《The Apprentice is Too Diligent and the Master is a Bit Lazy》


 Chapter 1

    Taixu Academy.


    At the time of Mao, Li Xu was sleeping.


    At dawn, Li Xu was sleeping.


    At midnight, Li Xu was sleeping.


    At noon, Li Xu was still sleeping.


    It''s a quarter past noon.


    Li Xu woke up hungry and opened his eyes with difficulty.


    Vaguely remember that he came from a blue planet.


    I was exploited and squeezed by the female boss for a long time. One day, my body twitched, my eyes fainted and came to this strange Taoist world.


    His predecessor was the only closed disciple of the bad master. At the age of 15, he was diligent, hardworking and stayed up late to cultivate immortals. Since his master died, he was out of control. He often stayed up late at night to study classics, study secret arts and secret operas, understand Taoism, and died suddenly on a stormy night.


    Out of introspection on his previous life and sudden death of his predecessor, Li Xu decided to change his lazy lifestyle:


    Mind your own business.


    Never stay up late.


    Don''t work if you can.


    Sleep until you wake up naturally.


    Therefore, Li Xu often makes three achievements every day.


    I didn''t expect such a boring life. Two hundred years have passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    For 200 years, Li Xu only practiced casually in his spare time, but he still accumulated huge spiritual power in his body, just like Wang Yang. The only deficiency is that he can''t use it at will. Just like what is written in a novel, he has a strong internal force but can''t control it at will. When he moves, the mountains often collapse and the earth is torn apart.


    He knows the reason. He lacks Taoism, which means he doesn''t have any moves.


    General practitioners, who practice Taoism and spiritual power together, use Taoism to drive spiritual power.


    If you have Taoist Dharma and no spiritual power, the fight looks flashy and does no real damage; If you have spiritual power in the air, you can''t beat a monk with Taoism in the same realm.


    However, Tao and Dharma all need to be understood, but it takes a long time to understand and the process is very boring. If you quit in the process of understanding, you have to start again.


    He once understood the Tao of one product. The Tao was divided into one product and nine products. The nine products were the most. It took three days and three nights. This was not much different from the previous way of staying up late to cultivate immortals. It was not what he wanted.


    Li Xu helped his forehead with emotion: "if only there were a plug-in that could automatically understand Taoism."


    ¡¾# 69@78 %awsl&**10086&#C/C++¡¿


    [click... Click... Click...]


    [di... Di...]


    [correct password]


    [prompt: the system will be activated after 200 years]


    [this system is a daily system for teachers and apprentices specially designed for you. Under the condition of ensuring your current lazy lifestyle, it can further improve your quality of life. As long as you complete the task, you can obtain Taoism, diligence, weapons, panacea, etc.]


    [every 10000 diligence points consumed, you can get a Taoist method at random]


    [be diligent in the way you get it.


    1¡¢ Complete system tasks.


    2¡¢ Apprentices take the initiative to do housework, sweep the floor, mop the floor, clean the windows, etc;


    Take the initiative to serve you, including pinching your shoulders, pounding your legs, even feeding, dressing and bathing. You may get more diligence]


    [don''t ask why in the process of using, please strictly implement it. If you ignore the task, give up the task or fail the task, deduct 1000000 diligence points, and the diligence points are negative, the system will force you to do some unreasonable or even indescribable things]


    [Note: the working hours of the system are from Monday to Friday, from ten to five, and never work overtime. The system will not respond at other times. Please be prepared]


    [system time: 500 years of dadaoji, September 1, 11:45:59, Wednesday, sunny and sunny, suitable for admission]


    [Note: if you find someone suitable to be an apprentice within ten miles, please go immediately]


    [at the beginning, give five levels of Taoism, shrink the ground into an inch, 100 points]


    Li Xu''s mood is complex and unspeakable. However, he completely figured it out after 3 seconds. He has been here for 200 years. What else can''t be figured out.


    He stared excitedly at his mind to see where the system interface was. As a result, there was no interface. In his mind, there was only a beautiful atlas called "master and apprentice daily system".


    What a casual system.


    I want to make complaints about the golden symbols.


    In less than a moment, he had mastered the "five grade Taoism, shrinking the ground into an inch".


    "It''s true."


    Li Xu was shocked. He was sleepy and hungry. His mind was full of ways to shrink into inches.


    He wanted to try the effect of "shrinking into inches" immediately.


    He stepped out of the room and stepped out of the Taixu Academy.


    Continue all the way forward, the speed is ridiculously fast, the ground seems to be shortened to inches, and the mountains and rivers are regressing.


    When he stopped, he saw a small figure running out of the open space in front of him.


    She has a round face and two white fox ears.


    Dressed in white and barefoot, he looks eight or nine years old. He is 1.2 meters tall by visual inspection. What a small one. It is estimated that he will cry for three days with one punch.


    However, she looked very embarrassed. There were two water plants hanging on her head. Her clothes were wet, and the water flowed down her snow-white legs.


    She held a small pink fist, opened her small mouth and ran fast. Behind her, she was followed by three sneaky young men.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The little fox ear girl panted rapidly. At a glance, she saw a man in white clothes not far away. The man looked very young, tall, looked 15 or 16 years old, and his face was clean and angular. He looked so handsome.


    Li looked at the appearance of four people and thought secretly:


    "The system says that there are suitable candidates to be apprentices. According to my speculation, the little girl with fox ears should not be human, so the apprentices should be three sneaky eyed people."


    [please stop your dangerous thoughts immediately]


    [take the little girl as an apprentice immediately. The system won''t provide any help in the process. Please complete it by yourself. After completing it, you will be rewarded with the three levels of Taoism at random. If you fail, you will understand it]


    Li Xu Tucao: "I don''t make complaints about it."


    "Brother, help..."


    The little girl with white fox ears was so tired that she kept panting. The three monks behind her chased her all the way and couldn''t stand it.


    Li Xu looked at the three monks without expression: "let go of the girl..."


    "Young man, I advise you to eat more and mind your own business."


    "We''ll peel off the skin of this stupid fox."


    "Now all cats and dogs dare to stop monks. It''s really a mouse licking the cat''s nose and a hungry dog going down to the hut."


    The faces of the three monks became ferocious, "you must have no nostalgia for the world."


    Li Xu was too lazy to talk nonsense. He slapped at will, and the uncontrollable spiritual power burst out in his body.


    With a bang, the ground cracked and the three monks were directly beaten to ashes.


    Even the mountains nearby collapsed, filled with smoke and dust.


    The little girl with fox ears opened her eyes wide. What immortal means is this? Slap the mountain and crack the earth at will.


    Li Xu wants to control it, but he can''t control it. This uncontrollable force can easily hurt innocent people. I don''t know whether he can ask the system for a set of boxing.


    Just thinking, the ground collapsed.


    Li Xu and the little fox girl also fell into the pit. Fortunately, he had the five-level Taoist method of "shrinking the ground into an inch". Before falling into the pit, he picked her up and ran away like a chicken.


    The little girl with white fox ears was saved and gasped: "you saved my life, thank you!"


    Li Xu looked at the little one: "do you know how to repay the kindness of saving lives?"


    Fox ear little girl has read many fairy tales and knows human rules.


    "Do you... Want me to... Promise each other by example?"


    She stammered.


    Li Xu looked carefully. What brain circuit did the fox have.


    The little fox girl was a little shy: "my name is Jiuwei Daju (q ¨«£©£¬ Just call me Da Ji. I''m 300 years old. "


    Li Xu said, "my name is Li Xu, Dean of Taixu Academy. I''m 200 years old. Do you have a master? I want to take you as an apprentice."


    "Really? No... didn''t you lie to me?"


    There''s a problem with the motor, which can''t be changed in 300 years. It stutters when you''re nervous.


    Unexpectedly, in the morning, she was frightened by wolves and lost her way. Inexplicably, she was chased by two snakes. She crossed the bridge. The bridge broke. The piranha in the river chased her for a long time. She quit storing things. As soon as she got ashore, she met three monks and said she wanted to peel her skin for clothes.


    It turns out that all the bumps along the way are to meet the master who is beautiful, beautiful, graceful, beautiful and dressed like a beast.


    Well, it seems that some words are used incorrectly. It doesn''t matter.


    "Da Ju, meet your master and father..."


    Da Ju knelt on the ground, stammered and kowtowed to master.


    This is the first time someone is willing to take the initiative to take herself as an apprentice. She is very excited and nervous.


    Li waved his hand: "get up."


    "Master, father, I''m a little tight..."


    She tried to stand up, but she was so nervous that she stammered that her legs didn''t work.


    [Name: jiuweida machine]


    [identity: disciple Li Xu; 1 hidden identity, you need to use 100000 points to view]


    [form 1: cute Lori]


    [apprentice oath: you have been successfully accepted as an apprentice. In the future, you must teach her well, protect her and never abandon her, whether it is disease or health, poverty or wealth, beauty or discoloration, success or frustration]


    [reward three levels of Taoism, three fists]


    Li Xu was so happy that he was not in a hurry to show his boxing skills, but looked at the little Da Ji.


    He really doesn''t want to be an apprentice. Anyway, he has been rewarded. Why don''t you try to return it:


    "What do you think if we break the relationship between teachers and apprentices?"


    "Master, father..."


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu with a wronged face.


    There are tears in the clear eyes, which are about to flow out.


    [it is detected that the host has opportunistic behavior, please take back the original words immediately, don''t make her cry and stabilize her]


    Kiss?


    This system... Is a bit of a dog.


    Unexpectedly, he made such an unreasonable request, but since it was put forward by the system, Li Xu planned to bite his teeth and have a fight.


    [tip: sand sculpture (the system rarely swears unless it can''t help it)]


    [if there is another time, the homophonic stem will be deducted by 100 points]


    Li Xu suddenly felt dull.


    He stooped down to pick up a small Da Ji, gently touched her fleshy face and said:


    "Xiao Da, I was just joking. I''m teasing you. Don''t care."


    Hearing Li Xu''s words, Da Ji was obviously relieved.


    [successful stabilization, reward 100 diligence points and balance 200 diligence points]


    Li Xu was stunned and confirmed that it was undoubtedly the sand carving system.


    At this time, Da Qi looked at Shifu with some embarrassment:


    "Master, do you have clothes? I feel a little uncomfortable and itchy..."


    Only now did Li Xu notice her faint curve, and her white clothes were still dripping, like falling into the river.


    The gentleman Li Xu stared at her and took a closer look


    "I''ll take you back to Taixu academy and change your clothes first. You''re all wet."

 Chapter 2

    "Go back to the academy and change your clothes."


    Li Xu wanted to go back to the Academy quickly, grabbed her neck and stepped out.


    "Master, you are fast."


    Da Ju, like a chicken, was carried by Li Xu with one hand. The ground seemed to shorten at his feet. He stepped out step by step, and the mountains and rivers retreated, and the surrounding scenery quickly disappeared.


    A smile appeared on Li Xu''s face. It''s a five-level Taoist method. Shrink to an inch. Can you be unhappy?


    "Shifu can be faster. Do you want to try?"


    "Good."


    Da Chui smiled and bent his eyes. The fox''s ears moved. The master was really powerful, but it hurt a little.


    The speed was too fast. The wind blew her hair and cut her fleshy face, which made her feel a little painful.


    "Master, you''d better slow down. I can''t stand it."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, I haven''t practiced yet. The wind cuts my face. It hurts."


    "I didn''t think of that."


    Li Xu slowed down a little, but he soon appeared at the gate of Taixu Academy.


    On the left side of the door, there is a small pavilion. On the right side of the door, the old trees are intertwined.


    It was a huge old banyan tree, with countless air roots at the bottom of the tree roots, and groups of birds chirping on the branches, as if to welcome the arrival of Da Ji.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand, pulled up Da Ji''s small hand and said:


    "Let''s go in."


    "HMM." Da Ju grabbed master''s hand and stepped into Taixu Academy.


    Stepping on the sapphire steps, grass on both sides, and flowers not far away, there were colorful butterflies in the flowers. Da Ji was so excited that he wanted to roll on the ground.


    Go on and see the garden, lotus pond, ten mile peach forest, running water waterfall, scenery lake, flying white cranes in the lake, pairs of mandarin ducks, several willows on the bank, and many rare birds and animals.


    Repeat dozens of steps.


    There are countless pavilions, magnificent palaces and library pavilions.


    "Master, Taixu academy is so big and beautiful. Have you accepted thousands of disciples?"


    "Just you."


    "Ah? I''m really the only one?" Da Ji stared at Li Xu.


    "Yes."


    Da Chuo wondered, "but none of the disciples received it. How can I get the money to make the Academy like a fairyland?"


    "A few years ago, Taiyuan University spent manpower, energy and material resources to rectify education, formulate new rules, and change some non-standard Taoist temples or temples to the word" academy "at the end, which is under the unified management of Taiyuan University."


    Taixue university is an organization that specializes in teaching practitioners to practice Taoism.


    "In the past, it was called bad Taoist temple. After the new rules, I called it bad academy and failed to pass the examination and approval of Taixu University. The reason is that it is not serious. I changed my name to Taixu academy and passed the examination and approval."


    "Since I changed my name and got a lot of money, it was originally used to repair the academy and recruit more disciples, but I don''t want to accept disciples. I just hired many craftsmen to develop all the mountains around Taixu academy, which has become what it is now."


    Da Ji nodded and said, "I see."


    Li Xu took Da Ju to his room, took out a white dress he had never worn from his wardrobe, sat on a chair, took out a pair of scissors, and began to cut clothes suitable for her according to Xiao Da Ju''s height.


    "It doesn''t look good. You can make do with it. Change your wet clothes. Next door is your room."


    "Very good, thank you, master."


    "Go." Li Xu waved.


    Da Ji trotted to change his clothes.


    Li Xu smiled and wanted to wait for her to come back and ask her to cook for herself. She was a little hungry.


    However, she never came back. Li Xu stood up and wanted to see what she was doing. After taking a few steps, the system showed a line by line prompt.


    [clean the chair and reward 100 points for diligence]


    [place chairs neatly and reward 100 points]


    [clean the table and reward 100 points of diligence]


    [remove cobwebs and reward 100 diligence points]


    [fold the quilt and reward 100 points]


    [for window cleaning, 100 points of diligence will be rewarded]


    [mop the floor and reward 100 diligence points]


    ¡­¡­


    "This fat... Be diligent..."


    Li Xu, who wanted to ask Da Ju to cook, stopped and sat back silently. The prompt of the system didn''t stop and floated out quickly.


    Moreover, every once in a while, some diligence points will reappear, such as mopping.


    [mop the floor and reward 100 diligence points]


    It should be the little Da''s mopping the floor repeatedly.


    An hour later.


    [100 diligence points will be rewarded for cleaning the door, and 12200 diligence points will be left]


    Here, the system prompts no longer come out.


    "Apprentice, my diligence depends on you. Don''t stop. Please strengthen your efforts."


    Da Ju continued to make her room, but there was no more diligence. Li Xu suspected that there should be some restrictions, just as he could not brush monsters in the same place in a short time to gain experience.


    There were originally 200 diligence points, that is, the Da device produced 12000 diligence points in 2 hours, 100 diligence points per minute.


    Li Xu could only call himself an expert and looked excited:


    "The apprentice is really very capable."


    [whether to consume 10000 points and then change lanes]


    Li Xu nodded without hesitation.


    [10000 diligence points have been consumed. You can successfully exchange for a Taoist art, pick grass and break wood, and the balance is 2200 diligence points]


    [how to use: pick up a grass on the ground and break a branch, then you can use it as a weapon to fight. It can be used as a one-time weapon to repeatedly pick grass and break wood]


    Deng Deng Deng


    Da Ju suddenly went out of the room, ran to Li Xu, touched her belly, blinked and said:


    "Master, I''m so hungry. Are you hungry? I''ll cook for you?" the white fox ears on Da Ji''s head moved. She was very happy today and wanted to make a delicious meal for master.


    "Hungry."


    "Master, how much do you eat?"


    "I have a bowl of rice, and you?"


    Da Ju lowered her head and looked at her toes. A faint blush appeared on her fleshy face. She was embarrassed and said:


    "I... three bowls..."


    Li Xu was stunned.


    It''s for nothing.


    Eat so much, not long, less than root two.


    The disciple is afraid that he will eat himself poor.


    Li looked at her red face and the moving fox ears on her head. He thought it was very interesting. This little creature looks really magical. It doesn''t matter if it''s poor.


    "Master, I''ll go to the back kitchen to cook. My cooking is delicious. I can do anything you want."


    Li Xu thought, "little pheasant stewed with mushrooms."


    He then added: "pheasants are best pheasants for more than two years. They are natural and without additives. Mushrooms are best fresh mushrooms."


    Da Ji asked with a dark face, "do you have pheasants in your kitchen?"


    Li Xu shook his head: "No."


    Da Ji asked again, "do you have mushrooms?"


    Li Xu still shook his head: "No."


    "That can''t be done."


    "Didn''t you say you could do anything?"


    Li Xu thought she had a kitchen god system that could produce all kinds of ingredients. She had to bring her own ingredients.


    Da Ji felt his head: "master, I can''t change food materials out of thin air. I can only process the existing food."


    "Go and see for yourself. What''s in the kitchen? Do it yourself. Don''t worry about your master. Your master has a good stomach and can eat everything except rotten bananas and spoiled milk."


    "OK."


    As soon as Da Ji entered the kitchen and began to work, he broke two eggs into a bowl.


    Taomi almost knocked over the pot and almost fell into the water tank herself.


    After tossing for a long time, her little face turned black. Finally, she cooked the meal. A smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, narrowed her eyes and smiled happily.


    ¡¾ cooking and cooking, 1000 diligence points will be rewarded, and the balance will be 3200 diligence points ¡¿

 Chapter 3

    "Master, dinner is ready." Da Chong washed his face and called master to dinner.


    "HMM." Li Xu tasted it. Unexpectedly, the dishes cooked by his apprentice didn''t look very good, but they tasted really good.


    Seeing that Da Ji was still looking at himself foolishly, his eyes were bent with laughter, and two dimples appeared in the corners of his mouth.


    Li looked at her and said:


    "You eat too. Don''t patronize me. You''ll be immersed in master''s face for too long."


    "Ha ha."


    Sit down.


    The master and apprentice began to cook.


    After eating, Da Ji ran to wash the dishes.


    [dishwashing, reward 100 diligence points, balance 3300 diligence points]


    After washing the dishes, Da Ji ran excitedly: "master, when will you teach me to practice?"


    "What''s the hurry? We''ll talk about it later."


    "When will it be in the future?"


    "Seven days later."


    Now the company recruits employees, and new employees report for duty. Didn''t they paddle and fish the previous week?


    He has to follow this standard when recruiting disciples. No matter how hard it is, he can''t be an apprentice.


    Besides, if you don''t rest well, how can you teach your disciples.


    I also want to use this time to find out what the system is like.


    Also, after seven days, the ingredients in the kitchen should be the same.


    He has to go to the floating farmer town in Yuyang county every half a month to buy food materials. At that time, he will teach her while buying food materials. It really kills many birds with one stone.


    Da Ju nodded and said, "well, master, I''ll look around the Academy."


    Li Xu said, "feel free. You''re welcome."


    After Xiaoda left, just a moment later, the system sent a prompt again.


    [reward 100 points for cleaning the water tank]


    ¡¾ clean the kitchen and reward 1000 points for diligence ¡¿


    [clean the sapphire steps and reward 200 diligence points]


    [remove weeds in the garden and reward 500 points]


    [wipe the corridor and reward 100 points for diligence]


    ¡­¡­


    The prompt of the system has not stopped, and it floats out every other period of time.


    Li Xu quietly stayed in the room and meditated: "it''s good to have a capable apprentice."


    [remove weeds from flower pots, reward 100 diligence points and balance 10000 diligence points]


    [whether to consume 10000 points to find another way]


    Li Xu said, "change it quickly."


    [10000 diligence points have been consumed. You can successfully exchange for a Taoist art. You can become a soldier. The balance is 0 diligence points]


    [Note: there is no upper limit on the diligence points earned during the working hours of the system;


    Up to 20000 diligence points can be consumed every day, and the Tao method can be selected randomly]


    Li Xu touched his chin and said:


    "There are two kinds of Taoism every day. Over time, I''m afraid. I''m sure I can''t use it with diligence. I don''t know if the system will be upgraded if it accumulates to a certain extent?"


    He was vaguely expecting something.


    "Master, there are ducks and many rare birds and animals in the lake under the waterfall. Shall we feed them?" Xiao Da ran to them in a hurry.


    "It''s a mandarin duck, not a duck. Don''t worry about this mature creature. If you''re hungry, you''ll find something to eat."


    "Oh, master, what are you doing? Why are you staying in the room all the time?"


    "Where else can I stay if I don''t stay in my room?"


    "Master, let me help you clean your room."


    "And such a good thing?"


    Li Xu stood up and saw Da Ji puckering his hips and bending over for vigorous exercise.


    From the tea table, to the chair, and then to the window and the bed, her smell and traces are everywhere.


    The system prompts one by one.


    [clean the chair and reward 100 points for diligence]


    [place chairs neatly and reward 100 points]


    [clean the table and reward 100 points of diligence]


    [fold the quilt and reward 100 points]


    [for window cleaning, 100 points of diligence will be rewarded]


    [mop the floor and reward 100 diligence points]


    ¡­¡­


    [wipe the threshold, reward 100 diligence points and balance 3000 diligence points]


    Half an hour later, the diligent point no longer came out. It seems that her room is still too clean. Unlike her room, she made more than 10000 diligent points.


    Li Xu asked, "aren''t you tired, Xiao Da Ji?"


    Da Ju moved around the room and said, "master, I''m busy. I always want to find something to do."


    Li Xu said, "why don''t you go and read books? There is a library. You work next to me. I just look at it and look a little lazy."


    He quibbled that he was not lazy, but his apprentice was too diligent, which made him a little lazy.


    Da Huang shook his head: "master, I don''t like reading. I''d rather mop the floor."


    ok


    You win.


    Li Xu smiled: "Da Ji, have you ever been in contact with cultivation?"


    "Master, don''t you know? I''m in Zhuan ¨¡ n) Xu (x) ¨±£© The top ten academies in China have stayed and worshipped ten teachers, all of whom are very powerful teachers recommended to me by the sacrifice of Taixue University. "


    "But I don''t have a good understanding. The monks with the worst understanding can often communicate with heaven and earth in half a year. I can''t communicate with heaven and Earth naturally in two years."


    "The memorial service of Taixue university thought there was a problem with the teaching methods of the academy and teachers, so they kept changing the academy and teachers for me."


    Every college has two years, that is to say, she can''t break the first level in 20 years.


    "At first, these teachers were very patient to teach me, but in the end, they all dissolved the relationship between teachers and apprentices and asked me to hire another expert. Finally, the taixuefu offered a toast to me and told me not to worry and told me to go all the way west."


    "If I meet a teacher who is willing to take me as an apprentice, then this teacher will be my lucky star."


    Li Xu smiled. It was not certain whether he was the lucky star of Xiao Da Ji, but Xiao Da Ji must be his lucky star.


    "Do you still know taixuefu wine offering?"


    He is the most powerful person in Taixue University.


    The country where Li Xu lived was called Zhuanxu imperial dynasty, also known as Zhuanxu state.


    Zhuanxu state has 72 counties and 360 academies.


    His county is Yuyang County, and the academy is Taixu academy, ranking second to last among the 360 academies.


    "Naturally, he is very polite to me, perhaps because I am the little princess of Qingqiu country."


    "Is it the Qingqiu state bordering Zhuanxu, the largest tourist country in Daozhou?" Li Xu looked at her in shock.


    He knows this country. He heard that the scenery is very beautiful. There are many monsters turning into peerless beauties. He also has special services and is good at playing, singing and playing flute.


    It seems that this is what the system says about hidden identity.


    "Yes." Da Ji nodded.


    "I found the little rich woman this time."


    It seems that the lazy lifestyle can be further improved.


    Li Xu suddenly frowned: "no, then why don''t you look like a rich man?"


    "In the morning, I was frightened by the wolves and lost my way. Somehow, I was chased by two snakes. I crossed the bridge. The bridge broke. The piranha in the river chased me for a long time. I stopped storing things and couldn''t find them for a long time. As soon as I got ashore, I met three monks who said they wanted to peel my skin and make clothes, so I met Shifu you."


    "Storage ring, such a luxurious thing."


    At present, Li Xu can only afford the cheapest storage bag. She even has a storage ring. She is worthy of being a little princess.


    "Master, the storage ring is not expensive. It''s only 500000."


    ha-ha.


    Is this the concept of a rich woman? I''m small.


    [trigger the task to help the disciple Da Ji recover the lost storage ring and reward the five product Taoist method for success]


    Hearing the sound in his mind, Li Xu stood up and slapped on the table.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you can find the storage ring or not. The key is that you dare to bully my apprentice. Go and take me. Which bridge is it? Which river? Which group of piranhas are chasing you? Shifu will avenge you."


    "Master, no need."


    "No, this deep hatred must be repaid. Xiao Da Ju quickly leads the way."

 Chapter 4

    Da Chong didn''t expect that master was so serious. She didn''t hope for her storage ring. However, master vowed that she could find it, so she had to take him to find it.


    Walk out of Taixu Academy.


    Go down the mountain, pass a ten foot wide river and move on.


    Walking, he heard the sound of "ow, ow, ow" in the mountains and forests in the distance.


    Li Xu felt a little strange. The silver moon wolves were not killed by themselves. How can new wolves occupy the mountain forest?


    Is this still a feng shui treasure land?


    Then he heard Xiao Da''s voice learning from the wolf:


    "Ow, ow, ow..."


    Her hands were also slightly clawed, and the fox ears on her head moved, looking particularly cute.


    Li Xu smiled: "how do you learn to cry like a wolf?"


    "Master, I got lost because I was frightened by the howling wolves. I blame my cowardice."


    The wolves


    Li Xu''s face was cold and didn''t speak.


    After walking more than ten steps forward, I saw an eye-catching sign standing on the roadside:


    "In recent days, wolves have appeared in the mountains and forests, and several people have been injured. Please pay attention to safety when entering the mountain."


    Li Xu''s eyes flashed, and his eyes gushed out killing intention:


    "Xiao Da, don''t run around. Wait for me. I''ll be back soon."


    "Master, be careful."


    Da Ju guessed that she knew what master was going to do.


    Just as she finished, master disappeared in situ, and then heard the screams and wails of wolves in the mountains and forests. A moment later, the screams and wails disappeared.


    The mountain forest also collapsed and the smoke rolled, as if it had been destroyed by the power of terror.


    "Shifu is so powerful." Da Ji thought in his heart.


    The next moment, I saw master youyou come out, waved and said:


    "Xiao Da, let''s go on."


    "Master."


    Da Ju shouted and ran over quickly. He suddenly noticed a trace of blood on master''s long black hair and waved from top to bottom:


    "Master, you squat down."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu felt puzzled.


    "Squat down," said Da Ji.


    Li Xu looked at her strangely and squatted down slowly in front of her.


    She reached out her little hand, touched her head, and soon moved it away, with a sweet smile on her face:


    "Master, all right." Da Ji smiled with two small tiger teeth, and the white fox ears moved.


    "What''s the matter with the plane?" Li Xu couldn''t figure it out and went on with her.


    Around a column of incense, the sound was like thunder and tsunami. Fierce waves came from the mountain. Soon, two snakes with large buckets stood in front of Li Xu, and their bodies were blooming with colorful black.


    They all have a red meat crown on their heads, spitting snake seeds, with a ferocious face and cold awn.


    Da Ju grabbed the corner of his clothes and was very nervous. He looked scared and stammered:


    "Master, father, i... i... I, these two snakes chased me."


    Pa Pa!


    Li Xu clapped his hands and shouted out. The two snakes were shot dead, and his blood pasted a piece of grass.


    They continued to walk. As they walked, there appeared a giant four or five feet in the sky. It was full of golden luster. It circled in the sky and looked very ferocious. This is an unknown carving. Let''s call it sand carving.


    Da Ji was so nervous that he grabbed master''s clothes again.


    Without saying anything, Li Xu picked up a small stone weighing hundreds of kilograms and hit it hard.


    The pebble was like a sharp knife. The sand sculpture wanted to run, but it was hit instantly. Its wings were broken, and its body was cut in half. It died on the spot and fell slowly into the mountains.


    Go on.


    Li Xu followed Da Ju to a river ten feet wide and saw a group of ferocious piranhas on the water.


    The killing intention was awe inspiring, the hand was slowly stretched out, and the uncontrollable spiritual power burst in an instant. The river was overturned and the piranha was rolled up.


    Then Li Xu''s mind moved.


    "Three levels of Taoism, three fists."


    First punch.


    The five fingers become fists with one grip. There is a strong wind in the fist. There seems to be something fluctuating in the space. All the piranhas burst, the blood splashed, and the water surface gradually calmed down.


    Master was so strong that Da Ju stared at him, and the fox''s ear moved.


    I remember Shifu said he was 200 years old, but he looked like he was 15 or 16 years old. Only in the realm of "five grades, Taoism and immortality" can he maintain such a beautiful appearance.


    "Did you fall off this bridge?" Li looked at the bridge not far upstream.


    "Yes." Da Ji nodded.


    "Then the storage ring must be downstream of the bridge."


    "Master, now the piranha is gone. I can run to the water to look for the ring. Maybe I can find it."


    Li Xu shook his head: "no, you step back. I can find it without going into the water."


    He just got two Taoist techniques, which are just used to try.


    Da Ji stepped back ten steps and looked at Li Xu: "is it OK?"


    "Back again."


    The motor retreated twenty steps.


    "Back again."


    The motor retreated a hundred steps.


    "All right."


    Li Xu smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Bend down, bow your head, pick a fine grass at will and beat the grass out. This is the method of picking grass and breaking wood.


    Then, Da Ji saw a scene he would never forget all his life. His eyes widened, and the white fox ears stood up directly.


    She saw that a piece of grass hit by her master was like a magic weapon. She cut off the river. The water was surging. The downstream of the bridge was cut off, and the water dried up all at once.


    Master, that''s great.


    Da Ji was stunned and worshipped all the way. For a moment, his mouth opened slightly and said:


    "Now the downstream water is dry. I''ll go down to find the storage ring."


    She rolled up her sleeves and trousers to jump in.


    Li Xu said calmly, "there is too much mud in the water. Who knows when to find it? I thought of a fast and powerful Taoist method."


    Li Xu grabbed a handful of sand at random and threw it into the river.


    "One grade of Taoism makes a soldier."


    As soon as Li Xu''s voice fell, the sand sprinkled on the river turned into villains. Soon, there were villains all down the river, looking everywhere at the bottom of the river.


    Da Chong looked at the dense villains and couldn''t speak.


    After a while, I found the storage ring of Da Ji.


    [successfully help the apprentice recover the lost storage ring, reward the five level Taoist method and the paper man]


    [system time: dadaoji 500, September 1, 17:00:00, Wednesday, it''s time to get off work. Please leave a message if you have anything. Bye]


    Another way.


    But the latter sentence Li Xu wants to make complaints about it.


    However, there is no need to be serious with the sand carving system, wasting time and expression.


    Li Xu handed her the storage ring: "here you are, Xiaoda, see if there is anything missing?"


    "Thank you, master."


    Dazhou vaguely took the ring, but her mind was still in a roaring state. The scene just now was so shocking that a grass cut off the river and turned a handful of sand into a person that she later forgot how she came back to Taixu Academy.


    Li Xu knocked on the little head of Da Ju: "Xiao Da Ju, why didn''t you talk all the way back? Are you tired? Go and have a rest when you''re tired."


    She took master''s clothes and said sincerely, "master, I want to practice."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll talk about it later."


    "When will it be in the future?"


    Da Chong said these words, and suddenly remembered them. Master answered himself, smiled and said:


    "I remember, it''s seven days later."

 Chapter 5

    The eighth day.


    Taixu Academy.


    At the time of Mao, Li Xu was sleeping.


    At dawn, Li Xu was sleeping.


    At midnight, Li Xu was sleeping.


    Suddenly, a rapid "Dong Dong" knock came from Li Xu''s door. It was Xiao Da Ji knocking hard at the door, trying to wake Li Xu from his deep sleep.


    In the past seven days, through observation, she finally found out the bottom of master.


    First, as like as two peas, the master love white clothes.


    2¡¢ Master seldom drinks water. He drinks when he is thirsty.


    3¡¢ Master is beautiful and immortal. He should have become an immortal.


    4¡¢ Master is a little lazy.


    5¡¢ Master can fall asleep quickly at any time.


    For the first time, she met a teacher who was lazier than herself. The former college teachers all got up at the end of the day to supervise the disciples'' cultivation, while Li Xu slept earlier and got up later than the disciples.


    Even the sloth by the lake woke up. He hasn''t got up yet.


    She wanted to say: master can really sleep.


    "Master, it''s three times a day. Don''t you get up yet?"


    Da Chui knocked hard at the door. She got up early in the morning and waited happily for her master to teach her to practice. Unexpectedly, she was still sleeping.


    Master is really amazing. He does this every day. If he hadn''t been familiar with him, he would have thought he had a disease of "suffering all over and even dying if he didn''t sleep".


    In the room, Li Xu was dreaming. He dreamed that xiaodaju had made a lot of delicious food for himself, including fish head with chopped pepper, sweet and sour ribs, kung pao chicken, braised meat, Sydney elbow stick, braised prawns in oil, pear ball with honey, ants on the tree


    Suddenly, I was awakened by a knock on the door.


    Li Xu opened his eyes, got out of bed, took a sip of wine, yawned and slowly opened the door.


    "Good morning, little da."


    "Good morning, master."


    Da Ju struggled to squeeze out the word "morning" without conscience. She saw Li Xu''s messy quilt at a glance and couldn''t help running in to tidy up and fold the quilt.


    [make the bed, reward 100 diligence points and balance 45000 diligence points]


    During the seven days, Li Xu occasionally did tasks. He consumed 20000 diligence points a day in exchange for two different Taoism, and 45000 diligence points remained.


    Only his eyes, such as electricity, were obtained three days and three nights before he realized the system. Now, he has the following Taoism:


    I. a Taoist Dharma with eyes like electricity, picking grass and breaking wood, casting beans into soldiers, exhaling wind, local rain, walking fog, resisting wind, resisting sword, praying for sunshine, water escape, earth escape, wood escape and clothes purification; Second, Taoism, burning the sky and boiling the sea, Moon Palace tide; Three grade Taoism, three fists; Fourth, the method of tasting Taoism, leaving the fire in Nanming; The five grade Taoist method shrinks the ground into inches, and the paper man obtains the Tao.


    Now be diligent, the balance is 45000.


    Sometimes looking at the steady stream of hard work, Li Xu couldn''t bear to let his apprentice work and wanted Xiao Da Ju to rest, but she couldn''t stay idle.


    What else can Li Xu say? He can only say that the apprentice is really capable.


    So far, Li Xu has found out the system.


    During the working period of the system, it''s really ten to five. From Monday to Friday, you punch in and get off work on time. The workers who create the system must hate working overtime.


    The task release of the system is completely random. Sometimes there are several tasks a day, and sometimes there is no task a day. It''s really random.


    "Master, aren''t you going to wash?"


    "It''s no use tidying up so well. I didn''t mess it up when I slept."


    "Master, leave me alone and wash quickly and have breakfast."


    Li Xu said, "don''t be busy, xiaodaju. Today, master takes you to buy food materials in the busiest floating farmer town in Yuyang county. Master teaches you to practice while walking."


    Da Ji nodded, "OK."


    After washing and eating breakfast, Li Xu went out of Taixu Academy with Da Ju and went to Funong town.


    Li Xu didn''t want to walk, so he used a Taoist technique "imperial sword" and went straight into the sky.


    Da Ji shook his little feet, and the fox''s ears moved, looking at the blue sky and white clouds.


    "Master, it''s so strange for me to fly for the first time."


    "It''s the first time. Just try a few more times."


    "Master, I also want to fly with my sword. Teach me to cultivate and break the environment."


    "Yes."


    Li Xu nodded. If he wanted to fly with the sword, he had to be a monk with spiritual power. Again, he had to master the sword technique.


    In the years when he came to the world of Taoism, although he woke up naturally after sleeping, didn''t want to work and rarely went out, he also read books occasionally.


    Therefore, his theoretical knowledge is no worse than anyone.


    This is a Taoist world where people and Demons coexist.


    Since Daozu put forward the interpretation of "Tao", Taoism began to develop rapidly, quickly rolled over the whole Daozhou, and set off a frenzy of national cultivation.


    The Taoist ancestor said "God and Tao are the same".


    Ordinary people want to obtain powerful power. Only through continuous cultivation and enlightenment can they obtain powerful power as gods step by step.


    The power of gods lies in controlling the avenue. Most of them are born in chaos and naturally control the power of the avenue.


    However, these gods once launched the war of the gods, and finally all fell.


    Rumor has it that the avenue is 3000.


    In other words, after the war of the gods, there are three thousand ownerless roads. In short, there are three thousand roads that can become gods, and three thousand people can become masters of the roads.


    Daozu''s remarks instantly exploded in Daozhou. Everyone wants to be the master of the road and have absolute power. The era of national cultivation is coming, which is called the road discipline in history.


    Now, it''s 500 years since the great road.


    Li looked at Da Ji: "Xiao Da Ji, you should know Daozu?"


    "Daozu, how can I not know? He is the founder of the Daofa system and the first master of the avenue. It is rumored that he left the Daofa system and disappeared."


    Li Xu nodded and said, "yes, I''ll test you. How is the system realm of Taoism divided?"


    "I''m familiar with this question."


    As soon as Da Ju''s eyes brightened, two little tiger teeth exposed, and the white fox''s ears moved and said:


    "Low grade, medium grade, high grade, and finally the master of the avenue.


    She looked at Li Xu and smiled happily.


    Li Xu thought for a moment and asked, "what is the usual name of one product, two products and three products?"


    "The first grade looks at the Taoist realm, the second grade smells the Taoist realm, the third grade asks the Taoist realm, and the fourth grade..."


    Li Xu interrupted:


    "What are the characteristics of eight grades and nine grades?"


    "Master, don''t interrupt."


    In order, she was sure to remember, but she suddenly jumped a few realms.


    She was stunned for a moment. The fox''s ear moved and her light flashed. She began to count her fingers. She passed four, five, six and seven in her heart, and then smiled:


    "The eight products are to refine the Tao fruit. The nine products can turn the Tao into an embodiment. After turning the Tao into an embodiment, you are the master of the Tao."


    When she spoke, she narrowed her eyes. Obviously, she thought it out. The thief was happy.


    Li Xu took back his eyes and rolled his eyes: "at first glance, you just memorize by rote, and you don''t understand everything."


    "I haven''t practiced, so I can only memorize by rote." Da Chuo said.


    ha-ha.


    This reason is really irrefutable.


    Li Xu took a sip of wine and said, "Xiao Daju, I''ll ask you another question. Don''t you all say 3000 boulevards? You know which boulevards. Just say a few."


    Da Ju held his chin and said, "hell, Shura, sentient beings, ghosts, void, the dead, fire, dog, hungry ghosts, Buddhism, sword..."


    She has strong theoretical knowledge. After all, she has stayed in ten academies.


    She also wants to continue speaking. She speaks very fast. It is estimated that she can speak for half a day.


    Li Xu quickly interrupted her and interrupted:


    "What do you want to fix?"


    "I don''t know."


    Li Xu was stunned: "is there such a way as'' I don''t know ''?"


    "Master, don''t make trouble. I don''t know." Da Chong looked at Master Li Xu, "what do you practice?"


    "Sewer."


    "What? What is a sewer?"


    Da Ju stared at Li Xu, feeling that some strange knowledge was about to increase.


    Li Xu didn''t say much, just smiled. In fact, he didn''t practice Taoism for 200 years, only spiritual power.


    Logically speaking, the realm determines the amount of spiritual power.


    He is only a special case. He is the only wonderful flower in Daozhou, which has no practical reference value.


    "Xiao Daju, what a monk has to do is practice, but there is another kind of person."


    Li Xu suddenly became serious and his killing intention surged: "have you heard of the thief?"

 Chapter 6

    "I haven''t heard of it. What is the thief?"


    Da Ju lived three hundred years, stayed in ten academies, visited hundreds of places, met countless disciples, and heard the word "Tao thief" for the first time.


    Li looked at Da Ju, frowned and said, "haven''t the top ten academies of Taixue University talked about this yet?"


    Da Ji shook his head. "Never heard of it."


    Li Xu frowned and said solemnly, "I don''t know what the Imperial Academy and the imperial censor are still hiding. Is it afraid of causing chaos? Yes, if the information of the thief is published to the public, it will indeed cause panic."


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen master so serious.


    It shows that the problem is serious.


    Da Ju asked carefully, "master, I want to know what the thief is?"


    Li Xu was silent for a long time, took a sip of wine and slowly told the truth.


    "At that time, master and I lived in a bad Taoist temple. Taixu academy used to be called a bad Taoist temple. The bad Taoist temple was very small, just like a broken hut."


    "Although it is very small, it is a haven for me and master."


    "My master is a kind and kind old man with a white beard, a little hunchback and a lot of words. He nags every day and always likes to talk to himself. He is very kind to me."


    "In this way, master and I have lived together in the Taoist temple for almost ten years."


    "One day, he said that he had been in the mountain for two or three days and told me to stay at home and watch the Taoist temple. Don''t run around, but I didn''t come out for ten days. I had a bad hunch. I looked all over the mountains and found that he died miserably on a pile of stones."


    "My master is a master of four grades entering the Taoist realm. He has successfully survived a natural disaster. His purpose of entering the mountain this time is to survive the second natural disaster."


    "It''s reasonable to say that the second disaster will not be too difficult, but my master is gone."


    "The bloody master put a special pattern on a stone before he died, and his fingers pointed to the pattern. At that time, I thought it was just a coincidence and didn''t pay too much attention. In addition, the master was very sad when he died, so I didn''t notice it." this is the memory of Li Xu''s predecessor.


    One year after master''s death, his predecessor was just a monk who didn''t even reach the level of Tao. He was unrestrained every day. He wanted to practice Taoism for 12 hours a day and want to become an immortal quickly. The result was just the opposite. He really became a sudden death by staying up late to practice immortality.


    Li Xu, the predecessor of sudden death, came to this world to integrate memory.


    Seeing the picture of master''s death, he immediately suspected that master had not died of natural disaster.


    He secretly investigated for two months and finally ended up with nothing. Because no one knew such a strange pattern, he also gave up and officially began his lazy life in the Taoist temple.


    "Master''s memory was gradually sealed with the flow of time until I met a corpse in the deep mountains and forests a few years ago."


    "As like as two peas, I saw the same pattern around the dead. It was the design that the dead man left before he died, just like my master''s design, and I knew it was not simple."


    "I associate things together."


    "I began to investigate. According to the fragmentary clues I got, I boldly speculated that there was a huge and mysterious organization in Daozhou, which I called ''road thieves''."


    "Those who steal the Tao run counter to those who practice the Tao. Those who steal the Tao do not need to understand and practice. They directly steal the efforts of the practitioners and become their own."


    "What?"


    He blew his head.


    "Master, do you mean to say that there are such a group of practitioners in Daozhou who can steal the achievements of others'' efforts for a lifetime without enlightenment and cultivation?"


    She was stunned.


    There is such an organization in Dao state.


    If it is announced, it will certainly cause a big earthquake, and the monks are terrified. They are afraid that they can''t sleep, and they are afraid that they will never wake up when they wake up one day.


    "Yes, my master is a Taoist thief who stole Tao and died."


    At this point, Li Xu''s eyes were filled with endless killing intention, his fist was clenched and said:


    "There is also a very serious problem. The Taoist thief has all the power of the person who has been stolen, that is to say, this person is still walking in the world with my master''s Tao and the power belonging to my master."


    "And I haven''t found this man yet."


    There is too little information about the thief.


    Li Xu often found that half of the clues were broken, but we can know that this organization is not simple. It appeared at least 200 years ago.


    In 200 years, we can imagine how far it has developed.


    "In order to avoid more people suffering, I soon told the censor and the Imperial College to offer a toast."


    The censor doctor is the person with the highest power in the censor station (managing discipline, order and picket), and the wine offering is the person with the highest power in the Imperial College (managing education).


    "So they pulled out many strange death files and substituted my guess into them, which could perfectly solve the problem of disciples'' strange death."


    "That is to say, many monks who mysteriously disappeared and died are related to Taoist thieves."


    "At least tens of thousands."


    He was stunned and said:


    "If you really openly steal Tao, I''m afraid there will be great chaos in the world, and practitioners will never have peace."


    Li Xu said: "sooner or later, the world will be in chaos. Taixue University and the imperial historian''s station can''t hide it for long. It seems that they have time to write a letter to let these two people find themselves to drink."


    Doctor censor, these two people are too lazy to offer wine at the Imperial College. Things have not made progress for several years.


    He doesn''t care much about the public or private thief. He cares about where the thief is hiding. Just give him a place.


    These thieves are thieves.


    To be exact, it is a criminal, an unforgivable criminal. Every thief carries a unjust case.


    Da Ji looked into master''s ruddy eyes: "master, I''ll pay attention to what that special pattern looks like."


    "It looks a bit like a triangle. It feels strange. I can''t explain clearly. Take the paper and I''ll draw it for you."


    Da Ji took out a paper and pen from his storage ring and handed it to master. By the way, he reached out and touched master''s head. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Li Xu was stunned and looked at her: "what do you touch me for?"


    "When I am sad and unhappy, my mother touches my head like this. I think you are very unhappy..."


    Li nihilistic: "go away."


    "Oh." Da Ji turned his head. Where he can go now is still on the sword.


    "Turn your head around."


    Da Ji turned his head and said, "master, how do you touch Le?"


    Li Xu drew a pattern on the paper and explained while drawing:


    "The pattern is a bit like the character ''person''. There is a one under the character, but it is a closed one. It is this one that seals the person, so the thief can no longer be regarded as a person."


    Da Ji touched his head and said, "I hope I won''t meet a thief all my life."


    "Don''t worry, it has nothing to do with you. You are too weak. Those who steal the Tao won''t steal your Tao. They often steal the Tao of the four grades entering the Tao territory."


    It''s not very hurtful and insulting.


    Master''s words hurt people.


    [di... Di...]


    [system time: 500 years of dadaoji, 10:00:00, Wednesday, September 8, sunny and sunny, suitable for funeral]

 Chapter 7

    [suitable for funeral]


    Li Xu helped his forehead and wanted to fight the sand carving system.


    "Master, I remember the Taoist thief. When I have the strength, I must destroy the Taoist thief and avenge Shizu." Xiaoda Chuo clenched his small pink fist.


    "When you have that strength, the cauliflower will be cold."


    "Master, your words are a little shocking."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Whew, whew


    Li Xu''s eyes suddenly coagulated when he was defending the sword. He saw chaotic spiritual power fluctuations in the clouds in front. It was a man flying the sword with a woman. It was estimated that he was a novice on the road.


    "I can''t control it. Get out of the way in front."


    The man tilted his sword, and the woman behind him was nervous and wet.


    Seeing that he was about to bump into them, Li Xu calmly made a seal and avoided them.


    But the man and woman fell out of the air.


    Da Ju opened his eyes: "master, if they fall so high, they won''t die. Come on... Come on, let''s run."


    "Little Da Ju, be kind. At least bury them before you go."


    If you fall so high, you should not live. It seems that the "funeral appropriate" prompted by the system is reasonable.


    Li Xu with Da Ji slowly landed about a foot away from the ground, but he didn''t expect that the man and woman were unharmed.


    Li Xu make complaints about it: "this is not scientific."


    He glanced at the woman''s face, with exquisite cheeks, bright eyes like autumn water, slender neck, exquisite clavicle, and soft 3000 green silk blowing slightly.


    She was wearing a crimson purple dress, with her ribbons wrapped around her waist, and the outline under her neck was full, as if she wanted to break the shackles of her clothes.


    Li Xu was suddenly a little worried about whether it would burst. He wanted to remind her that she shouldn''t dress like this. After thinking about it, she''d better mind her own business.


    "You..."


    The male monk looked slowly.


    The first thing I saw was Da Ji, with a round face, chubby meat and fox ears. It looked so small.


    Her big eyes looked at herself suspiciously. This little thing is so cute. Did she grow up eating cute?


    The woman''s eyes also looked over and found Da Ju. She had two fox ears and looked dull and cute... In short, it doesn''t matter. She thought Li Xu sitting on the sword was very strong, good-looking and handsome.


    "You fell down just now. I thought you would get hurt. I came down to help you. Since you''re all right, let''s go." Li Xu took back his eyes.


    Da Ju wondered. Didn''t master just say he was going to bury them?


    "Stop!" the two monks shouted.


    Li Xu glanced at him: "what''s the matter?"


    The male monk said, "rob money."


    The nun said almost at the same time, "rob color."


    Li Xu and Da Ji were stunned.


    The two monks also looked at each other, especially the man''s face.


    The nun said, "I know."


    The male monk was stunned: "you know how to know?" he almost wrote the word "robbery" on his face.


    "Master, father..." Da Chuo stammered speechless, so nervous that he grabbed Li Xu''s white clothes.


    Li looked at them: "why don''t you discuss whether it is robbery or robbery?"


    The male monk said, "don''t get me wrong. Rob money. Hand over all your money. Hurry up and don''t talk."


    Li Xu was too lazy to talk nonsense with them and went straight ahead.


    First, the wind comes.


    First, it rains locally.


    They rolled them into the air, and the rain with big beans poured on them. They were all wet.


    The man was stunned and hurriedly said, "Dean Taixu, stop playing. I was just kidding." he didn''t expect Li Xu''s speed to be so fast.


    "Oh, you know me?"


    "I''m Qinglian Academy. I''m the apprentice of Dean Qinglian. It''s my honor to meet you once."


    Li Xu thought for a moment and said, "I remember. Isn''t Qinglian academy the last one?"


    A man and a woman have a black face. Brother, can you speak more gently?


    "The second to last, ridicule the first to last, and feel very good about yourself."


    Suddenly, the old voice came out, and a tall, thin and wrinkled old man fell from the sky and said:


    "No, old boy, long time no see."


    Unexpectedly, after many years of absence, Li Xu''s face remained unchanged, and he frowned and was old.


    Li Xu smiled: "Dean Qinglian, good."


    The male monk who was still in the rain said helplessly, "can you put us down first and then chat?"


    Dean Qinglian looked at Li Xu: "let them go. This is my only apprentice. Don''t spoil them."


    Lee let them go.


    "Thank you!"


    Dean Qinglian didn''t greet Li xuduo and left quickly with his apprentice.


    Li Xu felt that the old man seemed to be a few years old again. Unlike himself, he was neither old nor dead.


    "The old boy doesn''t know where to abduct such a lovely apprentice. He really wants to cheat her away." President Qinglian whispered, but he was just talking and a little envious.


    "Well, what are you two doing here? It''s hard for me to find a meal."


    "Shifu, I just learned a Taoist sword technique. Younger martial sister wanted me to take her to heaven. We almost went to heaven."


    The male apprentice was terrified. If he hadn''t been lucky, he would have eaten.


    "Don''t worry about any of them. Do you remember what we''re doing this time? We''re looking for three monks. If we can''t catch them, we''ll punish you for not eating for two days."


    Li Xu, who wanted to leave Yujian, heard what President Qinglian said. Yujian followed him and asked:


    "You just said three monks?"


    Dean Qinglian:


    "No, old boy, you can hear it so far. It seems that you can''t chew the root of your tongue in the future."


    Li Xuwu said, "what''s the matter with the monk?"


    Dean Qinglian said: "Two months ago, more than a dozen children were lost in Yuyang County, which caused a lot of uproar. Half a month ago, monks broke through the den of thieves, rescued all the children and captured several human traffickers. According to the information provided by the traffickers, three monks went out and didn''t come back. Yuyang County urgently issued a wanted notice offering a reward of three monks and a reward of 10000. We pursued them all the way I found it here. "


    Da Ji grabbed Li Xu''s clothes and said, "master."


    She remembered to chase her three monks.


    "What do those three look like?" Li Xu asked.


    "Here."


    Dean Qinglian took out three portraits from his arms.


    Li Xu suddenly grabbed his hair and roared up to the sky. He saw that 30000 in his hand was gone.


    Dean Qinglian looked puzzled: "do you know their whereabouts? I know you are lazy and won''t go after them. Tell me the direction and catch them. I''ll give you one tenth of your money."


    "No, I killed them."


    "It''s all right. As long as the body is still there, it''s still 30000."


    Li Xu still scratched his head and looked miserable.


    Dean Qinglian saw that his expression was wrong: "it won''t go up in smoke?"


    "Yes."


    "I, um, you are a black sheep. That''s 30000, which can be enough for a period of time."


    Dean Qinglian was so angry that he wanted to beat Li Xu, but unfortunately he couldn''t beat Li Xu, so he blurted out and scolded:


    "It''s always like this. If you don''t make a move, you''ll be frustrated.


    Li Xu, can you change your stink? I lost 30000. No, you have to compensate me. I''ll take it away, you apprentice. "


    His eyes looked at the little cute girl who firmly grasped the corner of Li Xu''s clothes.


    "Shifu......" Da Ji grabbed Li Xu''s clothes.


    "Little cute, don''t hide behind your master. Come out and I''ll take a closer look at you. Eh, how do I feel I''ve seen you before?"


    Dean Qinglian stares at Da Ji and suddenly looks familiar:


    "I remember, you are the... Stupid Princess of Qingqiu elementary school, the man of the moment who was discouraged by the top ten academies. I say you look familiar."


    "Xiaodaju, are you so famous? It''s good." Li Xu appreciated it in his eyes.


    Da Ji rolled his eyes and didn''t speak.


    Is that a good reputation?


    Is it worth spreading around?


    Dean Qinglian said with a smile, "it seems that it''s fate that she came to you. In the world, you may be the only wonderful flower that can teach her."


    Li looked at him: "how do you feel that you are scolding me?"


    "Nothing."


    Dean Qinglian hurriedly took the sword with two disciples. Since there was no way to hunt down the three monks, he had to go back to Qinglian Academy.


    The male apprentice looked puzzled: "master, if I remember correctly, I met President Taixu when I was three or four years old. Why hasn''t his appearance changed at all over the years?"


    Dean Qinglian shook his head: "don''t say you saw him like this when you were a child. When I was a child, my father was a child and my grandfather was a child, I saw him like this."


    "So he lived for hundreds of years."


    "He lived two hundred years."


    "Shifu, wait, I''m a little confused. It''s reasonable to say that only when he attains the five grades and becomes an immortal can he maintain his flesh body. Can he become an immortal at the age of 15 or 16?"


    Dean Qinglian was silent for a moment and said, "this is a very strange story."


    "It is said that after Li Xu''s master and bad Taoist died, he began to abandon himself, give up himself and do nothing. He slept every day until noon, sometimes until the night, and sometimes directly until the next day."


    "When our founder of Qinglian academy came to Yuyang County, he first took a fancy to the geomantic treasure land of Taixu Academy."


    "At that time, Taixu Academy was a Taoist temple. He saw that the door of the Taoist temple was full of cobwebs. He thought it was an abandoned Taoist temple. Unexpectedly, when he went in, a man got up from bed and scared master Zu."


    "The grandmaster felt that this man was a little evil and bowed back."


    "Later I learned that it was a miracle that this man didn''t die after staying at the Taoist temple for half a year."


    "He is very strange and seldom talks to people."


    "It''s said that he doesn''t practice. He stays at the Taoist temple every day. He doesn''t know why. When he''s hungry, he eats wild fruits, wild mushrooms and rabbits."


    "Later, a group of robbers came out of Yuyang county. They were extreme monks. There were two or three hundred people who burned, killed, looted and insulted women. These monks also wanted to occupy the mountain and chose Taixu Academy. Later, these robbers disappeared and their ashes were not left, but the one in Taixu academy lived well and speculated that he did it."


    "As for why he kept his appearance at the age of fifteen or sixteen, maybe he became an immortal at the age of fifteen or sixteen, or he ate some wild mushrooms by mistake and didn''t grow old or die, or he practiced the formula of longevity, or the sleeping immortal skill."


    "He is even more low-key. People who know him can count his hands. Don''t tell his stories everywhere. He doesn''t like excitement."


    He nodded and asked, "master, what strength is he now?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t try it at all. So far, no one can let him use his best. Maybe he doesn''t know how strong he is."


    An Zhiyu, who had never spoken, smiled and said, "master, I fell in love with him at first sight."


    The elder martial brother was shocked and looked at an Zhiyu. He fell in love at first sight. It was obviously his intention to see the color.


    Dean Qinglian said leisurely, "a toad wants to eat swan meat."


    "Master, how can you say that, disciple?"


    "Tell the truth."


    ¡­¡­


    Not far from Vernon town.


    Li Xu pointed to the front: "xiaodaju, Funong town is in front. This is the most prosperous town in Yuyang county."

 Chapter 8

    Li Xu and Da Ju fell into the town of Funong.


    Although it was early in the morning, the town was still bustling and crowded.


    There are lovers hand in hand, weapon refiners selling weapons, medicine refiners selling medicine, array mages with immortals, animal drivers with muscles, little girls selling their bodies to bury their fathers, sugar gourd and other snacks.


    There is also the little sister of the moment building in ragged clothes, bare shoulders, bare white thighs, shouting that the night is free. The posture is up to you. You only need a wisp of Yuanyang.


    This is the busiest and most prosperous floating farmer town in Yuyang county. It has everything.


    Fun is fun, but it''s a little noisy.


    However, the night is more noisy, and all kinds of shouts are heard.


    Li Xu took Da Ju and walked into the floating farmer town. As he walked, he took out a piece of paper from his arms and said:


    "Xiaoda, this is the ingredients I want to buy. I have listed some. Do you want to eat and buy them together."


    When she took the paper, she found dozens of ingredients on it. The corner of her mouth twitched:


    "Master, can we eat so much a day?"


    "This is the food for half a month."


    "In half a month, it''s a little less. I guess it''s not enough to eat. Master, my storage ring has been found and the money has come back. Why don''t I pay for food and buy whatever I want."


    That''s why I brought you here.


    However, Li Xu still held his forehead and pretended to say, "it''s not good."


    Da Ji said, "there''s nothing wrong. That''s it."


    Li Xu smiled at the corners of his mouth, fooling his apprentice like this. Don''t you know it''s against the law?


    Seeing Li Xu passing by, a little sister in rags hurriedly came over and held Li Xu''s arm. She leaned against Li Xu and rubbed around. She felt very astringent.


    "Childe, in a flash, my little sister caught you."


    "Do you want to come to the moment building to play, not a penny, just a wisp of Yuanyang. You can choose your posture at night."


    Li Xu glanced at her.


    In an instant, the buildings spread all over the sermon state, serving the practitioners who began to practice.


    The founder of the moment building, the "moment tiannv", created a powerful unique secret skill, which is to get a ray of Yuanyang from men through the secret skill, so as to continuously strengthen their "Tao".


    The Yuan Yang of male monks is particularly precious, because it is inextricably related to the yuan God of monks.


    But the founder was very clever and came up with a way. He didn''t need to take all the Yuan Yang of male monks, but only a wisp of Yuan Yang in exchange.


    A wisp of Yuanyang has little impact on men. It only needs to be raised for three months to six months to recover. It can be called white whoring.


    Therefore, the moment building is opened all over the country and is very popular.


    The service women in the moment building uniformly call themselves moment, or moment little sister.


    Don''t ask why Li Xu knows, but he hasn''t been there.


    "Go away, don''t touch my master." Da Ji looked up and looked at the turbulent little sister angrily.


    "So I brought my own fox spirit." the girl noticed the short and small Da Ji at this time.


    It''s a little small, but it''s cute.


    "So you like this type. Young master, you can come to me for a change next time. My name is Ping''er. I''m good at playing flute and other 18 unique skills."


    The woman loosened Li Xu and ran away to ask other young men:


    "Childe, come on, come on."


    The young man said, "I will come in three months."


    Yuanyang three months ago has not been repaired, so we have to control it.


    Da Ju turned her eyes, grabbed the corner of master''s clothes and said, "master, the little sister of the moment building is so brave that she dares to touch you in broad daylight."


    Li sighed: "Alas, the world is difficult. They are just diligent practitioners."


    Da Ju turned and looked at Li Xu: "master, have you ever been to the moment building?"


    "Master is a serious man."


    "I''ve been there," said da Ju solemnly.


    Li Xu couldn''t catch up with her topic.


    "I remember once, the teacher of Tianshan academy personally went to the moment building to carry out the apprentice. The scene was really very chaotic. I took advantage of his unprepared to get in and saw a picture of four beautiful women who looked very beautiful and seemed to want to come out of the picture."


    Li Xu said with a smile, "the picture shows the four wonders of the moment in the legend. Clouds think of clothes, flowers think of looks, children don''t speak, and Red Buddha women."


    "Master, how do you know? Something''s wrong with you."


    "I have a friend who often goes to the moment building. I listened to him. It''s a pity that these four women don''t pick up guests. They can only see from a distance and can''t play."


    "Where did you get your friend? This friend can''t be you. Now I vaguely understand the reason why you can''t sleep every day. It turns out that you are weak."


    Li Xu knocked her on the head and said:


    "Shut up. Where did you learn these things at a young age? Don''t slander Shifu. Shifu is a serious person and never goes to places with miasma. Let''s go shopping."


    Da Ji said, "let''s buy bamboo shoots first."


    Next, they buy ingredients according to the list, bamboo shoots, lettuce, leeks, eggs, muscle, chicken, duck, beef and so on.


    Two hours later, it was afternoon.


    Da Chuo pulled master''s sleeve: "master, let''s have something to eat first. I want that."


    She pointed to the stall selling bean curd and pulled Shifu over.


    "Boss, two bowls of sweet bean curd."


    "OK, come right away."


    The boss brought the bean curd.


    In the process of eating, Li Xu accidentally found that several people''s eyes always looked over from time to time.


    When Li Xu looked up, their eyes moved away one after another.


    Li Xu thought it was just an illusion.


    After eating, he left with Da Ji, but there were still a few eyes on himself.


    Something''s wrong.


    It''s a big problem.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, we seem to have been found."


    "How is it possible that with such perfect tracking, it is impossible to find our existence."


    Suddenly, there was a cold sound behind them:


    "What are you doing with us?"


    Li Xu appeared behind a monk in the second-class smell Taoist realm with Da Ji. This man should be the boss of this group.


    They turned slowly with a big knife in their hands.


    "Now that you''ve been found, come out," said the monk of the second grade Taoist realm.


    As soon as his words fell, seven practitioners of yipinwang Taoist realm came out one after another, surrounded Li Xu and Da Ju, and the street was instantly quiet.


    "People around you don''t want to die, so stay away." the monk of the second grade smelled the Taoist realm opened his mouth.


    Some of the irrelevant people around are sitting on the ground, some have hid in the house to wait and see, and most of them retreat to both sides. No one knows what happened, but they just feel that the floating farmer town is going to be dead.


    Da Ji was nervous and came closer to master.


    Li Xu said with a smile, "don''t fight and kill all the time. It''s frightening my apprentice."


    "Hand over the things," said the monk of the second grade smell realm.


    "What?"


    "Pack it, pack it for me. If you go up and cut off the fox''s leg, you will surely hand it over." the second grade smell Taoist realm waved his hand and other monks rushed up.


    The knife was thundering and floating in the air.


    "How dare you touch my disciple? Isn''t it good to live?"


    The calm voice exploded in the air, with endless murderous spirit.


    Time seemed to be at a standstill. The monks who rushed out on all sides solidified in the air and couldn''t move. Their eyes protruded, their faces were scary and their bodies were distorted.


    Three levels of Taoism, three fists.


    First punch.


    With one punch, the bodies of seven practitioners of yipinwang Taoist realm were directly pierced, blood gushed, their bodies were torn apart, and the streets were full of splashing blood.


    Seven practitioners of yipinwang Taoist realm died instantly.


    "What is this... Monster."


    The person who smelled the Taoist realm felt the spirit power of suffocation coming to his face, his head was blank, and turned around and ran with instinct.


    "What are you running for? At least make it clear."


    With a cold face, Li Xu went to the stall, looked at the stall owner sitting on the ground and said:


    "Can I borrow a toothpick?"

 Chapter 9

    The stall owner trembled with fear because a few drops of blood splashed on his face. He wanted to speak but couldn''t say it. Soon the ground was wet.


    "Thank you."


    Li Xu took out a toothpick from the bamboo tube and aimed it at the heart of the escaped monk of the second grade smell Taoist realm.


    Just wanted to fight out, he suddenly thought that there might be someone behind it.


    He didn''t provoke anyone, so he didn''t have an enemy, so this man should come to Xiaoda.


    Then, the toothpick moved slightly to the left and cut off the monk''s left hand.


    "Ah..."


    The monk''s arm was broken, his blood gushed, and two screams came out, but his pace did not stop, he kept running, and suddenly disappeared in front of him.


    "Master, he ran away. Let''s go after him." Da Chui''s small figure rushed out.


    Li Xu said, "I did it on purpose. I want to see if there are any behind the scenes."


    "Who are these people?" Da Ji looked blankly.


    "I don''t know."


    Whoever provokes him is dead.


    Li Xu stood up and stretched out his index finger.


    A flame pops up above. It can be seen that the flame turns into a rosefinch landing. At first, the flame is red and gradually appears pure white. At this time, the blood and bodies on the ground also turn into ashes.


    Li Xu has a habit that people who kill can''t rest assured until they turn into ashes.


    This is the world of cultivation. If there is a resurrection technique, it will add trouble to your disciples. Therefore, the most conservative way is to make it disappear.


    "Let''s go and see what''s going on behind the scenes."


    Li Xu took Da Ji and walked forward step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kill seven practitioners of yipinwang Taoism with one punch."


    "A toothpick cuts off the arm of a monk in the second grade hope Taoist realm. The means are all powerful. When did such a figure appear in Funong town?"


    "The flame is actually a four grade Taoist method. Nanming leaves the fire. It is said that Nanming leaves the fire is the companion fire of the divine beast rosefinch. It is the most powerful move of rosefinch. This fire burns to the extreme, showing pure white and burning everything. Who is this person?"


    Nanming Lihuo was recognized by practitioners and was shocked.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu took Da Ji and resumed the process as he walked.


    It''s the first time Li Xu has encountered such a strange thing in Funong town for so many years. It''s definitely not his own problem. He suspects that someone is targeting Da Ji.


    "Think carefully about whether you have enemies. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles in the future, Shifu will help you solve them all once and for all." Li Xu said.


    Da Ji frowned and thought, saying:


    "Master, I have studied in the top ten academies of Zhuanxu country these years. Although I am stupid, I can''t do anything. I won the first place in the meal.


    But for the ridicule of others, I always laugh off and don''t take it to heart. I think I haven''t offended anyone. I don''t know who is going to attack me at all.


    I have no enemies.


    Since the new "Tao preface" was issued by Yushi platform, it is clearly stipulated that demons and spirits who open their intelligence are equal to people. They are not allowed to trample on and hurt at will. Violators will be punished by heaven.


    Qingqiu has a good relationship with other countries, and there are no contradictions and conflicts, so my mother can rest assured that I will come to Zhuanxu Taixue school to practice Taoism. "


    Da Ji doesn''t know what the problem is now.


    She was in the top ten academies. Although she was sometimes scolded, she was definitely not to the point of cutting people.


    I have traveled to many places in Zhuanxu country, and this kind of thing has never happened.


    "That''s strange. Forget it. Don''t think so much. Let''s ask him directly."


    Li Xu didn''t want to use his mind. He crossed the East Street and stopped at the busiest intersection of the West Street. The broken monk hid in this overcrowded restaurant.


    This is the gate of the moment building.


    There was a ragged little sister shouting "free nights, only a wisp of Yuanyang", but Zili Xu appeared here with a dagger, and most women were too scared to speak.


    "Childe, are you..." the young lady who claimed to be Ping''er asked tremblingly just now.


    "You are busy, leave me alone."


    Li Xu only said one word, squatted down and looked at Da Ju, covered Da Ju''s eyes and said:


    "We''re going to enter the moment building. There are some scenes that you can''t see at your age."


    "Oh."


    Da Ji didn''t ask much and let master cover his eyes.


    Li Xu stood up and stretched out his hand to hold Da Ji''s tender little hand.


    Whoosh


    It was as if they had turned into a wind and appeared in front of room 404 on the fourth floor.


    Room, bed.


    There was a bloated, topless man.


    There is a perfect curve under the quilt on his right, slightly revealing a snow-white lotus root arm. It is obvious that he is a woman proficient in blowing, pulling, playing and singing.


    "Fool, I burst in without my consent. Don''t you know I''m going to take the lead?"


    The middle-aged man was furious and denounced the man in sackcloth who had just broken his hand.


    The man who broke his hand said, "what you told me failed. There is a strong man around the little girl. After observing for a long time, I can''t see the realm. The realm must be above me. I cut off one hand with a toothpick, but I still escaped. I came here to tell you that this business is too dangerous and I have to pay more.


    And my hand, you have to pay for it. "


    The bloated man''s face changed: "add money, do you have life to spend? If you fail, you still have the face to come here. If you don''t get out, I''ll kill you."


    The man who broke his hand jumped violently and held back his anger.


    "Why, you still want to fight me. Are you sure you can beat me?" the bloated man looked at him.


    "OK, you are cruel."


    The man who broke his hand was about to leave and suddenly stopped, "can I ask you why you killed the little girl?"


    The bloated man said, "get out and get out quickly. Don''t lead the strong man over."


    "Don''t worry, he didn''t catch up when I ran."


    "Then you don''t get out."


    "Yes."


    The man who broke his hand had poor eyes, but he didn''t dare to fight with him. Because the other party was strong, he had to bite his teeth and open the door, but there were two familiar people at the door, and he stepped back step by step.


    The bloated middle-aged man angrily drank:


    "Why don''t you go? Do you want to die?"


    He could hardly hold it. The woman in the quilt was really bold. She hid in the quilt and played with her own things. The damn woman was getting angry.


    Survival.


    She still uses her tongue.


    What is she doing?


    be dying.


    He breathed quickly. He''ll clean you up and let you help the wall go.


    "Don''t even want to leave. I''ll ask you and answer."


    As soon as Li Xu''s words came out, the door of the room closed automatically, and the whole room was full of strong pressure.


    The Brokeback man felt as if a mountain was pressing on him, his legs trembled, and finally he couldn''t help kneeling on the floor.


    The man on the bed was sweating and breathing rapidly. He had a strong spiritual pressure. Who was it?


    Li Xu pulled out a chair and sat down.


    "Let''s start. Why do you want to kill her?" Li Xu pointed to the blindfolded little Da Ji.


    The man who broke his hand looked at Li Xu, trembling, and then looked at the bloated man sitting on the couch:


    "I was hired by him to kill. I don''t know. You have to ask him."

 Chapter 10

    The bloated man was sweating in a cold sweat. The idea of taking the lead in the charge just now disappeared without a trace. He felt that there was a basin of ice water on his small head.


    The wonderful woman in the quilt dare not move because she can''t move.


    She felt a strong spiritual pressure enveloping her, her heart seemed to stop, and almost scared out all kinds of liquids.


    With his legs cocked up, Li looked coldly at the man on the couch:


    "I told you to talk. Why are you waiting? Look for smoke."


    Faced with such strong pressure, the bloated man wanted to jump up and run, but his body didn''t listen. He felt that the atmosphere in the room was becoming more and more dignified and could only speak with trembling:


    "I said, in fact, I was hired to find something and a lost cowhide."


    "After my investigation, I found that the cowhide fell on a child. The child found that the skin had been torn continuously and felt fun. He took it with him. Later, the child was abducted by traffickers and monks."


    "Half a month ago, the thieves'' den of human traffickers was broken. I learned that the cowhide was taken away by three monks who went out. The three monks were also wanted. Other monks have been chasing them. They ran everywhere. Later, the sheepskin was lost. Finally, I heard that it fell into her hand."


    The bloated man glanced at the Da Ji.


    "This cowhide made me tired and almost broke my mind. I think something will go wrong again. I don''t intend to go out in person and hire another person to get the cowhide. That''s what happened."


    "Make complaints about the process."


    "I see."


    At this time, Li Xu remembered that the three monks came to the academy to skin Da Qiao.


    At that time, Li Xu thought it was the fox skin of Da Ji. Now think about it, maybe it means cowhide.


    Da Ju said, "master, I didn''t find the cowhide. I just met the three monks."


    "Xiaoda, do you think about anything unusual when you met three practitioners?"


    "Let me see."


    Da Ju frowned and said after a while, "there seems to be one, but it''s not the cowhide he said. At that time, the bridge broke. I fell into the river and was hit by a dry fungus as soon as I ran ashore. I think it''s edible food, so I put it in the storage ring. Later, three monks chased me and said they wanted to peel my skin."


    "In other words, my apprentice didn''t pick up the cowhide at all. You want to kill."


    Li Xu stood up, his face calm: "anyway, thank you for your patience to solve my doubts. I don''t have any gifts for you, so I''ll send you on the road."


    The man who broke his hand looked frightened: "can you let me go..."


    "No."


    "Then I''ll fight with you."


    The man who broke his hand clenched his teeth and tried his best.


    Li Xu punched and the man who broke his hand died directly.


    Just now, Li Xu interrupted the man and inadvertently removed the spiritual pressure. The bloated man jumped out of the bed and wanted to jump out of the window to escape. As a result, Li Xu''s flame turned into ashes and didn''t even leave his ashes.


    Shivering, the woman on the bed huddled under the quilt slowly put out a face and said with trembling:


    "Don''t kill me. I''m not with them. I''m the little sister of the moment building."


    Li Xu saw a strange and indescribable white thing on the woman''s face.


    This


    "How fun!"


    Li Xu was stunned for a moment, smiled, turned the dead man into ashes, and left here with Da Ju and the floating farmer town.


    ¡­¡­


    Return to Taixu Academy.


    Li Xu found Da Ji turning things.


    "Xiaoda, what are you looking for?"


    "Master, I thought on my way back. The more I thought about it, the more I felt there was a problem. They spent so much effort looking for cowhide, which showed that it was very important."


    "I know, but it has nothing to do with us. You didn''t pick up the cowhide. I guess the three monks thought you picked up the cowhide when they saw you nearby. In fact, you didn''t pick it up."


    Da Ju shook his head and said, "I''ve been thinking on the road that maybe I really found it. That dried fungus may be cowhide."


    "How can dried fungus be cowhide?" Li Xu thought the apprentice''s idea was very strange.


    "Master, you rarely walk in Daozhou. Maybe you don''t know that there is a place called Miao Dou in Daozhou. Miao Dou is good at Gu and poison and makes strange things. Among them, there is a leather making technique. You can write on cow leather and pig skin, and then process cow leather and pig skin into a pen or a small stone, which is convenient to carry and doesn''t attract people, I suspect that the cowhide will shrink into dry fungus due to inadvertent weathering or exposure to the sun. "


    "Still have this kind of operation?" Li Xu took a breath.


    "I have a kind little aunt who is greedy and poisoned. I still ask Miao Dou''s people to rescue me, so I have some understanding. Master, wait for me. It will take some time."


    Li Xu saw Da Ji take bags of dried fungus out of the storage ring.


    She took out five big bags.


    Da Ju forked his waist and gasped: "master, I insisted that I should not waste. I put the piece of dry fungus that hit me in the face into the bag."


    "How did you buy so many dried fungus? When do you have to find these five bags?"


    "On the way to Yuyang County, I met a vendor selling dry goods. He said buy three get two free. Hee hee, I heard for the first time that there was a good thing of buy three get two free. I bought it without thinking about it."


    "You are the fool who cheated, and only you are deceived."


    "Master, look at it. I can find it soon."


    She looked for it for half an hour, but she couldn''t find it. She had to wake up Li Xu who was sleeping:


    "Shifu, the dried fungus looks like it. I can''t find it at all."


    Li Xu opened his misty eyes and said:


    "Of course, dried fungus looks the same. I thought you had unique skills to find it. You should wake me up earlier. I wonder if there is a good way."


    Li Xu closed his eyes and didn''t move.


    Da Ju thought master was asleep again. Suddenly, master opened his eyes and asked:


    "What is the method of restoring dried fungus to cow leather?"


    "Water, I see."


    Da Ji hurriedly brought some wooden barrels, poured dry fungus into the barrel and poured water in.


    About a column of incense, Da Ji excitedly handed the cowhide to master.


    "Master, I finally found it."


    Li Xu took the cow leather, looked at it and said, "the cow leather has good toughness, but there is nothing on it."


    "Master, come with me."


    Da Ji took down the cowhide, ran to the kitchen, put the cowhide in the pot, added water, burned the fire, and poured vinegar into the pot.


    Li Xu smiled: "Xiao Da Ji, why don''t you put some pepper and scallion."


    Da Ju rolled his eyes and said, "master, don''t make trouble. This is a little skill of Miao Dou''s hiding words. You''ll know the beauty later."


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "what little skill of Miao Dou''s hiding words? If you don''t guess wrong, you use the principle of ''displaying words on white paper''."


    However, there is no need to explain the acid-base neutralization chemical reaction with Xiaoda.


    Hot air soon came out of the pot.


    "Almost."


    Da Ji took the cowhide out of the pot and handed it to master Li Xu.


    Li Xu took it and the words on the cowhide were clear.


    "September 13, Yuyang County, Qinglian Dean, Ren."


    At the end of this sentence, a strange pattern is drawn. Under the herringbone is a closed one.


    Isn''t this the "person" pattern of the thief?

 Chapter 11

    "Finally appeared."


    After looking for so long, there was no clue. I didn''t expect to appear in this form.


    "Master, I don''t understand. Can you say that Dean Qinglian is a Taoist thief? But he doesn''t look like a Taoist thief?"


    Li Xu shook his head: "he can''t be a Taoist thief. It''s a Taoist thief who wants to start on him and rob his green lotus way."


    Da Ji was worried: "isn''t he very dangerous?"


    Li Xu nodded and said, "it''s September 8. There are still a few days before September 13. Now I have to go to Qinglian Academy."


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu: "master, can I go?"


    "You naturally have to go with me and leave yourself here. I don''t trust you. This time, we must catch some live thieves." Li Xu said expressionless.


    "Uh huh."


    "Take some clothes and walk."


    "Master, would you like to bring something to eat?"


    "No, just bring your mouth. We''re going to Qinglian academy to eat and live."


    Li Xu thought, "no, I don''t need to bring it. You have to bring something."


    This will appear sensible and polite.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    Li Xu took Da Ji''s imperial sword and went straight into the sky.


    "Master, I have a doubt. Why does Dean Qinglian have only two disciples?"


    Li Xu has only one apprentice. Da Ju knows the reason very well. He is too lazy to recruit apprentices and teach.


    Li Xu said slowly: "there are five academies in Yuyang County, Taixu academy, Qinglian academy and the other three academies. The other three academies are very popular, and the number of monks is over 10000, while Qinglian academy has few people because..."


    He doesn''t want to say.


    Da Ji looked curious: "because of what?"


    Li Xu whispered: "At the beginning, a big man''s daughter came to Qinglian Academy for training and died. She was insulted first and then dumped her body. She was not alone. There were few details. Later, the big man was angry and demolished Qinglian Academy. All the teachers and disciples left. Later, President Qinglian didn''t recruit any more disciples. Don''t ask about this, especially in Qinglian Academy."


    "Yes."


    Da Ji nodded vaguely.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Li Xu rushed to Qinglian Academy.


    Now the Qinglian academy is a little down and out. There are no arrays or palaces. There are only a few pavilions, surrounded by ruins. It looks miserable.


    Da Ju saw a young man sitting on the wooden pier at the gate of Qinglian Academy.


    "Master, it''s the man in the morning."


    The boy is picking his feet and smelling.


    Li Xu seemed to smell it all the way, but he walked over and said:


    "Don''t pick your feet. Take me to your master."


    "I''m not picking my feet. I''m cutting my nails."


    The boy opened his mouth and glanced up. "Dean Taixu, why are you here?"


    "Isn''t it evening? I''ll rub the rice." Li Xu said with a smile.


    With a dark face, the young man held the sword beside him in his arms, turned his eyes and said:


    "Come with me."


    He brought Li Xu and Da Ju into the Academy.


    Dean Qinglian just saw them and raised an arc around his mouth:


    "Li Xu, it''s really troublesome for you to give me your little apprentice in person."


    His eyes looked at the little Da Ji, and his face looked so cute.


    "You think so. I''m here to eat. Haven''t I eaten yet?" Li Xu asked.


    "When will you pay back the money?"


    "When do I owe you money?"


    "Don''t you owe me 30000? Have you forgotten?" Dean Qinglian looked at Li Xu and said, "hint, you killed my three monks."


    Li was speechless.


    At this time, Da Ju came up and handed some of the ingredients to President Qinglian, who bought fresh ingredients and fruits in Funong town.


    "Dean Qinglian, I have nothing to give you. Don''t dislike it."


    "Come here for the first time. Just bring something and people."


    "Then take it back." Li Xu youyou said.


    Dean Qinglian''s face changed and said, "Tang Sheng, what are you waiting for? Add dinner tonight. Where''s your junior sister?"


    "Here we are."


    In the room, the girl''s crisp voice came. She was practicing. She heard Li Xu''s voice and quickly dressed herself up.


    "I didn''t expect to meet so soon. Could he come this time for me?"


    Thinking of this, an Zhiyu was not so excited. He trotted out of the room and rushed to Li Xu.


    The faint fragrance reached the tip of Li Xu''s nose.


    Li Xu glanced at her. She was wearing a purplish dress. The belt bound her slender waist. The curve extended upward, and the outline above the waist was like a grapefruit in the waves.


    He was aggressive and intimidating. He didn''t jump out. Li Xu felt a little foul, which was unreasonable.


    She looked at Li Xu with a smile on her face, like a crazy girl.


    "Don''t look, an Zhiyu, Tang Sheng, you two go to cook."


    Dean Qinglian knows that there must be a problem with Li Xu, a slacker, because he has known him for years, but he has never come here on his own initiative.


    "Xiao Da Ji, you can help too." Li Xu said.


    "Yes, master."


    When the three of them walked away, Dean Qinglian looked serious: "is there anything urgent?"


    "Go to the living room."


    They came to the living room.


    Li Xu opened the door to the mountain and said, "are you going to cross the second heaven robbery on September 13?"


    "How do you know?" Dean Qinglian was surprised.


    "Know who you''ve robbed?" Li Xu asked.


    "Originally, only my two disciples knew, but..." Dean Qinglian was a little embarrassed: "a few days ago, I drank some wine in Funong town and leaked it. The whole restaurant knew about my robbery. What''s the matter?"


    "There are too many people who know you have robbed." Li Xu wanted to check it, but he couldn''t start.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Dean Qinglian.


    Li Xu smiled: "don''t you have no one to protect the Tao? I''m here to protect the Tao for you. Be loyal enough."


    "You just come to me to eat and live?"


    "My apprentice is the little princess of Qingqiu country. He has a strong family. How can he come to you to eat? You are too small."


    "Ha ha." Dean Qinglian didn''t believe it.


    Li Xu smiled.


    Next, they talked in detail for a long time in the living room. No one knew what they said. They didn''t speak until the smell of the food floated out. They washed their hands and went to eat.


    At the dinner table, they talked and laughed, but only superficially.


    Li Xu won''t doubt that Dean Qinglian has a problem. After all, he knows the root and the bottom, but his two disciples, Li Xu, can''t believe it.


    Tang Sheng looks a bit like lengtouqing. He puts everything on his face and is easy to recognize.


    An Zhiyu is difficult to understand, because every time she looks at her, she stares at herself with strange eyes.


    Dean Qinglian also said the origin of these two people. Tang Sheng fed him excrement and urine from childhood.


    Only Ann knew that he had found the fish, and the origin was unknown.


    Li Xu shouldn''t have doubted her, but at present, he had to test her deeply.


    Of course, this arduous task has to be entrusted to Xiaoda.


    After dinner, Li Xu said:


    "Xiao Dazhu, didn''t you take a bath when you came here, Dean Qinglian? Do you have a place to take a bath?"


    "Yes, an Zhiyu, take her."


    "OK."

 Chapter 12

    "Da Ji, come with me."


    An Zhiyu leads the way.


    Da Ju nodded, followed her silently and observed her carefully.


    She has a head of black cloud like green silk, a silver bracelet on her hands and a dress belt around her waist. Her body looks graceful and picturesque.


    With the breeze blowing, a faint fragrance came into the tip of the nose.


    Da Chong trotted two steps, walked side by side with her, and wrinkled his nose:


    "Sister, you smell so delicious."


    "But not as cute as you."


    Anzhi fish want to reach out and knead this seemingly small Da device. The meat on his face is chubby and round. It must feel good to touch.


    And those two fox ears, always want to touch them.


    But I didn''t know her very well and didn''t dare to take the plunge.


    "Hasn''t the place to take a bath arrived yet?"


    "It''ll be here soon."


    She took Da Ju all the way and finally came to the back mountain. The back mountain was not completely destroyed. There were several tall trees, green grass, and a small array in the middle.


    She took Da Ji one step into the array and said, "this is where I usually take a bath."


    There is a hot spring in the array.


    "You can wash it here. I''ll go back first." she plans to go back to see Li Xu.


    "Sister, don''t you wash with me?"


    "I don''t wash it." an Zhiyu shook his head.


    "Sister, come along. I''m afraid if you don''t wash."


    "The sister is watching you wash."


    "Come on, I want to wash with my sister."


    Seeing that an Zhiyu was hesitating, Da Ju jumped up and quickly pulled the strap that bound her. Suddenly, her clothes fell to the ground.


    Da Ji was stunned and stared at the boss.


    She didn''t expect an Zhiyu to wear only one dress, which was bare. She saw it at a glance. She didn''t even wear clothes and pants.


    Isn''t she afraid of being seen?


    If the wind blows and blows up the clothes and skirts, isn''t it... The picture is too beautiful to think of.


    Is she too poor to wear?


    But the clothes outside didn''t look very poor. She looked at the body of an Zhiyu and began to look up from her feet.


    I saw the slender, snow-white, Yingying''s waist, and then up.


    "Sister, you are so big..."


    Da Ji''s small mouth opened slightly, and the fox''s ears stood up. It was almost indescribable. It felt bigger than his head.


    Continue to look, exquisite clavicle, snow-white lotus root arm has a vermilion palace sand, did not expect that like herself, she also has palace sand.


    Shougong sand came from Zhuanxu royal family and gradually covered Daozhou. Basically, every woman was spotted as soon as she was born.


    "You!"


    An Zhiyu shook her head. She didn''t want to take a bath, but she was stripped off by Daju and sighed:


    "Let''s take a dip in the hot spring with you... Hey, have you seen enough?"


    She said, picked up the Da Fan and said, "You peel me off. In order to be fair, I have to peel you off."


    He quickly stripped Da Ju''s clothes, but da Ju had a lot of clothes. There was a dress in white that was better than snow outside, and there were two thin clothes and pants inside.


    But in the end, she was stripped clean.


    Da Ju blushed with shame, bent over and covered her body.


    "Aren''t you hot wearing so many clothes?" an Zhiyu thought Xiaoda was very strange.


    "It''s not hot." Da Chuo shook his head and asked, "you usually only wear one dress. Aren''t you afraid of being seen by others?"


    She shook her head: "who has nothing to do to see you? Wearing clothes is for their own comfort, not for others. They can wear them as they like."


    Da Ju blushed and said, "if the wind blows, how embarrassed it is to be seen by others."


    "Others can''t see it unless they deliberately lift it up."


    She suddenly thought of a picture. If she lifted it up in front of Li Xu... No, it''s too strong to go away.


    I''m sick. What am I thinking.


    She felt a little hot and her breathing was rapid.


    No, No.


    Da Chong didn''t want to discuss this topic with her and said, "I''ll go first."


    She went to the hot spring. Soon, the water of the hot spring flooded her body, revealing only a small head and two white fox ears.


    Just now, Shifu told herself to have a good look at whether there were any abnormalities on an Zhiyu, especially whether there were "human" patterns. When she took off her clothes just now, she basically looked at her, but there was No.


    "Sister, come quickly." Da Ji waved.


    I saw an Zhiyu walking step by step, with straight and slender legs.


    Da Ji''s eyes coagulated and saw something on her leg.


    It should be "sweat" flowing.


    "Sister, you sweat a little more." Da Ji pointed to her leg.


    An Zhiyu''s face turned red and didn''t speak. He just stepped into the hot spring in three or two steps. The water flooded her legs and then half of her body.


    Da Ji''s head kept a horizontal line with the outline under her neck, his big eyes kept looking around, and the fox''s ears moved.


    It feels so soft!


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you have it?" an Zhiyu smiled helplessly.


    Da Ji couldn''t help reaching out and whispered, "can I touch it?"


    An Zhiyu shook his head: "you can''t hold it."


    But Da''s little finger had poked out.


    "Well..."


    With the contact of his limbs, an Zhi fish turned red and breathed rapidly: "don''t touch me."


    He stepped back two steps and asked softly:


    "Sister, what did you eat to grow up?"


    Da Ju thinks she should learn with an open mind. She hasn''t grown up for 300 years and doesn''t grow anything. Maybe she can learn from human experience.


    An Zhiyu thought and said, "ask your master to help you."


    Da Ji was surprised: "are you helped like this by your master?"


    She said and gestured with her hands.


    An Zhiyu looked at her: "Da Ju, don''t talk nonsense. It will ruin my master''s reputation. Besides, how old is my master? I like a young body..."


    Like your master.


    "Oh." Da Ji nodded and looked at her Outline: "how did it get bigger?"


    Why did the topic come back?


    An Zhiyu''s mouth twitched. She felt it hard to talk to children, so she had to change the topic:


    "Why don''t you ask your master?"


    "He must not know."


    Da Huang shook her head. Master was too lazy. She knew that master was only interested in sleeping, but not in others.


    "Your master has lived for 200 years. How can he not understand? He doesn''t understand for 200 years. I''m afraid he will live on a dog."


    Da Ji said with a stiff face, "I''ve lived three hundred years..."


    "I have nothing to say. You two are really made for each other."


    "I''m not a couple with Shifu. Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just her apprentice."


    "Don''t you know if you have read a book," my master became my brother and later my husband "


    Da Huang shook his head. What wonderful book is this?


    "I''ll show you this book later."


    "I don''t want it." Da Chuo shook his head. Just listening to the name of the book was not serious.


    "Your master is so beautiful. Every time I see him, I always..."


    An Zhiyu couldn''t help licking his lips and said:


    "Why do other people''s masters look so good? If you don''t do it, I''ll do it."

 Chapter 13

    Da Chuo felt that an Zhiyu was getting more and more wrong. He said strange things. Most of them couldn''t understand, but he felt very professional.


    She has been active in the human world for decades. No teacher has popularized this knowledge.


    Suddenly I feel that an Zhiyu knows so much.


    I didn''t expect to be so young and have such deep cultivation ability.


    "Sister Da, did you listen to me? If you don''t do it, I''ll do it."


    "I''m listening."


    Da Chong hurried back to his senses and stammered, "do you like... My master?"


    "I like good-looking ones," an Zhiyu said with a smile.


    "Then why don''t you like your senior brother?" asked Da Ji.


    "He doesn''t look as good as your master."


    Da Chui twitched at the corners of her mouth. An Zhiyu was a Yan dog, but master was really good-looking. She still agreed with an Zhiyu.


    "But your master seems to have no feelings for me. Don''t you like too big, like your type?" an Zhiyu looked at the small Da Ji.


    The fox is really cute and small.


    "Sister, have you finished washing?" Da Chuo didn''t want to talk to an Zhiyu anymore. He always felt that the topic was a little astringent.


    She came here to explore the bottom of an Zhiyu, but the topic became more and more biased.


    What are you talking about.


    And she listened with interest. She was sorry for master''s cultivation.


    "Wash it, let''s go." an Zhiyu felt almost soaked and stood up.


    Da Ji''s eyes still glanced at the past. Ann knew the fish was really big.


    In fact, she really wants to ask, isn''t it heavy?


    She also went up and took out a set of clothes as white as snow from the storage ring.


    Just wanted to wear it, suddenly asked:


    "Sister, I have a lot of obscene clothes and pants. Can I give you some sets?"


    "No, I''ll go all over the world with one dress."


    "A dress, I feel uncomfortable..."


    "Hey, son is not a fish. I know the joy of fish."


    An Zhiyu took out a clean dress and put it on. He also asked:


    "Sister Da Ju, believe me, as long as you don''t lift it yourself, others will definitely see it. Otherwise, you can try wearing only one dress. It''s really cool."


    "No."


    Da Huang shook her head. Even if others really couldn''t see it, she didn''t dare.


    "Sister, let''s go."


    My sister walked in front, and Da Ju followed her, but I always remembered that she was wearing only one dress.


    "Here, here you are."


    An Zhiyu will take out a book with a yellow cover from his storage bag, which is "my master became my brother and later became my husband".


    Da Ji didn''t want it, but she forced it on herself.


    "Here you are. This book is very good-looking." an Zhiyu vowed.


    Da Ji smiled and said nothing.


    The fate of this book is doomed to lie in the storage ring and eat ash.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to Qinglian Academy.


    Da Ji ran to Li Xu''s room.


    Li Xu pointed to the door and said, "lock the door."


    Da Ji locked the door and ran to master.


    "How''s it going?" Li Xu asked.


    "Master, she doesn''t have the pattern of a Taoist thief. She''s not a Taoist thief."


    Li Xu held his chin and kept thinking. It seems that President Qinglian went to the Funong town to drink and said his time of robbery was just an accident.


    "You talked about something for a long time. Do you feel anything wrong?"


    Da Ju twisted to master''s ear: "master, she''s so big and only wears..."


    It stopped halfway.


    Li looked at Da Ji: "why don''t you say it?"


    "She only wears... It''s all right, master. I''ll go out first."


    Da Ju was embarrassed to say, and it''s too embarrassing to say such a thing. You''d better not say it.


    "Where are you going?" Li Xu asked.


    "I''ll go to my room to rest."


    "Where did you get the room? This is our room. No one has come to Qinglian Academy for a long time. This is the only clean room. Let''s make do with it these days."


    As soon as Li Xu''s words came out, she suddenly remembered the book given to her by an Zhiyu.


    My master became my brother and then my husband.


    "Master..."


    Da Ji opened his eyes wide, licked his lips and said, "do we want to sleep together?"


    "What do you think? We sleep separately. I''m up and you''re down."


    "You''re up and I''m down. It''s also called separate sleep. Isn''t it close to sleep?"


    Sleep on the floor, Li looked at her and looked at her. "I sleep on the bed, you sleep on the floor, what do you want? Good night, don''t wake me up tomorrow."


    "I sleep on the floor, master," said da, with a curl. "Does your conscience not hurt?"


    "No, bye."


    Li Xu pulled down the bed curtain. He was tired all day today. He planned to go to bed and have a good rest.


    "Master, can I sleep with sister an Zhiyu?"


    "Let''s go." Li Xu thought, which would be better. No one will disturb him tomorrow.


    Da Ju trotted out to an Zhiyu''s room and knocked gently on the door.


    "Come in." an Zhiyu said, "close the door by the way."


    Da Ju came in with light hands and feet. As soon as she came in, she saw an Zhiyu naked and sitting on the bed to practice. Her body radiated holy light around her.


    She was stunned: "do you practice without clothes?"


    "I plan to practice for two hours and go to bed. I never wear clothes when I sleep. What can I do for you?" she was angry and stopped practicing. She looked at the Da Ji with the fox''s ears up.


    Is it reasonable to sleep without clothes?


    Da Ji feels strange.


    "My master is sleeping. I have a room with him. Men and women are indifferent. I want to come to you."


    "Do you want to sleep with me? Then come together. I don''t practice tonight." she looked at Da Ji with a smile.


    Da Ji suddenly felt a little afraid.


    Sleeping without clothes is so terrible


    It feels like an Zhi fish is like a wolf. It won''t eat itself.


    "I suddenly remembered that I have something else to do, sister. I''ll see you tomorrow." she hurried out. In comparison, she thought master was safe.


    She immediately ran back to the room. Her heart beat. It was terrible to sleep naked.


    "Why did you run back?"


    "Shifu, she''s so terrible." it was the first time Da Ju met such a woman.


    "Oh." Li Xu was too lazy to pay attention to her, covered his quilt and planned to sleep.


    People should go to bed early and get up late.


    "Master, where do I sleep?"


    Li Xu said, "floor? There are two quilts on the floor. You can use them yourself."


    Da Ji really saw two quilts on the ground.


    One quilt was put on the ground and the other was used to cover it, but she couldn''t sleep at all. Now the hour is between Xushi and Haishi.


    Sleep so early.


    "Master, do you sleep and dress?"


    "I can wear it if you want."


    "No, master, you''d better wear it. I can''t sleep."


    "Mental meditation counts sheep... Don''t bother me."


    After a while, Da Ji still opened his eyes and said, "master, I still can''t sleep."


    Li Xushen said in a voice, "if you speak again, I''ll take off my clothes."


    "Master, I''ll go to bed right away." Da Ji covered his head with a quilt.

 Chapter 14

    [di... Di...]


    [system time: 500 years of dadaoji, September 13, 10:00:00, Monday, sunny and sunny, suitable for fish]


    "You should eat fish. Does this mean Anzhi fish? It shouldn''t be."


    Li Xu was awakened by the sound in his mind and opened his blurred eyes.


    He didn''t expect to stay in Qinglian Academy for five or six days.


    Five or six days, do you know how he lived?


    I have nothing to do every day. I eat and sleep.


    During this time, apprentice Xiaoda didn''t add any diligence to himself.


    It seems that no matter what da Ju does in Qinglian college, he will not increase his diligence.


    His hard work is still 45000. He has not consumed it and has no plan to use it for the time being.


    It seems that hard work can only be increased by going back to Taixu Academy.


    On this day, President Qinglian crossed the sky for the second time.


    The first grade looks at the Taoist realm, the second grade smells the Taoist realm, the third grade asks the Taoist realm, and the fourth grade enters the Taoist realm.


    When entering the Tao realm of the fourth grade, in addition to cultivating the "animal Tao", the rest of the practitioners have to go through 12 days of robbery before they can enter the realm of becoming immortal of the fifth grade.


    The only difference between the animal road and other roads: the four products enter the road. The animal road has to undergo twelve changes. Most of them choose the evolution of the twelve zodiac signs. After twelve changes, they recover their body, and the five products become immortals.


    Today is the second time for Dean Qinglian to cross the sky, and it is also the day for those who steal the Tao to steal the Tao.


    Li Xu remembered that his master was stolen when he entered the Tao realm in the fourth grade and crossed the second heaven robbery.


    This time, his goal is to let Dean Qinglian successfully survive the second robbery and catch several road thieves alive.


    Wash and eat after breakfast.


    Li Xu, President Qinglian, Da Ju, Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu went to the mountain forest where they had been robbed.


    These days, Li Xu didn''t survey the area where Dean Qinglian crossed the robbery, because he didn''t want to scare the snake, so he thought he didn''t know anything and waited quietly for the fish to take the bait.


    "Please." Dean Qinglian bows to Li Xu.


    "Go through the robbery at ease. Leave everything to me. No matter what happens, you don''t care."


    "Thank you." Dean Qinglian nodded.


    It''s natural to feel at ease when Li Xu is there. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll die this time.


    After sitting and practicing for about an hour, President Qinglian finally entered the state of enlightenment and destruction. The dark clouds rolled, the world changed color, and the aura in the mountains continued to converge.


    ¡­¡­


    On the hillside.


    Tang Sheng, Da Ju and an Zhiyu all half bent down and stared at President Qinglian in the center of the storm.


    The three of them were also a little nervous. After all, it was the first time they saw such a picture of robbery.


    Li Xu, dressed in white rather than snow, held his hands and stared at the front. For a while, he knocked on Da Ju''s head and said:


    "Just stay here. Don''t go anywhere else. You two are the same. No matter what happens, don''t run around. Stay here honestly."


    An Zhiyu and Tang Sheng nodded.


    Li Xu withdrew from the hill and planned to turn around the mountain. He accidentally saw an Zhiyu lifting her dress slightly.


    I don''t know whether Anzhi fish is intentional or casual.


    Just... So white!


    Eh!


    She... Doesn''t seem to be wearing


    Impossible.


    I think I read it wrong.


    Li Xu wants to confirm again, but an Zhiyu has put her hands down and wrapped her hips in her clothes. She can''t see anything.


    She must have read it wrong. How could she have the courage to do it.


    Li Xu didn''t think much and walked slowly with Dean Qinglian as the center.


    "Gulu..."


    An Zhiyu grasped his dress tightly with his hand. He didn''t know whether he was nervous or excited. He kept swallowing his saliva.


    Da Chuo thought she was very strange: "sister, why are you sweating so much? It''s not your robbery. Don''t be nervous."


    An Zhiyu didn''t speak, but his face was flushed, and the sweat on his cheeks flowed down like rain.


    I must be mentally ill.


    Never do such a stupid thing next time.


    certain.


    ¡­¡­


    Mountains, the other side.


    The land broke open and four people walked out.


    A teenager and three four grade practitioners.


    On the tip of the grass next to them was a black crow the size of a fist.


    The black crow''s eyes radiate green light, and there is a long black smell on his body. It looks very evil.


    The three monks arched their hands at the crow at the same time: "elder song, Dean Qinglian began to cross the robbery."


    Elder song is not a crow. This crow is just his voice messenger. He can see the robbery of Dean Qinglian through this crow.


    "I see."


    The crow flapped its wings twice and said, "don''t worry. Wait until he finishes the robbery."


    The young man also arched his hands: "thank you for your cultivation."


    The crow made an old voice: "you are about to get the green lotus road of the fourth grade into the Tao territory. After that, you can really be regarded as one of us. Remember to work well for the organization."


    The young man arched his hand: "I will not hesitate to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire."


    The crow laughed and was very pleased. Suddenly, his eyes emitted green light:


    "What''s the matter, the creepy feeling, the feeling that someone is staring at us."


    The crow looked around and saw an Zhiyu, Tang Sheng and Da Ju. His face was full of doubts: "he has only two disciples? How come there are three?"


    "It''s been investigated clearly. It''s not enough to be afraid. During the robbery, President Qinglian found a protector. That short and small is the stupid Princess of Qingqiu country. She hasn''t started to practice yet. Her master hasn''t started to investigate, but she must not be our opponent."


    "That''s good."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu had already found several thieves, but he was not in a hurry. He was waiting to find out how they stole.


    The dark clouds between heaven and earth are getting thicker and thicker.


    Two thunderstorms fell in the sky, directly submerged the president of Qinglian, and the ground quickly chapped.


    I saw the green lotus courtyard filament without panic, and a lotus appeared on his side.


    He cultivates Qinglian Dao, which is the most famous Qinglian Dao of Qinglian Academy.


    When the sky fell, he began to baptize.


    Half an hour later.


    Dean Qinglian successfully crossed the robbery. He adjusted his breath and sank into the Dantian. This is his second crossing robbery.


    After the robbery, he felt refreshed, his waist was no longer painful, his legs were no longer sour, and he could even go to the "moment building" to fight until dawn.


    He was still immersed in the joy of the success of the robbery, but when he just wanted to go out, he saw the place where he stood broken.


    Three four grade practitioners rushed out and surrounded themselves.


    A young man walked out slowly in the distance, with a black crow on his shoulder.


    "Who are they?"


    Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu frowned one after another. As soon as they wanted to rush out to protect master, they were held by Da Ju and said:


    "Let''s just stand and watch. Don''t make trouble for my master."


    Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu didn''t speak, and they were still watching quietly in the distance.


    "Who the hell are you?" asked Dean Qinglian.


    "The green lotus on your body says I want it." the crow on the young man''s shoulder looks at the dean of green lotus, "don''t talk nonsense and catch him."


    "The crow can talk. This is the messenger. Can you tell me what you want to do?"


    The crow didn''t say much. He fluttered his wings and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Give it to me."


    Three road thieves shot one after another.

 Chapter 15

    "War." Dean Qinglian has just passed the second heaven robbery. He is more refined in the cultivation of four grades entering the Taoist realm. His cultivation soars. Lotus blossoms appear in the air every time he takes a shot.


    However, the three thieves are obviously better than him.


    Although they all entered the Tao realm with four grades, the other party''s level has at least survived the third heaven robbery.


    Dean Qinglian soon had no strength to fight back, and the three monks pressed him on the ground.


    Li Xu in the distance still didn''t come out and was calm, because he planned with Dean Qinglian to get the information of the thief as much as possible.


    "Who the hell are you? Why do you want to fight me? Do I have a grudge against you?"


    Dean Qinglian looked at the crow on the boy.


    Because he knew that the crow was just a messenger, and the controller behind it was the boss.


    "There is no hatred, but you are unlucky. We put all the dean of the Academy in a bamboo tube to draw lots, only you. It''s God''s will."


    The crow on the boy''s shoulder made an old voice.


    "It''s your bad luck. Please bear it. We''ll be finished soon."


    "Haven''t you said who you are?" asked Dean Qinglian.


    The black crow jumped to the ground and ignored him. He just looked at the boy:


    "Ready!"


    The boy nodded and took off his clothes. There was a conspicuous pattern "person" on his arm, which was the unique symbol of the thief organization.


    Dean Qinglian asked again, "what are you doing?"


    "We want to steal your green lotus way."


    The black crow made an old voice again, "your Tao will be inherited by this young man in the future. Don''t worry, your Tao won''t be wasted. He will help you cultivate. His talent is very good and can make Qinglian Dao go to the extreme."


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" Dean Qinglian asked again.


    A monk said, "this is our secret skill, which can steal the monk''s way..."


    The black crow glared at the monk and said angrily, "shut up.


    Talk less and work more. Don''t reveal any information. Take off his coat and start stealing. Just hold him down, you two. Kill the rest of the practitioners, including the stupid Princess of Qingqiu country. "


    The black crow pointed to three people on the hillside with its wings.


    "Yes." a monk walked towards them.


    "Can''t you say more? I haven''t extracted useful information from your words."


    Li Xu came out. These road thieves were too careless and talked less. It seemed that they were afraid of revealing secrets.


    The black crow looked at the young Li Xu and looked disdainfully at Dean Qinglian:


    "Is this the protector you invited? Please, can you pay for someone with a little strength?"


    Look, the boy is no more than sixteen.


    What can a boy of this age do if his hair doesn''t grow up?


    "We seldom kill people, but since he saw it, there was no way. Kill them all."


    Black Wu pointed to Li Xu with his wings: "his face is still calm when he is dying. I think he is very upset. Kill him first."


    The monk shot quickly.


    "San pin Dao, fist explosion!"


    He intended to smash Li Xu with one punch.


    When the big fist of the sandbag was coming, Li Xu punched it quickly.


    Three grade Taoism, three fists, first fist.


    Bang!


    The fist wind gushed out, and the spiritual power covered and pressed. The monk''s fist was exploded by Li Xu''s fist.


    The power was still spreading along his arm. In an instant, his whole arm was blasted by Li Xu''s power, and even half of his shoulder was missing.


    Blood gushed and the ground was red.


    He knelt on the ground and wailed:


    "My hand..."


    "My body..."


    He looked pale, gritted his teeth and jumped up and shouted:


    "I killed you."


    Li Xu punched out again, and with a bang, the monk flew out and hit the ground heavily.


    "Do it."


    Seeing this, the two thieves who pressed president Qinglian hit Li Xu with all their strength and tried to kill him with one blow.


    Li Xu leaned forward and hit his two fists at the same time.


    Boom!


    The chests of the two road thieves collapsed, and their muscles, bones and meridians were all broken. They fell to the ground and couldn''t move.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The black crow panicked and didn''t expect such an accident.


    Dean Qinglian quickly took out the fairy rope that could trap the monks and tied the three monks.


    At this time, Li Xu stared at the young man sitting on the ground. He just wanted to make a move. Blood flowed out of the young man''s eyes, ears and corners of his mouth and turned into a pool of blood.


    Li Xu frowned and turned quickly.


    The three bound road thieves also bled in their eyes, ears and corners of their mouths, turned into a pool of black blood and died.


    Li Xu didn''t expect that the thief was also banned, and his eyes quickly locked on the black crow.


    The black crow spread its wings and was about to escape.


    Li Xu jumped up and grabbed it.


    "Say, who are you?"


    Li Xu tore off the two wings of the black crow, splashed out his blood and dyed the black crow red.


    "My name is Song Ming."


    The black crow coughed and looked hard at Dean Qinglian and said:


    "Song Ming has never failed. You broke the record. I don''t believe how many experts you can invite and give you a few more days to live. Before October 1, we will steal your way again. Your Qinglian road can''t run. It must be ours."


    "Bang!"


    The black crow exploded and exploded in Li Xu''s hands.


    Li looked at Dean Qinglian: "is there any way to track down the person who contacted the crow?"


    Dean Qinglian shook his head: "the crow is his messenger. I can''t find out who it is. Even if he dies, it doesn''t have a great impact on his body. Even if he doesn''t die, the other party can cut off the connection with the messenger."


    Li Xu frowned: "I thought I could catch several thieves this time. Unexpectedly, they all committed suicide."


    Dean Qinglian looked at the three road thieves whose white bones had turned black on the ground and mused:


    "They were planted with a forbidden art we didn''t know. Maybe the crow realized something was wrong. In order not to expose it, it directly triggered the forbidden art to kill everyone."


    Li Xu said, "they are so arrogant that they say they want to steal your way again in front of me."


    Dean Qinglian''s face is very bad. He feels that he won''t live long.


    "To be conservative, your teachers and disciples will go back to Taixu Academy with me and stay with me. When I go back, I will immediately write to the censor to offer wine to Taixu academy and ask them to come to Taixu Academy."


    "Thank you very much." Qinglian Academy said gratefully.


    Li Xu said with a smile: "remember to give money. You need money for daily accommodation and meals."


    Dean Qinglian''s beard turned up and said, "your boy is too dark."


    "Xiao Da Ju, remember to ask them for money at that time." Li Xu waved and shouted her over.


    "Master, I remember." Xiaoda said as she ran.


    Tang Sheng, an Zhiyu also trotted over with him. While worried about master, they also marveled at Li Xu''s strength and resolved a crisis in an instant.


    "Come on, let''s go home."


    Li Xu''s imperial sword flew towards Taixu Academy with a small Da Ji.


    Dean Qinglian also followed with Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu.

 Chapter 16

    Return to Taixu Academy.


    The first thing Li Xu did was write a letter to the censor doctor and the Imperial College to offer a toast, and let the messenger drive the sword to Zhuanxu''s imperial capital day and night and send the letter to them.


    "I''m so tired."


    Li Xu lay on the bed, half narrowing his eyes: "I haven''t been so tired for a long time. I hope the sacrifice and the censor can catch up in time. If I don''t, I can only do it myself."


    Today is September 13. The thief will attack Dean Qinglian before October 1. It must be a big move.


    But it''s not urgent. Let''s have a rest first.


    When I wake up, I find that the system in my mind flashes one hint after another.


    [sweep the floor and reward 100 diligence points]


    [mop the floor and reward 100 diligence points]


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu looked carefully. The balance of 70000 was more diligent, that is, 25000 more diligent.


    The current system time is about 4 p.m. what did Da Ji do? Why did so much diligence come out?


    Li Xu suddenly remembered that before he went to bed, Da Ju did ask himself which room president Qinglian and they lived in. Li Xu said to let Da Ju arrange it by himself.


    "Is she still busy?"


    "Is she so capable?"


    Li Xu got up from the bed and walked out of the room.


    I just saw Da Ji rush out of a room with sweat on his cheeks and a bucket in his hand.


    The barrel is full of sewage.


    "Master, wake up."


    Da Ji smiled and went to change the water with a bucket.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded and came to the door of the room where Da Ju had just rushed out. There was another woman in it.


    She rolled up her sleeves and exposed her lotus arm. It was narrow and slender, as smooth as curd, snow-white and plump. It was very beautiful.


    She lay on the ground and pouted her hips.


    He had a tablecloth in his hand and his legs were pedaling on the wooden floor.


    Her hip lines are very good-looking, looks very round, and exudes a mature and attractive smell.


    Li Xu couldn''t help thinking of the scene on the hillside. She didn''t seem to wear it. She wanted to confirm again whether she didn''t wear it, but she couldn''t see it.


    An Zhiyu turned around and wiped the ground in another direction, facing himself.


    Her white face and neck were wet with sweat, her slender waist and hips twisted, slowly wiped the floor, her skirt was a little loose, and she saw a large area of snow white


    "President Taixu."


    An Zhiyu smiled, probably because he was tired and twisted his waist at the same time, showing the perfect line.


    Li Xu''s eyes widened, his whole body was hot and dry, and he felt that she was tempting herself.


    Is it an illusion?


    "Master, get out of the way." Da Ju trotted in with a bucket.


    "Xiao Da, stop."


    As soon as Li Xu''s words came out, Xiao Da Ji stood in front of him and didn''t move.


    He reached out and removed the cobweb from the head of the Da Ji.


    "Where are they?" Li Xu refers to Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian.


    This guy doesn''t work, but lets two girls work. No wonder there is no Taoist partner so far.


    you deserve it


    Da Ju said, "master, they are walking around the Academy."


    "You see, you are sweating. I have to call them back and let them clean their rooms by themselves." Li Xu said.


    "Master, I let them walk around the Academy. Just leave these jobs to my sister and me. We''ll be clean and soon." Da Ju said, and the fox''s ears moved.


    Li Xu glanced at an Zhi Yu, who was still lying on the ground, and then turned his eyes to Xiao Da Ju:


    "Whatever you do."


    They don''t care about them.


    ¡­¡­


    In two quarters.


    Da Ju trotted all the way in a snow-white dress and some crystal drops on her hair.


    An Zhiyu slowly followed, and the crystal water droplets on his hair ran along his cheek, across his chin and slid to his neck.


    Li Xu saw a few drops of water that almost penetrated her thin gauze, and a faint outline appeared in front of him.


    The water drops slide downward, run through the gullies, cross the peaks, and finally appear on the legs.


    Her legs were smooth, straight and slender, but the gauze was a little short.


    Li Xudu suspected that she didn''t wear it below.


    An Zhiyu lifted the black hair in his ear, nodded to Li Xu, walked into his room, quickly closed the door, turned red and his heart beat.


    "What have you done?" Li looked at Xiao da.


    "After cleaning the room, I took her to take a bath." Da Ju smiled faintly, and shallow dimples appeared in the corners of her mouth.


    Li Xu sat on the chair and looked at Da Ji:


    "Come closer to me."


    Da Ju leaned over step by step and stood in front of him.


    Master Li Xu''s face is really clean, angular and beautiful. He can''t get tired of seeing it. He can''t help touching it.


    Li Xu saw drops of water on her chest and shoulders, setting off her snow-white skin.


    "Didn''t you just change your clothes? Why are you wet again?"


    "There are drops of water in her hair. I can''t help it." her Fox''s ear moved.


    "One product Taoist method, clean clothes technique."


    Li Xu moved her hand at will, as if the wind was blowing, her clothes became spotless, the water disappeared clean, and even the water droplets on her hair were blown away by the wind.


    "Thank you, master." Da''s eyes smiled like crescent moon.


    Her Fox''s ears don''t move. It''s so cute.


    Li Xu couldn''t help reaching out to touch it. He was about to touch it. He saw Da Ju''s big eyes looking at himself and staring blankly.


    "Master, what do you want to do?"


    "I want to touch your... Ears."


    Da Ji''s face turned red quickly, like a ripe peach, stammering:


    "If you are a master, you can..."


    She spoke too slowly. Li Xu had withdrawn his hand and leaned back against the chair. He was going to take a nap.


    Seeing that Master seemed to be sleeping again, Da Ji hurriedly said:


    "Master, don''t sleep yet. I have something to discuss with you."


    Li Xu didn''t open his eyes: "say."


    "Master, isn''t there a hot spring in the back mountain of Qinglian academy? I feel comfortable taking a hot spring. Can we build a hot spring?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "I''m not free."


    "Oh."


    Da Ji bowed his head. Master was too lazy. He walked away a little lost.


    [trigger task, create hot spring and randomly reward the second level Taoist method]


    Li Xu suddenly opened his eyes.


    He hasn''t used diligence, just waiting for the system task to come out, and the system task will reward Taoism, so diligence is not necessary at all.


    He plans to save and work hard to see if the time system has changed.


    "Xiao Daju, you just said you were going to build a hot spring. I agree. I''ll help you find it tomorrow."


    "Really?" Da Ji''s eyes lit up and two little tiger teeth flashed.


    "I never cheat."


    "Master, it''s very kind of you."


    Da Ju jumped up happily and jumped onto Master excitedly. Unexpectedly, her right knee was right in the middle of master''s legs.


    "Ah..."


    Li Xu''s face was bad. He clenched his teeth, clenched his fists tightly, and looked miserable.


    Da Chong quickly got up from the master: "master, you look very bad. What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t talk."


    "Oh."

 Chapter 17

    An Zhiyu locked the door just now and didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he left a crack in the door and secretly looked at Li Xu and Da Ju outside.


    She just took a bath with dachor. Dachor said the hot spring was good and that she would ask Master to build one later.


    She also wanted to see how much Li Xu doted on his apprentice. Unexpectedly, he refused. However, when he noticed that Da Ju was a little depressed, Li Xu agreed to build a hot spring.


    Just never expected such a funny scene, Da Ji a "crotch kill" and almost sent Li Xu away.


    She could hardly help laughing.


    She locked the door, jumped on the bed in three or two steps, twisted around on the bed and took off her clothes with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside.


    Da Chuo was worried and looked at Li Xu: "master, are you okay?"


    Li Xu didn''t speak and didn''t move. He just gritted his teeth and endured it. He didn''t expect Xiaoda''s strength to be so strong. What''s more, she kicked her knee directly under her.


    "Master, can I help you?"


    Da Chong felt that she must have caused all this by herself, but she had not figured out what caused master so much pain.


    What did she kick herself?


    "Don''t talk." Li Xu turned his eyes.


    Da Ji looked at him and said, "master, are you in pain, or shall I blow it for you?"


    Li Xu blurted out, "get out."


    Although it was a fierce word "roll", Li Xu didn''t have any strength at this time, and his tone was still a little painful.


    "Then you have something to call me."


    Da Chui pursed his mouth and walked away. A hundred people didn''t understand. They felt they had done something wrong, but they didn''t know where it was wrong.


    Master didn''t say, really.


    "How annoying."


    ¡­¡­


    On the second day, it was not fully dawn, and it was dawn.


    An Zhiyu looked left and right, walked lightly and quietly came to the door of Li Xu''s room and knocked:


    "Taixu academy, my ''Tao'' is a little blocked. Can you help me clear it?"


    There was no sound from the room.


    An Zhiyu then said, "I have been in the first pinwang Taoist realm for some time, but the second Pinwen Taoist realm is still blocked and there is no clue. Can you help me solve my doubts?"


    Still no sound came out.


    She scratched her head and wondered, "did Li Xu sleep so heavily?"


    "Forget it, you sleep well. I''ll practice."


    She had to walk away alone and jump to the top of the pavilion at will. She sat and practiced. A blue lotus appeared under her.


    This is her path. Like Dean Qinglian, it is the most famous Qinglian path of Qinglian Academy.


    She didn''t stop practicing from Mao Shi until Chen Shi. At this time, she came back to her senior brother Tang Sheng.


    "Good morning, senior brother."


    She said hello. Elder martial brother cultivates kendo. He fantasizes about becoming the master of Kendo all day. Basically, he can''t leave his sword.


    It''s a pity that Li Xu, who looks like a relegated immortal, is ordinary and handsome.


    "Good morning, younger martial sister." Tang Sheng walked slowly with a sword in his arms and nodded.


    After the elder martial brother left, an Zhiyu saw that master came back from practice.


    The three figures of Qinglian academy basically began to practice at Mao and ended around Chen.


    This is a steady practice habit formed under the leadership of master. It can be seen how important a good master is.


    At this time, Li Xu and Da Ju were still sleeping.


    Da Chuo used to get up in the Academy at the age of Mao, but since she became a teacher, gradually, her wake-up time was consistent with her master.


    It''s four quarters of an hour.


    Da Ji and Li Xu get up at the same time.


    [di... Di...]


    [system time, dadaoji 500 years, Tuesday, September 14, 10:00:00, sunny and sunny, suitable for smoking]


    "Such words are easy to say."


    Li Xu did not want to make complaints about the system. He got up and washed up and found that someone had already finished breakfast. Breakfast was not done by Da Zhi, but by an Zhi fish.


    Anzhi fish didn''t want to do it, but she was hungry.


    Her elder martial brother Tang Sheng and her master, Dean Qinglian, were so hungry that they had to eat and clothe themselves. If Li Xuda woke up, they would have starved to death.


    When an Zhiyu was at Qinglian college, he knew that Li Xu and Da Ju got up late and asked master many times:


    "Is this a pig?"


    Dean Qinglian smiled and said nothing.


    In fact, most of Li Xu didn''t eat breakfast. When he lived alone in the past, he slept until noon, saving even breakfast.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Li Xu and Da Ju saw Tang Sheng practicing his sword in the open area. Dean Qinglian was guiding him, while an Zhiyu sat in a daze on the stone chair.


    Li Xu said hello to them and went to Houshan with Da Ju.


    "Master, is there a hot spring in the back mountain?" asked Da Ju.


    "There should be."


    The back mountain of Taixu academy has more than a dozen mountains. He used to live on these mountains, but he has never paid attention to where there are hot springs.


    If it weren''t for the task released by the system, he wouldn''t bother to see it.


    "Master, what should we do now? Can we just dig up the hot spring, but the hot spring is a little far from the Academy."


    "If you come to Houshan every time you take a hot spring, it''s really far away and it''s not safe, I thought. As long as you find the hot spring, I''ll find a way to lead the hot spring to our Taixu academy, and then make a big room for you to take a hot spring. What do you think?"


    Da Ji clapped his hands and the two fox ears moved:


    "OK, thank you, master."


    "The premise is to find the hot spring first."


    After 16 years of education, Li Xu didn''t have a big problem leading the hot spring to Taixu Academy.


    "Master, you know so much."


    "See you for a long time."


    "Master, I have a question for you?"


    "Say."


    After a long time without opening his mouth, he finally hesitated:


    "Master, what kind of girl do you like?"


    Li looked at the red faced Da Fan and said, "why do you suddenly ask?"


    Da Ji lowered his head, and his pink hands were constantly intertwined with tension: "just ask."


    "What kind of boy do you like?" Li Xu asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Da Huang shook her head. She didn''t think about the content.


    When she came to Zhuanxu state these years, she just wanted to be a monk, but it backfired. There was no progress, and she never considered such a thing.


    "No, master, I asked you, why did you ask me back?" Da Chui pursed his mouth and looked at master.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know." Li Xu smiled, "but I like beautiful girls.


    Let''s not talk about this. Be careful when you walk. The mountains here are a little rugged. Don''t fall. "


    "Uh huh." Da Ji nodded fiercely and smiled at the corners of his mouth. "I''m afraid I''ll fall. Can I hold your hand?"


    "Yes." Li Xu stretched out his hand.


    Da Chui laughed and hurriedly took master''s big hand. His big hand completely wrapped his hand, and his heart was warm.


    "Master..."


    "What are you doing?"


    "I just want to call you." Da Ji''s two foxes moved their ears and smiled happily.


    "You''re so itchy. You''ll have a good meal in the future."

 Chapter 18

    How is it possible to smoke me in the future?


    Listening to master''s tone, he must be teasing himself. Da Ju didn''t hear it. He grabbed master''s hand and looked for a hot spring with him in the mountains.


    There are many spirit beasts in the mountain.


    However, when the spirit beast saw Li Xu, he ran like a ghost, as if he was worried that Li Xu would eat them.


    Da Ju gently shook master''s hand and asked with a smile, "master, they are a little afraid of you. Have you done some shady things to them?"


    Li Xu thought, "I have caught most of the spirit beasts in the back mountain. Some I dislike being thin and let them go. Maybe I''m afraid I''ll catch them again."


    "No wonder everyone sees you running faster than a rabbit."


    Da Ji smiled.


    They looked everywhere in the mountains, but they couldn''t find the hot spring.


    Tired of searching, Da Ji sat on the ground to rest.


    "Miscalculation."


    Li Xu has been eating all these years, but he hasn''t noticed that hot springs may be born in those places. When he needs them, he hasn''t found them for a long time.


    Da Ji thought and said, "master, have you ever thought that the hot spring may not be exposed to the ground?"


    Li Xu suddenly realized: "it''s really possible. I didn''t think of it for a while. In this way, let''s go deep into the ground to see where there is a hot spring."


    Da Ju waved his hand, sat down on the ground and looked at Li Xu:


    "How deep, I won''t?"


    "I have a Taoist art, Tu dun."


    At present, he has mastered two Dun methods, water Dun and earth dun. It happens that earth Dun can walk underground.


    Da Ji''s eyes brightened: "master, can you take me?"


    She also wants to see what''s under the ground.


    She quickly stood up and wanted to hold master and let master take her deep.


    As a result, master stepped forward, took her collar and lifted her up like a chicken.


    Yipin Dun, Tu Dun!


    Li Xu ran Lingli and rushed into the ground with a small Da device.


    At his feet, there was a channel that could accommodate himself. Fortunately, the Daji was small and had little impact.


    With each step, the passage winds forward, but every once in a while, the passage behind will disappear.


    "Master, Tu Dun is so magical."


    Da Ju stared wide. It was the first time to see this Taoist method. It was so magical.


    "HMM." Li Xu also used tu dun for the first time.


    He walked through the ground with a small Daju and began to observe the humidity of the land here. Many underground rivers were found under the ground.


    But it''s not the hot spring you''re looking for. Continue to walk quickly with Da Ji.


    "Master, why don''t you put me down and I''ll go by myself. You''re tired of carrying it all the time," said da Ju.


    Li Xu shook his head: "I''m not tired."


    Da Chui''s small mouth opened: "master, you have great strength, but I''m dying."


    Being carried all the time, she felt that her clothes couldn''t hold up.


    Moreover, she was always carried with her feet on the ground. She felt that her blood seemed to flow counter and her head was a little dizzy.


    Li Xu quickly stood her up: "it''s not very convenient to walk under the ground. I''ll hold you. You''ll be closer to me. Don''t hit a stone."


    He nodded.


    She took master''s hand and approached her.


    But she is too short. Her head is just at the waist of master.


    I''m afraid I can''t hit master''s head when I jump up.


    Master''s clothes are spotless. For so long, Da Ju found that master only likes white, snow-white, and none of the other clothes.


    "Master, why do you like white?"


    "I only like white." Li Xu used to like white and black, but he felt that the black here was not good-looking, so he could only like white and smiled:


    "Does white look younger?"


    "Master looks really young. He is two hundred years old. It''s a miracle of the world that he can remain like this."


    "I remember you were a hundred years older than me?"


    As soon as Li Xu''s words fell, he also asked: "you are 300 years old. How do you look like 9 years old? Are nine tailed foxes like this?"


    "No, I''m the only one," said Xiao da


    "Why?" Li Xu felt a little strange.


    "I heard that I had a serious illness when I was nine, and I''ve been like this ever since."


    "What disease?" Li Xu asked.


    "I don''t know. My mother won''t tell me." Da Huang shook his head.


    "All right."


    While looking for the hot spring, Li Xu and Da Ju talked and got some useful information. For example, Da Ju had a serious illness, which must be not simple.


    An hour later, Li Xu finally found a hot spring.


    "Master, ouch ouch..."


    Da Ji screamed happily and finally found it.


    Da Ji looked at the master: "but now how to connect it to the academy?"


    "Simple."


    Li Xu made a mark, cast the earth to escape, marked the position on the ground, and then jumped onto a tallest tree and looked at Taixu Academy.


    The current location is the fourth mountain of Houshan, a little far from Taixu academy, but it''s not a big problem.


    He fell to the ground, practiced the method of shrinking the ground into inches, measured the straight-line distance with his feet, and went deep into the ground again. He planned to directly connect the hot spring with the Taixu Academy. Now the only uncertainty is whether the water of the hot spring can flow to the Academy.


    He measured and calculated, and found that even if it could flow, it must be difficult to cycle.


    Therefore, he found three hot springs in Houshan.


    He opened up the three hot springs first, and then gathered the hot springs to Taixu Academy.


    He used "three fists" to carve out a passage without tools, and finally connected the water directly to a palace of Taixu Academy.


    Half of the first floor of the palace is a hot spring pool about thirty feet away.


    "Bang bang!"


    He still didn''t use any tools. He only smashed the first half of the palace with his fist.


    According to the design of the hot spring, move a few stones and rockeries, and then lead the hot spring.


    After working hard for a long time, he smashed the ground with one punch, and the steaming spring water slowly gushed out.


    Da Chuo, Dean of Qinglian, an Zhiyu, and Tang Sheng stared at Li Xu all the way, stunned.


    For the first time, they saw someone directly open a hot spring with his fist. It was outrageous.


    Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian are full of envy. This guy is ridiculously strong. In such a short time, he has built a hot spring in less than a day.


    "No, I have to practice my sword hard."


    Tang Sheng walked out of the palace with his sword. One day, he will become as strong as him.


    "I should practice, too."


    Dean Qinglian turned and walked out of the palace. He looked at Li Xu, who was so strong that he was full of energy.


    Da Ju stared at the master with a shocked face.


    An Zhiyu''s eyes twinkled. Although Li Xu was too lazy, he didn''t rest all day when he was busy. His physical strength was exciting.


    He is really unfathomable.


    An Zhiyu thought for a moment, walked up to Li Xu and said with flashing eyes:


    "Dean Taixu, your white clothes are dirty. Why don''t you take them off and I''ll wash them for you?"


    "I''m good at washing clothes. My technique is very good. Do you want to try?"


    She mainly wants to see if Li Xu looks good without clothes?

 Chapter 19

    "Really, I''m good at washing clothes? If I don''t wash clothes, I can do other things. Take me as your apprentice. Please command me and call me."


    An Zhiyu blinked, bit his lips and looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu didn''t pay attention to her because he was waiting for the system reward. Now the hot spring has been completed. It''s reasonable to say that the reward should be issued. Why didn''t he respond? It''s a little strange.


    More and more water comes out of the hot spring pool.


    Gradually submerged his thighs.


    An Zhiyu thought Li Xu was very strange. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He went to the hot spring pool and bent over:


    "President Taixu, give me some reaction."


    Li Xu looked back at her and said, "what did you say just now? I didn''t pay attention."


    An Zhiyu shook his head: "forget it, it''s all right."


    Li Xu said, "the hot spring water here is still coming out. There is water on the surrounding floor. It''s a little wet. Be careful when you walk."


    An Zhiyu smiled: "I''m a monk who looks at the Taoist realm. I won''t fall down again."


    She turned her head and walked towards Da Ju, but just took two steps, her foot slipped and fell into the hot spring pool.


    "Ah!" she shouted.


    Li Xu noticed a figure smashing at him quickly. He instinctively stepped back two steps.


    Pop!


    An Zhi fish fell into the hot spring and splashed all over the sky.


    She showed a small head and looked at Li Xu with some grievances:


    "Why don''t you catch me?"


    Watching yourself fall into the water, won''t your conscience hurt?


    "Sorry."


    Li Xugang instinctively retreated, just like a stone hitting himself. His first reaction was not to catch it, but to avoid it.


    An Zhiyu slowly stood up and shook his head. The water splashed everywhere, and his face was full of water droplets. His crimson purple clothes slowly slid down because of the water immersion, revealing half of his snow-white body.


    Vaguely see the outline that can''t be grasped at all.


    What did this woman grow up on?


    An Zhiyu seemed to notice that his clothes were sliding down, grabbed them quickly, and his face turned red.


    Li Xu jumped out of the hot spring pool, didn''t pay attention to her, and walked out of the palace step by step, because he had a more important thing, that is, why the system didn''t give rewards.


    "Master, don''t you go to the hot spring?" Da Ji looked at Li Xuyuan''s figure.


    "No time, you play with her." Li Xu said.


    "I''ll play by myself."


    Da Ju took a few steps, closed the door, closed the window, took off his clothes and jumped into the hot spring.


    This is a hot spring made by master. She wants to have a try.


    Da Ju jumped in and felt the hot spring water touching her body. It was warm and wonderful.


    "It''s so comfortable."


    Da Ju suddenly noticed an Zhiyu who was still in a daze: "what are you doing? Why don''t you take off your clothes?"


    An Zhiyu quickly regained consciousness and took off her wet clothes. The perfect curve appeared in front of her in an instant, and the water slowly submerged her body.


    However, I still saw the waves in the water.


    "Sister Dazhu, I''m all like this. I''m not moved. Can''t your master?" an Zhiyu wondered.


    Da Ji looked at her: "what are you talking about? My master is very powerful. How can he not?"


    An Zhiyu took a deep breath and asked, "have you tried?"


    The controller said: "??"


    An Zhiyu asked, "what can you say?"


    "I met master for the first time. He was dressed in white rather than snow. He beat three monks to ashes, and several surrounding mountains collapsed. Another time, master helped me find the lost ring. He killed a snake all the way, slapped a snake, killed the wolves, cut off the river with a grass, he was very powerful, and built a hot spring with only his fist..."


    "Stop, I''m not talking about this." an Zhiyu interrupted Da Chong. "I''m talking about that."


    The white fox''s ears moved and opened his eyes to look at Anzhi fish:


    "In what way?"


    "Forget it, don''t say it. I can''t tell you a word or two. Do you think I look good?"


    "Good looking."


    Da Ji nodded, mainly with a thin waist and a broad mind, and glanced at him.


    "That doesn''t make sense."


    She thought about it carefully, but she couldn''t think of it: "forget it. I''m too lazy to pay attention to him. Taking a hot spring is the business. It''s really comfortable. We can take a hot spring in this palace in the future."


    She lay flat on the water, her hands crossed in front of her chest and lay quietly. The world is really beautiful.


    "Sister."


    Da Ju ran to her eyes, put his little head on her waist and called her.


    An Zhiyu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Da Ju put her head on her waist and stared at the outline in front of her. She felt bigger than her head. She tentatively poked it.


    An Zhiyu shivered: "what are you doing?"


    "Sister, can I eat this?"


    "No."


    An Zhiyu blurted out, "don''t touch it, I''ll become strange."


    "Oh."


    After a long time, there was no sound from the hot spring pool.


    "Sister, I have a question?"


    An Zhiyu said, "why do you have so many questions? Can you take a good bath in the hot spring?"


    Da Ji stared at her somewhere and whispered, "sister, why are you clean and hairless?"


    She noticed it the last time she went to the hot spring with her, but she was always embarrassed to ask. Now she is getting familiar with her. She thinks it''s not too much to ask such a question.


    An Zhiyu submerges himself into the water and lets the water completely submerge him. It seems that it is dangerous to take a hot spring with others.


    She stared at her little head and said:


    "You read it wrong."


    "But..."


    "No, but."


    An Zhiyu quickly changed the subject, stared at Da Ji''s small head and said with flashing eyes:


    "Your ears are fluffy. I''ve wanted to touch them for a long time. I''ll try what it feels like."


    "No, sister, don''t make trouble."


    Da Ju stepped back. She wanted to run away.


    But where could her little short legs go? An Zhiyu grabbed her arm, smiled at the corners of her mouth, and her snow-white hand stretched out to her two fox ears.


    "Ah! Sister, don''t..."


    Da Ji blushed: "sister, you can''t go there..."


    "Bang!"


    The hot spring suddenly burst open, and several jets of water gushed out. They flew over the palace and fell heavily on the floor. The spray flew all over the palace and wet their bare bodies.


    The drops of water kept sliding down the floor and looked strange.


    "I see."


    Li Xu, who was thinking about why the system didn''t give rewards in the distance, finally understood the reason when he heard the sound of explosion. It turned out that the hot spring had not been completed.


    He hurried over and was about to rush into the palace.


    "Master, don''t come in yet."


    Da Ji quickly put on his clothes and looked at an Zhiyu: "sister, you also put on your clothes."


    "Does it make sense to dress like this?"


    Ann Zhiyu''s clothes were wet. When she put them on, she couldn''t control her looming body. She felt very attractive.


    Da Ji''s clothes are white and wet is particularly obvious.


    However, they hurriedly dressed and rushed out.


    Li Xu''s pupil contracted.

 Chapter 20

    They''re all wet.


    White drops of water kept dripping on the ground.


    The water wetted the white clothes of Da Ji and the crimson purple clothes of Anzhi fish. The curve appeared on the body, graceful and colorful, and the water on the body continued to drip to the ground.


    Li Xu doesn''t know why he feels they are so attractive.


    "Master."


    "Go and change your clothes first, and leave the rest to me."


    Li Xu asked them to change their clothes, while he ran into the hot spring pool to process the bottom of the hot spring.


    It turns out that this is the reason why the system doesn''t give rewards. It hasn''t been completely done.


    After a while, he finally got everything right, and there would be no more water spraying like that just now.


    [didi...]


    [successful creation of hot spring will reward the second grade Taoist method and fangzhongshu]


    The sound of the system appeared, but the name of the second grade Taoism made Li xusi have no desire.


    "The dog system is rubbish. It gives us useless things."


    "Dare you do some serious Dharma?"


    Li Xu was wet and just climbed out of the hot spring. He inadvertently noticed a white thing floating in the hot spring.


    "What is this? It''s immoral. Why are you still littering in the hot spring?"


    He reached for it.


    Hold things in your hand and smell them habitually.


    Suddenly a small figure appeared not far away. The two white fox ears of Da Ju stood tall and stared at Li Xu.


    She didn''t say a word, but blushed, took two steps and reached out to pick up the obscene clothes on the ground, and what Li Xu held in his hand was her obscene pants.


    Just now Li Xu rushed in urgently. She didn''t have time to wear obscene clothes and pants. She just put on a white dress and left.


    When she changed her clothes, she suddenly remembered that she had her own things here.


    I didn''t expect to see this scene.


    Li Xu suddenly thought that this was Da Ji''s thing, and suddenly felt a sense of social death.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Xiaoda, this thing jumped into my hand by itself. That''s right... It jumped into my hand by itself."


    He stuttered and didn''t know when he had infected Xiaoda.


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu. The two white foxes moved their ears and said with a smile, "I understand. I''ll give it to you. I don''t lack it."


    She turned and walked out, blushing:


    "I have many of these. There are different colors, white, black, purple and transparent. Do you want them?"


    "Who wants this? I''m not a pervert."


    "Who knows?" said Da Ji, walking outside.


    "How dare you contradict me as a teacher."


    Li Xu jumped out of the hot spring and said, "don''t go. Here you are. Catch it."


    He threw the white thing out.


    Little Da Ji just turned around and hit her face with white underwear.


    She stared at herself, as if she were loveless.


    I am embarrassed.


    Li Xu quickly jumped out of the window and ran back to the room. When he got back to the room, he remembered:


    "What am I running for? It''s not my fault. It''s just an accident."


    He quickly changed his clothes and changed into a new white suit.


    "Master."


    Outside the room, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu took a sip of the wine on the table and said calmly, "the door is unlocked. Come in."


    Da Ju opened the door, showed his little head and looked inside like a thief.


    With a red face, she crept in, picked up Li Xu''s dirty clothes and ran away.


    "Master, I''m going to wash your clothes. I''ll wash your dirty clothes for you."


    As soon as the words fell, the door closed and ran away.


    "Why are you running so fast? Be careful and don''t fall down." Li xuwunai shook his head. The disciple was so diligent that he had to intervene in washing clothes.


    [laundry, reward 500 diligence points, balance 70500 diligence points]


    The system has a prompt flashing.


    Li Xu thought for a moment and planned to spend 10000 diligence points in exchange for a Dharma.


    Because the "fangzhongshu", the second Taoist method given to him by the hot spring, was destined to eat ash, he planned to smoke a Taoist method.


    [10000 diligence points have been consumed, and you can exchange them randomly for one Taoist art, Mu dun. The balance is 60500 diligence points]


    "This wooden Dun is still a little useful. Unlike fangzhongshu, it''s useless."


    He has seen so many films that he has never seen any posture.


    If you really come to that time, you don''t need this two-level Taoist method at all, you can use it skillfully.


    When Li Xu drew a Taoist Dharma, he didn''t continue to draw. He wanted to save these hard points to see if there would be qualitative change to a certain extent.


    Dong Dong Dong


    There was another knock at the door.


    Li Xu frowned: "what''s the matter, little Da Ji?"


    "I''m an Zhiyu."


    Li Xu came out, opened the door and saw her wearing a purplish veil, lifting her beautiful hair, leaning against the door and looking at herself affectionately.


    "What''s up?"


    "Yes."


    An Zhiyu looked up at Li Xu and suddenly found that he was so good-looking in white than snow. The more he looked, the faster his mood jumped, and his face gradually turned red.


    "That''s true."


    She winked charmingly: "I''ve been living in Taixu Academy for free. I''m very sorry. If you have anything, you can command me and call me. I''m very capable and can do anything."


    Li Xu thought: "there is really something very important for you to do right now? I just don''t know you can..."


    An Zhiyu blurted out:


    "I can, I can, I can..."


    "Dean Qinglian''s apprentice is powerful."


    Li Xu smiled, walked out of the room, pointed to an open space in front of the kitchen and said:


    "Five people have eaten recently. The firewood should be used quickly. Go chop firewood."


    "This..." an Zhiyu is like an eggplant wilting in the cold frost.


    The mood was momentarily low.


    Is it decent for me to ask a girl to chop firewood? Is that reasonable?


    "Why not?" Li looked at her.


    "How is it possible? How is it possible to chop firewood? It''s hard for me to get a taste of the road. I''ll go right away."


    An Zhiyu rolled up his sleeves and soon heard the sound of "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa".


    She is chopping firewood.


    Li Xu shook his head. Unfortunately, if an knows that Yu is his apprentice, he can work harder. No, he has to work on his own initiative.


    [didi]


    At this time, a voice rang out in Li Xu''s mind.


    [release this month''s task: successfully let the apprentice break through the environment. The system will not provide any help in the process. Please find a way by yourself. After completion, you will be rewarded with five levels of Taoism randomly]


    Hearing the sound of the system, Li Xu was stunned: "what? Say it again."


    A line of words floated out of the system.


    [in this month''s task, the system will not provide any help in the process of successfully breaking the mirror of Da Ji and breaking through to the realm of first-class Taoism. Please find a way by yourself. After success, reward the five-level Taoism]


    "This month, how many days are there in this month? Are you teasing me?"


    Li Li no effort Tucao: "do you think breaking the boundary is broken ch?" so simple, she has stayed in ten academies, and can''t break the boundary in more than 20 years. I don''t make complaints about it in half a month.


    [no broken head, fine products]


    [it''s really difficult for her to break the mirror in half a month. It''s not difficult to reward the five levels of Taoism. You should believe in yourself. Nothing is difficult in the world. As long as you are willing to climb, you can. Come on]


    [system time, dadaoji 500, Tuesday, September 14, 17:00:00, it''s time for work. Please leave a message if you have anything. Bye]


    "Don''t go."


    [Note: the system has been offline, please leave a message]


    "Make complaints about it, roll it, and change the mentoring system into a lazy system."


    "It shouldn''t be difficult to break the mirror in half a month. The system can''t let me do something I''m not sure about."


    Li Xu comforted himself.


    If the controller can''t break the environment, remember what the system said at that time:


    "If there is a negative number at the point of diligence, the system will force you to do something unreasonable or even indescribable."


    Why don''t you let the mission fail?


    Think about it. I''m very excited and looking forward to it.

 Chapter 21

    The room of Taixu Academy was full of fantastic sounds.


    "Well..."


    "Pain..."


    "Da Ji, can you be gentle..."


    Anzhi fish''s delicate body trembled and screamed. She bit her lips and turned her eyes in pain. She was sweating profusely, and the sweat almost soaked her clothes.


    "It''s useless to tell you to be brave." Da Chuo is drugging an Zhiyu.


    In the afternoon, an Zhiyu went to chop firewood. She did this kind of rough work for the first time. Her slender jade hand held an axe and carried out the primitive movement of "Pa Pa Pa" splitting firewood.


    When she stopped, the arched skin appeared in the palm, which was very painful.


    Now Da Ji is giving her medicine.


    As soon as the medicine touched the wound, it hurt so much that she screamed, her teeth were fighting, her feet trembled, and her body was sweating.


    Da Ji looked at her: "I''ll give you medicine. Pose and don''t move."


    An Zhiyu puffed his cheeks: "forget it, don''t take medicine, it hurts me."


    "Really, haven''t you cut firewood before?"


    An Zhiyu shook his head: "in the past, this kind of rough work was done by senior brothers. Unexpectedly, his hands are bubbling. It is estimated that they are all calluses in the future. I can''t get married."


    As she spoke, tears of pain swirled, and she could see that it was really painful.


    "It''s all right. It''ll be fine in two days."


    While comforting her, Da Ju gave her medicine, and finally wrapped her hands in a bow shape, saying:


    "It''s done. The effect of this medicine is very good. You can recover in about two or three days. Just don''t touch water these days."


    "What should I do when I take a bath?" an Zhiyu wrinkled his nose and looked at Da Ji.


    "What are you afraid of? It won''t stink if you don''t take a bath every few days."


    "No, I have to take a bath every day. I feel uncomfortable without washing every day."


    Da Ji looked puzzled: "why?"


    "Where did you come from? Why, am I Shu ¨« Do you want to tell you more? "


    Da Ji looked at her: "??"


    An Zhiyu also felt that what he said was inappropriate, so he quickly changed his mouth:


    "I sweat a lot. You see, I''m all sweaty and wet. Please wipe it for me."


    Da Chuo looked at her strangely: "sister, are you sure it''s sweat? Why doesn''t it feel like it?"


    An Zhiyu looked at her and said, "something''s wrong with you."


    Da Chuo also looked at her: "something''s wrong with you."


    Two big eyes to small eyes, you look at me, I look at you, no one spoke.


    An Zhiyu finally lost to Da Ji''s innocent eyes and said:


    "I''ve been tossing around all day and I''m tired to death. I''m going to sleep. My hands are inconvenient. Please help me take off my clothes."


    "Yes."


    "Da Ju, do you want to sleep with me?"


    "If you sleep without clothes, I won''t sleep with you. I''m afraid of touching things I shouldn''t touch."


    "Da Ju, have you read the book my master became my brother and then my husband?"


    "Who can see?" Da Ji blushed.


    "Ha ha." an Zhiyu smiled and said nothing. "Did you ask what kind of girl your master likes?"


    "He said beautiful."


    An Zhiyu said, "isn''t that me?"


    "I feel she''s talking about me," said da in a soft voice


    An Zhiyu turned to look at her and said with a smile, "there''s something wrong with you."


    "Something''s wrong with you. I''m too lazy to pay attention to you. Go to bed quickly. I want to sleep, too."


    Da Ju took off her clothes, helped her cover the quilt, put down the curtain and went outside.


    "Remember to get up early tomorrow and help me dress."


    "I see."


    "And remember to read that book?"


    "If you don''t look, who looks who is the dog."


    ¡­¡­


    Taixu academy, open ground.


    The elder martial brother Tang Sheng, who had just finished practicing his sword, took his sword, wiped the sweat on his face, and looked at the moon in the sky with his master, Dean Qinglian.


    "Master, the thief wants to attack you again. Why don''t you panic at all?"


    "There''s nothing to panic about. As long as you stay in Taixu academy, you can ensure that you''re all right." Dean Qinglian smiled.


    "Is Taixu academy so safe?"


    Dean Qinglian said with a smile, "it''s not that Taixu academy is safe, but that I believe in Li Xu. As long as he is there, I can''t turn the sky. Besides, Taixue Academy''s wine offering and censor doctor will be here soon, which will be safer."


    In a few days, these two should be able to arrive. At that time, the thief can turn the sky.


    Tang Sheng nodded and looked at the moon in the sky. His eyes became more and more firm:


    "Master, one day, I will become as strong as him."


    Dean Qinglian patted him on the shoulder and said in earnest:


    "You have high talent and are willing to work hard. Your attainments in kendo will reach the peak in the future. I''m very relieved. I''m worried that your younger martial sister will play crazy all day and waste her great talent."


    Tang Sheng smiled: "younger martial sister is still young. I am the same age as her."


    "You think you''re old and steady?"


    "Master, can''t you let me pretend for a while?"


    "Roll the calf."


    ¡­¡­


    [didi]


    [system time, dadaoji 500 years, Wednesday, September 15, 10:00:00, sunny, sunny, today''s baby, 100% pregnancy rate]


    [unfortunately, the host has no wife]


    "It''s none of your business." Li Xu woke up leisurely and scolded:


    "Are you unhappy alone? What wife do you want? My wife affects the speed of my sword drawing."


    [the system laughs and doesn''t speak]


    [the system has seen through your stubbornness]


    [the system indicates that there are still 16 days to go before the device is broken]


    Li Xu was too lazy to take care of the broken garbage system. As soon as he got out of bed, he saw that his system had a hint and was more diligent.


    [current balance 60600 points]


    He is too lazy to pay attention to diligence now, but he just knows that this thing has been increasing.


    For half an hour, Li Xu took Da Ji to Shili Taolin.


    Ten li peach forest, peach blossoms flying, fragrant.


    "Do you know why master brought you here?"


    Li Xu lay obliquely on the branch of a peach tree and looked at the Da Ji sitting cross legged under the tree.


    He shook his head.


    "Xiao Daju, from today on, master has begun to teach you real cultivation. I won''t say too much theoretical knowledge. You should be tired of listening. Let''s go straight to the subject."


    Da Ji was very excited to finally start practicing Taoism.


    "How did your former college teachers teach you to practice Taoism? You can''t summarize it in more than 50 words."


    Da Ju thought for a moment and said, "the teacher told me the practitioners'' theoretical knowledge, showed me the predecessors'' experience, understood it, and then told me how to communicate with heaven and earth and began to understand the Tao."


    She has read a lot of theoretical knowledge of monasticism and the experience of many predecessors. She basically knows everything except those who don''t know the thief.


    Li Xu asked, "can you understand it?"


    "I can understand it a little."


    Li Xu asked again, "where are you stuck?"


    Da Ji bowed his head and said, "I can''t communicate with heaven and earth."


    "This is the root of the problem. Wouldn''t it be good to solve this problem? What a simple problem, I thought how difficult it was?" Li Xu raised a touch of disdain at the corners of his mouth.


    Suddenly, he noticed Da Ji''s expression.


    The chrysanthemum is tight.


    Isn''t it that simple?

 Chapter 22

    "At the beginning, the Imperial College held a toast and thought there was a problem with the teaching method of the college teachers. They kept changing teachers and colleges for me, but they still couldn''t."


    "Later, the Imperial College offered wine, the imperial doctor and the monks of Zhuanxu royal family helped me see it. They said that I couldn''t communicate with heaven and earth. It must be my problem. I know. In fact, they just wanted to say I was stupid."


    Li Xu nodded and said, "I agree with that."


    "Master..."


    Da chuhu''s ears moved and looked at Li Xu with grievances on his face. He really wanted to jump up and hit him and bite him with small tiger teeth.


    "Hahaha, haven''t they thought of helping you solve this problem?"


    "Yes, but I don''t know how to solve it?"


    Li Xu thought, "that''s right. If you know, there''s nothing about me.


    If you can''t communicate with heaven and earth, you can''t practice. Your situation is like the beginning of waste firewood. If you can solve it, you will soar to the sky. "


    Da Ji''s two fox ears moved and asked, "master, what are you talking about?"


    Li Xu said, "there must be a reason why you can''t communicate with heaven and earth. Now I''m going to test you and evaluate you. I''m going to work out ten questions to see how many you can do right."


    "Master, the topic is simpler."


    "I know."


    Li Xu took out the pen and paper from the storage bag and wrote on it.


    His 10 questions include giving points, common sense, blank filling, memory, expansion, appreciation and translation.


    This is a very comprehensive set of test papers, which can be said to be specially tailored for her.


    If she can answer three questions correctly, she has no problem with her IQ.


    If it is less than 3, you can consider breaking off the relationship between teachers and apprentices.


    Soon, he compiled the title, looked at Da Ju and said in earnest:


    "There are 10 questions. Just fill in the answers on the paper. I''ll give you a cup of tea and give it to me after a cup of tea."


    Li Xu handed her the paper. Da Ji stood up and solemnly took the master''s test.


    However, when she saw the examination questions, she was confused and messy.


    However, she experienced strong winds and waves and soon calmed down and sat on the ground to answer questions quickly.


    The questions and answers are as follows:


    Part 1: do you think master is good-looking?


    A: it''s good-looking. I''ve never seen anyone as good-looking as master.


    ¢Ú common sense question: what else can come out of water except hot springs?


    A: an Zhiyu.


    ¢Û common sense question: there is hair on the top and hair on the bottom. Have a hair to hair at night.


    A: I don''t understand.


    ¢Ü fill in the blank: Guanyin____


    A: male or female.


    ¢Ý fill in the blank: you know my length, I know you____


    Answer: depth.


    ¢Þ memory question: what do the four wonders of the moment refer to respectively?


    A: cloud wants to wear clothes, but others can''t remember.


    ¢ß expansion question: what is the mount of the censor (just write one)?


    A: Dr. Shi.


    ¢à appreciation question: what does this sentence mean "Tao can be extraordinary, name can be extraordinary"?


    A: I don''t know.


    ¢á logical question: a person crosses the river with a yellow dog, a white rabbit and a bundle of vegetables. There is only one boat along the river. He can only bring one thing to cross the river each time. If the person is not there, the yellow dog will bite the white rabbit and the white rabbit will bite the vegetables. Please think about how to cross the river safely without the yellow dog biting the white rabbit and the white rabbit biting the vegetables?


    Answer:


    The first method is to teach the yellow dog and the white rabbit to swim together.


    The second method: let the yellow dog and the white rabbit become good friends.


    Shi Shi, a poet in the stone chamber, loves lions and vows to eat ten lions. Shi Shi always sees lions in the city. At ten o''clock, the lion is suitable for the city. At the right time, Shi Shi is suitable for the city. Shi Shi regarded them as ten lions and, depending on the arrow potential, made them die. Shi Shi is the corpse of ten lions, suitable for the stone room. When the stone chamber was wet, the envoy swabbed the stone chamber. Shi Shi began to try to eat the corpses of ten lions. When eating, I first realized that there were ten lion corpses and ten stone lion corpses. Trial interpretation is one thing.


    A: I don''t know what to say.


    Pen stop.


    "Master, I''ve finished."


    Da Ju stood up happily, trotted over to pass the examination paper to Li Xu, and ran back to his original position to sit.


    "So soon? It''s not time for a cup of tea."


    Li Xu gradually smiled: "the top ten academies are definitely blind. I dare say you are a rare talent. In the future, the master of the avenue will definitely have your name."


    Da Ju smiled happily: "thank you, master."


    Li Xu took the examination paper and glanced at it. The corners of his mouth twitched and his face turned black. He fell off the branch of the tree and hit the ground. The petals of peach blossoms on the ground flew up one after another.


    You are so talented.


    Unexpectedly, only two questions were right, only ¢Ù and ¢Ý were right, and the others were wrong answers.


    Li Xu had the idea of breaking off the relationship between teachers and apprentices on the spot.


    But Da Ji moved his ears, blinked his eyes, twinkled in his eyes, and looked at himself expectantly.


    Li Xu handed her the test paper again, trembling and saying:


    "How many questions do you think you answered correctly?"


    Da said confidently, "¢Ù ¢Ú ¢Ü ¢Ý ¢ß¢á, six questions."


    Li Xu''s face became darker. He really had no self-knowledge. He grabbed the examination paper and snorted coldly:


    "The first one is to send points. I deliberately made you right. Fortunately, you didn''t make a mistake. If you make a mistake, our fate between teachers and students will end here."


    "But your second question, I asked, ''what else can get out of the water except the hot spring?'' let''s see what you answered?"


    Da Ji said, "An Zhi fish."


    Seeing that Li Xu''s face was not right, Da Chuan hurriedly said, "all I can think of immediately is her. Don''t you want to believe it, master? Do you want to check it yourself?"


    "You won."


    Li Xu suddenly felt myocardial infarction and said again:


    "Fill in the fourth blank of your question ''Guanyin _'', and you fill in ''is male or female'', I really want to kill you. You can fill in goddess Guanyin, Guanyin Bodhisattva, or Guanyin Zu Lin. I''ll let you right, but you..."


    "I don''t think there''s a problem," said Da Ji.


    Li Xu stared at him: "the ¢Þ memory question: what do the four wonders in an instant mean? Didn''t I tell you? Clouds want clothes, flowers want looks, children don''t speak, Red Buddha women."


    "How can I remember four names?"


    "Also sophistry, obviously your memory is poor."


    Li Xu stared at the examination paper and said, "the seventh expansion question: what is the mount of the imperial doctor? Look at how you write it? The imperial doctor is a position and can''t be divided into ''Imperial'' and ''historical doctor''."


    "Master, I know this is a position, but I saw it and asked me to write freely."


    "I told you to write about a horse. You fill in a cat and a dog. I told you to be right."


    "I thought I was asked to fill it in casually, so I just filled in ''doctor Shi''. Master, your question is not rigorous."


    Li Xu looked at her coldly: "you stand up."


    Da Ju suddenly realized that it was bad: "master, first say OK, I''ll stand up and don''t hit me."


    Li Xu didn''t speak and looked at her quietly.


    Da Ji stood up, turned and ran, and said timidly:


    "Master, you look so cold. I''ll go back and cook for you first. You calm down here."


    "Don''t run." Li Xu chased him.


    "What if you don''t hit me?"


    "I won''t hit you. I''m going to tie your hands and hang them up and whip you with a whip."

 Chapter 23

    "Still want to whip me!"


    Da Chuo thought what Li Xu said was frightening and ran fast.


    The petals in the ten mile peach forest were flying everywhere, but they were caught by the collar with one hand and their feet off the ground after less than a hundred steps.


    "What are you running for? Master is just talking."


    "Hoo Hoo..." Da Ji gasped and patted his heart.


    "After this test, I fully understand that you can''t communicate with heaven and earth. It''s really just stupid."


    Da Ji tilted his mouth and the fox''s ears stood up and said:


    "Master, don''t hit me again, or I''ll hit you, hurt you and bite you."


    She pulled her hands and feet in the air, looking a little open teeth and claws, and revealing two small tiger teeth.


    Li Xu picked her up and walked back, sat on the ground and fell into meditation.


    "Master, don''t give up on me. I think I can still be saved. Let me rub your shoulders."


    Da Ji began to act on master.


    [rub shoulders and reward 100 diligence points]


    [beat your back and reward 100 diligence points]


    [pinch your legs and reward 100 diligence points]


    [massage the head, reward 500 diligence points, balance 62200 diligence points]


    Li Xu, who was meditating, suddenly thought of a sentence: "there are no stupid students, only stupid teachers. It must be the wrong way."


    "Don''t be busy yet."


    Li Xu didn''t expect to add so much diligence and said, "Xiaoda, you sit in front of me."


    Da Ji did so and sat cross legged.


    Li looked at her round cheek and said, "Why are you sitting so far away from me? Is the middle so big for transplanting rice seedlings?"


    Da Ju had to rub it over. He was getting closer and closer to Li Xu. He could clearly see his forehead, sword eyebrows, eyes, nose and lips. I had to say that master was so beautiful.


    "What are you staring at me for?" Li Xu thought she was very strange.


    "Master, you look good." there was a faint shyness on Da''s face.


    "Nonsense, big truth."


    Li Xu smiled with white teeth and said:


    "I do look good, but you have to be reserved and close your eyes."


    Da Ju was a little nervous and stammered, "close your eyes, master. Are you going to do something to me... That you can''t open your eyes?"


    Li Xu said, "yes."


    Da Ji licked his lips and became nervous: "but it''s not good in broad daylight..."


    "Don''t talk. Follow my rhythm. Master is always with you. Close your eyes and relax. Don''t be afraid. It doesn''t hurt..."


    Close your eyes.


    Li Xu slowly opened his mouth and said, "imagine that we are standing on a clear lake. The lake reflects our shadow. Gradually, the sunset tilts to the west, the stars are all over the sky, and the moon is hanging in the air. Reach out and pull the master, and slowly open your eyes."


    Da Ju suddenly opened his eyes and found that the place where he stood had changed. This was not a ten mile peach forest, but a strange space.


    There are countless twinkling stars above her head, and the bright moon is hanging high.


    Her feet hung in the air. She trembled all over, and a dense sweat appeared on her forehead. She held master''s hand tightly.


    "Xiaoda, trust me, don''t be afraid."


    "Master, where is this?"


    "This is the sense of separation, sensing the wonderful state of heaven and earth."


    Li Xu elaborated: "It is usually a state of isolation, enlightenment and destruction of the environment. Consciousness and soul are in this state. The physical body and blood circulation are basically stagnant. They can not eat or drink for a long time. If they succeed in breaking the environment and return to normal, they will soon feel hungry. If they fail to break the environment, consciousness and soul will be trapped in the state and cannot quit. Gradually, the physical body dies, which is called eclosion, which means death."


    "Just now I forcibly dragged your consciousness into my consciousness space. Now you can experience the feeling of communicating between heaven and earth." Li Xu said.


    Da Ji loosened master''s hand and jumped in the air with excitement on his face:


    "Master, there seems to be strength holding me under my feet."


    "Master, I can feel the spiritual power flowing on me, and I can grasp the spiritual power."


    "Master, I seem to feel the beating sound of the heart between heaven and earth. Heaven and earth seem to be breathing. I also hear the whisper of nature."


    "Master, the stars in the sky are talking to me."


    "Master, the moon seems to say hello to me."


    "Master, I also saw a faint sun in the far sky, showing its teeth to me."


    Da Ji is very happy and bouncing.


    What a wonderful feeling.


    In Li Xu''s conscious space, she realized for the first time that she could communicate with heaven and earth. However, no monk had used this trick before.


    "Master, does this affect you?"


    She turned to look at the master and found that the master was pale and something was wrong.


    "No, no, I can''t stand it..."


    Li Xu quickly brought her out.


    Both opened their eyes at the same time.


    Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth, his face was slightly pale, and said, "can you remember that feeling just now?"


    "Yes, but master, you don''t look very well."


    Da Ju found that Li Xu''s face had no blood color, his eyes were congested, his voice was very weak, and he had a feeling of dying.


    "Don''t worry about me. Sit and seal. Try to find the feeling just now."


    "OK."


    Da Ju quickly closed her eyes and tried. Suddenly, she accidentally entered that wonderful state, but only for a moment.


    She suddenly opened her eyes: "master, I can, but I will withdraw soon."


    "That''s good." Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, he can''t use his skills indiscriminately. He just gave her his consciousness to make her truly feel the world. It''s a bit like cheating in the exam, letting Da Ju know the answer in advance, and then slowly calculate the process on the premise of knowing the answer. This technique is very dangerous. Whenever there is a problem, Da Ji''s consciousness will be trapped in his own consciousness space.


    Some people must have thought of this technique before, but no one dares to use it, because she is the little princess of Qingqiu country.


    Another reason is that even if he uses it, the loss is very large, not to mention other monks.


    "Master, it''s amazing that I can communicate between heaven and earth in your space. What moves do you use?"


    "Back R ¨´."


    "Why don''t you understand?".


    "You practice slowly and strike while the iron is hot. I''ll sleep first and call me up for dinner."


    He said and fell into the petals, but he didn''t expect that when he woke up, it was noon the next day, he was still lying on his bed, and Da Ji fell asleep by his bed.


    Da Ji opened his eyes and said, "master, wake up."


    Yesterday, she almost scared to death. Fortunately, Dean Qinglian said that Li Xu was just sleeping, but she was still worried and stayed in Li Xu''s room until he woke up.


    "Well, Xiaoda, I''m so hungry. Do you have anything to eat for me?"


    "Yes." Xiaoda just wanted to rush out.


    "I''ll get up and eat myself." Li Xu wanted to get up, but he felt very weak and had no strength to bind the chicken. He said:


    "Xiao Da, come and give me a hand."


    "Master, let me help you."


    Da Ju carefully helped Li Xu up. He felt that master was very weak now. He could fall into bed with a casual push.


    Sitting outside in a daze, an Zhiyu looked at the teacher and apprentice and said in his heart:


    "Why is he so empty and feels drained?"


    "Is it so fierce?"

 Chapter 24

    Da Ji looked at the man outside the door: "sister Zhiyu, can you stop staring and help my master?"


    "I thought you could do it alone."


    An Zhiyu hurried in and held Li Xu''s other arm.


    "What time am I so empty?" make complaints about Li Xu''s heart.


    He was almost carried out by two women. Two different scents surrounded him. It smells good.


    His arm inadvertently touched the outline of Anzhi fish, and the soft touch came.


    At a glance, Yu Guang found that an Zhiyu''s face was red, his face was like a ripe peach, like dripping water, and a dense sweat appeared on his forehead.


    She slowly lowered her head and wanted to stare at her toes to hide her shyness. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see her toes. The outline of her chest blinded her eyes.


    She had to stay away from Li Xu a little.


    Li Xu also leaned slightly towards Da Ji. Unfortunately, she was so short that she almost held her waist to the dining room.


    "Master, sit down."


    Da Ji put Li Xu on the chair and sat down.


    Bring out the steaming food plate by plate, including sweet and sour ribs, kung pao chicken, braised meat, fish head with chopped pepper, Sydney elbow stick, ants on the tree, big kidney


    "Master, I''ve specially prepared these for you."


    "Why is there such a thing?" Li Xu''s eyes floated to the big waist. The food was completely wrong. "I''m not weak, I''m not kidney deficiency... Forget it."


    Da Ji took out the bowls and chopsticks and put them in front of Li Xu.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand. Unfortunately, he found that he didn''t even have the strength to clip vegetables.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu said at the same time, "I''ll feed you."


    "What''s so funny?"


    Li Xu shook his head, still grabbed the chopsticks and clamped the vegetables. He found that he couldn''t move and had no strength.


    "Isn''t this empty? What did you do yesterday? How did it become like this?" an Zhiyu was very curious.


    Da Ji said two words: "after R ¨´."


    She remembered that master said that the move of letting herself enter the space of consciousness and communicate with heaven and earth was called this name.


    An Zhiyu looked strange at Li Xu, and then looked at Da Ju. He took a deep breath. For a moment, he didn''t know how to speak. Did they go deep to this point?


    Obviously, looking at Da Ji''s silly expression is not. It should be some misunderstanding.


    Li can not make complaints about these two words. He only said he was too lazy to explain yesterday.


    Da Ji put the dish in Li Xu''s mouth: "master, have a piece of chicken."


    Li Xu was not polite and ate it.


    "Eat a piece of spare ribs." an Zhiyu put a piece of meat on the other side of her mouth.


    Li Xu opened his mouth and ate it. After eating, he continued to open his mouth and waited for them to feed themselves. I don''t know how. This picture is a little fragrant.


    An Zhiyu suddenly felt that Li Xu seemed to be pretending? But there is no evidence.


    [feed rice, reward 300 diligence points, balance 81200 diligence points]


    Li Xu''s eyebrows were so much more diligent.


    Da Ju is really too diligent, which will only make her look lazier and lazier.


    You see, I feed myself now and I''ll be fine in the future.


    "I''ve regained some strength. I''ll eat by myself." Li Xu thought they were too slow to feed themselves, so he went on to bow left and right and ate quickly.


    Dazhou was stunned and full of doubts. Master suddenly jumped alive and fast.


    An Zhiyu has determined that Li Xugang''s weakness is definitely pretended. Why should he pretend? Is it to let his own feed him?


    Doesn''t rounding mean he secretly loves himself.


    I''m also interested in him. So, is it a two-way love?


    She thought happily.


    After Li Xu finished eating, Da Ji quickly ran to wash the dishes.


    [dishwashing, reward 100 diligence points, balance 81300 diligence points]


    "Master, do you need me to do anything else?"


    After washing the dishes, she hurried to ask.


    "Forget to ask you how your cultivation is going?"


    "Master, I can now communicate with heaven and earth. However, it takes a long time to enter the state. For a full moment, I can''t enter the state instantly. Moreover, after entering the state, I withdraw from the state in less than two minutes."


    "It''s a genius to do this so quickly."


    Da Ji smiled happily: "really?"


    Li Xu said, "Shifu never deceives people. From today on, you get up at your prime and run the small and large weeks. This time is the most suitable time for cultivation. The effect will be better. When you completely master the skills and communicate with heaven and earth as you like, I''ll teach you to practice."


    He said and looked at an Zhiyu standing not far away: "she may not get up in the morning. Please go to the room and call her."


    An Zhiyu nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    time passes quickly like a white pony ''s shadow across a crevice.


    [system time: 500 years of dadaoji, 10:00:00, Monday, September 20, sunny and sunny, it''s suitable to collide]


    "Against whom?"


    Li Xu felt puzzled and didn''t care. He looked inside his mind.


    He found that the diligence points accumulated by the system far exceeded 100000 and reached 110600. He planned to spend 10000 to extract a Taoist method.


    [10000 diligence points have been consumed and successfully exchanged for the second level Taoist method, rage, and the balance is 100600 diligence points]


    "Second grade Taoism, wrath of thunder?" Li Xu had a dislike of advertising. He didn''t know if he could ask for some advertising fees.


    Li Xu raised an arc at the corner of his mouth: "look, the name should be a very powerful Taoist method, but I don''t know if it can be used."


    Suddenly, a familiar and excited voice sounded outside the door:


    "Master, master."


    Li Xu climbed out of his bed, dressed and opened the door.


    Click.


    When the door was opened, a small head came in. The white fox''s ears moved twice. Da Ji tilted his hips and looked at Li Xu:


    "Master, I have thoroughly mastered the skills and can communicate with heaven and earth at will."


    Li Xu was shocked: "so fast?"


    It''s only about five days since she first entered. She can communicate with heaven and earth at will. It''s a little too fast. It doesn''t quite accord with her personal design.


    Generally speaking, it takes at least half a month for a monk to reach her state.


    She''s five days!


    I have to say.


    "Master, I have stored a certain amount of spiritual power in my body, but when I reach the limit, how can I fix it?"


    Li Xu reached out to explore her pulse and nodded:


    "Yes, the spiritual sea in your body is the size of a water tank. This is your limit. Only by breaking through the realm, your spiritual sea will be widened and can contain more spiritual power at that time."


    "Shifu, everyone''s storage capacity is different before they break through. I asked them. An Zhiyu said that she didn''t break through the first grade. The size of a bucket is in front of Wangdao, and the size of a ladle is in front of Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian."


    "It shows that you and an Zhiyu have higher starting talent than them, but a person''s achievement still depends on the efforts behind."


    "Master, how big is your spiritual sea?"


    "Very big."


    "To what extent?"


    Li Xu thought and said, "it''s big enough to scare you."


    "Can I have a look?"


    "Whatever."


    "Thank you, master."


    Da Chui came forward, put out his hand to hold master''s waist, put his face and ears on his abdomen, closed his eyes and felt it slowly. This is the place where monks store spiritual power, called Linghai.


    She soon saw the spiritual sea in master''s body. The spiritual power inside was like a vast ocean, and there was no end at all.


    Da Ju trembled a little: "master, you are too old. I''m a little afraid."


    She hugged master''s waist and pasted her face around, carefully feeling master''s strength.


    Suddenly, she suddenly felt that Li Xu had something "hard" against her chin. She quickly stepped back and pointed to the lower part of his waist:


    "What?"


    With an innocent look on his face, Li asked, "what is it?"


    "What, what, you had something against me just now."


    Li Xu insisted, "No."


    "There must be. Show me what it is?"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

 Chapter 25

    Li looked at Da Ju. Just now she pressed her face tightly to her waist and rubbed around. A faint faint fragrance came out, and her breath was still playing in her sensitive position.


    How could there be no response?


    He couldn''t help but look back and said, "I''m hungry. Do you have breakfast?"


    "Yes, go to the dining room after you wash. Master, can I write a letter back to Qingqiu? I want to tell my mother that I can communicate with heaven and earth and make her happy."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you, master."


    She bounced away, her mind full of the scene just now, still wondering what was on her face.


    Thinking about it, I bumped into an Zhiyu walking towards her.


    She almost popped out.


    Fortunately, an Zhiyu grabbed her shoulder and said:


    "Da Ju, the dimples on his face are laughing. Is there something happy? Can you tell me?"


    She turned around and saw that Li Xu had gone to the dining room for breakfast. She looked left and right for a moment and whispered:


    "Shifu just hit me with something."


    "What?"


    "Just..."


    Da Ji didn''t know how to describe it. He hesitated and hesitated:


    "I don''t know how to describe it."


    "Is that how I hit you?"


    An Zhiyu bent over and quickly pressed Da Ji''s head on his chest.


    duang¡­¡­


    With the white things shaking, Da Ji''s vision became more and more blurred, and finally completely blinded.


    Her face seemed to be pressed by something. She had some difficulty breathing and wanted to speak, but she couldn''t say it. She kept struggling. Finally, an Zhiyu let her go.


    Da Ju blushed and exhaled: "sister Zhiyu, you almost suffocated me."


    An Zhiyu said seriously, "I''ll practice with you to see if I can suffocate your master when I see it?"


    Da Ji twitched at the corner of his mouth: "you''re a complete foul. My master doesn''t hit me like this. I''m too lazy to tell you that I''m going to write a letter."


    "Go and play with me after writing."


    "Not found."


    "If you don''t look for me, I''ll test your master with the one just now."


    "That master can stand such a test. I''ll find you immediately after writing the letter, not my master." Da Chong hurried to write a letter.


    Seeing her coming in a hurry, an Zhiyu smiled and said:


    "That''s a good trick."


    An Zhiyu took back his eyes, but he didn''t have time to go to Li Xu or her to play. It has been a while since he broke through the first taste Taoist realm. Elder martial brother has realized three first taste Taoist techniques, sword control, fishing for the moon at the bottom of the sea and turning over the strange python.


    And she didn''t realize any of the Tao and Dharma.


    She originally planned to break through the second grade smell Tao realm and then practice Taoism, but she didn''t have any clue about breaking the realm. For the time being, she didn''t consider breaking the realm and realized a Taoism first.


    She practices the green lotus way, so the Dharma she understands must be related to lotus.


    I''m going to the lotus pond for inspiration.


    If you don''t have a clue, ask your master.


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ji quickly wrote the long letter and ran to master:


    "Master, how can I send this letter?"


    She used to have a special post house in the Academy. Letters were sent out through the Academy post house, but Taixu academy obviously didn''t.


    "I don''t know if you have noticed. There is a small wooden box beside the gate of our academy. Just put the letter in it. When a messenger comes here, the messenger will uniformly receive the letter to the post station. Just give the money to the messenger and remember to stick a beacon." Li Xudao.


    Zhuanxu had a special messenger service, called post station, which was available in every town and delivered by a special messenger Yujian.


    In order to ensure that the letters would not be stolen, Zhuanxu royal family created a security secret "beacon". As long as the beacon was pasted on the letter, if others moved the letter, he would be locked and captured immediately.


    "I''ll look for it."


    Da Ju ran out, and sure enough, he saw a small wooden box, but it was not very conspicuous. If he didn''t look carefully, he wouldn''t notice at all. He put the letter in.


    An hour later, a messenger Yujian came to receive the letter.


    When the messenger left, she ran back.


    Originally I wanted to find an Zhiyu to play, but I found that she was staring at the four seasons lotus in the lotus pond in a daze. She should be understanding the Tao.


    Not far away, Dean Qinglian is practicing, and Tang Sheng is practicing his sword.


    "Everyone is so diligent that I can''t be lazy."


    Da Ju hurried to find Li Xu. He saw him drinking leisurely from a distance, reading a book in his hand.


    Once in a thousand years, master is reading.


    This is the first time she found Li Xu reading.


    "What book is Shifu reading? I''ll sneak over and take a peek."


    She crept over and was about to come to his side. The book in Li Xu''s hand was instantly received by him in the storage bag.


    She saw only one word: "room."


    Da Ju asked, "what book is master reading? Can''t you show me?"


    Li Xu glanced at her and said faintly, "no, what can I do for you?"


    Da Ju took out a chair and sat next to Li Xu: "master, I can communicate with heaven and earth smoothly now. Do you want to start practicing Taoism next?"


    "Yes." Li Xu asked, "what do you want to fix?"


    "I don''t know, master, what do you practice?"


    Li Xu blurted out: "sewer."


    "What is a sewer?"


    "Wait..." Li Xu felt that this scene was deja vu, as if he had asked when.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Li Xu shook his legs gently and said slowly:


    "There are three thousand roads. Just choose one road and build whatever you like. For example, Tang Sheng, build Jiandao; an Zhiyu and Qinglian Dean, build Qinglian Dao; Taixue school offer wine and build Dao; censor doctor, build yubeast Dao. I have a friend to build beast Dao."


    "Master, do you still have friends?"


    "Didn''t I tell you last time that a friend of mine is a frequent visitor to the moment building."


    "I thought you were just talking." Da Chong didn''t take his words seriously at all, because sometimes master''s words are difficult to make people serious.


    "Superficial."


    "How does your friend fix the animal way? I think the animal way is strange?"


    "He told me that people have limits."


    "Awesome."


    Da Ju gave a thumbs up. Shifu''s friend was really unusual. He didn''t take an ordinary road. It seems that he is another expert.


    Li Xu slowly said, "the animal way has one advantage, that is, the four grades enter the Tao environment without going through 12 natural disasters. As long as the transformation of the twelve zodiac signs is completed, the five grades can become immortals. In short, all three thousand roads can become gods and masters of roads. Do you want to cultivate any roads?"


    Da Chuo shook his head, and the two foxes moved their ears. They looked at Li Xu carefully. No matter when, they felt that master had a good look.


    Li looked at her moving ears and wanted to touch them.


    "You''ve never thought about building a way?"


    "No, if I hadn''t met you, I might not be able to communicate with heaven and earth all my life." Da Ju looked at her and his ears moved.


    "Anyway, I''m free. Let me help you find your way. Take your time and you''ll always find your way."


    "Master, what if you can''t find my Tao?"


    "How can it be? Master is a professional ''seeker''. There is no ''Tao'' in the world that I can''t find."

 Chapter 26

    "Shifu is great."


    Da Chuo smiled and two shallow dimples appeared on her cheeks. She stared at Li Xu''s face and said:


    "But master, where should we start?"


    Li Xu leaned over and looked at her recklessly.


    From the two white fox ears, to the clear glass like eyes, to the small mouth, the snow-white neck, the exquisite clavicle, the slightly outlined chest, and then the slender waist, the eyes finally stopped at her legs.


    "Master, don''t look at me like that."


    Da Chuo thought Li Xu''s eyes were very aggressive and made her cheeks hot.


    "Then you can find your way if you don''t stand up and sit all the time?" Li looked at her. The apprentice was so stupid that he couldn''t understand his eyes.


    "I thought master was going to treat me..." Da Ju stood up and didn''t say anything behind. He just looked down at his toes and blushed hot.


    Li Xu also stood up and walked down the aisle:


    "You look so small and can eat very well. I suspect you are a hungry ghost. I''m going to start with the hungry ghost road first. What do you think?"


    "Master, just be happy."


    Damn the reincarnation of the hungry ghost, it has nothing to do with the hungry ghost Road, okay?


    Da Chong remembered that she had a kind little aunt:


    "Master, I have a little aunt. She practices hungry ghost Taoism. She is greedy. She was poisoned and almost died once. Fortunately, she was rescued by Miao Dou''s experts."


    "Wonderful."


    Li Xu nodded and said, "if you also practice the hungry ghost way, you can compete. I''d like to see if you can eat the poor Qingqiu country."


    Uh


    Da Chuo thought what Li Xu said was outrageous.


    Qingqiu is the richest region in Daozhou and a large country of tourism. No matter how much you eat, you can''t eat poor.


    She thought and unconsciously came to the kitchen with Li Xu.


    "Master, what are we doing in the kitchen?"


    "You haven''t eaten the food made by master yet. Today, master will show you his hand and open your eyes." Li Xu smiled.


    As soon as Dazhou''s eyes lit up, she still couldn''t. The author''s suggestion is to read it as soon as possible after the update, so as to ensure that the content is not distorted. The update time is to update two chapters at 0:00 a.m. every day.]

 Chapter 27

    I saw a bald little monk with a height of 1.6 meters at the gate of the Academy.


    He had a small red "*" mark on his eyebrows and a string of Buddha beads around his neck.


    He gently tapped the gate of the Academy with his hand. When he saw Li Xu appear, he said:


    "Are you the dean of Taixu academy?"


    Li Xu nodded.


    "I was asked to send you a letter."


    The little monk handed the letter to Li Xu. His eyes flickered and looked at Li Xu. He wanted to stop talking: "the other party hasn''t given money yet."


    "How dare you give it without giving money?"


    "Said you would."


    "I''d like to see who it is?" Li Xu took the letter. The name on the envelope looked very familiar and sighed:


    "He may be detained by the little sister of the moment building again."


    This man is one of Li Xu''s few friends, because he has a special name, known as "Pi ¨¢ O Ke lvwu".


    He has been detained no less than five times. The story about him is particularly wonderful. In fact, he was not a monk at the beginning. Once he found his wife clapping for love with other men.


    He rushed in to kill them, but unexpectedly, the man was a monk, beat him up and took his wife away.


    Lvwu swallowed his anger and embarked on the road of cultivation. Unexpectedly, the talent of the dog man and woman was better than him. No matter how he practiced, he couldn''t catch up with him.


    Finally, I heard that the dog man and woman went to Zhuanxu imperial capital to practice Taoism. Lvwu was completely desperate and planned to kill them after obscene development for a period of time. In the process, he met a partner and ran away with others two years later.


    Since then, he began to release himself, changed his real name to "lvwu", often went in and out of the moment building, ran away without paying Yuanyang for many times, and was caught famous.


    Lvwu was once chased and killed by people in the moment building. Originally, he could run away smoothly, but on the way, he met the beast of the animal control master who was out of control and was about to eat the child. He tried to save the child, but he was also captured. When he was captured, he hugged Li Xu''s thigh who happened to pass by.


    "This immortal, help me."


    Lvwu saw Li Xu extraordinary in the crowd at a glance.


    "I can see that you are very strong. Can you help me through the difficulties first? You will be rewarded afterwards."


    It was because of this that Li Xu was surrounded by his little sister in the moment building and said that if he wanted to save him, he had to use his own Yuanyang instead.


    On that day, he was bullied by several young ladies and sisters in the building for a few moments and was almost "eaten".


    Fortunately, he slipped fast.


    Here, Li Xude reminds boys to protect themselves when they go out.


    Later, he gradually became familiar with him, but no matter how familiar, lvwu never took himself to the white PI ¨¢ o of the moment building, so that Li Xu didn''t want to save him.


    "Letter, I''ve brought it here and gone." the little monk will take the money handed over by Li Xu and the imperial sword disappears.


    Li Xu opened the letter and only wrote one sentence on it: "if you can receive my letter, it means that I have an accident. Please go to Funong town and find a bottle."


    "What''s the secret?"


    Li Xu went to the moment building and told Dean Qinglian that they would not go out of the Academy.


    When he arrived at the floating farmer Town, the sky was full of stars, the streets were still busy, and all kinds of shouts and wheezes came out.


    He went straight to the moment building because he was in a hurry and had to go back to bed after finishing his work.


    Just when she arrived, a little sister of the building was very familiar with holding Li Xu, constantly winking and rubbing her white outline on Li Xu''s arm.


    Although very soft, Li Xu was still worried that she would rub her clothes against the ball.


    "I caught you in a flash."


    The woman smiled: "childe, the night is free. Just a wisp of Yuanyang. Do you want to play? I''m proficient in 18 unique skills, especially the flute."


    "Don''t you remember me?" Li looked at him.


    The woman looked carefully at the man she was holding. She was tall and white than snow. She was very good-looking. She felt that her body would become muddy if she looked more.


    "It looks familiar. Are you the one with the fox spirit?"


    "It''s me."


    "Where''s your fox spirit?"


    The woman looked around Li Xu and didn''t find the cute little fox that day. She took Li Xu''s hand:


    "I understand. Come with me. I''ll serve you today. Just a wisp of Yuanyang."


    "Don''t bother me. I remember you called Ping''er. Do you know lvwu?"


    "Don''t mention him. He has already paid me five wisps of Yuan Yang on credit. I''m so angry." Ping''er gritted his teeth and shook his clothes in front of his lapel.


    Li Xu was stunned: "can I still have credit?"


    Lvwu is really unique. She even gives credit in an instant. Lvwu deserves its reputation.


    Suddenly, the woman next to the bottle crossed her waist, clenched her teeth and stamped her feet, saying:


    "He also gave me a wisp of Yuanyang on credit."


    As soon as her words fell, two women looked at each other and said, "he also gave us a wisp of credit."


    Li Xu took a deep breath: "you? You two together?"


    The two women nodded.


    Grass!


    Li Xu can''t think of any coquettish words to describe it. He can only say that it''s awesome. It''s really 666. I admire it.


    "He certainly can''t afford it." Ping''er thought about it and suddenly thought of something. He looked at Li Xu and said, "why don''t you return it? How about giving you one-stop service?"


    "I''ll come too."


    "I''ll come too."


    The other three women surrounded Li Xu and put their bodies on him.


    Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth and said, "I''ll talk about it later. I have something else now."


    Li Xu looked at the woman called Ping''er and said, "take a step to talk."


    Ping''er followed Li Xu. Ten steps later, Li Xu handed her the letter and said:


    "He told me to find you."


    "Did he really have an accident?" Ping er''s face was a little bad.


    "What do you know?"


    "All I know is that he said he would go through the robbery. If he didn''t come back, he wouldn''t pay me back. Won''t he really die?"


    "Where is he?"


    "I remember he gave me something before he left. Wait for me," said Ping''er, reaching into his chest, and magically took out a handkerchief and handed it to Li Xu.


    Li Xu was stunned. He still took the handkerchief and vaguely smelled the fragrance.


    He opened the handkerchief and glanced at it. A simple landscape picture was embroidered on it.


    "I know where he is."


    Li Xu handed her the handkerchief again. She stuffed it into her chest again.


    Li Xu wanted to make complaints about about to speak, but saying nothing but turning away.


    Seeing Li Xu''s fading figure, Ping''er suddenly choked and said:


    "If he doesn''t die, please bring me a word and say I don''t want his Yuanyang."


    Li waved his hand and disappeared into Funong town.


    The ground began to turn upside down and shrink to inches. Li Xu soon appeared on the handkerchief and finally turned out a green turtle the size of a palm in that area.


    Lvwu sobbed: "you finally came."


    Li Xu was stunned: "it is reasonable to say that the evolution of the animal way is the evolution of the twelve zodiac signs. The first change of the four products into the way should be a pig. How can you become a turtle?"


    "I failed to enter the Tao. Before I died, I remembered that the little sister of the moment building wanted me to support me. I was unwilling. I climbed out of hell with my teeth. I was alive at last, but I became an ordinary turtle."


    "I really have you." Li xuwunai said, "I''ll take you back to Taixu academy first."

 Chapter 28

    The next day, Chenshi.


    Li Xu, who was sleeping, vaguely heard a harsh sound.


    "Come on, there are monsters..."


    An Zhiyu is alert to the green turtle in the wooden basin, holds two fists and puts on an offensive posture.


    It was the first time she saw a monster who could speak. She was a little afraid. Da Ju didn''t count. When she saw her, she was human and dull.


    Da Ju hurried out of the kitchen with a firewood knife and shouted:


    "Where is the monster?"


    "This turtle." an Zhiyu gestured to the turtle in the wooden basin.


    Just now she came back from practice with Daju and began to make breakfast. Daju went to make a fire and she went to wash rice. As a result, she saw a green turtle on the wooden basin. Unexpectedly, the turtle suddenly spoke:


    "Hello, sister."


    Scared her back a few steps, a cold sweat appeared on her forehead and put on an offensive posture.


    Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian came quickly when they heard the voice. The tortoise in the wooden basin was really a little strange. Their eyes seemed spiritual. They kept looking at the four people in front of them.


    "Don''t make a fuss. This is a friend I brought back last night."


    Yawning, Li Xu came out of the room, rubbed his awake eyes and said:


    "What he practiced was the animal way. He had a problem with Du robbery and became a turtle. Later, he lived in our Taixu Academy. His name was lvwu."


    Da Ji looked at the master and asked, "that green?"


    Li Xu said, "green green, tortoise''s black."


    Li Xu also pointed to the four people on his side and introduced them one by one: "lvwu, this is my little apprentice, named Daju. The other three are from Qinglian Academy. He is the dean of Qinglian, he is Tang Sheng, and she is an Zhiyu."


    It''s not very strange to let the people of Qinglian academy stay in Taixu Academy. It''s strange that Li Xu took a little girl with fox ears as an apprentice.


    He doesn''t like taking in apprentices. He''s too lazy to teach and dislikes trouble?


    Did he just chase her in the name of an apprentice? Does he like this type?


    As I said, he knew many Yuer niangs in the moment building, including pure, charming, hot, cold, gentle and considerate.


    "After the introduction, I''ll go to bed." Li Xu yawned. He didn''t wake up yet. "Don''t worry about me."


    "Take me to your room. I have something to ask you." lvwu said.


    Li Xu grabbed his foot, carried him back to his room, closed the door, threw him on the tea table, drank a mouthful of wine and said:


    "Say something quickly. I want to sleep."


    "Why did you suddenly take an apprentice?"


    In the past, Li Xu was always alone. Lvwu once proposed to him to take some little disciples or marry some wives.


    But Li Xu always just shook his head and said it was a great trouble. Lvwu was the first time he met someone who could be lazy to this extent.


    Once lvwu made fun of him. If he really married his wife, would he be too lazy to move and let his wife move by herself.


    Li Xu didn''t explain. He couldn''t tell him the reason for the system. He just smiled and said:


    "Because of interest."


    "Sexual interest?" Lu Wu took a deep breath and showed a meaningful smile:


    "I didn''t expect you to like this type. You should have told me."


    Lvwu thought for a moment and said with a smile:


    "I have a lot of strategies, which I have explored in the moment building over the years. It is against these that I make the little sister of the moment building obedient. Now, I''ll teach you to take her down quickly."


    For a long time, lvwu didn''t hear Li Xu.


    Then I heard a slight snore.


    Sure enough, he can fall asleep quickly at any time.


    There''s another thing to be happy about. Taixu academy finally has a few more breath of living people. So I come here quietly and always feel haunted.


    ¡­¡­


    [didi]


    [system time: 500 years of dadaoji, 10:00:00, Tuesday, September 21, sunny and sunny, suitable for boxing]


    Li Xu woke up and finally slept comfortably. He got up from bed and saw a turtle floating around in front of him. He didn''t even think about it. He just punched him.


    The tortoise hit the ground heavily.


    "What are you doing?" lvwu turned a few somersaults and got up.


    "Scare me."


    Li Xu took back his fist. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw something floating in front of him. He was so frightened that he punched out. Fortunately, he didn''t use his spiritual power, otherwise the tortoise would die on the spot.


    "No, you should re-enter the realm of yipinwang again."


    "I hit the four products and entered the Taoist realm. I failed to cross the robbery. The realm fell completely. I didn''t die, so I planned to rebuild the animal way. Just now I re entered the first product Wang Taoist realm. I can use the first product Taoist method to soar the clouds."


    "I''ve just recovered. What are you doing so hard? If you hate that dog man and woman, I can kill Zhuanxu imperial capital and help you teach them a lesson."


    "No, I have to blade the dog man and woman myself. I''m only happy to avenge myself."


    "Then come on, I''m going to teach Xiaoda."


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Li Xu took Xiaoda Ji to the grove.


    Wrong, it''s ten mile peach forest.


    "Master, are we groping for that road today?"


    Da Ju''s eyes dodged and didn''t dare to look directly into Li Xu''s eyes, because he was afraid yesterday.


    My stomach is big.


    Shouldn''t it continue today?


    Li looked at her: "have you heard of ghost boxing?"


    "Yes, it''s just to blow everything up with your fist."


    "That''s it. I thought about it carefully. You''re not very smart. You should only be suitable for roads such as brute force. The first thing I thought of was ghost boxing."


    Da Ji rolled his eyes. What is not too smart?


    Can you speak gently so that you will lose me.


    "Now you turn your spiritual power into your fist and hit me. I''ll see if it''s suitable for ghost boxing?"


    "Master, are you sure?" Da Chui said confidently, holding a small pink fist with a touch of spiritual power pouring out of his fist:


    "If I punch down, master, you may be seriously injured."


    "You look up to yourself too much. Punch."


    "Ah!"


    Da Ju shouted. Because of her height, she had to jump up to hit Li Xu. Otherwise, she would hit him in the crotch.


    Da Ji''s fist touched his body as if it had touched something hard. He was directly bounced out and sat on the ground full of peach blossoms.


    "Come again." Li Xu said, "can you use some strength? That''s all. If you meet a gangster, I''m afraid the more you hit the gangster, the more excited you will be."


    "Ah ah..."


    Da Chuo shouted and jumped out, and his pink fist kept hitting Li Xu.


    She used all her spiritual power to hit Li Xu, but Li Xu''s body was like a stiff stone. She couldn''t move at all, and her fists were red and swollen.


    "Master, I can''t stand it."


    "You are too hard!"


    Da Ju opened her small mouth and gently blew on her red and swollen hands. It was really painful and wronged:


    "Master, what is your body made of? Why is it so hard?"


    Li Xu didn''t answer. He just pointed to a peach tree that looked the size of a bucket and said, "wrap your fist with spiritual power and fight against this peach tree."


    Dazhou was stunned, blinked, and the white fox ears stood up, wondering:


    "Master, are you harder than this peach tree?"


    Without hesitation, Li Xu said, "I''m much harder than it."

 Chapter 29

    "Master is so hard!"


    Da Chuo said, wrapped his fist with Lingli, beat the bucket sized peach tree in front of him, and wantonly sprinkled Lingli.


    But the peach tree remained motionless, let alone interrupted.


    Two minutes later, the spiritual power in the body was completely exhausted.


    Li Xu saw that she was so tired that she was sweating. The sweat flowed down her cheeks to her neck, wet her white clothes, and her snow-white skin loomed.


    You can still smell the faint fragrance of her, mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms.


    She sat on the ground with a red face because of strenuous exercise, looking like she was going to break.


    Da Ju was powerless and shouted, "master... I can''t do it."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m so tired. I feel like I''m dying."


    "Come here," Li Xu waved.


    Da Ju stood up with her trembling legs, held her small pink fist and ran to the master.


    She saw her master slowly reach out and touch her face. She quickly closed her eyes.


    However, I haven''t felt master''s hand fall on my face for a long time.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that master''s hand was less than a foot away from his cheek, and his palm was overflowing with spiritual power. He was using a Taoist method, the art of purifying clothes.


    Cut, I thought master was going to touch her?


    "Do you feel better now?" Li Xu asked.


    "I''m much more comfortable now." Da Ji was very energetic. The white fox ears moved and said with a smile, "master, sit down and I''ll make you comfortable."


    She sat her master on the ground and planned to give her a complete set.


    "Master, how strong is it?"


    "If only he had more strength." Li Xu closed his eyes, his face was intoxicated, and a bright smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "So?"


    "Please step up."


    "OK."


    Da Chui was helping master beat her shoulder. At first, she was very light. She was afraid to hurt master. However, master said she wanted to increase her strength, so she had to keep trying.


    After beating her shoulder, she knelt on her side and began to press his legs.


    "Ah, um..."


    Li Xu felt very comfortable. Xiao Da Ji really had a hand. Although his technique was strange, it was very comfortable. The key was that diligence kept coming out.


    [beat the shoulder and reward 500 points]


    [beat your legs, reward 800 diligence points, and the balance is 109800 diligence points]


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu finally fell asleep comfortably on the peach petals.


    Da Chui pounded and pounded, and the strength of her arm became smaller and smaller. Finally, she fell asleep on master''s leg.


    Peach blossoms that do not wither all the year round keep falling and covering them.


    From a distance, it seems that a beautiful picture is slowly spreading out and looks beautiful.


    When Li Xu woke up, it was already 2 o''clock in the afternoon. He opened his eyes and found himself covered with peach blossoms.


    Little Da Ji also put her head on her legs. Her two fox ears moved from time to time, feeling very cute.


    "Touch her before she wakes up."


    Li Xugang wanted to reach out and touch her two white fox ears.


    Suddenly, Da Ji''s head moved, began to move to himself, transferred from his leg position to his waist, and continued to sleep on his waist.


    Her breath beat rhythmically on her waist. Li Xu reacted directly. Da Ju suddenly woke up, as if something had hit her face.


    She jumped up directly, looked at some part of the master, and just wanted to ask "what is it again?" Li Xu interrupted:


    "Shall we fencing?"


    "Fencing?"


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu and thought, "master, are you talking about Kendo?"


    "Naturally, it''s kendo. Ghost boxing is not suitable for you. You can try kendo. Kendo is very powerful and famous in Daozhou. Many people are practicing."


    "But I remember that it''s Kendo that Tang Sheng cultivates. It''s not good to rob the same Avenue with him?"


    Li Xu said, "what''s wrong? There are many practitioners competing for the same Avenue in Daozhou. If you are really suitable for Kendo, just repair it. He will repair it, and you will repair yours."


    "Shifu, if I''m really suitable for practicing Kendo, I''ll fight with Tang Sheng at that time. You have to protect me."


    "That''s nature. You''re my apprentice. Nature has to protect you."


    Li Xu took out two swords from the storage ring, taught her to hold the sword and let Da Ju attack himself with the sword.


    Half an hour later, Li Xu determined that she was not suitable for kendo.


    Continue to test, array Road, beast control road, baigui road.


    But there is still no way suitable for Da Ji cultivation.


    Both of them were so tired that they opened their hands and lay in big characters on the ground covered with peach blossoms. They didn''t want to move.


    "Master, what am I suitable for practicing?"


    Da Ju can now communicate with heaven and earth at will. If he finds his own Tao, he can immediately enter the stage of enlightenment and breaking the environment.


    Li Xu sighed, "if you measure three thousand roads one by one, when will you get it? Now does Daozhou have that kind of test stone tablet that can measure what a person is suitable for cultivation?"


    "No."


    Da Ji shook his head. If he could measure it, he wouldn''t have to do so.


    Li Xu stopped talking and said, "this kind of thing is not urgent. You have to take your time. Now practice hard and lay a solid foundation. One day you will find your own way and break one product in one day and four products in three days."


    Da Ji was shocked and said, "it''s fake."


    Li Xu said, "of course it''s false."


    Da Ji''s face is covered with black lines. Shifu is so funny.


    Li Xu lies on the peach blossom. With the breeze blowing, the faint fragrance is dense in the air. This weather is really suitable for sleeping. Close your eyes and enjoy it slowly.


    Da Chuo didn''t speak and felt a little sleepy. He didn''t know whether he had infected Li Xu''s bad habit. He didn''t know whether he would become like him in the future and always wanted to sleep.


    Forget it. We''ll talk about it later.


    Now, live in the present.


    They lay quietly on the petals, feeling the wind and nature, and soon fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Li Xu was awakened by the sound of the system.


    [system time, dadaoji 500, Tuesday, September 21, 17:00:00, it''s time to get off work. Please leave a message if you have anything. Bye]


    Li Xu seemed to sit up in a "dying illness":


    "Wake up, little da."


    He reached out and poked the fleshy face.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Da Ji woke up vaguely, rubbed his eyes and looked at him blankly.


    "When will it arrive?"


    Da Ju nodded and said, "master, I see. Let''s go back and I''ll cook for you. Master, what do you want to eat?"


    Li Xu thought, "fish."


    Da Ji asked, "why do you eat fish again?"


    "I''m thinking of you."


    "What do you say?"


    Li Xu smiled and said, "eating fish can replenish your brain. Your brain is not very smart."


    Look, are you talking human?


    Da Chuo hung his face and was unhappy. He wanted to jump up and hit Li Xu on the head, but Li Xu turned a little sideways and ran towards the Academy.


    Da Chuo raised his small powder fist and shouted, "master, don''t run!"


    However, Li Xu soon disappeared.


    "Master, wait for me, I can''t catch up."


    "Then you should run faster."


    "..." Da Ji''s face was black. If he could hurry, he would tell you to wait.

 Chapter 30

    "Master, wait for me."


    Da Chuo followed Li Xu with a small powder fist, but she was still farther and farther away from him and was about to disappear. She was so anxious that she shouted again:


    "Master."


    "Hurry up."


    Li Xu stopped and looked at the little Da Ji. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. The little apprentice was very funny.


    "Finally catch up with you."


    Xiao Da Ju ran to Li Xu, opened his teeth and claws, the fox''s ear moved, suddenly jumped on Li Xu, blushed and said:


    "I''m so tired. Master, why don''t you carry me back to the academy?"


    "Yes."


    Li Xu carried her to the Academy step by step.


    On their way back to the Academy, the golden rays of sunshine dragged their figure for a long, long time, and the ground reflected a beautiful picture.


    ¡­¡­


    On September 22, Li Xu didn''t find the "Tao" of Xiaoda.


    On September 23, Li Xu didn''t find the "Tao" of Xiaoda.


    On September 24, Li Xu still didn''t find the "Tao" of Xiaoda.


    Three days later, Li Xu found a way for Xiao Da Ji ten nights and five nights, but he just couldn''t find the right way for her.


    Xiao Da was not bored, but Li Xu didn''t think it was a way to go on like this.


    He thought Xiaoda could communicate with heaven and earth, but he couldn''t break the environment in the next step. Unexpectedly, it was difficult to find the Tao. It seems that the systematic five-level Tao method is not so easy to get.


    In these three days, we completed the small task released by the system and obtained three kinds of one-way methods, namely "fixing the body", "sealing the acupoint" and "resolving the acupoint".


    So far, the diligent points accumulated by the system have reached an amazing 160300 points. Looking at the increasing diligent points every day, Li Xu often exclaims:


    How capable!


    September 25th and 26th are Saturdays and Sundays. It is customary to have two days off.


    After breakfast, Li Xu sat at the door of the hall and looked at lvwu, Qinglian Dean, Tang Sheng, an Zhiyu and xiaodaju in the academy to see what they were doing.


    The book in front of lvwu opened automatically, obviously studying Taoism, but why did he glow green all over?


    The old president of Qinglian has a white beard and white temples. With his eyes closed, he sits on a huge stone to seal and practice Qinglian Dao.


    Tang Sheng practiced his sword and danced in the academy to understand the new Taoism.


    An Zhiyu sat on the grass in a daze. Recently, she stared at the lotus pond to understand the first grade Taoism, but she didn''t find inspiration. She also asked her master, Dean Qinglian, who handed her several books related to the first grade Taoism.


    There are sword art, lotus ball, lotus Throwing Knife, lotus leaf picking, lotus fantasy world and so on.


    But none of them were the Tao she wanted. She was not interested at all, let alone understand it. She wanted to understand something different.


    Da Ji sat next to an Zhiyu. At first she wanted to read.


    As a result, I always wanted to doze off and felt that I couldn''t go on like this. I had to find something to do and poke the snow-white thigh of an Zhiyu:


    "Let''s play water over the lake."


    Master gave her two days off to relax. Besides, she was so tired that she didn''t want to practice and just wanted to play.


    "Good."


    An Zhiyu didn''t think about it and stood up.


    "Wait a minute."


    Da Qiao ran to master and said, "master, let''s go to the lake to play with water. Are you going?"


    Li Xu shook his head: "I don''t like playing with water."


    But da Ju still pulled him up and pushed him behind, like an old man slowly pushing a carriage.


    As a result, an Zhiyu in the distance ran over and pushed Li Xu to the lake.


    Li Xu was helpless and looked at Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian: "you don''t care about your younger martial sister, your apprentice?"


    Tang Sheng stopped and looked at Li Xu. He just smiled and didn''t speak. He still practiced his sword.


    Dean Qinglian only opened one eye and didn''t see it.


    An Zhiyu asked, "master, do you want to go to the lake to play?"


    Dean Qinglian shook his head. He is not a child. He is not as childlike as they are.


    "You go."


    Dean Qinglian feels that an Zhiyu, Da Ji and Li Xu are a little like children.


    Li Xu, in particular, is 200 years old, and his mind is similar to that of a teenager. There is also a 300 year old Jiuwei Da Ji, which is similar to that of a 9-year-old child. He is really a wonderful flower. Then he looks at Tang Sheng and says:


    "You go and play with them."


    "I won''t go." Tang Sheng shook his head.


    "Why?" asked Dean Qinglian.


    "It affects my sword practice."


    Tang Sheng looked calm and authentic. Since he saw Li Xu''s strength, he yearned for Kendo more. If he wasn''t worried that the thief would deal with his master, he would have entered a closed state at this time.


    Dean Qinglian has nothing to say. The disciple is really devoted to the Tao.


    Neither of them went, but Li Xu was forcibly pushed to the lake by Da Ju and an Zhiyu. There was a waterfall of 300 feet on the lake, and the water seemed to pour down from the sky.


    This is a waterfall Lake designed by Li Xu at a high price.


    The lake is divided into two areas, upstream and downstream, with the upstream accounting for three-quarters of the area.


    Upstream is the area where the waterfall falls directly. The water is very clear and suitable for play.


    Downstream is the gathering place of spirit beasts. Several pairs of mandarin ducks are flirting. Egrets spread their wings and take care of their feathers on the dead trees of the lake. There are spirit beasts such as crabs playing with sand, sloths, pelicans, cranes, swans and so on.


    And a crocodile with a big mouth for a bird to pick its teeth.


    Whether upstream or downstream, there is a willow every three feet on the shore.


    This is the overall structure of waterfall lake. At that time, the designer of this structure was designed according to the specifications of ordinary academies. At that time, Li Xu thought it was useless to divide the upstream and downstream, but the designer said it could be used.


    Sure enough, the designer was right.


    Da Chui and an Zhiyu picked up beautiful stones in the upstream lake and laughed happily from time to time.


    Li Xu was not naive enough to play with them. He pulled out a chair with a back from his storage bag and looked at them.


    The splashes from the distant waterfall soon wet their clothes.


    An Zhiyu''s dress is crimson purple and wet by water. There are Yingying water droplets on her hair, revealing a piece of snow-white. She can vaguely see her curve.


    Da Ji''s white dress was stained with water and loomed.


    Li Xu suddenly stood up, stared at Xiao Da, and suddenly remembered something:


    "Aren''t you suitable for cultivating ''waterways''?"


    Looking back from the lake:


    "Master, what are you talking about? I can''t hear it. The waterfall is too loud."


    "Come here," Li Xu said loudly.


    Da Ji ran out, leaving only an Zhi fish picking up stones.


    "Let me see if you are suitable for the waterway?"


    Li Xu made a quick move and applied a Taoist method of "closing acupoints", pointing on the acupoints of her body, saying:


    "I have successfully sealed your acupoints and meridians. You can swim. Now you have become a dry duck. In this case, if you can control the water successfully, it means you are suitable for cultivating ''waterways''."


    Da Ju stammered, "master, you play like this... I''ll drown..."


    Li Xu didn''t listen to her and threw her directly into the lake.


    Plop!


    Her head was down, like a stone falling into the lake, struggling, and the water gradually drowned her feet.


    The spray splashed an Zhiyu and wet several large pieces of her dress. The drops of water flowed down her neck, and a large piece of snow-white appeared at her lapel

 Chapter 31

    An Zhiyu pulled up his wet dress, blocked the snow-white that was about to jump out, wiped the drops on his cheeks, and looked at Li Xu with a calm face on the shore in doubt:


    "Are you trying to murder Da Ji and change your apprentice?"


    Li Xu''s eyes firmly locked the small Daji in the water and said:


    "You think too much."


    "Gulu Gulu..."


    Da Ju struggled in the water, and the water flowed in along her nose and mouth. Soon she floated up like a "corpse", and her stomach swelled like a pregnant woman.


    Anzhi fish twitched at the corner of his mouth and hesitated:


    "She... Is she..."


    Li Xu hurriedly said, "don''t be stunned. Pick her up quickly."


    An Zhiyu reached out and picked up the Da Ji. It was a small Da Ji, but it was very heavy at this time. It may be the reason for a belly of water.


    She hurriedly sent Da Ji to Li Xu.


    Li Xu took Da Ju, untied his acupoints, grabbed her feet and shook a few times. The water flowed out along her mouth and nose. Da Ju soon opened his eyes and woke up vaguely.


    Li xucai stood her up, but her stomach was still the size of a "pregnant woman".


    Da Ju looked into master''s eyes, wrinkled his nose and looked wronged:


    "Master, you''ve enlarged my stomach again."


    "Well..."


    Li Xu, with a sweat face, picked up da Ju and punched her in the stomach. Soon all the water in her body was beaten out.


    Da Ji kept coughing, but his stomach finally returned to normal.


    However, there was something wrong with her. Her face gradually turned pale without any blood color. She was eager to look at Li Xu and spoke with some trembling:


    "Master, I''m so cold."


    "Cold?"


    Li looked at the sun in the sky. Now the sun is shining high. How can it be cold?


    He frowned, reached out and touched Da Ji''s forehead, feeling a cold breath coming out of her forehead.


    The drops of water in Li Xu''s hands gradually condensed into ice.


    And Da Ju began to take a chill when she spoke. The drops of water on her body gradually condensed into ice, and even the eyebrows gradually appeared white frost.


    She kept rubbing her hands to make herself warm, but it was useless.


    "Master, my teeth tremble with cold. I want to hug you."


    Da Ju didn''t get Li Xu''s consent. He stepped forward two steps, opened his hands and hugged master. Master''s temperature came, and he felt much more comfortable.


    She is comfortable, but Li Xu is a little uncomfortable.


    It can be felt that Xiaoda''s body is emitting a cold breath. The breath is a little biting cold, which makes his body slowly covered with a layer of cold ice and completely freeze him, like an ice sculpture.


    The cold breath continued to fill the air. Centered on Da Ji, the ground was frozen and spread rapidly. An Zhi fish wanted to run, but it was frozen into ice sculpture in an instant.


    The ice continued to spread, freezing the whole lake, waterfall and splashing water. Even herself was frozen, and the whole world was frozen.


    "So you are suitable for the ''cold ice road''."


    Li Xu, who turned into an ice sculpture, smiled. A flame floated out of his hand. Suddenly, the ice of the waterfall and lake dissolved rapidly. He, Da Ji and an Zhiyu recovered quickly.


    An Zhiyu, soaked all over, stared at Da Ji with a blank face.


    Li Xu loosened his grip, squatted down, pinched her face and said with a smile:


    "You are suitable for practicing the cold ice road."


    Da Ji didn''t speak and kept swallowing.


    Li Xu felt that her face was still wrong, stretched out his hand to explore her forehead, frowned and said:


    "Why is your forehead so hot?"


    Da Chuo swallowed and said, "master, I''m so hot. I feel something stabbing me in my body, like a needle, burning constantly."


    Her skin was hot all at once, and her sweat kept dripping on the ground.


    Li Xu suddenly saw a strange flame rising from her body. The flame was red, burning the ground black and her clothes clean.


    Her body curve is completely present.


    But the matter was urgent. Li Xu didn''t take a close look. He slapped her out and knocked her down the lake. The lake boiled instantly, and the red flame was still burning. Even water could not be extinguished.


    Two quarters of an hour later, she returned to normal.


    Da Ju took out a set of white clothes from the storage ring, put them on, ran to the master with a red face and lowered his head. I don''t know if the master saw it just now. He asked shyly:


    "Master, what happened to me just now?" she began to feel something wrong since she drank a bellyful of water.


    Li Xu thought, "you have changed."


    Da Ji looked up at the master: "??"


    Li Xu said: "normal practitioners are only suitable for cultivating one Tao. I don''t know what has happened to your body, but obviously, you are suitable for cultivating two different attributes of Tao, cold ice Tao and sky fire Tao. It''s a miracle. Let''s call it cold ice sky fire Tao in the future."


    Da Chuo looked at Li Xu in surprise: "master, you mean I found my way."


    "Yes."


    "But why are two kinds of Tao? It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone can practice two kinds of Tao." Da Chuo was puzzled.


    "Yes, why?" an Zhiyu heard it for the first time. He had never heard of it. He looked at Li Xu quietly and waited for his answer.


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "this is the first time I have encountered this situation. It may be just an accident, or it may be related to the disease you had that year, which led to changes in your body. Anyway, I finally found your way.


    About your changes, you will have time to find the answer later, but you will have to pay double the time to practice Taoism, because you need to practice two Taoism at the same time. "


    Da Ju stared at Li Xu and scratched his head. He always felt unrealistic.


    "Feel and dream. Master, pinch me?"


    "And such a request?"


    Li Xu didn''t even think about it. He reached out and pinched her round cheek. It was very soft.


    "Pain, master let go. It seems that it''s really not a dream."


    Da Ju''s face was filled with a happy smile. He jumped up happily, hugged Li Xu and rubbed his body with his head:


    "Thank you, master. I finally found my way."


    Li Xu knocked her on the forehead and said, "this is just the beginning. Besides, you come down."


    Da Ju realized that he was holding Li Xu and his face turned red. He hurried down and ran to hold an Zhiyu''s arm:


    "Sister Zhiyu, I found my way. The master said it was the way of cold ice and sky fire."


    An Zhiyu rolled his eyes and said, "I''m not deaf. I heard it."


    "Why are your clothes wet..."


    Da Ju found that Anzhi fish was wet, his face and hair were full of water droplets, and his clothes were wet as if they had fallen into the water.


    "It''s not what you did."


    "Ha ha."


    Da Chui smiled awkwardly and ran to the master with big eyes flashing:


    "Master, I can practice two ways. I''m the only one in Daozhou. Will it be very powerful in the future?"


    "Yes." Li Xu nodded, "but no matter how powerful it is, it can''t beat me."


    "Not necessarily." Da Chui smiled, revealing his bright little tiger teeth and whispered:


    "Maybe one day I can suppress you."


    Li Xu shook his head: "dream."


    An Zhiyu said faintly, "it may be in bed."


    Li Xu and Da Ju looked at her at the same time.


    An Zhiyu quickly bowed his head, blushed and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 32

    Lvwu, Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng were stunned when they heard that Da Ju''s Tao was "cold ice sky fire", and looked at the little Da Ju with white fox ears.


    She still firmly hugged Li Xu''s arm and rubbed it with her fleshy face. She was very happy. It was obvious that she had not recovered from her excitement.


    "How is this possible?"


    It''s the first time they heard that someone can practice two roads, that is, she may occupy the number of controllers of two roads in the future. It''s ridiculous.


    Look at this seemingly stupid girl like a monster.


    Da Ju is a famous figure, not because she is the little princess of Qingqiu country, but because she has not broken the territory for ten years.


    In the top ten academies, the teachers of the academies could not solve the problems in how much time.


    I didn''t expect to come to Taixu Academy. Under the guidance of Li Xu, in less than a month, I not only solved the problem of being unable to communicate between heaven and earth, but also found the way of Da Ju.


    What does it mean? It shows that Li Xu is not only strong, but also powerful in teaching.


    They stared at Li Xu''s face and worshipped him, thinking that he must have a strategy.


    "I have a question for you?" Dean Qinglian came to Li Xu and made a gesture of invitation.


    Lvwu showed his first-class Taoist method "Tengyun" and the Taoist method floated in front of Li Xu, saying:


    "Take a step."


    Tang Sheng also came up and said solemnly, "I''m going to close the customs in a few days. What''s your suggestion?"


    An Zhiyu crowded in front of Li Xu, pulled Li Xu''s clothes and just wanted to talk.


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "don''t ask me. I really don''t understand anything."


    People said one after another, "if you have good things, don''t hide them and share them."


    "It''s really just luck." Li Xu said the story again.


    Hearing this, everyone was in an uproar, but they felt that Li Xu was not so surprised.


    Da Ju was like a brown sugar, holding Li Xu''s arm and rubbing it all the time. It was not until half an hour that he was willing to loosen up to practice.


    In the following time, she was practicing to prepare for breaking through the realm of yipinwang.


    On Monday, she ran to her Master excitedly and said that she had seen the trace of "cold ice sky fire road" and planned to close the customs and break through the environment.


    Li Xu felt her pulse and took her to a cave of Taixu academy, saying:


    "It''s very quiet inside. No one bothers you. It can provide the aura you need to break the environment."


    "Master, I can break the boundary." Da Chuo shook her little pink fist.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. If you don''t have a clue, come out." Li Xu shook his head.


    "OK."


    Da Ju waved, walked into the closed cave and began to break the environment for cultivation.


    After she closed, the next two days were boring.


    Until the third day, Dean Qinglian came to him and handed him a letter. His face was frozen and said:


    "Don''t dismantle it now."


    "Can''t you say something to your face?" Li said nothing. He was seriously cutting two paper people with scissors.


    Dean Qinglian also saw him cutting paper, but he didn''t ask. Who didn''t have a little hobby and said seriously:


    "You''ll see it then."


    Li Xu said: "in fact, if you don''t say, I can probably guess what. Today is September 29. Are you worried that the thief will attack you and that you really have an accident? Is this letter explaining the future?"


    Dean Qinglian sighed, "I can''t hide it from you."


    If the thief says he will do it, he will do it. It can''t be just a joke.


    If you want to make a move, it''s in these two days.


    "Don''t worry, you must be all right. In front of absolute strength, all conspiracy ghosts are in vain." Li Xu took the paper man back to his arms and patted him on the shoulder.


    However, Dean Qinglian is still worried. He used to have absolute self-confidence, but he is more uneasy near the end of the month.


    "If something really happens to me, my two disciples will be handed over to you." Dean Qinglian said.


    "Don''t worry."


    Li Xu handed the letter to him and said, "I won''t read your letter, but I can assure you that you''re okay."


    Seeing Li Xu''s insistence, Dean Qinglian had to take the letter back.


    At the moment when he was about to reach out, his hand solidified in the air, and he felt something.


    Li Xu also felt something. Someone was fighting in Taixu Academy.


    The two quickly ran out and saw five monks with masks break in. With just one move, they beat lvwu, Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu away.


    "Ouch." the green black fell to the ground.


    Dean Qinglian catches Tang Sheng and wants to pick up an Zhiyu, but it''s too late.


    Seeing that an Zhiyu is about to fall on the pavilion.


    Li Xu had to go out one step and hold an Zhiyu''s thin waist with one hand. Her waist was very thin and one hand was enough to hold it. A soft feeling came.


    However, Li Xu did not have time to experience it. He stood her on the ground and looked at the five people wearing masks:


    "There are arrays in Taixu Academy. How did you break in?"


    "Will I tell you I know the array?" said a monk wearing a mask.


    "Are you a thief?" Li Xu guessed, not daring to show his true face.


    "Yes."


    "You are so brave that you dare to break into Taixu Academy."


    Did Li Xu feel that the thief''s IQ was fed to the dog for the first time?


    "In the face of absolute strength, we don''t need any means. We''ve made it clear that you can kill Sanpin''s territory by using Nanming Lihuo in Funong town. We boldly guess that your highest realm is when Sipin enters the territory and has survived about five or six natural disasters."


    They have calculated it, and they still infer it with the highest talent of the thief.


    Because the starting point of many Tao thieves is the entry of the four grades into the Tao realm.


    However, at the age of Li Xu, at the age of 15 or 16, he has survived five or six natural disasters at most. There can be no more. This is still the biggest.


    This time they sent out five experts who had survived the sixth robbery, so they ate Li Xu.


    This is why they dare to break into Taixu Academy.


    "Go." several masked thieves shot at the same time.


    "Let me try my hand," said Dean Qinglian.


    He immediately finished printing, and lotus blossoms appeared on the ground, with dazzling brilliance.


    However, a Taoist stealer hit out with a sword, the ground collapsed directly, and the lotus was crushed.


    Dean Qinglian kept retreating, his face pale.


    "That''s it."


    The masked thief raised a disdainful smile at the corners of his mouth, and then looked at Li Xu:


    "You''d better come. I''ll see what your strength is."


    He jumped up like a cheetah, very fierce.


    "Be careful." Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu shouted.


    Li Xu stood still.


    "Die for me." the thief who jumped out like a cheetah''s fist kept enlarging, like a mountain.


    Li Xu moved his left foot up and hit his right fist quickly.


    First punch.


    Second punch.


    Third punch.


    Although it is a three grade Taoist method, qualitative changes have taken place after Li Xu hit three punches in a row.


    Thousands of fist marks appeared around. The fist marks seemed to crack out of the fist, like exploding. Then a "bang" was heard, and the thief was blasted by Li Xu.


    "That''s it. The Taoist priest still wants to fight me."


    Li Xu took back the bloody fist and blew the blood out with the technique of cleaning clothes.


    Blood splashed on a road thief.


    As soon as the pupil of the thief shrinks, he feels the terrible pressure in this world. Without thinking about it, he turns and runs away.


    But his legs suddenly didn''t work, and a suffocating breath came.


    His back neck was a little cold and turned his head.

 Chapter 33

    He found Li Xu standing on his side, with a sinister smile on his face, like a ghost.


    He trembled and ran with all his strength, but he was still slow.


    Li Xu''s fist came, the buzzing sound came out, the void shook, and the whole Taixu academy shook slightly.


    Dean Qinglian, lvwu, an Zhiyu and Tang Sheng felt their heads buzzing.


    When they looked back, they found that the thief had been defeated by Li Xu, half of his body was exploded by a punch, and the remaining half collapsed on the ground, crawling slowly with blood flowing.


    "Settle down and seal the acupoint."


    Li Xu sealed him and made him immobile. He looked at the other three thieves.


    The three road thieves were stunned. In a flash, one of their companions was exploded, and the other was half dead.


    They were breathing rapidly, and they could hear their hearts beating. It was obviously very scary.


    What the hell is this? It''s not a level at all.


    "Run."


    One of the thieves threw out three triangular stones, and an array appeared on the ground. Whew, the array worked and instantly transferred them out of Taixu Academy.


    "Run quickly. Elder song ordered us to suffer miserably. This man is ridiculously strong."


    The thief in the array is flustered.


    "Fortunately, I prepared the mobile array in advance to save my life. I just hope he won''t catch up."


    Li Xu stepped out and came to the gate of Taixu Academy.


    There are also three stones on the ground, and three human shadows turn into divine rainbow and sweep away into the mountains and forests.


    "You can''t run." Li Xu stepped out and chased them.


    "What kind of Taoism is he? Didn''t elder Song Ming say that he was the one who survived the fifth or sixth heaven robbery at most? How can he master this kind of space Taoism?"


    The three people who were moving rapidly in the air were shocked. The mage was flustered and kept taking stones out of the storage bag.


    But no matter how the array is arranged, Li Xu can always catch up.


    Unconsciously, he ran a long way to the mountains and forests, and was finally captured by Li Xu. He fixed his body and sealed the cave. However, the other party was not afraid, but laughed:


    "Don''t you feel something wrong?"


    "Hahaha, fool, you''ve been tricked. We''ve already made two preparations. If we can''t beat you, we''ll lead you away."


    "We''ve never failed, hahaha," they said with a smile on their faces.


    Li Xu carried them, his face still calm, and gradually smiled:


    "You got it."


    The three men''s faces suddenly collapsed, and fear appeared on their faces.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, on a towering stone mountain far away, a sitting man closed his eyes and said:


    "He has been distracted. You can do it."


    Outside Taixu academy, three four grade Taoist thieves quickly came out, and their strength also survived about five or six natural disasters.


    One of the thieves also had a black crow on his body, which was the messenger of Song Ming.


    This messenger can not only deliver his orders, but also share his sight, so that Song Ming, who is far away, can see what is happening here.


    Seeing that Li Xu was led away, he planned to take president Qinglian away.


    As long as you take it, stealing is not a problem.


    Among the three, there are also array mages who can perfectly avoid the array of Taixu Academy.


    Seeing another Taoist thief appear, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng, lvwu and an Zhiyu immediately know that this is a conspiracy. They just want to lead Li Xu away.


    "You go quickly and I''ll stop them."


    Dean Qinglian''s premonition is really right. Things are not so simple.


    An Zhiyu and Tang Sheng didn''t procrastinate, so they turned and ran away.


    But they could not move after two steps. They were shrouded in absolute spiritual power.


    The same is true of lvwu.


    Dean Qinglian made a move, but in a flash, he was beaten out by three road thieves. He was not at the same level and couldn''t move at all.


    "Take Dean Qinglian away and kill the others." the black crow said.


    Two masked road thieves walked over, raised their right hands at the same time, and gradually condensed their hands into a knife and cut them down towards their necks.


    Suddenly, there was a bang, and the arms of the two road thieves were cut off by something.


    "Ah..." they knelt directly on the ground, with painful expressions.


    "Who is it?" the black crow panicked. "Come out."


    "Ah, I owe..."


    Li Xu stretched out, yawned and came out: "who is making noise outside, disturbing me to sleep..."


    Not only the three road thieves and the black crows, but also the dean of Qinglian, an Zhiyu, Tang Sheng and lvwu were stunned.


    Didn''t Li Xu go after the thief?


    What the hell is going on?


    Only Dean Qinglian suddenly remembered something. He thought of looking for Li Xu and saw him cutting paper people. He also cut two paper people.


    "There''s something wrong with this man, strategic retreat." the black crow thought something was wrong.


    However, when a gust of wind blew, the two road thieves who had their hands cut off and the other road thief could not move, and their eyes were staring at the boss.


    "We were cheated. The Li Xu who went out just now is absolutely false. You are the real Li Xu." the black crow heard a gnashing voice.


    I didn''t expect to beat wild geese all year round, but in the end, they were pecked by wild geese.


    The black crow looked at Li Xu in front of him, gnashing his teeth with anger, and suddenly felt something wrong: "how do you feel that you are also fake?"


    Li Xu is really a paper man in front of him.


    Li Xu used the five grade Taoist method, and the paper man got the Tao.


    It''s the five level Taoist method he got for Da Ju to find the ring. It''s the most powerful Taoist method except shrinking the ground into inches.


    The real Li Xu stood on the cloud with his sword on his foot. Considering that the thief might lead himself away, he planned to make a plan.


    His target is the people behind the scenes, not these minions.


    He thought about it for a long time. The sound transmission made it impossible for the crow to have nothing to do with the noumenon. It must be through some secret technique.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the paper man "Li Xu" in Taixu academy grabbed the crow''s neck, looked at the crow''s eyes, and started his own understanding of the Tao "eyes are like electricity".


    This dharma is his only self created Dharma. He understands the Dharma created for three days and nights.


    The initial function of this method is the "telescope". I never dreamed that one day it would be used to see old men. It was suddenly dull.


    At the moment of looking at the crow, Li Xu saw the position of elder Song Ming through the crow''s vision.


    Song Ming was in a cold sweat, his pupils dilated, and the crow exploded in an instant.


    However, Li Xu on the cloud had locked his direction and saw a stone mountain on which there was a sitting man.


    "I found you."


    Li Xu smiled.


    He landed on the ground, shrunk to an inch, exploded, and the mountains and rivers retreated.


    Not fast enough.


    The spirit power broke out in an all-round way, and the range two miles away from him was terrible. The surrounding mountains were cracked and broken under the oppression of the spirit power.


    After a while, he stopped in front of the stone mountain, and the spiritual force crushed the hundreds of feet of stone mountain directly.


    Song Ming on the stone mountain just went out with his sword and saw the stone mountain burst less than two miles away.


    Then Song Ming saw a young man jump up with amazing jumping power, just like a meteor.


    Song Ming was stunned: "what the hell is this?"

 Chapter 34

    "Song Ming, I''m coming."


    Li Xu smiled happily: "don''t run, grandpa has been looking for you for a long time."


    "Get out of here."


    Song Ming was furious. He met such a terrible figure for the first time. How could he arrive in a moment? Did you master the avenue of space and time?


    He can''t think much and run.


    However, Li Xu, like a ghost, came to his side, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile:


    "Fly faster."


    "Go away."


    Song Ming used all his strength to slap him out, but Li Xu grabbed his arm.


    How did Li Xu manage to defuse his power easily?


    Song Ming was stunned.


    The sword quickly lost control. He staggered and fell to the ground.


    They both fell to the ground, and a huge pit appeared on the ground. Li Xu didn''t do anything, but just looked at him quietly. Song Ming was fine, but he was beaten by Li Xu and covered with blood.


    Finally, Li Xu completely imprisoned him with body fixing and acupoint sealing, and took him back to Taixu Academy.


    Just returned to the gate of Taixu academy, the paper people in the mountains and forests also came back, but they came back empty handed.


    The information Li Xu got from the "paper man" was that the three thieves turned into black water and died. As expected, it was forbidden.


    With a wave of his hand, he took the paper man back and could reuse it next time.


    Stepping into Taixu academy, he found that other road thieves in it also died, all turned into black water, which was expected by him.


    Also take the paper man back into the storage bag.


    Whew


    Suddenly, there were bursts of spiritual ripples in the sky outside the door of Taixu academy, which was the arrival of two monks.


    "Come in," Li Xu said.


    Soon the faces of the two monks appeared in front of us.


    One has a national face, a strong figure and a height of almost two meters.


    The other is an old man standing straight. Although his face is frowned, his eyes are bright. He is wearing loose clothes and robes. There is a long strip knife box behind him. The knife box is longer than his height and looks very domineering.


    "Doctor censor, the Imperial Academy offers a toast." Dean Qinglian came up and said with an arched hand.


    The two nodded, walked up to Li Xu and said with a smile:


    "Old friend, long time no see."


    "You''re so slow. I''ve solved it."


    "We''ll come as soon as we hear from you," said the censor.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. This is the only one who is still alive." Li Xu threw song Mingsheng, who couldn''t move, to the ground.


    The censor doctor and the Imperial Academy offered a toast and stared at Song Ming.


    "Don''t look at me. I won''t say anything. Even if I die, I won''t say anything."


    Although Song Ming was unable to move, he had backbone and could not bend down.


    Li Xu took out a chair from his storage bag and sat with his legs tilted, looking at the imperial doctor and the Imperial Academy to offer a toast:


    "Since you don''t say it, it''s too late."


    "Let''s do it?" they looked at Li Xu.


    "Is it me? You''re late. I won''t say anything about you. Of course, you do the interrogation. I''ll just look at it." Li Xu sat and said leisurely.


    The Imperial Academy offered a toast, looked at the censor and said, "you''d better come."


    The muscular censor bit his teeth and said, "OK."


    He took out a dagger, stabbed it into Song Ming''s thigh and rotated it.


    "Ah ah..."


    The scream came out, and the blood instantly dyed his whole leg red and the grass on the ground red.


    "I''ll ask you," said the censor.


    "Kill me without saying."


    Song Ming clenched his teeth, his eyes and canthus were about to crack, stared at the imperial historian, offered wine at the Imperial College, and Li Xu roared, "you all have to die."


    "Tough mouth, isn''t it?"


    The censor continued to rotate the dagger and made a sudden effort. The dagger ran through his thigh and screamed.


    His forehead was full of sweat, his eyes rolled, and he looked like he was dying.


    The scream was harsh and hit the heart. Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu had gone back and didn''t dare to look.


    Dean lvwu and Qinglian are still there.


    Keep pressing.


    Finally, under the violent means of the censor, Song Ming couldn''t bear it and said tremblingly:


    "I said, I said everything. The fifth elder asked the Song family to set up a branch in Yuyang county. I am a member of the Song family. I was ordered to steal the Tao of President Qinglian and intend to steal the Tao of a president to establish prestige."


    "What''s the name of your organization? Where is its headquarters and how much has it infiltrated in Zhuanxu?" asked the censor.


    Song Ming shook his head: "I don''t know. Perhaps the only one who knows the name is Song Shi, the head of the Song family."


    "What is the purpose of your organization and why do you steal the path of monks?"


    "We usually steal the Tao of monks and graft it on teenagers, let them inherit these Tao, and let them start with four grades into the Tao realm. Our slogan is not to let children lose at the starting line."


    "I TM..."


    Li Xu jumped up with one foot, the slogan of God TM. This organization is absolutely stunned.


    The imperial doctor and the Imperial Academy were also speechless. If Li Xu hadn''t kicked, he would have wanted to kick song''s life.


    "Where is the branch of Yuyang county?" Li Xu asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "How do I find an organization?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How do I join the organization?"


    "The Organization recognizes your talent and will take the initiative to come to you. You can''t find it unilaterally."


    "Do you thieves all have this symbol?" Li Xu painted the "person" pattern on the ground.


    "We all have this symbol on our left arm. Since we joined the organization, this symbol has been portrayed on our left arm. It is through this pattern that we plant forbidden art in people''s body. As long as we start it at some time, people can turn into black water and die."


    "Then why are you still alive?"


    Li Xu''s words fell.


    Song Ming closed his eyes, stretched his legs, spilled blood from the corners of his mouth, smoked his body, turned flesh into black blood, and even his bones became black, so he died.


    Li Xu, the censor doctor, offered a toast to the Imperial College. President Qinglian looked at each other.


    Looking at the black water on the ground, Li said, "fortunately, now I know three useful information.


    Road thieves will establish a branch in Yuyang County;


    The thief planted forbidden art in the human body through the "human" pattern on his left arm;


    If the thief recognizes your talent, he will take the initiative to find you;


    Now it''s one step closer to exterminating the Taoist thief. "Li Xu felt that he had gained a lot this time, which was a preliminary unveiling of the mystery of the Taoist thief.


    "There are road thieves in such a remote place as Yuyang County, which shows that their minions may have spread all over the country and even the whole Prefecture." the wine offering eyes of Taixue University twinkle with a bad hunch.


    The censor also felt bad. How many things did the Taoist thieves secretly do? Even Yuyang County, which deviated from Zhuanxu''s imperial capital, had to set up branches, which showed that the Taoist thieves had developed to a terrible level.


    "I can''t hide it. Let''s announce the thief to the world." Li looked at them.


    The Imperial College offered a toast and nodded.


    The censor also nodded and agreed. In the past, he was worried about publishing the thieves and that someone would want to go astray quickly. Now this situation can only be published.


    "We''ll go back and immediately prepare for the announcement. At the same time, we''ll prepare for the census and capture all the people with that pattern on our left hand."


    Li Xu said, "it''s not too late. You go back right away."


    The Imperial College offered a toast to Li Xu: "wait, I have one more thing to ask?"

 Chapter 35

    "What''s up?"


    "I asked the little princess of Qingqiu country to go all the way west and said that if there was a teacher willing to accept her as an apprentice, it must be her lucky star. I don''t know if you met her?" the Imperial College asked for a toast.


    Good guy, it suddenly occurred to me that you brought the devil here.


    "Yes, she is my apprentice now."


    The Imperial College toasted, frowned and wrinkled, and said in dismay, "do you really become your apprentice?"


    At the beginning, he planned to let Da Chong find Li Xu, but considering that Li Xu was lazy and became a dog.


    I didn''t expect to really accept it. It''s really unique. This damn fate.


    The censor also looked at Li Xu in shock: "really?"


    Li Xu nodded.


    The Imperial College offered a toast and said, "the female emperor of Qingqiu wrote to me from time to time to increase pressure and say when she can solve her problems. I don''t know how to answer, and I don''t know if you have made progress. Can you solve the problem that she can''t communicate with heaven and earth? Why isn''t she here?"


    Li Xu said, "she''s closed?"


    The wine offering of the Imperial College felt that Li Xu was a little mischievous: "shut up? You can''t communicate with heaven and earth. What shut down?"


    "Solved." Li Xu said.


    "You have solved the problem that the top ten academies haven''t solved for more than 20 years?" the Imperial College offered a toast to Li Xu. Seeing that Li Xu didn''t look like a joke, he said, "it''s really solved? How can it be? How can it be so difficult?"


    Li Xu said, "it''s very simple."


    The Imperial College Toastmasters and the censor quietly looked at Li Xu. They were really willing to bow to the disadvantage, just like watching monsters.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "if I guess correctly, she can get out of the customs later."


    He knows that the theoretical knowledge of Da Ji is very strong. It can be said that it is not difficult to break through a product after being immersed in it for more than 20 years.


    He looked at the closed cave. He saw subtle changes in the space around the cave, and a steady stream of aura was converging into the cave.


    "It seems that she is going to break through." Li Xu pointed.


    Others felt it, looked at the cave and walked over to see.


    Half an hour or so, I heard the sound of explosion from the cave.


    Boom.


    The whole cave collapsed.


    The Toastmasters of the Imperial College and the censor were worried about her problems and rushed in quickly, but Li Xu was very calm because a prompt voice came out of the system.


    [system time, dadaoji 500, Wednesday, September 29, 13:05:00]


    [successfully break through the mirror, break through to the first level Taoist realm, reward the fifth level Taoist method and tear the void; complete the task ahead of time, reward 50000 extra diligence points, and the balance is 211356 diligence points]


    "Beautiful."


    Li Xu shook his fist with excitement.


    The Imperial College Toastmasters and the censor, who wanted to rush in to save people, stopped and looked at Li Xu strangely.


    Li Xu resumed his serious expression and said, "don''t worry, she''s fine."


    In the collapsed cave, the smoke and gravel were solidified by a force of cold ice.


    People could feel a cold attack from a distance. While it was cold, they also saw the red flame burning violently, and the whole cave turned into ashes in an instant.


    Her feet were fifty steps cold, her hands were red and her face was excited.


    "Master, I''m broken."


    The voice of Da Ji came from the cave.


    She trotted to Li Xu with an unspeakable smile on her face.


    There is no difficulty in looking at the Tao realm. What "looking at the Tao" has to do is to peel off its own Tao from the three thousand Avenue. From then on, it can only see its own Tao and concentrate on cultivation.


    However, if Da Ji wants to peel off two roads, cold ice road and sky fire road, she can finish it in such a short time. It has to be said that her talent is ridiculously high.


    "Master, why are you unhappy?"


    "You broke my cave and lost money."


    "I''ll accompany you. I''ll build you a bigger cave." Da Chuo smiled with two small tiger teeth.


    "That''s almost the same." Li Xu smiled.


    "Master, I''m so hungry."


    Da Ju growled with hunger and pulled at the corners of his clothes, like a spoiled child.


    Suddenly she noticed that someone seemed to be staring at herself. She glanced at the sacrifice of the Imperial College and the censor doctor, and quickly saluted.


    The censor doctor and the Imperial College Toastmasters stared at Da Ju as if they had seen a ghost.


    That''s the breakthrough.


    Li Xu did what the top ten academies had not done for more than 20 years.


    How?


    The toastmaster of Taixue University was very curious and asked, "how do you solve the problem of communicating between heaven and earth?"


    Li Xu''s face was black. What did he say? He could only say that his success could not be copied.


    "I know." Da Ju clapped his hands and said in a shocked voice, "my master says this move is called rear R ¨´."


    Li Xu''s heart thumped.


    Even Dean Qinglian, who heard the word again, felt ashamed.


    The censor doctor and the Imperial College Toastmasters twitched at the corners of their mouths and looked at each other.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Li Xu explained quickly.


    "Don''t explain, I know. I''ll write to the female emperor of Qingqiu when I go back." the Imperial College offered a toast.


    Li Xu said, "it''s not what you think."


    I knew I had explained it clearly before, but at this time, I always felt that I couldn''t explain it clearly in a few words.


    "It''s all right. This kind of thing also has certain benefits. It can enhance the feelings between Zhuanxu and Qingqiu and make the friendship between our two countries last forever." Taixue university offered a toast.


    But that said, look at Da Ji. It''s so small that you can handle it. It''s really inferior to animals.


    This Li Xuguo is really not an ordinary person. He does things that ordinary people dare not do.


    He glanced at Li Xu and admired him.


    "I......" Li said nothing.


    "It''s all right. She''s not young anymore. She''s 300 years old." the censor patted Li Xu on the shoulder and looked like he knew everything.


    Know a hammer.


    Li Xu couldn''t argue. He said, "anyway, it''s not what you think. Aren''t you hungry, Xiao Da, go find something to eat yourself. Don''t be hungry."


    "OK." Da Ji touched his belly and ran into the kitchen.


    "We''re hungry, too. Won''t you invite us to eat?"


    The censor doctor and the Imperial College offered wine, smiled and looked at Li Xu, with gossip all over his face.


    Li Xu said, "you can eat. Don''t talk."


    An hour later, the censor and the Imperial College were sitting at the dinner table, but their eyes were still strange. They always swept over Li Xu and Da Ju from time to time.


    It''s fishy and absolutely impure.


    I wonder if Li Xu will make her belly bigger when she comes back next time?


    Da Ju didn''t pay attention to their eyes, because she was cooking. She was very hungry when she just broke out. Like a hungry ghost, she kept sending food from her mouth.


    The censor doctor and the wine offering both laughed and poured wine for Li Xu, trying to get him drunk and ask questions.


    But there''s no way to get Li Xu drunk.


    What he is good at is drinking.


    While eating and talking, gradually it was evening. They planned to leave and publish the information of the thief. At this time, an uninvited guest came outside Taixu Academy.

 Chapter 36

    There was a change at the gate of Taixu Academy. Li Xu, the toast of Taixue academy and the censor went out one after another.


    I saw a bald little monk with a height of 1.6 meters at the door, with a small red mark in the center of his eyebrows and a string of Buddha beads around his neck.


    Li looked at him: "it''s you."


    The little monk looked at Li Xu and said with a smile, "there''s an urgent mail for you."


    "Me?"


    Li Xu felt very strange. He knew few people who were free to write to him. He could count them with both hands and feet.


    The little monk handed the letter to Li Xu.


    Li Xu took the letter and the envelope was blank.


    "Who gave it to you?" Li Xu asked the little monk.


    The little monk said, "two or three hours ago, someone shot the letter and enough money to the post station with an arrow. The arrow was bound with a note indicating that it was to be given to Li Xu of Taixu Academy.


    As for who it was, we sent out more than a dozen strong men and didn''t find them. Anyway, we sent them to me when we gave the money. I left. If you have any problems, you can come to me at the post station in Funong town. My Buddhist name is'' the Buddha of the first world '', and just call me'' the Buddha ''. "


    The little monk turned and left. He had to send letters elsewhere.


    "Thank you."


    Li Xu watched him leave.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Li Xu walked into the Academy. He just wanted to open the letter, and then he thought of something. It''s better to be careful with this unknown letter.


    He took out a paper man from his arms and asked the paper man to open the letter for himself. He was not aware of the danger.


    He went to read the letter in person, which read murderous words:


    "Li Xu, I am the head of the Song family, the beginning of the Song Dynasty.


    I didn''t expect you to do me a good deed twice and kill the people who were hard trained.


    Good. You succeeded in attracting my attention.


    You are no longer safe, because countless eyes stare at you in the dark night, keeping you awake at night.


    Watch your way.


    People. "


    After reading the letter, Li Xu frowned.


    Seeing that Li Xu''s face was not good, the priest and the censor rushed up to see the letter.


    "Is the thief so arrogant?"


    The censor clenched his teeth, his strong muscles were shaking, and he was murderous in offering wine.


    "Interesting, is this to steal my way?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Li Xu''s mouth. He only practiced spiritual power. Where did he come from? It seems to be fun.


    "At the beginning of Song Dynasty, this name was destined to die."


    "You must have a grudge against them for destroying their stealing way twice. You will fight against you. Come back to Zhuanxu imperial capital with us. It''s not safe here." the Imperial College offered a toast.


    "The Imperial Academy of Zhuan Xu''s imperial capital, the imperial censor''s platform and the experts of Zhuan Xu''s royal family are all there. They must not dare to do it rashly." the imperial censor also said.


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "no, I''ll stay here. Since they dare to write to me, they also told me to be careful, which shows that they are determined to kill me.


    I just want to find out the Taoist thief branch in Yuyang County, catch Song Shi, ask where their headquarters is, and finally wipe out all the Taoist thieves. "


    The Imperial College''s wine offering and the censor heard that your scalp was numb. You deserve it.


    Li Xu said, "go back."


    "OK, I''ll go back and discuss with Zhuanxu royal family to publish the information of the thief, and the whole Daozhou will know it for a month at most." the Imperial College offered a toast.


    "I''m going back to draft documents, approve orders and start the census, but I''ll catch all the problems," said the censor.


    Li Xu nodded.


    The imperial doctor and the Imperial College Toastmasters saluted Li Xu at the same time, because they respected Li Xu.


    Although Li Xu looks very young, his actual age is older than them. He is not a royal family, nor a scholar, nor a member of the imperial Taiwan. He does not belong to any force. It is not easy to think of Zhuanxu.


    Many times they wanted to pull Li Xu into their camp, but he was not interested.


    "I''ll see you next time." they were going to leave.


    Just about to leave, the Imperial College held a toast, looked at Li Xu and said:


    "I think we can cooperate with the moment building. The moment building is divided into several buildings and preaches all over the state. If the thief goes to such a place, he must find something. As long as he finds it, he can catch it."


    "However, Narcissus, who was in power at the moment building, never believed in Zhuan Xu''s royal family, and even didn''t have a good face for Yushitai and taixuefu."


    Li looked at him: "what do you want to say?"


    Both the Imperial College Toastmasters and the censor looked at Li Xu and suddenly smiled: "haven''t you seen her once? Maybe you can talk to her."


    "I won''t go." Li Xu refused directly.


    He did see the woman once.


    The woman was really beautiful, but she had a brain problem. As soon as she opened her mouth, she said she wanted his Yuanyang as a reward and used flattery to him.


    He was so frightened that he ran away with the "carriage" all night.


    Seeing Li Xu''s bad face, they looked at each other and smiled. Is there an unknown story in it?


    "It''s up to you."


    "Go away." Li Xu''s face was black.


    Taixuefu''s toast smiled and handed out a black package: "this is something I bought at a high price. You should be able to use it."


    "What''s this?" Li looked at him.


    "What you''ve always wanted."


    Li Xu only asked him for one thing, frowned and said, "is it an array?"


    The Imperial College didn''t speak, just smiled, and disappeared with the censor.


    Li Xu looked at it. It''s really an array.


    "Thank you."


    A moment later, Li Xu fell into meditation: "do you really have to cooperate with the moment building, but how to deal with the moment tiannv is a headache. Do you really have to sell yourself?"


    ¡­¡­


    Yuyang County, a courtyard somewhere.


    Fifty or sixty people knelt respectfully on the ground. In front of them was a man with a cold face and a straight body. He was saluting a portrait frame in the hall.


    In the frame of the portrait, there is a black-and-white portrait with a "match man" painted on it.


    The matchmaker in the portrait frame heard a voice: "this is our shame. Since our establishment, stealing Tao has never failed. You have failed twice. It seems that you, the master of the Song family, can''t.


    You should know that I carried it all and asked the Song family to set up a branch in Yuyang county. If you can''t do it well, I''ll do it for someone else. "


    Song Shi said, "the fifth elder, this is song''s order to underestimate the enemy. Now he has received his due punishment."


    "Didn''t leave any clues?"


    "No," said Song Shi, "they are all dead. It''s impossible to find out here."


    Match humanity: "I got a tip. Doctor Yushi and the sacrifice of Taixue University have rushed to Taixu Academy. We will announce what we do soon. At that time, it is estimated that our situation will be very difficult. Be careful. However, I don''t care what you do, Li Xu must die."


    Song Shi said, "we have planned to fight him."


    "Have you investigated his identity?"


    "No."


    "If you don''t, do you have a pig in your brain?"


    The fifth elder shouted angrily, "check his identity and grow a few hairs on his ancestors for 18 generations.


    Let''s find out. If there are any more moths, the Song family will die. "


    Song Ming''s forehead was full of sweat: "yes, the fifth elder."


    "Remember, be careful not to expose us. You investigate him first. I''ll help you after I''m busy here. I''ll kill him then."


    "Yes." Song ordered to bend down and bow his hands again.


    biubiu¡­¡­


    The match man on the portrait photo frame emitted a wisp of smoke, and then the whole photo frame turned into ashes.


    The courtyard was silent, and no one spoke, but make complaints about it.


    The fifth elder is obviously super strong, but he is too cautious.

 Chapter 37

    Taixu Academy.


    Li Xu said to himself as he walked:


    "How can you call selling, dedication, saving the world and protecting peace?"


    Li Xu thought again and again. The moment building is indeed a good partner.


    They are women. They deal with men all day. As long as they find the thief, they can catch many small shrimps on the spot, and maybe catch the big fish behind them. They bite their teeth and say:


    "It seems that I have to go to the moment building tomorrow."


    Thinking about it, Xiao Da Ji ran to him: "master, where are the wine offerings of the Imperial College and the grand lady of the imperial censor?"


    "When they leave, the news of the thief will soon spread all over Daozhou. Moreover, the thief has written to me that he wants to attack me. Be careful recently."


    Li Xu also told President Qinglian, Tang Sheng, an Zhiyu and lvwu about it.


    "They want to do it to you?"


    Dean Qinglian was stunned. Is the thief going to die? They don''t know the horror of Li Xu at all. I''m afraid the Yuyang County branch can''t be built.


    "Yes, write back to me. It''s probably not peaceful recently. You all stay with me. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do. I''ll rearrange the array later."


    The original array is spicy chicken. Everyone can break in. As expected, you can''t be greedy for cheap.


    Fortunately, the Imperial College offered itself a priceless five-level array.


    At the beginning, Li Xu only joked that the array defense of Taixu Academy was too weak. Unexpectedly, he really gave himself one. The boss was generous.


    "I''m going to close the door and understand the four dharmas later," said President Qinglian.


    "I''m going to break the border, too," said Tang Sheng.


    He had planned to break the border early in the morning, but the Taoist thief said he wanted to steal the Tao of master Qinglian Dean, so he was delayed. Now the matter has been solved smoothly, and he plans to close the door.


    Li Xu looked at them in astonished manner, and wanted to make complaints about them.


    Dean Qinglian has just broken through and will close down soon. Tang Sheng will also start closing down. It''s too tired to fix immortals. It''s better to move bricks.


    Then he looked at an Zhiyu: "do you want to shut up, too?"


    An Zhiyu shook his head: "I don''t close, I split (don''t think crooked)."


    Close the hammer, she doesn''t have a clue.


    "She asked you to look after one or two." Dean Qinglian said.


    "It''s all small things."


    Li Xu smiled.


    Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng found a cultivation cave, and Tang Sheng also found a cultivation cave. With their isolation, the surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    Li Xu took back his eyes, but there was no accident. Tang Sheng was the second grade, and Dean Qinglian should also be able to understand the fourth grade Taoism.


    "Master, when can I practice Taoism?" asked Da Ju.


    "It''s not urgent. You''ve just broken through to the first level of hope. What''s the hurry? Consolidate your accomplishments."


    Li Xu said a word, and then began to arrange the five grade array that the Imperial College offered to him.


    "Lvwu, don''t do it. Look, give me a hand."


    "Can I help you?" asked an Zhiyu.


    "Master, what about me?" Da Ji also asked.


    "No need, just look at it." Li Xu wanted to say that he didn''t understand what you helped.


    Green Wu asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Come with me."


    Li Xu walked forward to the center of Taixu academy and said:


    "Just stand here and don''t move."


    Li Xu took lvwu as the center and planted flags around the Imperial College. Soon, 108 array flags were placed in different places by him.


    Back to the green black position, a slap fell on the ground, and the spiritual power surged out. The whole Taixu academy lit up, the red front was sketched, and the array flag was completely integrated into the ground, and there was no more fishiness.


    An hour later, Taixu Academy was completely covered by a terrible array, and a red rosefinch could be seen emerging on the ground.


    The light gradually disappeared and everything returned to calm.


    "Done."


    Li was satisfied with the concealed array.


    At present, no one in Yuyang county can create the five grade array. It was brought by the sacrifice of Taixue University from Zhuanxu imperial capital. It can be said that this array is invincible.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go back to my room to practice." lvwu said.


    "You go first. I want to check whether there are loopholes in the array."


    Lvwu used his Taoism and turned into a cloud and floated back to the room.


    Li Xuhua spent half an hour checking the array and felt that there was no problem. He sat on the nearby grass, looking at the bright moon, drinking wine and blowing the wind. The world is really beautiful.


    A moment later, I heard two different rustling footsteps behind me. Suddenly, my eyes were covered by two small hands.


    "Guess who I am?"


    "Listen to the voice and you''ll know it''s you, little da."


    Li Xu will break off her hand and turn around to see that it is really a small Daju. There is a beautiful woman on her side, an Zhiyu.


    Da Ju sat beside Li Xu, holding his chin and said, "master, are you drinking?"


    "Well, do you drink?"


    "I never drink." Da Huang shook his head.


    "What about you?" Li Xu handed the wine gourd to an Zhiyu sitting on the side of Da Ji''s body.


    "Can I drink?"


    An Zhiyu looked at Li Xu. Her master, Dean Qinglian, never let her drink. She said she was still young.


    She never drank, wanted to drink, but didn''t dare.


    "Today, my master is away. I''ll have a taste secretly. Don''t tell him."


    She was very excited to take over Li Xu''s wine gourd, but she was really not confident. She poured the wine into the palm of her hand, stretched out her tongue and licked it gently. Her eyes widened and hot. If she added it again, it was still hot.


    She shook her head and said, "wine is not sweet. It''s not good to drink."


    "I''ll try it."


    Da Ji was also curious for a moment.


    She didn''t drink either. She grabbed the hand of an Zhi fish, stretched out her tender little tongue, slowly explored the palm of an Zhi fish, licked it, and two white fox ears stood up.


    "It''s not sweet."


    Da Ji raised two fox ears, narrowed his eyes, licked his lips and said, "it tastes strange. I have to try it again."


    Then he grabbed the gourd of Anzhi fish and drank at the gourd mouth.


    "Cough..."


    She choked directly, opened her small mouth, flashed her big eyes and looked at Li Xu:


    "Master, it''s so hot, so hot."


    As she spoke, she stuck out her tongue and shook her head. The two white fox ears were particularly attractive in the moonlight. Li Xu wanted to touch them.


    "Sister, come and try it too." Da Chuo handed the wine gourd to an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu took the wine gourd and said nervously, "I only have one drink. I can''t drink more."


    She took a sip at the gourd mouth.


    Next, they seemed crazy.


    They hold hands on the grass, vaguely speak what people don''t understand, jump around, shout, shake their heads, shake their black hair, turn red and excited.


    "How do you feel that someone has drugged the wine?" Li Xu had an illusion.


    They jumped around, the thief was excited, and finally sang a song. Unfortunately, the ghost couldn''t understand what they were singing.


    After singing, Da Chong ran to Li Xu and said:


    "Master, come on, sing and dance together..."


    Li Xu ignored her.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu continued to shake their heads and jump like a mad dog.


    "I''m really drunk." Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    "Master, I''m not drunk."


    Da Ju jumped at Li Xu and pressed him on the ground.


    Her little mouth accidentally fell on Li Xu''s cheek.


    Li Xu was stunned. He didn''t know how to speak. He just knew that his cheeks were wet, soft and smelled a faint fragrance.


    Li Xu wanted to wake her up, but she didn''t move and fell asleep on herself.


    Pa

 Chapter 38

    Pa


    Li Xu didn''t feel the feeling of Da Ju''s small mouth close to his face. Suddenly, something heavy fell on him.


    Looking at the past, I saw an Zhiyu also fall, fall on himself, hold him with both hands, as if to use him as a pillow.


    The moonlight was reflected on them, and Li Xu''s eyes kept looking back and forth at Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    Da Ji''s fox ears moved, his eyelashes trembled, and the breath hit his cheeks. The faint smell of wine and fragrance refreshed people''s nose and got into his nose.


    Li Xu''s eyes floated to an Zhiyu again. He closed his eyes. In the moonlight, his hazy cheeks seemed to be covered with a bright veil.


    Li Xu suddenly felt that if this picture was seen, it would not be clear even if he jumped into the Yellow River.


    He looked around, a little nervous.


    "Why don''t I..."


    Li Xu''s idea was suddenly bold.


    He stared at Da Ji''s round face carefully, and his long eyelashes trembled, which was very beautiful.


    Li Xu stretched out a finger and gently poked Da Ji''s round face with meat.


    Then he was bolder, reached out and pinched her face, and noticed her moving ears.


    The two white fox ears are different from people''s. sometimes they move and can always attract people''s attention. Li Xu wants to pinch them many times.


    But I''m sorry.


    Now, she''s drunk.


    Li Xu tentatively stretched out his hand and probed into her Fox''s ear.


    But before he touched it, Da Ji vaguely grabbed his hand and said:


    "Don''t move."


    Li Xu was startled. He thought he had been found. He didn''t expect a false alarm.


    Da Ju grabbed his hand and opened his mouth slightly. When his hand was like a chicken leg, he gently bit it.


    "Why doesn''t it taste?"


    She bit gently, and then two bright little tiger teeth glittered with cold, ready to bite down.


    Li Xu quickly pulled his hand out, trembling: "almost bitten."


    He sat up and looked at his hand. There was her residual saliva shining in the moonlight.


    "Gulu..."


    The throat moved.


    Looking at the saliva, Li Xu suddenly had a strange idea in his mind. Something''s wrong. Get rid of the saliva quickly.


    At this time, he found that an Zhiyu slipped to his knee, and the saliva at the corner of his mouth slowly flowed out and wet his pants.


    Li Xu frowned, slowly stretched out his other hand, gently poked her face and said:


    "Wake up."


    "Don''t make any noise. I''m sleeping."


    An Zhiyu patted Li Xu''s hand to the other side, continued to sleep on Li Xu''s leg, and slightly opened his mouth.


    "I really convinced you. The wine is too bad. I can''t let you drink again in the future."


    Li Xu took an Zhiyu away from himself with difficulty.


    I thought she would lie on the grass. Unexpectedly, her body leaned forward, her face poked on the grass, her hands supported her body, her feet knelt, and the graceful curve immediately appeared in front of her.


    She was lying on the ground in a strange position, at a delicate angle.


    It''s strange that you can keep this posture when you''re drunk. It''s ridiculous.


    Li Xu glanced at her and said, "stay here first. I''ll send you back to my room."


    An Zhi fish didn''t speak, his face still poked on the grass, and occasionally twisted his body.


    "Xiao Da, wake up."


    Li Xu patted Da Ji''s face. She didn''t respond, but slept heavily.


    Li Xu picked her up and Da Ji''s hands hung down.


    She was very small, very soft in her arms, and her ears moved a few times. She looked very cute and cute.


    "What a small one."


    Looking at Da Ji in his arms, Li Xu smiled and walked forward quickly with her in his arms.


    After taking more than ten steps, he suddenly heard a strange voice behind him:


    "Hot..."


    Li Xu turned his head and found an Zhiyu cocking his hips and groping on his body. He should be looking for a dress belt, like taking off his clothes.


    Li Xu secretly felt bad.


    He quickly put Da Ji on the grass and said, "Xiao Da Ji, wait for me. I''ll send her back first and then you."


    Li Xu walked to Anzhi fish in three or two steps. A princess held her in her arms.


    An Zhiyu struggled in Li Xu''s arms and murmured, "hot..."


    With her struggle, Li Xu saw something graceful shaking violently in front of her, like the sea billowing.


    Li Xu even heard the creaking sound, and his clothes seemed to crack.


    Li Xu, a gentleman of integrity, tried not to look, but just walked forward quickly with her in his arms, but she kept struggling, her clothes creaked, and said vague words vaguely.


    "Don''t move. I''ll take you back now."


    Li Xu took her in his arms and hurried away, but just passed by Da Ju and found her lying on the ground, biting her mouth, as if she were eating the grass on the ground.


    "Middle!"


    Li Xu was shocked.


    No, it seems that Da Ji is eating the grass on the ground.


    Without thinking about it, Li Xu quickly put an Zhi fish on the ground and got the grass out of Xiao Da''s mouth, saying:


    "Grass can''t be eaten. Spit it out."


    As soon as she dug out the grass in her mouth, she saw an Zhiyu''s hands moving restlessly and looking for a dress belt. It was obviously so hot that she had to take off her clothes.


    Li Xu took an arrow step and clapped her hand away to block her movement.


    Looking at Da Ji again, I found that she opened her mouth as if she wanted to eat the grass on the ground again.


    "I can''t fix it..."


    Li Xu was a little confused.


    As like as two peas, he suddenly remembered the classic problem of his own, which was a problem of passing through the river between a dog, a dog, a rabbit and a green vegetable.


    If you take away Anzhi fish, Xiaoda Ji will eat grass. If you take away Xiaoda Ji, Anzhi fish''s clothes may be gone in an instant.


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    "What else can we do? Of course we''ll take it together."


    What Li Xu has is strength.


    He held the waist of anchovy in his right hand and Da Ji in his left hand.


    Both of them have good toughness. Their upper and lower bodies bend naturally, as if they were folded.


    "Do they really not break when their waist is bent like this?"


    Li Xu hurriedly leaned their upper bodies against their shoulders, hoping they wouldn''t vomit themselves.


    Move the small elevator back to the room, cover the quilt and lock the door.


    He went to her room with an Zhiyu in his hands, put her on the bed and covered the quilt.


    Just as I wanted to go out of the room and lock the door, I saw a purple dress flying out and falling to the ground.


    "It''s so hot..."


    An Zhiyu takes off her clothes. Li Xu sees her kicking the quilt away at the door. He vaguely sees a snow-white leg and inadvertently kicks twice in the air.


    Li Xu swallowed his saliva and suddenly stood in awe.


    "Is this to challenge my weakness?"


    "Bang..."


    Li Xu clenched his fist, closed the door heavily, bent over to his room, and didn''t ask him why he bent over.

 Chapter 39

    The next day, 10 a.m.


    Li Xu woke up on time, went out of the room, finished washing, and habitually went to breakfast, but he found that he didn''t make breakfast.


    "Well, it''s not normal."


    Li Xu thought something was wrong: "no, I just drank a mouthful of wine yesterday, and I can sleep until now?"


    This wine is terrible.


    Ten times a night, I''m afraid there''s no response.


    He hurried to Da Ji''s room. Seeing that she was still sleeping, he stretched out his hand and touched her forehead.


    Da Ju suddenly opened his eyes and said vaguely, "master, what are you doing?"


    "Why haven''t you got up yet?"


    "I just woke up."


    Da Chong did wake up at Mao in the morning, but dizzy, he continued to sleep. Unexpectedly, he woke up again. It was master who called himself.


    She got up from her bed and just took two steps. She was tired and had a sore back.


    She held her waist: "master, I feel sick all over. Did you do anything strange to me last night?"


    Li Xu was stunned. Didn''t he get drunk last night?


    I wanted to do some strange things, but there was no room to play.


    "Go and see an Zhiyu first. I don''t know how she is?"


    Li Xu wanted to see it by herself, but suddenly remembered that she seemed to have the ability to take off her clothes automatically. If she went in, I was afraid it would make her unhappy.


    Da Ju nodded, held her waist and walked step by step towards an Zhiyu''s room.


    When she came to an Zhiyu''s room, she saw that she was wearing clothes. It was very difficult.


    "You''re just in time. Help me dress."


    Da Ji asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It seems that someone has done something strange to my waist. It''s like folding paper. It''s very painful."


    When she woke up, she felt pain. She thought it was because of drinking, so she continued to sleep and didn''t get up until now.


    Da Ji also held his waist and walked slowly.


    An Zhiyu also found it fishy, frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I feel the same as you. It hurts a little."


    Outside the room, Li''s mouth corners convulse, and secretly Tucao: "it seems that they are too resilience, and think they can make complaints about all kinds of positions."


    They held their waist and walked out of the room slowly. Li Xu hurried away and pretended to see the scenery.


    Lu Wu, who has been studying Taoism in the Academy, glanced at Li Xu and looked at Da Ju and an Zhiyu


    "What difficult moves did you do yesterday?"


    "You have to ask my master?" Da Ji looked at Li Xu.


    "What did you do to them?" green Wu looked at Li Xu.


    Li waved his hand: "I didn''t do anything."


    "Believe you, ghost."


    Lvwu glanced at Li Xu and always felt that the three people had done some shady things yesterday.


    Da Ju slowly came up with his waist and said, "master, are you hungry? I''ll make you something to eat."


    "Forget it, today we go to the floating farmer town to eat, but we don''t do it at home."


    The ingredients at home are almost the same, so I have to buy them.


    He has to go to the moment building to talk about cooperation in catching the thief


    "Are you going?" Li looked to lvwu: "by the way, go to the moment building."


    Lvwu''s eyes lit up when he heard the building. He used to be a regular customer of the building and had a lot of Yuan Yang on credit.


    But now what can his body do when he goes to the moment building.


    No chicken talk.


    "No, I''ll shut up later and understand the Tao. Go yourself."


    "Shall I take a message for you?"


    Li Xu knew that lvwu had some glorious deeds in the moment building. He had a "hard" friendship with many moment little sisters.


    Lvwu thought, "if someone asks, you say I''m not dead."


    "OK." Li Xu took Da Da Ji and an Zhiyu and went to Funong town with his sword.


    The two women sat on the sword, shaking their snow-white legs and looking at the long blue sky and white clouds.


    "Master, let''s find someone to repair the cave." Da Chong remembered the destruction of the cave.


    Sitting on the tip of the sword, Li Xu shook his head: "there is no need to repair. Only one cave has been broken."


    Last time he told Da Ju to repair it, he was only joking. The design of Taixu Academy was based on the General Academy design, and there were more than one cave.


    If one is broken, it will be broken.


    "It''s very kind of you, master. You don''t want me to accompany you when I break something." Da Chuo smiled, bent his eyes and said:


    "Master, I''ll pay all the money for food later. What do you want to eat, sister Zhiyu? I''ll buy it for you."


    "I want to eat a lot of food." an Zhiyu put his hand on Da Ju''s shoulder and said with a smile:


    "I''m afraid to spend all your money and eat you into a poor man."


    Da Chuo smiled and said, "if I become a poor man, you will support me."


    An Zhiyu pinched Da Ji''s face and said with a smile, "well, if one day you become poor, I''ll raise you."


    The two women talked and laughed, playing on the sword. Li Xu looked back at them, but shook his head. He felt that these girls were too strange.


    Just now I was shouting low back pain. Now it''s like nothing.


    He thought, and suddenly his big flashing eyes came together:


    "Master, what are you thinking?"


    "Thinking about what to eat later?"


    Li Xu couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to touch Da Ji''s face, but when he reached half way, he felt uncomfortable and took it back.


    Da Ju took the initiative to stick it up, and Li Xu''s hand made a close contact with her face.


    Da Ji blushed and her ears stood up and moved.


    "Master, father, I..."


    She began to stammer again.


    Li Xu pinched her face and said, "you can''t change your bad habits. You always stammer."


    An Zhi fish''s eyes make complaints about master and disciples, and turn his eyes to the dark Tucao, so that he does not stutter.


    Da Ju bowed his head: "I don''t want to, but... Forget it, master, I want to practice a Taoist method and sword defense. When will you teach me?"


    Li Xu thought, "aren''t you uncomfortable today? Take a day off and we''ll start practicing tomorrow."


    "OK." Da Ji nodded.


    "It''s not urgent to cultivate this kind of thing. You have to take your time. How''s your cold sky fire cultivation now?"


    "I think I''m strong enough to abuse her." Da Ji pointed to an Zhiyu.


    Zheng''an listened to their conversation quietly. An Zhiyu was stunned and hummed coldly:


    "You can''t beat me."


    She stayed in the first grade for a long time, and her cultivation was relatively stable.


    "You didn''t master any Taoism, nor did I. you can''t beat me by simply competing for spiritual power." Da Chui jumped on the sword and held two small pink fists.


    "Then try?" an Zhiyu looked at the little Da Ji.


    "Try it." Da Ju shook and smiled, "I''m just afraid to make you cry."


    An Zhiyu fixed his eyes on Da Ji for a few seconds, then rushed over, pressed Da Ji on the sword and said:


    "You don''t have that much ability to make me cry, only I can make you cry."


    Da Ju was overwhelmed by her and said, "it''s so heavy. Get up quickly."


    Instead of getting up, Anzhi fish pressed his broad mind and completely covered Da Ji''s face.


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Da Ju wanted to talk, but he was pressed out of breath. His legs struggled constantly, but he was still too stuffy to move.

 Chapter 40

    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Li Xu heard a hard to breathe voice behind him. The voice seemed suffocating. He was concentrating on the imperial sword and saw a scene that stunned him.


    Depending on its amazing scale, Anzhi fish completely covered Da Ji''s head.


    I saw Da Ji struggling and constantly heard the sound of "no".


    "Won''t you be suffocated?"


    Li Xu gave birth to an idea. Shouldn''t Xiaoda be suffocated like this?


    Do you want to mind your own business?


    Stop the murder.


    Aware of Li Xu''s hot eyes, an Zhiyu quickly got up and his face gradually turned red.


    Da Ju broke free and gasped. Then he came to master with a look of grievance and said:


    "Master, she bullied me."


    "I want to be bullied like this," Li Xu said in his heart.


    "Master, why don''t you talk?"


    "She bullies you. You can bite her."


    Li Xu saw that the two little tiger teeth of Da Ji were shining. It should hurt to bite.


    "That''s right." Da Ji looked at an Zhiyu. The fox ears on his head moved, and his hands were clawed like a pair of teeth and claws.


    An Zhiyu was speechless, nervous and said, "did you teach your apprentice like this?"


    "Ding Ding..."


    Da Ju opened his mouth slightly, and his two small tiger teeth were shining. He rushed to wrestle with an Zhiyu.


    They kept pestering on the sword, and their voices came out.


    Li Xu looked at them and smiled. It was strange for women to fight.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu were making a fuss on the sword. Li Xu resisted the sword and soon came to Funong town.


    He glanced at the appearance of Da Ju and an Zhiyu. His hair was messy and his clothes were a little messy.


    In particular, an Zhiyu''s shoulder was white, and she didn''t notice it herself.


    I''m afraid I''ll be dragged away by gangsters and trapped in a dungeon.


    Li Xu pointed to an Zhiyu''s shoulder, her hair and Da Ji''s clothes and said:


    "Hurry up and tidy up. We''re going in."


    The two quickly sorted out each other''s appearance.


    After a while, Da Ji said, "master, we''re ready."


    Li Xu looked back and took a few glances. He saw that Da Ju''s hair suddenly turned into a double horsetail, and then matched with her fox ears and flashing big eyes. She was very cute.


    She looked at an Zhiyu again and saw that her eyes were a little dodgy. It seemed that she had made Da Ju''s double horsetail.


    He stepped forward, stretched out his big hand and fell on the head of Anzhi fish.


    An Zhiyu thought Li Xu was going to hit himself and closed his eyes, but he didn''t expect Li Xu to just fall gently on her head.


    What, Li Xu is touching his head. He


    In broad daylight, he


    An Zhiyu is fighting a complex struggle in his heart. Sure enough, Li Xu is greedy for his body.


    Suddenly, she felt her head patted, as if there was something wrong ¨¡ Into your hair.


    She looked puzzled.


    Seeing that Li Xu had moved his hand away, he squatted in front of Da Ju, quickly untied her da Ju''s double horsetails, restored her normal hairstyle, and then put something on her hair.


    An Zhiyu saw clearly that it was a paper-cut.


    She reached out to touch her head and took out a piece of paper cutting from her hair.


    "Master, what is this?"


    Da Ji also felt out the paper-cut from his head.


    "You two put my things away. This is something that can save your life. Don''t lose it. We''ll act separately later. You go to play, eat and shop by yourself. I''ll come to you when I''m done."


    Li Xu didn''t plan to take them to the moment building. After all, it''s not appropriate for two beautiful girls to go to that kind of smoky place.


    Give them two paper people so that you can know their movements at any time.


    "Master, won''t you come with us? Where are you going?"


    "Go to the moment building to talk about something. I''ll go first. You have fun yourself, but you have to remember that don''t lose the paper man." Li Xu said and strode to the Vernon town.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu rolled their eyes at the same time. It''s so arrogant.


    Go to the moment building and say it so blatantly.


    "I don''t want to go to the moment building. Your master is really not a thing."


    An Zhiyu looked at Li Xu, who was about to disappear, and whispered:


    "No wonder your master always looks a little empty. I understand now."


    "I know," said da


    "You know?"


    "I knew it last time. She can remember the name of the four wonders in a moment. I knew it must be fishy."


    An Zhiyu''s mouth moved back and forth: "well, I can also remember the four wonders of the moment."


    Da Ju thought it was a little outrageous: "can you remember?"


    "On weekdays, I perform tasks with my master and elder martial brothers. What those men talk about is instant four wonders."


    "Is the fame of the four wonders so great?"


    Da Ju knew these four people, but he just heard others say that they were very beautiful, but he had never seen them.


    "In an instant, each of the four wonders has unique skills. The cloud wants to dance beautifully in clothes. They can dance on the petals of a lotus flower and in the palm of people''s hands.


    Every time huaxiangrong appears, the petals are flying all over the sky. Like the flower fairy, she is filled with fragrance.


    Zibuyu wears a white veil and never speaks, but across the veil, the hazy feeling is more wonderful.


    Hongfu is enchanting and colorful. "An Zhiyu can remember the characteristics of these four people, not because he has a good memory, but because he listens too much.


    Every time those men get together, they talk about who is beautiful.


    If we can spend a good night together, not to mention a wisp of Yuanyang, we can kill ourselves.


    "I heard that your description is very beautiful, but why are they all in the moment building? I heard that the women in the moment building can''t keep their perfect body."


    An Zhiyu said, "then you''re a little ignorant. For a moment, it''s a golden signboard made by Narcissus."


    "Who is Narcissus?"


    "The founder of the moment building, nicknamed ''the goddess of the moment''," the four wonders of the moment "is that she spent a long time looking for and digging up gold lettered signboards used to make the moment building, and never served the monks.


    They are all pure and clean, which is the reason why men yearn for. Only what they can''t get is often the most attractive. "She also heard these words, but she didn''t think of them.


    "Moreover, the secret art of the moment building is very evil."


    "What''s wrong?" asked Da Ji.


    "The woman of the moment building practices the secret arts of the moment building and strengthens her Tao through the secret arts.


    However, if these women want to get the secret arts, they have to pay a certain amount of Yuanyang every month. That is to say, the people in power above can get Yuanyang without doing anything, and they can keep a clean body. "


    Da Ji was shocked: "can you do this?"


    An Zhiyu said, "yes, so the hardest people are always the people at the bottom. Not only can they not maintain their perfect body, they also have to ''pay rent'' to the people above."


    Da Ji murmured, "it seems that the Narcissus who created this secret skill is very powerful."


    "That''s nature. There are hundreds of millions of creatures in the whole Daozhou. She can come up with this secret skill. Isn''t it powerful?"


    An Zhiyu is indignant. What do these people think.


    "Forget it, don''t say it. Your master is gone. Let''s go first."

 Chapter 41

    They walked into the floating farm town.


    Da Ju narrowed her eyes and looked around: "my master is really gone."


    "He should be in front. Let''s hurry up." an Zhiyu said.


    They walked quickly to the front. As a result, they saw Li Xu and a woman with a slim figure and very violent clothes walking into the moment building at the intersection.


    Somehow, when the woman was about to enter the moment building, she looked back at the street and saw the familiar little fox. She smiled and waved her handkerchief.


    "Is she provoking me?" an Zhiyu stared at the woman in flashy clothes and sipped her lips.


    She should be looking at me, Da Ju said in her heart, but she didn''t poke it, so as not to embarrass an Zhiyu.


    Da Chuo took an Zhiyu''s hand and said, "let''s go. I''m so hungry. I''ll buy some food after eating."


    "You just watch your master go in?"


    "My master must have something serious."


    "Do you believe him so much?"


    Da Ju took back his eyes and said, "my master is a serious man. You are so beautiful that he is unmoved by you. As for the girl in the moment building, it''s impossible, okay? ANN, let''s go."


    "You''re really good at talking." an Zhiyu pinched his face and said, "if you''re a man, I''ll marry you. It''s a pity that you''re a girl."


    "If I were a man, I would marry you too." Da Chuo smiled.


    An Zhiyu wondered, "why?"


    Da Ji looked at the pompous pressure from time to time on her body, narrowed her eyes and said:


    "Because you are full alone, the whole family is not hungry."


    An Zhiyu was stunned and suddenly pinched Da''s face. Unexpectedly, she was small. She talked about meat and said, "what do you want to eat? I''ll treat this meal."


    "I want noodles."


    "Go."


    The two women shook their arms in the street holding hands and walked around happily.


    ¡­¡­


    Moment building.


    Wearing a very violent clothes, you can almost see the bottle with half of the snow-white body, pull Li Xu''s sleeve and say, "I see your little fox spirit."


    "I know."


    Li Xu smiled and said, "she has a name. Her name is da Ju."


    "I remember."


    Ping''er nodded and said with a smile, "wait here first. I''ll call the elder martial sister down."


    She took a few steps and stopped. She wanted to ask, but she didn''t know how to speak. She wanted to know if lvwu was dead.


    Seeing that she wanted to stop talking several times, Li Xu wondered if she wanted to know the news of lvwu and said:


    "Lvwu is not dead."


    The corner of Ping''er''s mouth moved, relieved, and trotted upstairs.


    Li Xu smiled and could see that she was still very happy to hear that lvwu was not dead.


    He shook his head and looked everywhere.


    There are different men and women in other rooms, and there is more than one person in some rooms.


    Li Xu sighed. Sure enough, it was the right choice to come here without an Zhiyu and Da Ji.


    "Childe, in a flash, my little sister caught you. Do you need it?"


    Soon, five or six young ladies and sisters with different styles revolved around Li Xu. Several young ladies and sisters held Li Xu''s arms and rubbed around.


    Li Xu''s eyes still stayed on the third floor and said, "the sound insulation here is not very good."


    "Nonsense, the sound insulation of the building is the best. How can it not?" a woman holding Li Xu''s arm said.


    Li Xu asked, "didn''t you hear the sound?"


    The room on the third floor doesn''t say, but you can always hear a strange sound on the second floor.


    "Every room in our moment building has an array to isolate all sounds. No matter what''s inside, people outside can''t hear or see, including shadows."


    Li Xu pointed to the graceful figure at the window and said, "you open your eyes and lie."


    A woman approached Li Xu and whispered, "some guests have special hobbies and want others to see..."


    "I see." Li Xuwu.


    "Young master, do you want to have a try? I think you are strong, or..."


    Li Xu shook his head: "don''t work on me. I''m looking for someone."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "I asked Ping''er to shout. She''s your head. What''s your name, elder martial sister?"


    A woman said, "then you may not be able to call her."


    Li looked at the woman in front of him. She was tall and dressed like other girls, revealing a large shoulder. She could vaguely see the snow-white collarbone and said:


    "Everyone else is busy elsewhere. Come with me."


    Li Xu casually found a seat on the first floor of the building, asked her to sit down, handed out some money and put it in the girl''s hand.


    The woman looked at Li Xu eagerly: "I''m not short of money. I want Yuanyang. Can you give it to me?"


    Li Xu turned black and said, "Yuanyang can''t do it. Tell me what happened to her? Why can''t you call her?"


    Seeing that Li Xu didn''t act on her like other guests, the girl was really determined and said:


    "Our leader is Shifei Qian. We usually call her Shifei elder sister. She is very beautiful, beautiful as flowers and pure and clean. Many people want her, but she never receives guests."


    Li Xu quickly corrected: "you misunderstood. I really have something to do with her."


    "I thought you wanted her?"


    The woman smiled awkwardly, peeled the grapes on the table, sent them to her mouth one by one, and flattered, "you have to wait for her to do things."


    Li Xu nodded. It''s all right. He can still afford to wait.


    "It will take her some time to come down. Why don''t we go to the room and play? All we need is a wisp of Yuanyang." the woman winked at Li again.


    Li Xu shook his head.


    Seeing that Li Xu didn''t drop water, she probably couldn''t taste the sweetness, let alone Yuanyang, so the girl no longer wasted time and said:


    "If there''s nothing else, you wait for her here. You should come down soon. I''ll be busy."


    "Well, you''re busy. Don''t worry about me."


    Li Xu took back his eyes and scanned the instant floor. There were many tables on the first floor, and almost every table had different women accompanying the men who ate, drank and played.


    It''s true that the world is going down and the people''s hearts are not old.


    Li Xu was sitting here. He dared not move the things on the table, grapes, fruits and wine. He was worried that there was a problem with the wine. He still drank his own safety.


    After waiting for a while, I finally heard the rapid sound of "Deng Deng stare" on the stairs.

 Chapter 42

    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    The sound of rapid footsteps suddenly disappeared at the corner of the first and second floors, and then a small head, a bottle, came out.


    She leaned over, waved and shouted, "come up, childe Li."


    They all looked at Li Xu and Ping''er together, with a special smile on their lips, especially looking at Li Xu hotly. They didn''t know what dirty thoughts they had.


    They must have thought wrong, but Li Xu didn''t say anything more. He just stood up and walked upstairs with her steadily.


    Soon came to the top floor of the moment building.


    "Go in, elder martial sister is inside."


    Ping''er opened the door, and then a wind blew up Li Xu''s white clothes and hair, making him shudder.


    Li Xu went in, Ping''er closed the door and went downstairs.


    He carefully looked at the environment here. The top floor is an open-air pavilion with a large space. There are flowers and trees. There is a luxurious room in front of the flowers and trees.


    Not far from the front of the room, a woman was standing quietly with her hands in her arms.


    Her black hair fell to her legs like a waterfall, with crystal drops on the ends of her hair, giving the impression that she had just taken a bath.


    She wears a gauze, her eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, her sharp face, her eyebrows are slender, her skin is fat, her body is graceful, her skin is as white as jade, and she faintly emits the fragrance of a beautiful woman.


    However, with such a face, the whole body exudes a cold breath. There is a feeling that strangers are not allowed to enter, and they are so beautiful that they admire themselves, just like thorny roses.


    She looked at Li Xu coldly. The wind blew her veil slowly, like a painting splashing in the air. It was very beautiful.


    "What can I do for you?"


    She said a word without emotion. The veil danced in the wind. Li Xu could smell a faint fragrance in the distance, but it made Li Xu feel cold in her words.


    "Hello, my name is Li Xu. I''m the dean of Taixu Academy. Can you tell Narcissus that I have something to do with him?"


    "Are you looking for the moment girl?"


    As soon as the woman''s eyes were frozen, the wind blew up her gauze and her black hair and her legs. Her voice was very cold and confused.


    I thought Li Xu came to find her, but I didn''t expect that the other party was looking for Narcissus, which was completely unexpected.


    "What are you looking for her to do?" Shifei Qian frowned.


    "The thief."


    Li Xu directly told her about the thief, and also moved out the sacrificial wine of the Imperial College and the censor.


    After hearing this, she was shocked and speechless. There is such a monk in the world who can turn other people''s spiritual achievements into her own.


    She didn''t speak for a long time, and there was no expression on her face.


    He walked towards Li Xu step by step, came to Li Xu, stared at Li Xu''s eyes, and wanted to see if he was lying.


    Li Xu did not dodge her eyes, but stared at her quietly. The wind blew her gauze in front of him, and the faint fragrance went into the tip of his nose.


    The woman''s whole body was shining with special luster. The thin gauze covered her proud body, which made Li Xu feel that her outline could compete with an Zhiyu, but she had more mature taste and a trace of charm between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "You have moved out both the Imperial College''s wine offering and the imperial doctor, but why should I believe you?"


    Shifei Qian looked at Li Xu coldly, trying to see the man''s real idea from his eyes, but she couldn''t see it through.


    She stared into Li Xu''s eyes: "unless you have material evidence."


    "Does this count?"


    Li Xu took out two tokens from the storage ring, one from the Imperial College and the other from the imperial doctor.


    This is something they gave themselves a long time ago. They said it could walk horizontally in Taixue University and the imperial censor''s platform. They didn''t care much at the beginning.


    Shifei Qian took Li Xu''s token, looked carefully and said:


    "It''s really a token that only the senior leaders of Taixue University and imperial censor have. I didn''t expect you to have it."


    It is unimaginable that such figures are hidden in the small Yuyang county and the small floating farmer town.


    She returned the token to Li Xu, closed her eyes and thought.


    Li Xu looked at her quietly and didn''t speak.


    Shifei Qian said, "you just said, your name is Li Xu, right? You live in Taixu Academy. I remember. I''ll tell you everything you just said to the heavenly daughter in a moment, but the meaning of this matter depends on her. The right to speak is not with me. All I can do is convey information."


    "Thank you very much. You can find me at Taixu academy when you have news. No matter what her attitude is, please let me know."


    "Well, I''ll tell her about it as soon as possible. You can wait for notice."


    Shifei Qian said faintly, her words were still cold, a feeling of refusing people thousands of miles away.


    "Thank you. It''s nothing. I''ll leave first."


    She said faintly, "you go."


    She also wants to blow the wind here. Just after taking a bath, she doesn''t want to use magic. She just wants the wind to dry her.


    She turned around, opened her hands, closed her eyes, felt the wind and nature.


    Li glanced at her beautiful back. She is really a strange woman.


    It seems cold and hard to get along with, but I didn''t expect it to be so easy to help. I thought it would take a lot of talking.


    Shifei Qian''s voice suddenly came out: "by the way, when you go down, shout up the bottle."


    "OK." Li Xu turned to leave and closed the door.


    Click


    The door closes.


    Shifei Qian slowly opened her eyes and kept thinking about what Li Xu had just said. There was nothing wrong with her. In a flash, the building did get news recently. Someone shot at Taixu academy, and the censor doctor and the sacrifice of Taixue academy also arrived, but left in a hurry.


    She thought and decided:


    "It seems to be true. We have to report it as soon as possible so that the heavenly daughter can make a decision in an instant."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu said to Ping''er that Shifei Qian was looking for her, and then he stopped staying here.


    Because all kinds of heart splitting sounds in the building are so wonderful that it''s easy to wipe the gun and get angry if you listen to them too much.


    "Childe, are you leaving? Why don''t you stay overnight? It''s cheap to wrap the night. Just a wisp of Yuanyang."


    In a flash, another woman came up at the door of the building and surrounded Li Xu.


    These diligent young ladies and sisters are really enthusiastic and constantly give Li Xu all kinds of tips.


    "Thank you, ha, next time."


    Li Xu showed a false smile and broke away from them.


    When I went out for a long time, I was relieved. I smelled the clothes on my body. There were many different flavors and a faint smell of nunai.


    If you have a family, go to the moment building and go home, I''m afraid you''ll have to kneel durian.


    "Hey!"


    He sighed, used the skill of cleaning clothes to remove all kinds of smells from his body, and then moved to see what da Ju and an Zhiyu were doing.


    He is very curious about what girls usually do when they come out to play.

 Chapter 43

    Da Ju and an Zhiyu didn''t buy food. They went shopping after eating at a small stall. They strolled around the street and bought a lot of jewelry. Finally, they stopped at a shop where they could buy clothes.


    "Let''s buy some clothes."


    Da Ji took an Zhiyu''s hand and ran into the shop.


    The landlady immediately came and greeted her with a smile: "whatever you like, just choose."


    "Let me see first."


    Da Ji smiled.


    She noticed the rows of white clothes at a glance. The clothes were snow-white and looked very slender. Her eyes kept flashing on them.


    An Zhiyu kneaded her shoulder and said, "this is a man''s dress. Look what it does?"


    "I want to buy it for my master," said Da Ji with a smile.


    An Zhiyu looked at Da Ji strangely: "do you know his size?"


    "Of course I know." Da Ji nodded abruptly.


    During her time in Taixu academy, she washed and hung the clothes most of the time. If she didn''t know the size, it would be a little outrageous.


    "Which one do you think looks good?"


    An Zhiyu thought and said, "according to your master''s dressing style, the whiter the better. It''s best to be as white as snow and look spotless."


    In her impression, Li Xu only likes white.


    However, he has the feeling of immortality when he wears white.


    Two words, good-looking.


    Over the years, she has seen many people, but it is the first one with temperament like Li Xu.


    "Hey, what are you staring at?" Da Ji poked an Zhiyu''s elbow.


    An Zhiyu looked back and said, "pick it yourself. After all, you sent it to him, not me."


    Da Ju nodded. According to her own understanding, master''s dressing style was very similar to her own. She pointed to the gorgeous dress and asked the landlady to get it.


    "Little girl, are you giving away?" the landlady saw that the two women had been staring at the clothes in the men''s area, so she guessed that the clothes they chose were giving away.


    "Well, I gave it to my master."


    When Da Ju spoke, shallow dimples appeared in the corners of his mouth. His eyes were as beautiful as glass and said, "take it down and have a look."


    The proprietress had experienced great storms and waves. She saw the fishiness in the girl''s smile and said:


    "If you give it to your master, I recommend a master and apprentice dress. Both sets are white. They should be very suitable for you."


    The little girl likes white, and the person who gives it to her is also white. This couple''s dress is absolutely beautiful.


    "Take me to have a look," asked Da Ji.


    "Come with me."


    The landlady took her to the second floor.


    There are more customers on the second floor, but most of them are Taoist couples choosing clothes.


    Seeing an Zhiyu and Da Ji coming up, his eyes lit up and stared at them one after another. He looked at them carefully. One was choppy and the other was cute. Before he looked carefully, he was pinched by the Taoist couple on his side.


    "Please follow me."


    The landlady smiled, turned a corner, pointed to the clothes on the wall and said:


    "What do you think of this suit?"


    Two sets of clothes are hung on the wall, which is a couple''s dress as white as snow.


    Isn''t this the dress that the Taoist priest sprinkles the son of a bitch?


    An Zhiyu looks at the boss''s wife. You''re very good at it.


    "This dress?"


    "It''s a master''s and apprentice''s outfit." the landlady insisted, "it''s very nice."


    "You see, there is no carving on this suit. White clothes are better than snow and are spotless..."


    The landlady went on selling and bought half of the Da machine.


    An Zhiyu couldn''t stop it. She bought this dress. Then the landlady sold several sets, saying that she bought three for one, so Da Ji bought it again.


    An Zhiyu thought Da Ju was easy to cheat. Although the landlady didn''t cheat her in terms of price, the landlady asked Da Ju to buy a lot of clothes in batches.


    "How did you buy so many clothes?" an Zhiyu whispered, quietly pulling Da Ji.


    "It''s cheap. It''s too cheap. It''s nice and cheap. For the same money, I can only buy one or two clothes before. You see, I can buy a pile." Da Ju thought he made a profit.


    Suddenly, an Zhiyu remembered that Da Ju was the little princess of Qingqiu country. I''m afraid the pocket money in a month is more than his consumption in a year.


    "How much pocket money do you have a month?"


    "One hundred thousand," whispered Da Ji.


    Knowing that the fish was like a frustrated ball, his eyes brightened: "do you lack servants? What do you think of me?"


    Da Ju looked at an Zhiyu and said, "what are you talking about? I don''t need a servant. I can take care of myself. Do you want clothes? I''ll buy them for you."


    "I want to buy it myself."


    But the clothes here are too expensive to afford. He also wants to buy one for his senior brother and master, and even for Li Xu, but she doesn''t have so much money. Finally, she said:


    "Forget it, wait until I have money."


    "Shall I lend you money?"


    "No."


    The money borrowed must be repaid after all. Her master said that it''s not good to spend in advance.


    "All right."


    After finishing the bill, Da Ji put away his clothes and said, "let''s go. I''m a little hungry now. Are you hungry?"


    An Zhiyu patted his heart and said, "I''m hungry."


    "Come on, let''s eat and play somewhere else."


    "OK."


    They trotted out, walking without looking at anyone. The Dazhou in the front hit a man at the door.


    "I''m sorry." Da Ju stooped down and apologized. "I didn''t mean to hit you."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The man waved his hand and didn''t care. When he saw Da Ju raising his head, his eyes widened. What did he see? He saw a lovely girl with white fox ears. It was a demon.


    His eyes flashed and asked, "are you a goblin?"


    He nodded.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a goblin. Your fox ears are very strange." the man said, reaching out to touch the fox ears of Da Ju, and Da Ju stepped back two steps.


    The man grinned and said, "don''t hide, I''ll touch it."


    I didn''t even touch the joke. An Zhiyu stood in front of Da Ju and looked at him with a cold face:


    "Hey, please pay attention. She doesn''t want to. Do you still want to move in public?"


    The man looked at an Zhiyu. She was wearing crimson clothes. She was slender, choppy, and her eyes were brighter. Her eyes kept looking at the two people. These two were the best.


    "My bed is very big. Why don''t you come to my house as a guest?" the man grinned and looked more and more obscene.


    "Let''s go."


    An Zhiyu pulled Da Ji over him and didn''t intend to answer. What can such a person do.


    "Stop."


    The man reached out to catch an Zhi fish. At the moment of contact, an Zhi fish slapped him with his backhand.


    Pop!


    The man flew out and hit the ground. Two teeth flew out. His mouth was full of blood and his face was full of horror.


    There were a lot of people here, and the man ran away with his face covered.


    "Sister, when are you so strong?"


    "It wasn''t me, it was your master."


    An Zhiyu was stunned for a long time. The man was a first-class monk just now. She couldn''t react with her speed. Just now she felt her hair moving. It should be the paper man given by Li Xu. The backhand was a slap.


    Da Qiao was stunned: "what a magical Taoist Dharma. My master is really powerful."


    "HMM." an Zhiyu smiled and said, "your master is so good... Use it."

 Chapter 44

    Next, Da Ji and Anzhi fish stopped wandering and bought food at the market in Funong town.


    They bought a lot at one time, because they had ice at home, so they didn''t have to worry about buying more.


    After an hour, they finished buying and were so tired that they were sweating all over.


    "Where''s your master? Why haven''t you come yet?"


    An Zhiyu looked at the sky and felt it had been a long time. He didn''t really do something indescribable in the building in a moment.


    The woman in the moment building is really attractive, but can he last so long?


    Wait, what am I thinking? Quickly put aside the unclean thoughts in my mind.


    Da Ji said, "what''s the hurry? He must have something. He''ll come to us naturally."


    "Let''s go."


    Suddenly a voice floated from their sides, "we should go back, too."


    It should be cooking time to go back.


    "Master, you scared me. How did you come out?"


    Da Ju was so frightened that he stepped back two steps. Master suddenly came out. It''s very scary, okay?


    "Just arrived." Li Xu smiled. He noticed it very early, but he didn''t want to disturb the two little girls. If he was there, he was afraid they wouldn''t let go.


    Anyway, the paper man is there. As long as there is any wind and grass, there must be something. Don''t worry.


    Seeing Li Xu, Da Ju loosened an Zhiyu''s hand, grabbed master''s clothes and said:


    "Master, would you like something to eat?"


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "I''ve eaten."


    He couldn''t have stared at them foolishly and found a place to eat.


    He came here today mainly for two things, one is to buy food materials, the other is to contact the moment building. These two things have been completed.


    "Master, do you have anything else to eat? I''ll buy it." Da Chuo looked at Li Xu.


    "Save some money. Don''t use it. We have no money. Then we can only eat earth."


    "It''s all right. I''ve written two letters to my mother. One is that I can communicate with heaven and earth, and the other is that I''m broken. I''ve made so much progress this time, and she will reward me at least millions."


    Da Ji''s face was full of excitement and rubbed her hands. She felt that there was always more and more money.


    Li Xu didn''t want to make complaints about it.


    An Zhiyu took a breath. How did she feel that millions were very simple in her tone? She is worthy of being the richest Qingqiu country in Daozhou. She has money.


    "You little rich woman, if you are a man, I will try my best to marry you." an Zhiyu pinched her face and said.


    "But you didn''t say you liked my teacher..."


    Her last word has been said, but she was pressed back by an Zhiyu. Can she say it freely?


    How difficult it is.


    Her ears were slightly red, she forced herself to calm down, looked up at Li Xu and said:


    "Children have no taboos."


    Li Xu stared at her and looked up and down. Finally, he stopped under his neck and said, "children''s words are not taboo? Her age is several circles older than your chest."


    This metaphor


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu watched Li Xu quietly.


    Da Ju looked at her master and asked softly, "master, are you praising her?"


    "No, I want to say she has no brain."


    With that, Li Xu turned and left, walking step by step outside the floating farmer town.


    "Are you talking about people?"


    Ann knew that the fish was speechless and wanted to jump up and press Li Xu on the ground and suffocate him with his mind.


    "Puff..."


    Da Chui laughed and jumped to keep up with the master. An Zhiyu shook his small fist and hurried to keep up. He pursed his mouth and stared at Li Xu''s back.


    If you attack him at this time, I don''t know whether it will succeed?


    How about a fight?


    forget it.


    I feel like I think too much.


    Three people, one walking slowly in front, the one in the middle bouncing, came to master at once.


    An Zhiyu hurried to keep up with Li Xu. He turned his eyes and quickly walked to Da Ju. He said, "be careful when you walk. Don''t fall down."


    "No." Da Ji smiled happily.


    The two women talked and laughed in front.


    The three of them walked out of the floating farmer town. However, as soon as they went out, they saw more than a dozen people surrounded outside.


    "Elder martial brother Zhao, it was she who hit me." a man covered his mouth, pointed to Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    "I''ll see who moved me."


    The man in sackcloth leaning on the door of the floating farmer Town, with a grass in his mouth, turned slowly and looked cold.


    Seeing an Zhiyu, he has a graceful figure and a proud lapel, which is very eye-catching.


    His eyes shifted to the right and saw a little girl with fox ears. He wiped his eyes. There were goblins in such a remote Yuyang county.


    If you''re right, it''s still a fox.


    He has a round face and his eyes are like glass. His eyes flicker. The fox''s ears move. It''s like sprouting his face. He wants to reach out and touch it, especially her ears.


    If I could touch it, it would be great.


    His eyes kept looking at the little girl and the proud woman. It was difficult to choose which one to choose?


    Both, of course.


    He thought happily that more than a dozen younger martial brothers with him had the same bright eyes.


    "Elder martial brother Zhao!" younger martial brother Qian''s voice woke him up, "you have to avenge me."


    "Go away."


    Elder martial brother Zhao angrily scolded younger martial brother Qian and said, "you are not a child. Why do you report to your elders when you are beaten? Do you lose face.


    Two beauties, my younger martial brother has disgraced you. I''m so sorry. My name is Zhao shezhe. May I ask your names? "


    "What are you doing?"


    Da Chuo saw that they didn''t look like good people, and an Zhiyu was also vigilant.


    "Get to know each other," Zhao said.


    "If there is nothing else, please don''t disturb us." an Zhiyu said.


    "Elder martial brother Zhao, she beat me, slapped me down and beat out my teeth." younger martial brother Qian ran out again.


    "Shut up."


    Zhao shezhe glared at younger martial brother Qian with the same smile. He looked at Da Ju and an Zhiyu and said, "I know there is a top-grade restaurant in Funong town. Why don''t we go for a drink?"


    "Why don''t I drink with you?" at this time, Li Xu walked leisurely, with a faint smile on his mouth.


    "Who are you? I advise you to mind your own business."


    Zhao shezhe glanced at the weak Li Xu, "there''s nothing about you here. Get away."


    Li looked at them and said, "which academy are you a monk? I can''t see which academy you are without uniforms?"


    They didn''t wear the Academy uniform on purpose. They came to Funong town for fun. How can they wear the Academy uniform? Isn''t it a shame to the academy?


    However, how did he know he was a college monk?


    Wait, he suddenly remembered one thing. These two women are all first-class monks. How can they slap junior brother Qian without any strength? Is it him?


    Zhao shezhe looked at Li Xu and stared carefully: "I always feel where I have seen you. Are you a monk in that academy?"


    Li Xu said, "President of Taixu academy, Li Xu."


    "President of Taixu Academy... Li Xu!"


    Zhao Shuzhe trembled when he heard the name. His pants were wet and his legs were soft. He knelt on the ground.


    He knows the god man.

 Chapter 45

    "Elder martial brother Zhao, why are you kneeling?"


    Many younger martial brothers came forward one after another to help him up, but he didn''t work hard at all.


    His legs trembled like mud and ah Dou. He couldn''t get up no matter how he helped them.


    "Why are your legs shaking?" younger martial brother Qian felt very strange.


    Zhao shezhe didn''t speak. He wanted to stand up, but his legs were soft, his face was full of sweat, his breathing became rapid, his eyes were creepy, and he kept licking his lips. It seemed that something flowed out, and his pants were wet.


    "Elder martial brother, you are wet."


    The younger martial brothers smelled a smell of urine and were very disgusted. They held their noses one after another. What did the elder martial brother do? Why did he suddenly become like this?


    A man, as for wet to this extent?


    Not really.


    Zhao shezhe was still paralyzed on the ground and looked at Li Xu. His body trembled and the corners of his mouth trembled slightly.


    He remembered that the three academies in Yuyang county jointly designed the test secret place, and the academy teachers were obviously insufficient, so they had to recruit temporary secret place guardians in Yuyang county. Their specific work was to avoid accidents and protect the Academy disciples.


    Li Xu of Taixu Academy was nervous. Seeing the Enlightenment of recruitment, he applied to be the guardian of the secret place.


    At that time, a college dean came to do this work. Many teachers laughed at the lack of money of one college dean?


    It was originally a secret place trial for three months, but there was an accident halfway and it was completed in half a month.


    Zhao shezhe took part in the secret territory trial that year. He accidentally saw a scene. Li Xu smashed a mountain, killed an ancient beast, secretly put it into a storage bag and took it away.


    He also later learned the reason why the secret place ended so quickly.


    Because the strongest ancient beast was turned over by him alone.


    The three academies are checking who did it? Because the ultimate level is gone.


    But there was no clue. Zhao shezhe told the dean and teacher what he saw, but they didn''t believe it. They also asked Li Xu to confront him face to face. Li Xu didn''t admit it when he died, so the matter was over.


    Only when he saw this scene did he know the horror of Li Xu.


    This scene left a heavy psychological shadow on him. He felt familiar when he saw Li Xu just now. When he heard the name, the scene was reflected in his mind again. He jumped to the sky and cracked the ground with a fist, which scared him to be paralyzed on the spot.


    When he recovered, Li Xu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu were gone.


    Then he saw the younger martial brother lying on the ground around him. He didn''t see who shot at all. The ground lay on the ground, all convulsing and shaking, as if he had experienced some special terrible thing.


    "What''s matter with the you?" Zhao asked.


    "Who gave the hand?" the disciple lying on the ground had a painful expression on his face.


    It was so weird that they didn''t see the person who shot, so they knelt.


    This requires strength and speed.


    Zhao shezhe trembled slightly at the corners of his mouth. He felt that Li Xu did a good job, and only he had this strength.


    Suddenly, a loud voice sounded in his ear:


    "I already know that you are disciples of Wansong Academy. Listen, go back and take the initiative to tell your master what happened here, and then take the initiative to apply for facing the wall and thinking for three months. If you don''t do it, there will be a place for you at the random burial post."


    "Remember, I don''t mean anything else, nor is it a threat, just a reminder."


    Zhao shezhe was like an enemy, trembling and sweating more and more.


    "Elder martial brother Zhao, did you hear that? He threatened us."


    "He''s really threatening us."


    "What shall we do?"


    "What else can we do? Get up quickly. If you don''t want to die, follow his words, or the dean of Wansong academy can''t protect us." Zhao shezhe''s forehead is sweating like rain.


    "Why are you so afraid? What terrible things did he do to you?"


    Younger martial brother Qian felt very disgusted when he saw that his pants were wet again and the smell of urine came. It was the first time for such an embarrassed senior brother to see him.


    Zhao shezhe stared at him and said, "he can walk sideways in Yuyang county. We can''t afford to provoke him, so we can only do it. Don''t talk to him in the future and get out quickly."


    "So strong?"


    "Maybe he''s better than I thought." Zhao Shi was a little thirsty and said, "stop talking. Let''s hurry back and do what he said."


    "I still want to live well."


    "Isn''t it good to live?"


    ¡­¡­


    Above the clouds.


    Da Ju held his face and looked at Li Xu in white as snow: "master, you are so powerful that I didn''t see how you did it, so they all fell to the ground and struggled."


    An Zhiyu was also extremely shocked now. She didn''t find out how Li Xu did it. She felt that she blinked and all lay on the ground.


    An instant.


    What immortal means this is, it''s almost unfathomable.


    How strong is he? An Zhiyu is very curious.


    Li Xu didn''t explain much: "there''s nothing to say, just a random fight."


    "All right."


    Da Chuo held his face and looked at master''s back, because he was sitting in front of the imperial sword, and he could only see his back.


    But the back is also very good-looking. White clothes are better than snow and black hair is flying.


    Looking at it, Da Ji couldn''t help shouting, "master."


    Li Xu said, "yes."


    "Shifu..." Da Ju shouted softly again, as if she were coquettish.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu looked back at her with doubts on his face.


    "Master, you look so good."


    Da Ji flashed his big eyes and smiled so that his two little tiger teeth were exposed.


    Li is speechless. His appearance is recognized as the most beautiful man in Daozhou (self styled). You still need to say more.


    He turned around, stopped talking and drove back to Taixu Academy with flying sword.


    Da Ju still stared at him with a smile on her face.


    An Zhiyu on her side kicked Da Ji''s knee and waved in front of her: "hello."


    Da Ji glanced at an Zhiyu and said, "what are you kicking me for?"


    "Nothing."


    An Zhiyu sat beside her and whispered, "did you read the book I gave you?"


    Da Ji blushed and looked at an Zhiyu:


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Whoever likes to see it, I never see it anyway."


    Da Ju closed her eyes and stopped talking, but it could be seen that her ears and cheeks were slightly red.


    "Tut Tut, something''s wrong." an Zhiyu wanted to tease her again and made a "woof, woof, woof" sound.


    "You''re not a dog. Why do you bark like a dog?" Da Ji looked at her.


    An Zhiyu looked at her: "I remember someone said who looks who is a puppy, woof woof woof woof."


    Da Ju turned her eyes and didn''t say. Anyway, she didn''t see it. I don''t refute what you like. She''s not afraid of the slanting shadow, and flies don''t bite seamless eggs.


    Eh, she suddenly felt mixed with strange words.


    unimportance.


    She didn''t see it anyway.


    An Zhiyu sitting next to her kept smiling and gently played with her own hair.

 Chapter 46

    Da Ju and an Zhi fish play on the sword from time to time, just like two birds, whispering, weird and sneaky.


    Li Xu shook his head and didn''t bother to pay attention to them. He focused on his sword and went straight into the sky.


    Finally landed at the gate of Taixu academy before sunset.


    "Finally home." Li Xu went inside.


    Da Ju trotted over and said, "master, I don''t know if I should tell you something."


    Without hesitation, Li Xu said, "it''s inappropriate to speak."


    "Master, don''t do this. Listen to me?" Da Chuo pulled Li Xu''s clothes. "Don''t we have a garden in Taixu academy?"


    Li Xu nodded.


    Taixu academy does have a garden, but he never took care of it because of trouble.


    "There are still many empty places in Taixu Academy. I want to expand the garden back to about five miles, plant all kinds of flowers in it and make a sea of flowers. What do you think of my attention?"


    Da Ji whispered, afraid he wouldn''t agree.


    "How long will it take you?" Li Xu asked.


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu: "won''t you do it with me?"


    Li Xu said, "I''m not free."


    "Master, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll do it when I have time. I won''t delay my cultivation."


    Li Xu said faintly, "OK, you watch and play by yourself. Anyway, as long as it''s a matter of money and effort, don''t call me."


    "Thank you, master."


    As long as master agrees, she can do it when she has time. It should not take long.


    After all, she is also a monk now. As long as she cultivates the land, she can plant seeds. In the future, Taixu academy will have another activity place.


    She doesn''t want to be in the ten mile peach forest every time she practices with her master. She wants to play in different places and different tricks.


    It can be imagined that at that time, Taixu academy will be five miles of flowers and ten miles of fragrance. He and his master will lie inside and let the wind blow across his cheeks.


    How beautiful this picture is. Thinking about it, my eyes gradually bend with laughter, and shallow dimples appear at the corners of my mouth.


    Li Xu saw her giggling and ignored her.


    I just think she''s too easy to be satisfied.


    He shook his head and walked to his room. As a result, he took more than ten steps and saw Da Ju still following him.


    He stopped and said, "Xiao Da, what are you doing with me?"


    "Master, this is also my home." Da Ji flashed his glazed eyes, blinked, the fox''s ears moved and stared at Li Xu.


    Um


    It seems that this is the only way back.


    Li Xu returned to his room. Just as he wanted to close the door, Da Ju suddenly appeared at his door. He stirred his small hands, wriggled, and his face was slightly red, like he wanted to talk and stop.


    "What do you want to say?" Li looked at her.


    Da Ju looked around, his eyes flashed and said, "master, I want to enter you."


    She pointed to Li Xu''s room. Her voice was very light. If she hadn''t listened carefully, she couldn''t hear it.


    Li Xu opened the door.


    Da Ju almost jumped in, quickly closed the door of the room, locked it, and closed the window. The room was immediately quiet. There were only two lonely men and women.


    Two people, you look at me, I look at you.


    Li Xu suddenly felt a little flustered. What''s the situation? He stared at Xiao Da Ji and said:


    "Xiaoda, what do you want to do to Shifu?"


    He''s a little chicken.


    She felt something was wrong with Xiaoda''s instrument. She looked at herself strangely, as if a shy girl was hesitating, nervous and throbbing when she saw a beautiful boy.


    Her face became more and more red, like a ripe peach, green and shy appeared on her cheek.


    Li Xu is a little familiar with this plot. It seems that he has seen it in a love movie in which two people can play in one room.


    It can''t be true.


    Is this the story?


    Li Xu took a deep breath. If it''s true, what should he do later?


    Dozens of love movies he had seen flashed through his mind, and he could draw a clear conclusion that the first step should be to take off his clothes first.


    "Master, take off your clothes?"


    Da Ju''s face was shy, his face was slightly red, his eyes flashed, his hands stirred with each other, and he looked down at his toes. Obviously, he was also very nervous.


    It was the first time she had done such a thing.


    Xiao Dazhou really wanted to be beautiful. Li Xu saw through her:


    "Xiao Daju, it''s not good to do such a thing in broad daylight and broad sky?"


    "It''s already dusk," said Da Ji. "It''s going to be night soon."


    She continued: "master, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, I might have been unable to communicate with heaven and earth, unable to practice Taoism and become a total loser all my life. Fortunately, I met you. You are really my lucky star. I thought it over carefully and have nothing to repay you..."


    She looked up at Li Xu, her eyes twinkled, as bright as stars and glass, and her mouth smiled, revealing two little tiger teeth:


    "Master, why haven''t you taken off your clothes? Take off your clothes quickly."


    "Master, I have nothing to repay you for your great kindness to me. I bought several sets of clothes in Funong town and intend to give them to you. I want to see if you look good in them?"


    "That''s it?" it took so long to close the door and close the window, sneaking for so long, that''s it.


    Li Xu thought it was a promise?


    Wait, what is he expecting.


    There''s something wrong with him.


    "Yes." Da Ju nodded. "For the time being, I can only think of giving a few clothes to repay master. However, if you have any requirements or ideas, you can tell me, and I can meet you."


    "Is everything ok?" Li looked at her with a bold idea in his mind.


    Da Ji nodded: "as long as it''s master, you can do whatever you want."


    "There are many things I want to do. Your little body can''t bear it."


    Controller:


    Seeing that she looked at herself strangely with a trace of loss in her eyes, Li Xu quickly changed the topic: "how to close the window and close the door when giving me clothes makes me a little nervous."


    Da Ju narrowed her eyes and whispered, "I''m afraid someone will peek at you."


    "Who will peek at me?"


    There are several people in Taixu Academy who still peek. Thanks to your words, you are nervous about yourself and sending clothes. Who knows what you think.


    "Who knows? Maybe an Zhiyu will." Da Ji said casually.


    ¡­¡­


    "A sneeze, a sneeze..."


    At this time, an Zhiyu, who was wandering outside, was full of pictures in her mind, because she saw Da Chuo running nervously into Li Xu''s room and mysteriously closing the doors and windows for some time.


    What the hell is going on inside?


    Can I watch this story without paying?


    She thought at random, and some ugly pictures appeared in her mind. Then she "sneezed and sneezed uncontrollably.


    I don''t feel cold. Is it Da Chong who speaks ill of himself behind his back?


    Is that her?


    Please be a person.

 Chapter 47

    Li nothingness looked at Xiao Da Ji: "I have something worth peeking at."


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Seeing that Li Xu was still honing his chirp, he couldn''t wait any longer, so he urged:


    "Master, hurry up. Take off your clothes quickly. We''re all done with this grinding time."


    Is it that fast?


    Li Xu didn''t know how to talk. Since she knew she was going to send clothes to herself, it was boring.


    "Hurry up."


    Seeing that Li Xu was still grinding, Da Chuo became more and more daring. He walked up to him and said, "master, if you don''t do it again, I''ll do it."


    "Are you sure I''m going to take off my clothes?" Li Xu was afraid that his "Majesty" would scare her.


    "How can I wear my new clothes without taking off my clothes?"


    "OK, you wait."


    Li Xu quickly took off his upper body clothes.


    Da Ju didn''t avoid, but looked at Li Xu''s young body carefully.


    I didn''t expect that master was lazy as a dog on weekdays, but he still had muscles all over. The most exaggerated thing is that he also had abdominal muscles.


    Sleep can also practice abdominal muscles?


    She suddenly wrinkled her nose because he smelled the smell of master. He walked two steps closer and smelled it carefully.


    "What are you going to do?" Li Xu saw that Da Ji was getting closer and closer by himself.


    "Master, why don''t you take it off?"


    Da Chuo saw that Li Xu only took off his clothes on the upper body. Why didn''t his lower body move.


    In fact, when Li Xu changed clothes, she didn''t have to look at it, just because she wanted to know what weapon Li Xu had poked her face twice.


    If you guessed right, the weapon is hidden below.


    That''s why she''s closing the door. She must find out what it is.


    "Master, don''t look at me. Take it off quickly." Da Ji''s eyes kept looking at Li Xu.


    The critical time is coming. How can we stop?


    "Are you sure I want to continue?" Li Xu thought Xiao Da''s courage was too big.


    "It''s all right. I can stand it."


    Xiaoda licked her lips, her eyes lit up, and two lovely dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    Then he saw Li Xuzhen slowly pulling down his pants. Da Chui couldn''t help but step back two steps, jump with his feet, clench with two pink fists, and stare at Li Xu with bright tiger teeth.


    "What are you doing?" Li Xu suddenly panicked, because he found that Da Ji had a tendency to fight.


    "Nothing."


    Da Ju looked wary. She wanted to see what Li Xu''s weapon looked like.


    She also plans to catch Li Xu''s pants when he takes them off.


    Because Li Xu''s weapon once bullied her twice, she can''t bear it anymore.


    Aware of the slightest danger, Li Xu picked her up and threw her outside the room, saying:


    "You get out."


    Pa


    At the moment when he closed the door, Da Ju''s mind moved, and a suit of clothes flew out of the storage ring and fell into Li Xu''s hands:


    "Master, these are the clothes I gave you."


    Bang.


    The door closed completely.


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ji wrinkled his nose: "master is so fierce!"


    "What is master''s weapon?"


    Da Chui pursed her lips and held a small pink Fist: "I''m sure I can catch the hidden weapon on you. I''ll see what it looks like in the future?"


    She thought as she walked.


    Just a few steps away, she saw an Zhiyu looking at her strangely in the distance, and she also pointed to her nose.


    "What''s wrong with my nose?" Da Ji felt very strange.


    She suddenly felt something uncontrollable flowing out of her nose. She reached out and touched it. It was blood.


    "Nosebleed, I got angry."


    Da Ji rolled her eyes and complained, "it should be because I ate too much in the floating farm town."


    She quickly trotted up and ran to flush and wash her nose.


    An Zhiyu also went to pat her neck and forehead, and soon the nosebleed stopped.


    "Why are you and your master closing the doors and windows? And why do you have nosebleed as soon as you come out?" an Zhiyu thought she was very strange.


    Holding his nose, he said:


    "It has nothing to do with my master. It should be eating indiscriminately in Funong town."


    "But why am I all right?" an Zhiyu remembered that he ate the same food.


    She eats what she eats and what she doesn''t eat.


    Da Ji thought and said, "maybe you have more water. Anger comes out with the water."


    Ann knew the fish was speechless and looked at her quietly. Then she put her hands out and kept kneading her round face to make her face deform in her own hands.


    Da Ju was struggling: "sister, you hurt me..."


    "Hee hee."


    An Zhiyu smiled, pinched her soft face for a while and said, "tell me what you did in the room?"


    Da Ji shook his head and said, "I didn''t do anything."


    An Zhiyu looked at her: "it''s not good to learn to lie at a young age."


    "Look."


    Da Ju suddenly made a move and quickly lifted the skirt of an Zhiyu. Suddenly, her snow-white slender legs were exposed. You can see clearly that she really didn''t wear anything.


    How white.


    "What are you doing?" an Zhiyu wondered.


    "Who told you to pinch me? If you pinch me again later, I''ll lift your skirt." Da Chuo smiled with a sinister smile.


    "Put it down quickly. If others see it, I''ll be ashamed." an Zhiyu quickly put down his clothes. Fortunately, no one saw it.


    If others see her, her image will be ruined.


    Suddenly, she remembered a scene a long time ago. She lifted up her dress in front of Li Xu. She didn''t know how much he saw.


    Every time I think of this scene, I feel inexplicably hot and dry in my heart.


    "Am I a little abnormal?"


    She asked herself that Li Xu should not feel that he is a frivolous and abnormal person. Men should not like this kind of woman.


    She thought for a while, but she still had to pay attention in the future.


    "Sister, what do you think?" Da Ji poked her soft waist.


    An Zhiyu came back and said, "it''s nothing. Let''s go and take a bath."


    "Let''s go to the lake to take a bath. I think the water under the waterfall is very cool," Da said


    An Zhiyu thought for a moment and said, "now my master and elder martial brothers are closed, and the tortoise is also closed to understand Taoism. Now the Taixu academy is empty. We can be unscrupulous. Let''s go and take a bath in the lake."


    Hearing her words, Da Ji nodded and became bolder.


    The water in the waterfall lake is very clear. It is a natural bathhouse. Unfortunately, there is no array.


    It seems that if you have time, you have to ask Shifu to make an array so that you can play in it unscrupulously.


    An Zhiyu just came to the shore of the lake and couldn''t wait to strip off his clothes and throw them on the ground. His snow-white outline was choppy, his legs were straight and slender, and his perfect figure appeared in front of him.


    Today, she has been busy all day, sweating all over her body, and there is flowing "sweat" on her legs.


    The waterfall here is just suitable for bathing.


    She looked back at Da Ji and said, "take off your clothes quickly."


    She said solemnly:


    "I suddenly remembered something. You excluded your master, senior brother and lvwu, but did you ever think that there was another person in the academy?"


    "You''re talking about your master. Don''t worry. Your master is a serious man. He won''t come here. Don''t guard against him."


    Da Chuo said with a smile, "master, I don''t know if you are serious, but you must be serious."

 Chapter 48

    "I don''t think you''re serious." an Zhiyu glanced at her and said:


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll go first."


    Da Ji was stunned: "where do you want to go?"


    "Of course it''s a lake!" an Zhiyu stared at Da Ji strangely, always feeling that she was strange.


    Da Chuo also stared at her, staring at the figure of an Zhiyu and watching carefully.


    She has long black hair reaching to the waist, goose egg cheeks, high nose, and the radian of her cheeks makes her face look not a sharp melon seed face, but it looks very comfortable.


    The radian of the cheeks continued to spread, the snow-white neck, then the seemingly elastic two sitting mountains, and then the slender waist down.


    Look carefully, her waist is really thin. I really don''t understand how such a thin waist supports the towering mountain.


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    But there is no deep question. Once you ask deeply, you must take its own milk.


    Next, the legs are warm, white, straight and slender. Generally, they look graceful and touching.


    If she is not a woman, she will be immediately knocked down and put her hands up and down to make her shy.


    "Why are you always staring at me?" an Zhiyu was suddenly afraid and hurriedly covered her body, but her hand was too small to have any effect, but it was more attractive.


    "Sister Zhiyu, you are so beautiful." Da Chuo smiled and squinted at her.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t like women." an Zhiyu covered his upper body and bent his snow-white body.


    Does she think there''s something wrong with Da''s brain? Many times she stares at herself like this. If she has a problem, she has to correct her thinking.


    After all, she is still young and can be developed and taught.


    Da Ji rolled his eyes: "what''s on your mind?"


    An Zhiyu said silently, "then don''t you take off your clothes?"


    "You are so white," said Da Ji again, slowly taking off his clothes.


    Soon, clothes fell to the ground.


    "What are you talking about? You wrap yourself up like a zongzi. Well, you seem whiter than me..." an Zhiyu was speechless. She walked to Da Ju in three or two steps and said:


    "Before, I didn''t look at you carefully. Now I find that you are whiter than me."


    "Where?" Da Ji blushed.


    Ann Zhiyu used to hear Da Ju boasting about her good figure. She was very happy and almost floated up, but she didn''t look at her inch by inch.


    She has two white fox ears. These two fox ears seem to be her weakness. No one can touch them. As far as she knows, her master hasn''t touched them, but they are really cute.


    Especially when I move, I''m about to spit blood.


    I can''t help but stretch out my hand and pinch it.


    The eyes are water smart. There seems to be a clear spring inside. They are very smart. They seem to be filled with water. These eyes are invincible and really beautiful.


    The fleshy face is very soft when you pinch it with your hand.


    "Don''t pinch me." Da Ju opened her mouth. Why did she and her master like to pinch her face.


    She opened her mouth, two small tiger teeth glittered, and there were shallow dimples on her face.


    An Zhiyu dares to say that if she sells cute, she can be soft to her heart. No one can stand it.


    Continue to look, the body has begun to take shape.


    An Zhiyu has a hunch that when she grows up, she will be as beautiful as heaven, close the moon and shame the flowers, and admire the country and the city, because her foundation is so good.


    Suddenly, she looked forward to Da Ju''s growing up and confused many people.


    Da Ju suddenly shouted, "sister, you hurt me."


    She pinched too hard.


    "I''m sorry." an Zhiyu quickly let go, "but your face is really soft. It feels like there are no bones. It''s really fun."


    "I think yours is softer."


    Da Ji looked up and locked his eyes under Anzhi fish''s neck. Suddenly he jumped up and wanted to poke, but Anzhi fish stepped back directly, turned red and rushed into the lake.


    Plop!


    The lake splashed.


    Da Ju jumped in with his little feet, and still jumped into the position where an Zhiyu jumped in just now.


    She wanted to catch an Zhiyu, but unexpectedly, she was as fast as an eel.


    She swam quickly in the water, followed by Da Ji.


    Two people in the lake, you chase me to escape, you can''t escape.


    The splash of water in the lake makes it look very happy.


    The waterfall over the lake splashed down and gradually drowned the happy voice. They played in the water for a while. Their small heads surfaced to catch their breath and let the water spray of the waterfall fall on their heads.


    "You''re good at water," said Da Ji.


    "You''re not bad either." Da Ji suddenly asked, "can you escape?"


    An Zhiyu shook his head and said, "I can''t escape. I just swim. So far, I haven''t understood any Taoism."


    She sighed heavily.


    Da Ji said, "why don''t you practice Taoism?"


    "There''s no Taoism I want to practice. I''ve been staring at the lotus pond recently, but I don''t have any ideas. What about you? Your spiritual power is stronger than me now. Can you practice Taoism? What do you want to practice?"


    Da Ju thought for a moment and said, "in the same realm, as long as you have more Taoism, you may win a fight. I intend to practice many Taoism. If you fight, my Taoism will be released one by one, and I don''t believe who can stop it."


    "Awesome." an Zhiyu thought her words were reasonable.


    Da Ju smiled, bent his eyes and said, "I''ve thought about it. In the past, in the top ten academies, people always laughed at me and said I was stupid. When I practice very well, I''ll beat them and defeat all the so-called favored children of the Academy, Gaga......"


    She said and laughed and barked.


    "The picture didn''t dare to think, so they laughed at me, 30 years east and 30 years West..."


    Da Ju rubbed her hands as she said, as if she were invincible in the world.


    "You have great ambitions."


    "No, your ambition is big and white."


    Da Ju looked at the gully like a mountain under Da Ju''s neck. Just looking at it, there was a supreme sense of oppression.


    An Zhi fish turned his eyes, how the topic suddenly shifted to this place.


    "You''re learning badly." an Zhiyu stretched out his hands and pinched Da Ji''s face, but Da Qi leaned back and swam away.


    "Sister Zhiyu, why do you always want to take a bath with me?"


    "When you say that, I want to pinch your face." an Zhiyu quickly swam over, "don''t run."


    "Can''t catch up with me." Da Chuo smiled.


    "I don''t believe it." an Zhiyu accelerated, but he still couldn''t catch up with Da Ji.


    "I said you couldn''t catch up with me."


    An Zhiyu suddenly changed his face, looked at the shore and deliberately said, "your master is coming."


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Da Ju quickly sank her body into the water and looked back to the shore. There was nothing on the shore. At this time, she found that an Zhiyu came to her, held her face in both hands and smiled.


    "You cheat?"


    "Why are you afraid when you talk about your master?" an Zhiyu song opened his hand and asked.


    Da Ji said, "after all, my master is a man."


    An Zhiyu released her hand and said with a smile, "why don''t we talk about some sensitive topics?"

 Chapter 49

    Da Ji looked at her suspiciously: "sensitive topic?"


    "Yes."


    An Zhiyu''s eyes flashed and smiled at Da Ju. She was really cute, small and cute. She always wanted to bully her.


    "For example?"


    Da Ju also became interested, pricked up his ears, flashed his big eyes, turned a little red, sank half of his face into the water and blew bubbles.


    Seeing her blowing bubbles, an Zhiyu thought she was more lovely and wanted to


    An Zhiyu reached out and poked her face. It was very soft and said with a smile:


    "You should have lived for 300 years. Have you ever liked people in your hundreds of years?"


    Da Ju blushed and nodded: "I like my mother, I like my greedy little aunt, they are all me..."


    An Zhiyu interrupted her: "I''m talking about men."


    Da Ji shook his head: "No."


    "Why? You don''t like men?"


    "Why should I like men?" Da Ji looked sincerely into her eyes.


    Her rhetorical question directly forced an Zhiyu to step back and look a little flustered:


    "Do you like women?"


    "No."


    Seeing Da Ju shaking his head, an Zhiyu remembered that although Da Ju had lived for 300 years, his body and mind were similar to those of a 9-year-old child, and he probably didn''t know what love was.


    An Zhiyu asked again, "does anyone like you?"


    "How do I know?"


    "Well, skip this question. Let me ask you a sensitive topic. Do you like Li Xu?"


    Da Ji''s face is covered with black lines. What''s all this?


    "This question is a little sensitive. Why don''t I ask another way? If Li Xu and his mother fell into the river at the same time, who would you choose to save first?"


    This is all a rag problem. The topic is completely wrong.


    Da Ju was speechless: "my master is an orphan. Where did you come from?"


    "Er, well, let me change it. Li Xu and a dog fell into the river at the same time and were about to drown. Who did you choose to save?"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Is it serious to look at her?


    Li Xu is going to fall into the river with the dog? What a strange question.


    Besides, how could he drown if he could escape?


    Seeing Da Ju rolling his eyes, an Zhiyu also felt that his topic was a little retarded and said with a smile:


    "I''ll change another one. If your master and the Imperial College offer wine to marry, do you support it?"


    The controller blurted out, "no support."


    Let Li Xu marry an old man. It''s not damaging Shifu''s reputation. I certainly don''t support it.


    An Zhiyu said solemnly, "to sum up, I have successfully tested it. You like Li Xu."


    £¿


    £¿£¿£¿


    What is it, so hasty?


    Da Chuo looked at her. For a moment, she was in a very complicated mood. Before she could recover, an Zhiyu''s problems came out one by one.


    "If you married Li Xu, what martial arts would you use on your wedding night?"


    "If you and Li make up a baby, what''s the name of the boy and what''s the name of the woman?"


    "How many children will you have?"


    An Zhiyu''s problems were thrown out one by one, which made Da Ji unprepared and a little confused.


    Is this a topic she can answer at her age?


    She stared at an Zhiyu blankly, her scalp numb, and the topic was really sensitive.


    She tried to think about how to answer.


    If it''s really like what an Zhiyu said, what martial arts are used in the wedding night?


    And who''s going to move first?


    If there are children, the girl must have a good name. It doesn''t matter if the boy is called Dog egg or iron pillar.


    How many children will you have?


    Wait... Uh


    Da Ju suddenly felt that there was something wrong with his brain. Why do you think of these things? It''s crazy.


    She glanced at an Zhiyu and saw her smiling at herself: "hahaha, laugh to death, are you really thinking?"


    Gulu Gulu


    Da Ju spit out a small bubble from her mouth and quickly sink her head into the water. It''s really embarrassing. She''s playing tricks on herself.


    No, we have to pull back.


    Da Ju put his head out and asked, "now I have two questions for you."


    "What do you want to ask?" an Zhiyu felt a little dangerous. "I tell you, don''t be unkind. I''m very fierce."


    "Question 1: for, water, more?"


    "Question 2: why, no, hairy?"


    The two questions of Da Ji hit his soul. An Zhiyu didn''t know how to speak for a moment, and said:


    "Excuse me, goodbye."


    She sank herself into the water and slipped away.


    "Don''t run."


    Da Ju also sank into the water, intended to tease her, appeared on her side, stared at her body in all directions, and then tickled her armpit.


    An Zhiyu couldn''t help laughing, ate a few salivas and exposed his head.


    "Spare me, I''m ticklish."


    "In fact, I''m afraid too." Da Ju chuckled, "who told you to tease me."


    "Stop. I found something wrong with the waterfall."


    An Zhiyu suddenly frowned, and she and Da Ji unconsciously swam to the bottom of the waterfall.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Come with me."


    An Zhiyu passed along the edge of the waterfall and saw the dark stone wall.


    She was puzzled: "this lake is not an artificial lake, but a secondary development on the original basis."


    "What do you mean?" asked da.


    "It means that a lake and waterfall originally exist, but someone has carved it artificially to make it look better and neat."


    Because these stone walls look at least a thousand years old and become dark, man-made can''t be this color.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I want to say that if it is a natural waterfall lake, there may be a mystery on the stone wall behind the waterfall, or there may be extremely powerful treasures in the depths of the lake."


    An Zhiyu often reads the script.


    This natural zone is bound to produce treasures.


    She always thought that lakes and waterfalls were purely artificial. Unexpectedly, they were processed on a natural basis.


    She also came to the bottom of the waterfall and found it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t pay attention at all.


    She groped on the stone wall for a moment and found nothing fishy.


    "The treasure may be at the bottom of the lake. Let''s go down and have a look."


    An Zhi fish took Da Ji''s hand and swam to the bottom of the lake.


    This is the deepest part of the lake because it is often directly impacted by the water flow of the waterfall.


    As a result, there were only bare stones at the bottom of the water and nothing.


    They shook their heads reluctantly, surfaced and jumped onto the stone behind the waterfall.


    "Sister Zhiyu, No."


    An Zhiyu scolded: "it seems that I can''t read those useless scripts in the future. I thought I could find powerful treasures. From then on, the world will be invincible."


    Da Ji flashed his eyes and said, "I suspect you are deliberately shifting sensitive topics."


    She looked at an Zhiyu, holding her hands in claw shape and making an action to attack her.


    An Zhiyu said, "stop it. Let''s go back. If we don''t go back, your master should worry."


    "You changed the subject again."


    An Zhiyu suddenly pretended to be eyeball thriller and looked at the stone wall behind Da Ju. There was nothing at all, but he had to deliberately change the topic and said with a frightened face:


    "There''s a snake behind you."


    "Ah!" Da Ji screamed, jumped into the water and shouted:


    "Master... Help, there''s a snake!"


    Her voice was loud and spread far away.


    An Zhiyu''s face changed and he had a bad feeling. Shouldn''t Li Xu run over?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 50

    "Ah ah..."


    He shouted.


    An Zhiyu frowns and has a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, as soon as Da Ju jumped into the water, he heard Li Xu''s voice:


    "What are you shouting, little Da Ji?"


    An Zhiyu helps his forehead.


    I have to say, Li Xu''s speed is so fast that he came here in an instant.


    Is it really good for a man to be so fast?


    "Master, there are... There are snakes."


    Da Ji quickly ran out of the water, fast, like a runaway mad dog.


    She rushed out of the lake with a pale face. It was obvious that she was really afraid of snakes.


    After rushing out, he found that Li Xu stared at himself, looked at him constantly, and wrinkled his nose from time to time.


    Li Xu never dreamed of such a good thing?


    The last time Xiao Da Ju fired the sky fire, she burned all her clothes. That time, because the tense was urgent, she didn''t have time to wait and see, so she slapped her down to the lake.


    Now, I can see everything at a glance and know the root.


    Aware of master''s "pure" eyes, Xiaoda quickly turned around and stammered:


    "Master, father... If you still look, look again... If you look again, you will grow... Needle eyes..."


    "Don''t turn around yet."


    "Master... I''m going to get dressed."


    "OK."


    Li Xu smiled and turned away, but said in his heart, if I want to see it, I can see it even in my room, because he has the Dharma of "eyes like electricity".


    But he just doesn''t have to play.


    Soon, Xiaoda hurriedly put on her clothes and said shyly:


    "Master, I''m ready."


    Li Xu turned around and looked at her with the corners of his mouth raised.


    At this time, Da Ju found that he was in a hurry and put on his clothes upside down.


    She was stunned and quickly took off her clothes. She took off her clothes in front of Li Xu and planned to wear them again.


    When she took off her clothes, she felt something wrong. She saw Li Xu''s stunned expression.


    "Shifu, look at me again." she asked Li Xu to turn around.


    "Sure enough, Xiaoda is not very clever Yazi."


    Li Xu turned around and tried not to laugh, but it was really hard to hold back his smile. Finally, he smiled.


    Da Ji finally put on his clothes, bowed his head, blushed, and his two fox ears moved restlessly.


    Seeing that there was slowly flowing water on her cheek, Li Xu stretched out his hand and touched her face. Suddenly, all the water on her face disappeared.


    Her hair glistened with crystal beads, wetting her clothes and clothes again, and her hair touched her neck.


    Li Xu reached out to her neck and grabbed her wet hair out. A gust of wind blew, and her hair returned to normal.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, his clothes were clean, and there was no water on them.


    "All right."


    Li Xu smiled and pinched her face. It was very soft, but it was a little hot.


    Da Ji didn''t speak all the time. Her face was red and hot.


    It''s too close to Li Xu. I can smell the smell from him. Let alone, it smells good.


    I wonder if you will have a baby if you are so close to master?


    She lowered her head and let her master pinch her face, but it was getting hotter and hotter, and even her body was slightly hot.


    She quickly stepped back, suddenly remembered something, looked at the Anzhi fish who had not come out, and shouted:


    "Sister Zhiyu, are you okay?"


    She shouted loudly and used her spiritual power. She was afraid that she wouldn''t hear it, because the sound of the waterfall was also very loud.


    In fact, Anzhi fish had already swam out of it. The water flooded her body, revealing only two big eyes and quietly looking at the teachers and disciples on the bank.


    The scene just now was really clear.


    She doesn''t think she should be here. She should be underwater.


    "Nothing."


    An Zhiyu said, "there is no snake. I just scared you. Who knows you run so fast. Are you afraid of snakes?"


    "I''m afraid of snakes," said Da Ji.


    She was very afraid of snakes. She ran away as soon as she heard it, ran out foolishly, and let her master see it all, and it was not the first time.


    Why does she always do such stupid things?


    It feels so bad.


    Li Xu looked at him twice, but he didn''t look at him once. He really lost a lot.


    Take a chance and watch him take a bath.


    EH.


    What am I thinking?


    She quickly patted her head and muttered, "I''m afraid I''m in water when I think of such a thing."


    "Don''t shoot. You''re stupid. If you shoot again, you''ll be stupid and cry."


    Li Xu smiled and looked at the Anzhi fish in the lake.


    The anchovy is too stingy, just showing his eyes.


    In fact, I''m a gentleman. Don''t be so defensive.


    Li Xu took his eyes back: "it''s not safe to take a bath here. Fortunately, I''m a gentleman, otherwise you''re afraid it''s dangerous.


    I have a simple array that can isolate the outside world so that people outside can''t see what you''re doing. I''ll arrange it now, and you can rest assured to take a bath here in the future. "


    Da Chuo smiled, his face rippling with a smile:


    "Thank you, master."


    She said, walked up to the master and pushed him: "master, turn around first. Don''t look. I''ll call her out and let her dress. Remember not to peek..."


    Cut


    Li Xu had to turn around.


    Anzhi fish came out of the lake and was covered with water.


    The impact of this scene is great. Unfortunately, only Da Ji can enjoy the scenery.


    Da Ju quickly picked up the clothes that Ann Zhiyu had put on the ground and brought them to her, but they lingered for some time and didn''t put them on.


    Li Xudu was impatient and said, "haven''t you finished yet?"


    "Master, don''t worry, she Shu ¨« I''ll wipe it for her. "


    "Eh?" Li Xu made a strange voice.


    "No, master, don''t get me wrong. I mean, she just came out of the lake and had more water on her..."


    After she said it, she still felt something wrong. She simply didn''t bother to say it and didn''t explain it anymore.


    Finally, an Zhiyu put on his clothes and began to tidy up his wet hair. He was a little shy and didn''t dare to look at Li Xu, especially what da Chuo said just now.


    Li Xu said again, "are you all right? I''ll start arranging the array."


    "Well, master, can I help you?"


    Li Xu said, "No."


    "Then sister Zhiyu and I will make you some delicious food. What do you want to eat?" asked Da Ji.


    "Whatever."


    "How about braised meat?"


    "Not good."


    "What about fried chicken nuggets?" asked Da Ji again.


    "Not good."


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Whatever."


    "Master, it''s hard to serve you." Da Chuo smiled and thought Li Xu was really funny.


    "You can do it." Li Xu smiled and shrugged. "I can eat anything, as long as it''s not bad milk mixed with rotten bananas."


    Li Xu turned around slowly and wanted to see the wet sky ¨© An Zhi fish.


    But the two women had already walked away hand in hand, and the voice of the little Da Ji came:


    "Then I''ll make it to your taste."


    "OK."


    Li Xu smiled.


    Take back your eyes and start arranging the array. You have to shield here. You can''t let people break in casually.


    If Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng or lvwu break in, it''s really bad.


    It''s mainly to guard against them. He''s an honest man. It doesn''t matter whether he guards or not.

 Chapter 51

    After a while, Li Xu arranged the array and confirmed it again and again. Outsiders could not break in.


    Of course, he''s not an outsider.


    Just out of the array, I smelled the smell of food coming from a distance, and I heard Xiao Da Ji shouting to himself.


    "Master, are you ready for dinner?"


    "All right."


    Li Xu stepped out and shrunk to an inch. With this step, the efficiency became much higher, and he came to the kitchen in one step.


    Seeing Da Ji rolling up her sleeves and flipping the dishes with her little hand, she saw master appear and smiled with two dimples:


    "Master, it''s not ready yet. I have to wait a little longer."


    "You have finished the array so soon." an Zhiyu, sitting quietly on the wooden pier, closed his feet and looked at Li Xu.


    "Well, after dinner, I''ll teach you the trick of entering the array."


    Li Xu glanced at an Zhiyu and suddenly frowned.


    Didn''t she just take a bath? How can she sweat again? You can clearly see that there is sweat on her neck, the hair on her forehead is wet with sweat, and the clothes behind her are wet with sweat, some of which are looming.


    "Is there so much water?"


    Li looked at her. Looking at Da Ju, they were not at the same level. They were also in the hot kitchen, but how did they feel that Anzhi fish was raining.


    An Zhi fish''s face turned red, closed his feet and didn''t speak.


    Because Li Xu was very close to her, she could smell the smell of Li Xu. She couldn''t help taking a breath, and the two closed legs became more nervous.


    Sweat more.


    However, suddenly, her heart beat faster, because Li Xu''s hand fell on her shoulder.


    "What do you want?" Anzhi fish was a little thirsty.


    "Clean clothes."


    Li Xu''s hands condensed spiritual power. As soon as the Taoist Dharma came out, an knew that the fish''s sweat was gone, so he moved his hands away and washed his hands.


    An Zhiyu rolled his eyes and just touched himself. He went to wash his hands. Am I so dirty?


    "What are you watching me do?"


    Li Xu thought she was very strange. She had to stare at herself when she washed her hands. Has her charm reached this point?


    Li Xu saw that she was puzzled: "wash your hands and eat?"


    However, they were too lazy to say more. After washing their hands, they went to the dining room to wait for dinner. Soon, they brought all the prepared meals.


    Neat four dishes and one soup.


    Li Xu was a little thirsty. He was going to have a drink to calm down. Suddenly, he saw both women staring at him with a smile.


    "Why are you staring at me? Do I have flowers on my face?" Li Xu asked.


    Da Ju blinked and looked at Li Xu: "master, I want to drink?"


    An Zhiyu also looked at Li Xu. She also wanted to drink.


    Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth and thought of the last time they poured a cup. One ate grass and the other wanted to take off his clothes. The picture was strange.


    He looked at Da Ji and thought of a reason casually: "drinking is bad for your health and won''t grow up."


    You''re a root two. The more you drink, the shorter you get.


    "I''m already quite big. Can I drink?" an Zhiyu said with a bulging mouth.


    Li looked at her and looked down. Indeed, the peak love was like gathering, the waves were rough, and the clothes seemed to crack.


    An Zhiyu bowed his head, poked his chopsticks with two scallion fingers and didn''t speak.


    Li Xu said, "girls should not drink, especially in front of men. If they drink, something indescribable may happen."


    "What''s hard to describe?" Da Ji put his hands on the table and looked at Li Xu.


    "Why do you talk so much?" Li Xu was speechless. He didn''t intend to speak. If he went on, he was afraid that there would be a picture unsuitable for children.


    He didn''t want to drink. He reached for a bowl of soup and frowned when he wanted to drink. He saw something in the soup.


    A black hair.


    He picked it out with chopsticks. He had hair.


    Li Xu brought the whole bowl of soup to have a look. He found another one in it. The corners of his mouth twitched and looked at their faces: "is this soup made of bath water?"


    If so, I can drink a pot.


    If not... Emmmm.


    "Who made the hair?" Li looked at an Zhiyu and Da Ju with a calm face: "bah, slip of the tongue, who made the soup?"


    An Zhiyu said, "I don''t know. I''m just responsible for discharging water."


    "I don''t know. I''m just responsible for putting my hair on. Bah..."


    Da Ju stuttered again. She wanted to explain, but she didn''t speak, just said:


    "Master, I''ll do it again."


    "No, there are many nutrients in your hair. Just pick them out."


    Li Xu doesn''t care. The only pity is that it''s not bath water. Just now an Zhiyu said she was responsible for discharging water.


    Where''s the water?


    This question is worth pondering.


    Da Ji said, "my hair still has nutrition, master. I''ll put my hair in my soup in the future."


    Anzhi fish was playing with chopsticks and suddenly fell to the ground. She was stunned by Da Ji''s words.


    Li Xu hurriedly said, "no, eat your meal."


    I''m just polite. I didn''t expect this little apprentice to be so simple.


    It''s so simple. You have to watch it. Don''t be abducted by gangsters.


    After eating.


    Li Xu taught them how to enter the battle, and then went back to their room to rest and sleep.


    Until ten o''clock the next morning.


    Yesterday, Tongda Chui and Anzhi fish tossed about in Funong town for a long time.


    In retrospect, their whole day''s movement route is to start from Taixu academy, go to Funong Town, go to the moment building, and then go back to Taixu academy to make arrays


    Tossing and turning, but he was tired. Fortunately, his waist was good.


    I''m so sleepy. Cover up and continue to sleep.


    But as soon as I went to sleep, I heard the little dagger outside the room knocking fiercely:


    "Master, get up. If you don''t get up again, it will be noon."


    What time is it that master is still sleeping? Is that reasonable?


    "I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep a little longer." Li Xu didn''t want to pay attention to her and continued to sleep under the quilt.


    "OK, I''ll call you later."


    Da Ju left, but less than a moment later, vaguely heard her voice again:


    "Master, after another quarter, why don''t you get up? If you don''t get up again, I''ll go in."


    Li Xu was too lazy to pay attention to her and continued to sleep with his eyes closed.


    She knocked at the door, but Li Xu didn''t respond.


    She directly opened the door and came to Li Xu''s bed. She saw that he still closed his eyes and ignored himself.


    "Master, don''t you get up yet?"


    Da Ju suddenly felt a little reversed. How did he feel that he was the master, and Li xucai was his apprentice.


    Master is really lazy.


    I haven''t got up yet.


    "Master, master..." Da Ji kept shouting.


    However, Li Xu seemed to have passed away without any movement. After thinking about it, she simply took some tough measures to forcibly wake him up.


    Soon she came up with a clever plan.


    "Master, I''m coming."


    Xiao Da Ju jumped up like a frog, put her little body on Li Xu, and laughed:


    "Master, if you don''t get up again, I''ll crush you."


    "Go away from me and affect my sleep." Li Xu pushed her small head away and planned to push away the small Da device on her.


    "Master..."

 Chapter 52

    Li Xu pushed the small head of Da Ju away, but she couldn''t move it. She climbed up with her mouth full of words:


    "Come back, come back, master, wake up..."


    "You have a pit in your head!"


    Li Xu suddenly laughed. How did she feel that she was stupid and not smart at all.


    "Master, I finally woke up."


    Da Ju reached out and poked Li Xu''s nose. He was really good-looking.


    It was the first time to see his facial features so close, with picturesque features, white teeth and red lips, and sharp edges and corners.


    I don''t know what will happen if I take a sip?


    She looked up, and suddenly she stopped. She didn''t know what she met with Li Xu. She was so abrupt that she jumped up quickly.


    "Master, you''re so timid. You still hide something when you sleep." Da Ju said softly.


    Li Xu didn''t want to talk. He sat up and said, "I want to change my clothes. Go out first."


    "It''s all right. I''ll look at you. I''m afraid you''ll lie back."


    "Er..."


    Li looked at her, lifted the quilt, bent over and stood up.


    Da Ju thought he was very strange. He bent down like a monkey and asked, "master, what are you doing? Are you practicing any Taoism?"


    Li Xu didn''t speak and didn''t bother to explain.


    However, Da Ju didn''t know what to do. She was stunned. She came together and looked up and down. She wanted to know why Li Xu suddenly "returned to his ancestors".


    But looking at it, she opened her eyes wide and said, "you..."


    Bang!


    Li Xu slapped her out of the room and closed the door with a wave of his hand.


    "Master, hum..."


    Fortunately, she practiced for some time and could easily control her spiritual power, so she didn''t fall.


    Hold your body. Da Ju just wanted to open the door to see Master, but he had come out.


    He has extraordinary appearance. He looks elegant and handsome in the white clothes he gave him.


    "Shifu, you look good in this white dress." Da Ju observed him carefully. Her own clothes just matched him.


    This is the master''s apprenticeship dress. She is very satisfied.


    "I''ll have breakfast first and teach you the Dharma later." Li Xu said.


    "OK."


    Da Ju followed him all the way, watching him wash and watch her eat breakfast.


    Li Xu was speechless and asked him why he always looked at himself. She said she was looking at the clothes she bought for him.


    Li Xu took an old slot and didn''t know how to vomit.


    "Where''s an Zhiyu? Why didn''t you see her?" Li Xu felt very strange. Aren''t the two girls inseparable? Why didn''t you see her today?


    Are you sleeping in?


    "She went to stare at the lotus in the lotus pond in a daze. I felt that she would become stupid sooner or later. I didn''t mix with her and left alone." Da Chuo said.


    "OK, regardless of her, let''s go to Shili Taolin."


    After eating, Li Xu took Xiao Da Ji to Shili Taolin.


    As the name suggests, the ten mile peach forest is full of peach trees. It still grows four seasons of peach flowers, which are in full bloom all year round.


    With the wind blowing, peach blossoms fly up, like entering the world of petals.


    "Master, what shall we learn today?"


    Li Xu thought for a moment and said, "I don''t learn anything today. I''ll see what progress you have made after you break through. I''ll see if your control over spiritual power is suitable for practicing Taoism now. You''ll try your best to hit me."


    "Are you sure? I feel very strong now." Da Ji said seriously.


    "I feel very good about myself. It''s useless." Li Xu stared at her and said, "are you ready? Start beating me when you''re ready."


    "Always ready."


    "Let''s start." Li looked at her.


    "Master, be careful."


    Da Ju suddenly burst out, faster than Li Xu imagined. He came to Li Xu in an instant, jumped up, pressed Li Xu''s face and directly hit him on the ground.


    Bang.


    The ground was sunken, and Li Xu''s head fell to the ground.


    Da Ji was also stunned. Unexpectedly, master didn''t fight back. The corners of her mouth twitched:


    "Master, are you okay?"


    "Xiao Da Ju, what are you talking about?" Li Xu was lying obliquely on a peach tree, holding his cheek and looking at her with a smile.


    "Master, you..."


    Da Ju was stunned. There was a master on the peach tree. She pinched a master in her hand.


    Two masters, is this double fast L ¨¨?


    "That''s my paper man in your hand. When you just shot, I was lying on the tree and you were fighting with my paper man." Li Xu yawned.


    He felt that he didn''t have to fight Da Ju, and the paper man could finish abusing her.


    In that case, he will have a good rest.


    Da Chui shook his small fist: "then I''m not polite."


    Li Xu said, "it''s all right. Don''t worry. If you can break my paper man, I''ll call you Shifu and I''ll be your apprentice."


    "It''s good for you to call me Shifu."


    Da Ju thought about it and couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that she had found a new world. Her eyes like colored glass twinkled with the light of "wisdom".


    She''s going to challenge. After all, she''s just a paper man.


    The spirit power was fully opened, her own special cold ice sky fire path broke out at the same time, and the cold ice and hot breath came to her face at the same time.


    Immediately entangled with the paper man for dozens of moves.


    But in addition to the paper man at first, Li Xu didn''t hit the paper man again. Instead, he gradually exhausted his spiritual power.


    "Master, I can''t."


    "What are you talking about? It''s only half an hour. Go on."


    Lying on the peach tree, Li Xu closed his eyes, but saw the following every move and said, "if you meet a monk in the same environment, you must die. Come again."


    So, Da Ji hardened his head and continued to fight.


    After an hour.


    Her clothes were wet with sweat and her steps were in a trance. She really didn''t have any spiritual power.


    She felt that she was going to take off her strength and her head was dizzy. At this time, she heard Li Xu''s words: "do you know why you are so tired so soon?"


    Da Ji shook his head to sober himself up and said, "I don''t know."


    Li Xu said, "because you used all your strength as soon as you came up, you didn''t have much spiritual power. You riveted your strength at the beginning, and you were very tired soon.


    We often fight against others. We can''t use our full strength until we don''t know the enemy''s combat power.


    Don''t you master the ice path and the sky fire path?


    At this time, you only need to use the power of one way to fight with the other party and confuse the other party at the same time. When you feel similar, you can do your best to end the battle quickly. "


    Da Ju nodded and said, "master, I understand, but I want to ask what strength your paper man is. I can''t find it up to now."


    "Four, almost five."


    "Master, if I encounter such a strong man in the future, can I still use the method you just said?" Da Ji asked naively.


    "No."


    "How should I deal with this?"


    "Kneel down."


    Plop!


    Da Ju knelt down directly, stared at Li Xu, and asked curiously, "then?"


    "I''m not asking you to kneel now."


    Li Xu helped his forehead and couldn''t understand the meaning of the words. The disciple really wanted to laugh to death.

 Chapter 53

    PS: I asked the editor. At present, the follow-up of this book is common. It''s a little difficult to recommend the next round. I hope all brothers who read in other books can come to [starting point] to read. Now it''s free, no charge. There are comments from lovely readers in the genuine edition. You can also add some follow-up. If the follow-up is too low, I''m afraid there will be no recommendation in the future. Please (tiger crouching on the ground).


    Lying obliquely on the branch of the tree, Li Xu yawned and said:


    "I mean, if you meet a practitioner who is much better than you, don''t hit him hard. If you can''t beat him, you''ll kneel down and beg for mercy. In this way, you''ll generally let you go. If you can''t, just sell him a cute one."


    With the dull and cute attribute of the small Da device, there is still no problem to get through.


    "Shifu, this method is too cowardly. Is there no tough move?" Da Chong thought his method was not good at all.


    Li Xu thought and said solemnly, "yes."


    Da Ji looked forward to him: "what is it?"


    "Run fast, as long as you win the other party."


    "Master, is there nothing else?"


    Li Xu frowned and said seriously, "shout my name."


    "This is more reliable." Da Chong remembered this sentence. When he met a monk who couldn''t beat, he called his master directly. In this way, he should be invincible in the world.


    "Why are you still kneeling? Get up quickly." Li looked at Da Ju who was still kneeling on the ground and said, "kneeling is easy to hurt your knee."


    Da Ju wanted to stand up, but she was tired. All her spiritual power was consumed.


    She was feeble, her body tilted and lay on the ground: "master, I''m so tired. I want to sleep for a while."


    She had been fighting for several hours and was already very tired. She lay on the ground and soon fell asleep. A slight snore came out.


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "I know to sleep all day and get fat sooner or later."


    Then he put away his paper man and slept on the peach tree.


    Both teachers and disciples slept in the peach blossom forest, but one was on the tree and the other was under the tree.


    Time passed quickly. When Da Chong woke up, half an hour had passed. She yawned, rubbed her confused eyes and called master, but he didn''t pay attention to himself.


    "Master should be asleep."


    Da Ji didn''t disturb him. He sat on the ground and began to practice.


    Half an hour later, he recovered almost, full of energy, and shouted softly:


    "Master, are you awake?"


    "I woke up long ago." Li Xu opened his eyes, jumped down from the tree and said, "I want to practice you myself. You attack me with all your strength again and start hitting me."


    "Ah ah..."


    Da Ji was crying, the ground was covered with the power of cold ice, spreading continuously, and the peach blossoms falling in the air were solidified by her cold air.


    She made a quick move and hit Li Xu with a small pink fist.


    Bang bang!


    She shot continuously, but Li Xu still didn''t move, as if he was going to sleep.


    "Come on."


    "How do you feel like you haven''t eaten?"


    "Try harder."


    "Don''t be afraid to hurt Shifu. Shifu is fierce. Like granite, you can''t hurt me."


    Li Xu didn''t hurt his back when he stood talking, so he let Xiao Da Ji constantly attack himself.


    Her fist kept hitting Li Xu''s body, arms, chest and legs, but unexpectedly, Li Xu''s body was as firm as a rock and couldn''t move at all.


    "Ah ah..."


    She launched a crazy attack on Li Xu again. The pink petals filled the air, sometimes solidified by her cold, and sometimes burned clean by her sky fire.


    Li Xu was like a wooden stake. He didn''t move half a step and allowed Da Ju to attack madly.


    It has to be said that Da Ji''s progress is very fast. Although she has only entered the first grade for two days, her spiritual power is very stable, just like an expert who has been practicing for several years. Her talent is a little outrageous.


    "Master, I always move myself. Can you also move?"


    Da Chong complained, because no matter how she hit, Li Xu stood still, making her look like a waste wood.


    "OK, meet your requirements." Li Xu took a step forward, approached Da Ju, and just knocked her out with his body.


    She turned a few somersaults in the air and lost a lot of strength to stabilize her body. Her white clothes danced with the wind, and the surrounding peach blossoms were in full bloom.


    "Ah..." she clenched her teeth, flashing two small tiger teeth and punched out.


    Li Xu stretched out a finger and blocked her fist. With a slight force, Xiao Da Ji flew out, hit the ground and set off peach blossoms all over the sky.


    "Master, why are you so fierce?"


    Da Chuo held her trembling legs and struggled to get up. She patted her snow-white clothes. Her eyes were firm and said, "however, I''m not a vegetarian. Come again."


    Da Ju took the initiative to attack and wanted to beat Li Xu down.


    However, Li Xu kept yawning, as if he didn''t wake up. Even so, Da Ju was still not his opponent.


    Half an hour later, she was exhausted and tired. She was sweating all over. Her feet were soft and she sat on the ground, panting constantly.


    Li Xu is really fierce.


    She is not an opponent at all. If he hadn''t let himself, I''m afraid she wouldn''t touch her hair.


    She sat on the ground, listless, with sweat all over her face. She grabbed her lapel and blew into her arms.


    It''s too hot.


    After blowing for a while, the effect was not good. Da Ji looked up at his master and said:


    "Master, do you have water?"


    "Yes."


    Li Xu nodded and took out a bamboo tube from the storage bag. The bamboo tube contained clear mountain spring water, which was usually used at home.


    Li Xu handed her the bamboo tube and said, "if you''re thirsty, drink this."


    "Thank you, master." Da Ji took the bamboo tube.


    Unscrew the bamboo stopper and pour water into your mouth.


    After drinking two mouthfuls, she held the bamboo tube high and poured the water in the bamboo tube directly into her lap.


    The spring water immediately spread in her white clothes, starting from her neck and constantly flowing inside.


    Soon her whole white dress was wet with water.


    "Comfortable."


    Da Ju slowly breathed out a breath, feeling as if he had come back to life, and said:


    "It''s really great."


    She narrowed her eyes and laughed.


    Without blinking, Li Xu stared at her wet with water.


    Her clothes are white, as white as snow. After being wet by water, although there is obscenity inside, it is also white, so it doesn''t play a great role.


    Obviously, you can see her body curve. I don''t know why, Li Xu feels a little attractive.


    Da Ju suddenly felt something was wrong and said with a red face, "I''ll go back to the academy and change my clothes right away."


    She got up from the ground, but she just stood firm, took a few steps, her feet tilted, fell to the ground and her hips tilted up.


    I wanted to stand up, but I fell down again.


    "Ouch..." Da Ji was in close contact with the ground.


    "Xiao Da Ji, why are you still lying on the ground?" Li looked at her, and what do you mean by this posture? It''s easy to cause misunderstanding, okay?


    "Master, I''m in pain."


    She looked at Li Xu with tearful eyes, Wei qubaba, turned her head to Li Xu, flashed her eyes and said:


    "Master, I seem to have twisted my foot. It hurts so much. Why don''t you take me back?"

 Chapter 55

    An Zhiyu left with Da Ji''s wet clothes and came to Li Xu''s room.


    She had not entered his room alone, and she could finally sneak in to see it.


    Close the door, lock it back and look carefully.


    "The room is neatly arranged and ridiculously clean. It feels like being licked."


    She was speechless and didn''t have a chance to show her. Suddenly she remembered that Da Ju would come to tidy her master''s room every day, clean the table, fold quilts and so on. She was really diligent.


    Li Xu really made a lot of money and found such a diligent and capable disciple.


    I walked around Li Xu''s room. There was nothing to see.


    Finally, he aimed at his neat quilt, looked around, and found no one, so he put his face on the quilt.


    She wants to smell it.


    It smells good.


    Take a deep breath, quickly pull out your face, step back and say to yourself:


    "There''s something wrong with me. It seems that it''s harmful to read less serious books these days."


    She said to herself naturally, then her eyes floated to his quilt again and said:


    "Just do this... For the last time, you should stop lust and concentrate on cultivation. Well, that''s right."


    A moment later, her face still stuck on the quilt and comforted herself:


    "It''s the last time anyway. It''s not as long as it takes."


    Another moment passed, her face still stuck on it, and her heart was still very contradictory.


    "If I go on like this, I will become waste. I have to practice hard, study hard, strive to become very powerful, and press Li Xu on my body."


    "Ah... What am I thinking? I''m as beautiful as a wolf."


    "Being handsome is not a good thing. It affects the speed of my cultivation."


    "No, if I go on like this, I will enter the fire devil. I think I should cultivate a Taoist Dharma and meditation mantra first, and then cultivate other Taoist dharmas. Maybe there will be a multiplier effect. Color is empty, empty is color, color is not different from empty, empty is not different..."


    "Annoying."


    "This is all a mess. I practice Qinglian Taoism, not Buddhism. First of all, what I want to do is... What do I want to do..."


    She had almost forgotten it. She simply didn''t bother to think. She lay quietly and was about to fall asleep. Suddenly she jumped up and said:


    "I want to wash clothes."


    She reluctantly picked up Li Xu''s clothes and went out to the room to wash them.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning, about 8 o''clock, Li Xu heard Da Ju shouting himself.


    "Shifu... Shifu... I feel bad..."


    Li Xu quickly got up, rubbed his sleepless eyes, yawned, came to her room, looked at the Da Ji sitting on the bed and asked:


    "What''s the matter?"


    Da Chuo whispered, "master, my ankle hurts when I touch it."


    "Then you don''t have to touch it. You have to touch it." Li Xu half narrowed his eyes. He was really sleepy.


    Da Ji was speechless. She didn''t really have ankle pain. She just wanted to find a reason to let master take her to breakfast.


    She''s hungry.


    She rolled her eyes. Why didn''t master understand herself? Was she stupid?


    Da Ju wanted to rescue again. He blinked at Li Xu and said:


    "I don''t know why it hurts when I wake up in the morning?"


    Li Xu looked serious: "then you won''t sleep until noon. You have to get up in the morning."


    Da Ju took a deep breath. The master is hopeless. Wait to die.


    He looked at him with big eyes and took out a knife from the storage ring. His eyes were dangerous:


    "Master, come on, put your head out."


    Seeing that Xiao Da Ju suddenly took out a knife, Li Xu stepped back and said, "Xiao Da Ju, are you going to kill the teacher?"


    Suddenly, Goo Goo


    Li Xu heard Da Ju''s stomach growling and hurriedly said, "if you have something to say, put away the knife first. Aren''t you hungry? I''ll take you to dinner."


    Da Ju just put the knife away. She just wanted to open the quilt and let master hold herself up. She frowned and felt something wrong. It seemed that something came out of her body.


    Something was wrong. She turned red quickly.


    "Master, you go out first."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu thought she was confused.


    "You go out first and close the door."


    Li Xu couldn''t touch his head, so he turned and left.


    When he had just closed the door, Da Ji quickly opened the quilt and saw that his trousers were red and fast, and the blood dyed the sheets red.


    It suddenly occurred to her that today was October 1st.


    She often comes to Guishui at the beginning of the month.


    I just didn''t expect that time passed so quickly. At the beginning of the month, what''s more, I sprained my foot. Isn''t it worse?


    "Bang bang!"


    There was a knock on the door outside the room. Li Xu was worried about her and always felt something wrong with her.


    Da Ji was so frightened that he quickly covered it with a quilt to block the blood on the sheet.


    "Master, I''m fine. Call sister Zhiyu. I have something for her to do."


    "I have to call her. What can''t I do?"


    Li Xu refused to accept. He opened the door and said, "I''m hungry. Let''s go. I''ll hold you there."


    "Master, don''t come here. I''m afraid of splashing your blood."


    Li Xu ignored her, opened the quilt and planned to pick her up.


    What came into sight was blood, and the blood was still spreading.


    "Don''t you have foot pain? How can you bleed..."


    Li Xu wondered. He looked carefully and saw that the blood seemed to spread from her pants. He suddenly realized that she was coming to the moon... Sutra.


    Although he didn''t come with this thing, he still knew that every girl came once a month. It turned out that Da Ji came at the beginning of the month.


    He also had no taboo and said, "don''t worry, it''s not difficult for me. I''m a professional ZHENGJING person."


    Li Xu planned to pick up da Ju first, but as soon as he picked up, he found blood dripping on the ground and covered his white clothes with blood.


    Da''s face turned red. She felt her face burning.


    I''m really ashamed. I''m hot all over.


    "What should I do next?"


    Li looked at her and pondered for a while. The atmosphere in the room became strange.


    "Master, you''d better call sister Zhiyu."


    "OK, I''ll go right away." Li Xu put Da Ji back on the bed and found an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu locked the door and handled it inside.


    Li Xu was so anxious to walk around at the door of the room, and so on. Why did he suddenly feel that his wife was going to give birth and he was waiting anxiously outside the delivery room.


    What the hell is this?


    "This is not my style." Li Xu stopped. He remembered the most classic sentence: "drink more hot water."


    Hot water and brown sugar water should have a certain effect.


    He has no experience, but this is still clear. Hurry to get her brown sugar water.


    When she finished getting brown sugar water and came to the room, Ann knew that the fish had changed Da Ji''s clothes and changed the bed full of blood, but the room still smelled of blood.


    In fact, it''s normal to come to Guishui. Da Ji has never been so embarrassed before. This time, she twisted her foot and was inconvenient to move, which caused such an embarrassing scene.


    "You go and be busy. I''m free. I''ll take care of Xiaoda," Li said, looking at an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu stared at him, "can you?"

 Chapter 56

    "Why can''t I? I can do it very well."


    He even suspected that I couldn''t do it. Li Xu looked at her and really wanted her to know his strength.


    That''s how hard you talk.


    You can even walk on the wall.


    Goo Goo


    Xiao Da''s stomach suddenly growled, which was particularly clear in the room.


    Da Ju bowed his head in shame. Unexpectedly, his stomach didn''t cheer up again. It was so embarrassing. Why did all bad things happen together.


    An Zhiyu said, "she''s hungry."


    Li Xu said, "don''t worry, I''ll feed her."


    An Zhiyu said, "how to feed? What to feed?"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Li looked at her, how can he feed? With a spoon, can he feed mouth to mouth?


    She''s so funny.


    Are you teaching me to do things? Are you teaching a strong man who has lived for 200 years? I really want to press her on the ground and rub her hard.


    "OK, if you have any questions, you can ask me." an Zhiyu said.


    Li Xu nodded.


    Although his heart is very rich, he is still not very confident on the surface. After all, he has no experience. If it''s a fight, he''s tough. He really lacks experience in this aspect.


    An Zhiyu took the dirty sheets and clothes out to wash, but there was still a faint smell of blood in the room, so he opened the window for ventilation.


    Li Xu came to Da Ju and said, "this is brown sugar water I made myself. You can try it."


    "Thank you, master."


    Da Ji took it, his eyes bent with laughter, two little tiger teeth glittering, and soon drank a big bowl.


    When she finished drinking, Li Xu took the bowl and said, "wait here. Don''t move. Have a good rest. I''ll bring the food here."


    "HMM." Da Ji nodded and watched Li Xu go out of the room.


    Why suddenly, she has an illusion, how does it feel like sitting in the month.


    Master came back soon and brought a lot of things. Da Ju wanted to eat by himself, but Li Xu said, "you don''t have to move. I said I''ll feed you."


    He delivered the food to the mouth of Da Ji.


    Da Ju felt that she was like a starving chick. She opened her mouth and swallowed the things sent by her master.


    "Uh... Uh..."


    Da Ju opened his mouth and ate. Just after eating, Li Xu sent the food to her mouth, bit his lips and said:


    "Master, please slow down. I''m afraid my stomach will be enlarged again."


    Um!


    Li Xu listened to her words and said, "OK, I''ll slow down. Just tell me when you''re almost eating."


    "Oh." she smiled and said, "master, it''s very kind of you."


    "Don''t send me a good man card."


    Li Xu wiped the rice grains on the corner of her mouth and pinched her cheek. It''s really soft.


    Da Ji''s face turned red quickly, and the fox''s ears stood up and trembled.


    But my heart is warm.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Da Ji bled again. It was inconvenient for her to move. She made the sheets full of blood again. Of course, she still dealt with Anzhi fish.


    This makes Li Xu feel that women are so troublesome that they sweat and bleed every month.


    He looked at the uncomfortable Da Ji and suddenly remembered a classic sentence:


    "I have a way to keep you from bleeding for ten months."


    Staring at Da Ju, this sentence suddenly came out of his mind. Li Xu felt a little evil and quickly threw this idea out of the sky.


    On the third day, it''s time for dinner.


    Li Xu came to feed her, but she was no longer in the room. The room was neat and spotless, as if she had licked it.


    "Where are people?" Li Xu wondered.


    "Master, are you looking for me?"


    Not far away, there was a clear sound of a small Daju. She was walking side by side with Daju.


    She''s back from practice.


    "Are your feet ready?"


    Li looked at her feet, unexpectedly wrapped her soft feet with foot socks so quickly, and wanted to have a good look at her feet. Why is it so tight?


    You can''t even guard against those villains. Even the master of a gentleman is on guard.


    "Thank you, master. Your medicine is so powerful. I wake up in the morning and feel all right."


    "That''s good. Since it''s all right, I''ll go to bed and teach you to practice Taoism later."


    "It''s all right, master. You can rest for two days and teach me again."


    "I''m not a pig."


    Li Xu said a word coldly and went back to bed.


    He has rested for two days. This is the third day. Today is October 4. The time should be around 8 o''clock. This is not the time to get up. Go back to sleep until 10 o''clock.


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu looked at each other and watched Li Xu walk back to the room.


    "Your master can really sleep?" an Zhiyu smiled.


    Da Ju turned and looked at an Zhiyu, frowned and said, "can you sleep? Why, do you still want to sleep... He..."


    "You''re bad at learning?" an Zhiyu looked at her and reached out to pinch her fleshy face.


    "Pinch me again, ah ah..."


    Da Ju stretched out his hand, pushed her hand away and said, "my Master goes to bed. I want to practice for a while. Will you go?"


    "I won''t go. I want to sleep with your master." an Zhiyu said deliberately.


    "Go." Da Ju directly hugged her arm and pushed her forward: "if you don''t learn well at a young age, go to practice with me."


    An Zhiyu looked up and held his chest up: "where am I small?"


    Da Ju jumped up and slapped her in the chest. Suddenly something beautiful shook in front of her, shaking her dizzy.


    "You''re too small," said da Ju with a smile. "Let''s go and practice."


    She pushed the anchovy away.


    "Walk slowly. If you sprain your foot again, you''ll feel better."


    "Don''t worry, the last time I sprained my foot was completely an accident. It was caused by Shifu hollowing out my spiritual power. In the past two days of rest, I think I have become more powerful. Now, I can beat ten of you."


    "Just blow."


    "Believe it or not, you will never be my opponent. You don''t have any Taoism, and I don''t have Taoism, but my spiritual power is stronger than you. No matter how you fight, you are not my opponent."


    As soon as Da Ju''s words fell, an Zhiyu thought about it. There was nothing wrong with what she said. It was true.


    Now I can''t really fight with Da Ju. Her spiritual power is stronger than herself. She still practices the cold sky fire way, and she hasn''t made any progress in the past month.


    "No, I must try again." an Zhiyu clenched his fist and cheered himself.


    "That''s right." Da Chuo nodded happily. An Zhiyu finally realized that his future was unlimited.


    "However, we''ve just been practicing for more than an hour. Why don''t we take a break first? I''m reading a book" people can go where the sun can''t go ". Do you want to read it together?"


    "No, I haven''t finished reading the book my master became my brother and then my husband you gave me?"


    "Watch so slowly, wait..."


    An Zhiyu stopped and frowned at her: "did you start reading that book?"


    "I''m not. I don''t. don''t talk nonsense."


    Da Ju didn''t watch it at all. How could she read that kind of book? Who reads who is a dog.


    An Zhiyu looked at her and said with a smile, "something''s wrong with you."


    "Something''s wrong with you. What you showed me is a mess. Ignore you. I''m going to practice." Da Chuo''s face flushed slightly and trotted away.


    "Wait for me, I''ll go too." an Zhiyu followed.


    On the other side, Li Xu fell asleep quickly.

 Chapter 57

    In Taixu academy, Li Xu, who was sleeping, suddenly woke up because the system was a little noisy.


    [system time, dadaoji 500 years, October 4, 10:00:00, Monday, sunny and sunny, suitable for rice transplanting]


    [first level Taoist technique: look like electricity, pick grass and break wood, cast beans into soldiers, purify clothes, breathe the wind, local rain, spread fog, resist the wind, resist the sword, pray for sunshine, water escape, earth escape, wood escape, settle, seal acupoints, solve acupoints, wind escape]


    ¡­¡­


    [system task: Please select at least four different yipindao dharmas. Teach Daji in October. Each Dao Dharma has different diligence points and dharmas, which will be clearly given when receiving the task]


    [the process of teaching is not important. You just need to let Da Ji understand it]


    Li Xu wanted to see which Taoist art had the most rewards and asked:


    "Can I view the rewards for each task?"


    [no, just to prevent you from choosing a professor of Taoism with more rewards]


    Um


    The system is really a dog.


    According to Li Xu''s guess, he certainly won''t instruct himself in the process of teaching Xiaoda.


    [congratulations, you guessed right. Please complete the task by yourself. The system will not provide any help in the process. If you can''t complete the four professors of one product method this month, the system will forcibly release the punishment task, as follows:


    ¢Ù Ten li peach forest, the petals dance, Da Ju''s practice is so hot that you take off your foot socks. You pretend to fall in front of her, and then kiss Da Ju''s little feet.


    ¢Ú When night comes, you sneak into her room through the window and collect the liquid from the corners of her mouth while she is asleep.


    ¢Û At Mao, Da Ji got up to practice. You appeared in front of her and said it was still early. You might as well sleep together, and then take her back to the room.


    ¢Ü After dinner, you go to the bottom of the hot spring pool and wait. When Da Chong comes to the hot spring, takes off his clothes and enters the hot spring, you show your head to surprise him and say we''ll go to the hot spring together.


    ¢Ý Press DA on the window, hold her chin up and say I like you.


    ¡­¡­¡¿


    Li Xu thought: "I can accept the task if I don''t directly let the task fail and punish the task."


    [host, please note that this is a master apprentice system, which teaches apprentices. Apprentices make progress and make their own profits. This is a serious system, not for you to do things without any nutrition. Please straighten your mind and choose the task of teaching Taoism]


    [when you fail to complete the task, the system will force you to release the penalty task]


    [normal people should accept the task at the beginning, rather than want to fail the task and accept punishment. Please correct your attitude, otherwise, the system will become immoral due to long-term accidents]


    Li Xu felt that there were slots everywhere, constantly scolding the garbage system and ruining my youth.


    [it is not the system that destroys your youth, but your laziness. Lu Xun once said that laziness will destroy a person, and only diligence is the way to get rich]


    "Lu Xun said such words?"


    The system hasn''t responded for a while, and it''s estimated that it''s uncertain.


    Li Xu was also silent for a long time and said, "I remember that last month there was a task for this month, spanning almost half a month. Is there any other task this month besides teaching a Taoist art?"


    Because he knows that the longer the task, the richer the reward.


    [it''s usually a task released in the middle of the month, but it''s not this month, because your accumulated diligence points are only 219356, which is not enough to start the task]


    Li Xu asked, "when can it be turned on? Can you spoiler?"


    [the body of the device has great development value. It can be opened only after 100W diligence]


    [at present, the diligent point is not enough and still needs to work hard. When the diligent point reaches 100W, the system will be upgraded and some interesting and interesting contents will be added. Please look forward to it]


    "That is to say, I have nothing else to do this month except to teach a Taoism."


    In fact, Li Xu wants to know what the sentence "the body has great development value" means. He simply can''t understand these strange words. He hopes to have a kind person to answer it.


    [don''t underestimate the Taoist art. It takes time to complete Chengdu. It''s not simple.]


    [it must be reasonable for you to finish it in one month. Considering your leisurely lifestyle, you play and play. Don''t you just muddle through this month]


    [what''s your hurry? It''s not in line with your lazy setting]


    "The trough makes you vomit."


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "I have nothing to ask you. You can kneel down."


    The system finally calmed down, but Li Xu couldn''t be quiet.


    Because he thinks when he can get 100W hard work, which is the key point. He is not greedy for "body development value" or anything without nutrition.


    He was thinking about what kind of Dharma he should teach Xiaoda.


    "Bang bang!"


    Suddenly there was a rapid knock on the door outside the room.


    "Master, master, get up." Xiaoda''s familiar voice came, "if you don''t get up again, I''ll come in."


    "OK."


    Li Xu answered and got out of the kennel.


    As soon as she opened the door, Xiao Da Ji skillfully ran in to tidy up her bed and fold quilts. Li Xu told her many times that there was no need to tidy up here because it was not necessary.


    No matter how well you tidy up, you have to sleep at night.


    But she always doesn''t listen and always arranges everything neatly.


    Li Xu suspected that she had a very serious obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    "From today on, I''m going to teach you a Taoist art. Is there anything you want to learn?"


    Li XuBen wanted to choose a Taoist method to teach her, but think about it carefully. She may not like what she chose. It''s better to let her choose what she likes.


    Anyway, he has a lot of one-level Taoism. If he doesn''t, he will use diligence to smoke one-level Taoism. Anyway, he can always give her something she likes.


    "Really?"


    Xiao Da''s eyes narrowed and the fox''s ears moved, laughing out two small dimples and shiny little tiger teeth.


    Li Xu nodded.


    "Master, I''ve thought about it. I want to learn the art of defending the sword."


    This is the first Dharma she wants to learn.


    After learning it, you can ride the sword with Li Xu and go straight into the sky. Isn''t it happy.


    "OK, let''s learn the art of defending the sword." Li Xu smiled.


    [do you want to receive the broken first level Taoist sword technique]


    "Yes."


    Li Xu gave the system the answer.


    [successfully received the sword control skill of the first level Dao method. If Da Ju successfully understood this method, he could reward 50000 points of diligence and hypnosis of the first level Dao method]


    "Hypnosis?"


    Li Xu took a deep breath. What''s the use of this thing.


    [explanation: hypnosis is a kind of psychological suggestion behavior. The performer inputs information into the subject''s subconscious mind through the psychological suggestion of language, sound, action and eyes, and changes his thinking mode and behavior mode. The subject can close his eyes or don''t close his eyes, and even unconsciously accept the hypnotist''s psychological suggestion. The depth of hypnosis depends on the individual''s hypnotic sensibility The prestige and skills of Hypnotists are different]


    [Note: don''t abuse, please use it on the right way!]


    "There''s something wrong with the system."


    If he didn''t say the last sentence, Li Xu thought it was a serious Taoist art.


    Now, not necessarily.


    "Master, why are you standing in a daze and thinking?"


    "I want to eat you..."

 Chapter 58

    "Would you like your... Breakfast, please?"


    Li looked at her. Recently, his stomach has been spoiled. In the past, he rarely ate breakfast, but now, the first thing he wakes up is to eat breakfast.


    Da Ji nodded fiercely, "yes, yes."


    Li Xu asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Lotus seed porridge, this is the porridge made of lotus seeds picked from the lotus pond." Da Chuo nodded and said, "master, this thing is very good..."


    "Wait, where did you get the lotus seeds in October?"


    "Master, have you forgotten that our lotus is the lotus of the four seasons, no matter when."


    "Oh, I almost forgot."


    Lotus pond planted four seasons lotus, but he didn''t pay attention for a long time. He suddenly remembered that he didn''t wake up yet. Why don''t he continue to sleep.


    But Da Ji has made the bed neat. Forget it, have breakfast.


    After washing and eating breakfast, Li Xu took Da Ji to Shili Taolin.


    This is the imperial place where Li Xu taught her. Why? Because the area here is wide enough and the scenery is good.


    "This is the mantra of the sword technique. First you understand it, memorize it, practice it, and finally understand it. Can you understand it?"


    This is the reason why it is troublesome to cultivate Taoism. This process will take at least a few days.


    Sword guarding is the most basic skill of all Taoist techniques. Generally, people who are a little diligent can master it skillfully.


    "Can understand." Da Ji nodded and said seriously.


    "Here you are."


    Li Xu handed her the book and said, "I''ll go to bed first. If you encounter words you don''t understand, tell me at any time."


    As he spoke, he jumped on the fork of the familiar peach tree and lay down to sleep.


    Da Chong didn''t know what to say about him. He actually began to sleep again.


    It''s worthy of you. You can lie down and never sit. I have to say that master is really the best.


    Da Chuo shook his head and sighed helplessly, "when can master grow up? He always sleeps, just like a child."


    With her mouth bulging, she glanced at Li Xu, who had closed her eyes, sat on the ground and opened the formula of sword defense:


    "Wonderful Avenue, magnificent Avenue, the sky is clear and the earth is peaceful..."


    All the words are known, but why do they combine? It''s difficult to understand.


    She doesn''t intend to ask Li Xu as soon as she has questions, which is easy to form dependence.


    Hard to understand.


    Two minutes later, she fell asleep on the pink peach petals, the corners of her mouth opened slightly, and the sound of very light breathing came out.


    Li Xu pricked up his ears, opened his eyes and looked at the ground. He saw her lying in a "big" position, which was not elegant at all.


    It''s not about graceful posture. Why did she fall asleep so soon?


    "Is she too tired lately?"


    Considering that she was still in Guishui, Li Xu thought about it and let her continue to sleep.


    He also lay on the branches and fell asleep.


    A moment later, Da Ji suddenly woke up, patted his head and said, "why did I fall asleep?"


    Da Ji cheered up and continued to study the imperial sword.


    After a while, there was a "pa" sound, and she lay on the ground and fell asleep again.


    Watching her quietly on the branch of the tree, Li Xu almost laughed and cried.


    What''s the operation? Is this sword technique a lullaby?


    He jumped down, fell to the ground, squatted in front of her and watched her sleep. Her long eyelashes trembled. Her small mouth was ruddy and very beautiful. It was like a strawberry. Looking at it, it was easy for people to want to bite.


    When she fell asleep, she was very restless. After sleeping, she turned over. She also reached out to pat off the peach blossoms on her cheeks and continued to sleep. Two white fox ears moved.


    Li Xu couldn''t understand what the principle was. How could her ears move?


    Li Xu also wanted to observe her sleeping habits more carefully. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and saw Li Xu looking at her strangely. She widened her eyes directly.


    "Master, how did you get into my dream?"


    Da Ju slowly stretched out his hand, touched Li Xu''s cheek, pinched it, and said:


    "It feels good."


    She thought she was dreaming. Suddenly she felt something wrong. She woke up, blushed and stammered:


    "Master, I didn''t mean to pinch you. Sorry, i... thought it was in a dream..."


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s the matter with you? Can''t you understand it?"


    Da Ji said, "I can''t say I don''t understand. I don''t know what to say..."


    "Then why don''t you ask me? Didn''t I just say that? You can ask me if you don''t understand. Look at the formula, and I''ll explain the formula of sword defense to you."


    Li Xu told her about it. About a few minutes later, Da Ju suddenly realized:


    "I see. I understand."


    "That''s good. You understand it yourself first. When you memorize the content, you''ll wake me up."


    It''s estimated that it''s almost afternoon for her to recite.


    Li Xu planned to go up the tree to have a rest, but he couldn''t sleep. He had to sit on it and read. After watching it for less than a quarter of an hour, Da Ju screamed below:


    "Ow, ow, ow..."


    "Master, I''m ready."


    She rolled on the ground, rolling up a peach blossom, like only erha, very excited.


    "What''s good?"


    "I remember the sword technique above."


    "You can recite so much and so thick content?" Li Xu thought it was a little too fast. "Read it to me again."


    "OK."


    "Wonderful Avenue, magnificent Avenue, the sky is clear and the earth is peaceful... Sad Avenue, sad Avenue, you can''t go back to heaven with Tao. You can''t support people and live forever. Sigh for a moment..."


    She recited it in one breath.


    Li Xu was shocked. This is not in line with her IQ. Shouldn''t she look dull and stupid?


    How can you remember it all at once? It''s ridiculous.


    Da Ji looked forward: "master, can we practice next?"


    "Yes." Li Xu nodded, took out an unopened sword from the storage bag and said, "try the imperial sword first."


    Da Ju caught the sword thrown by Li Xu, sat cross on the ground, closed his eyes and began to run the formula of sword defense, but he tried for half an hour without any harvest.


    "Master, No."


    Li Xu jumped down from the fork of the tree and said, "release your spiritual power to this sword, and then control it."


    When she tried, the sword was suddenly damaged by the power of ice and fire, and looked at the master with embarrassment.


    "It''s all right, I still have a sword." Li Xu handed out several more swords, but in less than half an hour, all the swords were broken by her.


    "Master." Da Ji felt that he was too useless and was a little depressed.


    "Let me teach you." Li Xu came behind her and held her hand.


    When Li Xu''s hand touched her hand, Da Ji''s face turned red, and the spiritual power in his body was in disorder and ran everywhere.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Li Xu bent over and looked at her, grabbed her hand and said, "don''t be nervous, close your eyes, run the formula, slowly mobilize the spiritual power in your body, and then..."


    "Hahaha..." Da Ju burst into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?"

 Chapter 59

    "What are you laughing at?"


    Li Xu felt that Xiaoda was a little confused.


    Da Ju smiled almost soft, pointed to the ground and said, "master, look at your shadow on the ground. Your two big hands spread like wings, and your head threw a shadow on the ground. Does it look like a stupid goose?"


    Li Xu''s face turned black and stabbed her head with his chin.


    A poke.


    Two punches.


    Three pokes.


    Gently and forcefully poked three times, Li Xu said, "if you laugh again, I''ll make you cry on the ground."


    Da Ji pointed to the ground, showed his little tiger teeth and said, "master, it''s really funny. Look."


    Li Xu didn''t speak and his face was black.


    Da Ji''s Fox ear moved: "master, I usually can''t help laughing, but I can''t help it."


    Smiling, she suddenly couldn''t laugh. Her face turned red, her body was hot, and even her neck was a little hot.


    She bent over, her legs folded.


    Li Xu suddenly saw her trembling slightly, and then saw her pants bleeding.


    "You have miscarried... Bah... Wrong..."


    Li Xu suddenly remembered that she was still menstruating, but unexpectedly, she smiled and smiled out of her great aunt. This is a plot that the toilet table may not think of.


    It''s embarrassing to have a bitter face.


    Can''t you argue?


    She even laughed at Guishui. If it was spread, her face, the little princess of Qingqiu, would be blackened by her. I''m afraid it would become the laughing stock of the people when chatting.


    She covered her stomach awkwardly, closed her legs, squatted slowly to the ground, held her head, and looked like she had no face to see people.


    "Little Da Ji." Li Xu reached out and poked her arm.


    "Master, don''t touch me. Please let me die quietly."


    "Are you going to laugh me to death and don''t change my clothes? Won''t you really be bloody?"


    Thinking of this idiom, Li Xu suddenly remembered a very strong picture, that is, he taught Xiao Da Ju to resist the sword. He taught him. Da Ju''s pants were red, but his clothes were also sprayed red.


    "Bloody!"


    Li Xu felt that the picture felt strong and could not be removed from his mind.


    He secretly admired his imagination. He suddenly felt that he had the talent to be a screenwriter. He put it on the toilet and could not become the annual dark horse drama.


    Now, he is only the master of small Da Ji. He is really second to none.


    "Master..."


    Da Chong felt even more ashamed when he heard Li Xu''s words. Didn''t master say anything human?


    She asked Qu Baba to say, "master, turn around and I''ll change my clothes."


    "Change here?" Li Xu looked at her strangely.


    "Yes."


    Da Ju didn''t hide it. Anyway, there are no outsiders here. Shifu is a recognized gentleman and won''t peek, so don''t worry. Just stay here and continue to practice the sword.


    "Master, what else are you looking at? Turn around."


    Li Xu glanced at her. In fact, he didn''t want to turn around.


    Li Xu turned around. Da Ju quickly changed the clothes stained with blood and put them into the storage ring. After wearing the clothes, he called Li Xu to turn over.


    "Master, I''m fine. Let''s continue to practice sword. I promise not to laugh this time."


    If she laughs again, she is a fool. People can''t fall twice on the same thing.


    Li Xu came to her and wrinkled his nose as if he were smelling something.


    Da Chuo looked at Li Xu and looked strange: "master, what do you smell?"


    Li Xu didn''t speak, but approached Da Ju and said, "I want to see if I can smell the blood on you. I''m afraid you''ll dirty my white clothes."


    Da Ji immediately drooped his ears and turned his black eyes, saying:


    "Master, do you have the courage to say it again?"


    The corners of her mouth opened and her two little tiger teeth flashed. If the master said more, she planned to jump up, throw Li Xu to the ground and bite him.


    A small one, a fierce thief.


    "OK, I won''t say." Li Xu came behind her, leaned closer to her and said, "are you sure you don''t need to rest?"


    "No, I''m fine. If you want to rest, master, I can practice after you rest."


    Li looked at him and said, "then I need a rest."


    He doesn''t want Da Ju to be so diligent. It''s good to practice this kind of thing happily, and don''t practice if you''re not happy.


    "Master, you''re still resting. You''ve been resting all day. Teach me quickly. It''s dark if you don''t teach me again."


    "Good, good."


    Li Xu was slightly close to Da Ji''s back, and his right hand grasped her right hand. Her small hand was very soft, soft and boneless, especially smooth.


    Because she was too close, the faint fragrance on her body rushed into her nose, which made Li Xu a little confused.


    Fortunately, he played chicken eating game and was good at AK47. No matter how much recoil he had, he could hold it down.


    "Now, we''re going to start." Li Xu began to teach her the secret of defending the sword.


    "I''m ready."


    Da Chuo was a little nervous and licked her lips. She also smelled the smell of Li Xu, and her face was slightly red.


    But now he is teaching himself by hand. He can''t lose face or think more. He has to learn it seriously and strive to learn the art of defending the sword quickly.


    Li Xu grabbed her hand, her hand holding the sword.


    "Now what we hold in our hands is a sword. You mobilize your spiritual power, slowly transport it to the sword, and then slowly release it to let the sword leave your hand." Li Xu began to teach seriously.


    The Da device transfers the spirit power to the sword.


    "Master, is that all right?"


    "No, your psychic power is not enough. Continue to output it to the sword."


    "So?" Da Ji carefully controlled his spiritual power.


    "Continue."


    "Is that enough?"


    "It''s not enough. Continue to output spiritual power." Li Xu said, "you can..."


    Da Ji began to mobilize the spiritual power in his body and surged out. The forces of ice and sky fire surged out and appeared on the sword in an intertwined state.


    "Well, let''s let go at the same time. Don''t hold the handle of the sword. You should control it with spiritual power."


    Li Xu loosened Da Ju''s hand and stepped back. Da Ju also slowly loosened the handle of the sword, and then it did. She didn''t grasp the sword with her hand, but the sword floated.


    But after only five seconds, the sword fell to the ground and clanged, and a clear sound came.


    "Master, I still don''t seem to be very good?" Da Ji looked at Li Xu.


    "OK, you can practice like this. When you practice to a certain extent, you will close the door. I believe you will soon master the skill of the imperial sword. The imperial sword is the same as the imperial weapon. If you know one, you can draw inferences from one instance. Just practice again according to the rhythm I taught you just now. When you think you can close the door, tell me."


    "OK." Da Ji struck while the iron was hot and began to practice.


    Gradually, she felt better and better. She felt as if she had mastered this skill. At this time, it was getting late.


    "Master, I think I can. I want to shut up."


    Li looked at her in vain:

 Chapter 54

    "Can you take me back?"


    Da Ju blinked her glazed eyes and looked at Li Xu. She really twisted her feet. It hurts.


    "Tell you to always jump."


    Li Xu was very helpless. He walked up to her and bent down to pick her up.


    She was very small, very soft, very soft, as if she had no bones. She was very comfortable and couldn''t help holding tight.


    Li Xu could smell the faint fragrance from her body, like the fragrance of flowers, which was very good.


    "Master, be light..."


    Da Chuo blushed slightly. Why did Li Xu hug her so tightly.


    "Sorry, I''m a little stronger. I''ll pay attention."


    Li Xu looked down at her and stared at her small round cheeks, small mouth and looming body. Now she has begun to take shape.


    In the future, her face must be beautiful.


    "Shifu, don''t keep looking at me." Li Xu kept staring at her, making her face red and embarrassed.


    "Nothing, just look."


    Li Xu smiled, stepped out, shrunk to an inch, returned to the Academy, put her on the chair and said, "your clothes are wet. Change your clothes first."


    Da Chuo blushed and whispered, "master, you go out first."


    "Hello, call me."


    Li Xu nodded and went out to close the door.


    Just locked the door, I heard a "bang" sound in the room within a short time, as if something had hit the ground.


    Li Xu quickly opened the door and saw Da Ji fall to the ground.


    She rushed into the door, closed the door, came to Da Ju a few steps and pulled her up, so she didn''t wear good clothes and fell slowly in front of Li Xu.


    The exquisite clavicle and the snow-white lotus root arm are just like the masterpiece of heaven. They are carved very beautiful.


    Da Ji quickly pulled up his clothes and stood in front of him. He blushed and said shyly:


    "How did you break in?"


    "I''m not worried about you. Put on your clothes quickly."


    "You turn around."


    "OK." Li Xu turned around and saw her wet clothes on the chair, glittering and dazzling.


    "Master, I''m ready."


    "Didn''t you fall anywhere?" Li Xu was worried. After all, she fell down.


    "It''s all right. It''s just foot pain." Da Ji slowly sat down beside the bed.


    "Why is it so serious that you can fall down even when you wear clothes. Put your feet out and let me see where it is twisted?"


    Da Ju''s face was slightly red and slowly stretched out her right foot in front of Li Xu.


    Li Xu grabbed her feet and slowly pulled out the foot socks wrapped around her feet.


    Da Ji twitched at the corner of his mouth: "hiss... Pain, slow down."


    "OK."


    Li Xu''s speed becomes slower and lighter.


    Slowly pull out her foot socks. Soon, her beautiful little feet are completely displayed in front of her eyes. The foot shape is very beautiful and beautiful.


    The radian of the snow-white ankle slowly extends to the small foot, which is particularly exquisite and wonderful.


    Just looking, Li Xu''s heart rippled and suddenly remembered a sentence once said by the system:


    "If you ignore the task, give up the task or fail the task, deduct 1000000 diligence points. If the diligence points are negative, the system will force you to make some unreasonable, such as kissing the apprentice''s feet."


    Suddenly, such an unreasonable idea came into Li Xu''s mind.


    "Master, why are you stunned? My feet are swollen."


    Li Xu quickly regained his mind and threw the messy ideas in his mind out of the sky. He stared at her feet and touched her gently. The cold feeling came. That feeling was very beautiful.


    Da Ji was like an electric shock, his body became soft, his breathing was rapid, his whole body had no strength, and his face turned red.


    "Your ankle sprains. If you don''t take medicine, it will swell up soon. Let me take medicine for you."


    "Yes." Da Ji nodded.


    He put Da Ji''s feet on the chair, took out a bottle of medicinal wine from the storage bag and daubed it gently on her.


    Da Ji bit his teeth and sprained his foot. It really hurts.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, an Zhiyu, who had just returned from the lotus pond, passed through the corridor and suddenly heard a strange sound from Da Ju''s room.


    "Well..."


    This is a slight sound from the Da device, with some pain and pain.


    "Does it hurt?" Li Xu''s gentle voice came.


    "Pain, sobbing..."


    The voice of Da Ji begging for mercy came out, with a cry in her voice, as if she was under the pressure she shouldn''t bear at her age.


    "Bear it."


    "Master, master, father..." Da Ji began to cry slightly.


    Li Xu said, "you can bear it for a while."


    Da Ji bit his teeth and said, "master, haven''t you finished yet?"


    Li Xu said, "it''ll be fine soon."


    Bang.


    An Zhiyu''s face was stiff. He rushed to open the door and shouted, "what are you doing in the room in broad daylight?"


    Then she saw Da Ju sitting on the side of the bed, her feet on the chair, and Li Xu applying medicinal wine to her feet, acting very gently.


    They looked at her together, looking at her strangely.


    "Sister Zhiyu, master painted me medicinal wine? You suddenly appeared and scared me."


    "I took a pill, locked the door and screamed. I thought you were... In..."


    An Zhi fish hesitated and blushed. He changed his mouth and said, "I thought you were fighting?"


    "You''re just in time. Wash her clothes." Li Xu pointed to the clothes on the chair and said, "she may not be very convenient these two days. I have to trouble you."


    "Small matter." an Zhiyu swept her clothes and suddenly frowned: "how did your clothes look like this?"


    Da Ji''s white clothes were wet. There was messy white water on them. They were unevenly distributed. They looked curious.


    Her face was full of doubt. Her heart collapsed. She blushed and her heart beat. She picked up her clothes. She smelled it. It was water. She thought it was... And it was tasteless.


    "I''m going to wash clothes, Li Xu. Do you have any clothes? I can also wash them for you." an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu.


    Originally there was, but Li Xu always felt something wrong with an Zhiyu when he saw her just now. He changed his mouth and said, "it seems not."


    "It seems there is. Where is it?"


    "On the chair in my room," Li Xu said.


    "OK, I''ll find it."

 Chapter 60

    Li Xu was stunned and looked at her: "you''ve only practiced for a day and closed the door. Are you sure there''s no problem?"


    "No problem. I''m very confident. I have a feeling. I can master this sword technique quickly."


    Da Chuan''s face was full of confidence. Now she was full of inspiration, her thoughts were clear, and her eyes were more and more firm.


    "Are you sure?" Li looked at her and said, "it''s really not urgent to understand the Tao. It''s not too late to understand it when you really feel it, but if you insist, shut up."


    "Master, I didn''t try to be brave. I can."


    Li looked at her: "OK."


    He grabbed Xiaoda''s collar, returned to Taixu academy and sent her to the cave.


    "Master, don''t worry. I think I can. I can come out in two days." Da Ju had a strong feeling.


    "Well, be careful."


    Li Xu didn''t say much. Anyway, Xiao Da Ju insisted, and he couldn''t help it. Just didn''t expect that her talent was too outrageous.


    Although it''s only the simplest sword technique, it''s rare that you can do it in just one day.


    With the closing of the cave, the whole Taixu academy became quiet, as if it were dead.


    He looked up at the sky and walked to his room. On the way, he met an Zhiyu who was walking back.


    "Where''s the condenser?"


    An Zhiyu asked, why is Li Xu the only one who came back? Why is it missing? And want to cook with her.


    "She shut up." Li Xu said faintly.


    "Shut up, why did she shut up?"


    An Zhiyu felt outrageous. She only broke through the first grade on the 29th of last month. After a few days, she closed the door.


    Shut up is drinking water?


    When it became so simple.


    "Xiao Da Ju cultivates a Taoist technique and guards the sword." Li Xu said faintly.


    "Didn''t she start learning today? She started so soon?"


    "Yes."


    Li Xu nodded and really got started.


    An Zhiyu was stunned. What kind of monster is this Da Ji? Why is the cultivation speed so fast?


    She was stunned for a long time and looked incredible.


    I have to say that Da Ji had a great impact on her. Last time Da Ji broke through a product, she didn''t feel much, because she was also a product.


    But now Da Ju actually began to understand the Tao method, and she was still standing still.


    If things go on like this, I''m afraid I''ll get rid of myself far away in less than two months.


    no way.


    I can''t fall anymore.


    An Zhiyu looked up and walked to the kitchen step by step. Even Li Xu called her. She didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    She came to the kitchen and looked around. She saw that Li Xu didn''t follow. She took out a book with a yellow cover from her storage bag.


    Among them are "my master became my brother and later became my husband", "people can go where the sun can''t go", "what I miss is shaking together"


    "Goodbye..."


    "No, never again."


    Biting her teeth, tears streaming down her cheeks, she burned the books one by one and said:


    "I have to practice hard in the future. I can''t be delayed by these messy books. If I read these books again, I''ll be a dog."


    She burned the books one by one, and a pile of ashes appeared on the ground.


    She came out of the kitchen with red eyes.


    "What are you doing in there?" Li looked at her, and his eyes were red with tears.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen her look like this. It''s incredible.


    In his impression, an Zhiyu''s playfulness is equal to that of Da Ji. How come he suddenly became so serious, as if he had made some determination.


    An Zhiyu shook his head and said, "I want to die immersed in Taoism."


    She said that she resolutely walked to the library of Taixu Academy. She planned to read Taoism, accumulate knowledge and understand Taoism.


    "What changed her?" Li Xu suddenly felt that an Zhiyu was confused. He suddenly changed his face and couldn''t understand it.


    Women are indeed a fickle species.


    Li Xu sat in the armchair and looked at the sunset.


    Half an hour later, an Zhiyu came back from Taixu Academy with a pale face.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Xu thought something was wrong with her.


    An Zhiyu said faintly and said, "I''m so hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"


    She didn''t expect to watch in the library. She was so hungry that she had to come back reluctantly.


    The corners of Li Xu''s mouth rose. He couldn''t hold back and was ready to laugh.


    "Hold back, don''t laugh." an Zhiyu dropped a word and hurried into the kitchen to get something to eat.


    Li Xu laughed outside. He thought an knew what kind of fish could do. He didn''t expect to be defeated by hunger.


    ¡­¡­


    I was speechless all night.


    The next day, around 4 p.m.


    President Qinglian, who has been closed to the outside world, has practiced two kinds of Taoism, the golden lotus flower torch and the lotus in the fire.


    Tang Sheng also passed the pass. He broke through the second grade.


    Lvwu also came out around 5 o''clock and practiced the first level Taoist method, blocking the eyes with one leaf, and breaking through to the second level at the same time.


    But something that even Li Xu didn''t think of happened. Da Chong walked out of the cave around 6 o''clock. The first sentence was:


    "Master, I am."


    Her voice echoed in the Taixu Academy.


    Then Li Xu saw Da Ju''s hands tied and stamped, and he rushed out of the cave with a flying sword and rushed into the sky like a meteor.


    With a "whoosh", she landed from a high altitude. The sword glittered with the power of cold ice and sky fire, and fell towards the Taixu Academy.


    When he was about to land on the ground, the Daji landed steadily on the control sword and stopped about a foot away from the ground.


    She stood on the sword, and the wind rustled her snow-white dress.


    Although she only learned the art of defending the sword, her momentum feels like becoming an immortal.


    The sound of the system suddenly sounded.


    [one level Taoist technique, sword riding technique completed, reward 50000 diligence points, balance 269356; reward one level Taoist technique, hypnosis]


    Hearing the sound from the system, Li xucai completely believed it.


    Is Xiaoda''s device on? It takes two days to master the art of defending the sword.


    Bullshit.


    Who gave her the hang up?


    In two days, I practiced the sword technique to this extent. This talent can be counted with one hand in the whole Daozhou.


    What kind of apprentice did he take.


    Everyone looked at her like a ghost, unable to speak for a long time, and their hearts were strongly impacted.


    "Master, I''ve learned the art of defending the sword. I''ll take you to feel it." Da Chuo''s sword came to Li Xu.


    "No, you can take others. You can take anyone here."


    Li Xu pointed to an Zhiyu, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng, or lvwu. He was still a little worried that Daju would throw him down.


    Although her imperial sword had the posture of a fairy, Li Xu was a little flustered.


    Don''t you remember that Tang Sheng hit himself with the imperial sword?


    He thought Da Ji could, too, because there was still a little difference between his own sword and the sword with people.


    An Zhiyu, Tang Sheng, President Qinglian and lvwu looked at Li Xu strangely. He was a real dog. He didn''t want to take risks and let others go.


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu with a smile on his face. He finally learned the sword technique. Of course, he had to let master feel his sword technique in person.


    She flashed her big eyes and waved, "master, hurry up and take you to fly."


    "You take them." Li Xu looked at them without hesitation.


    "No, it''s you."


    Da Chong stared at Li Xu and wanted to take him. If other people were in danger, it would be really dangerous. There would be no danger for Yujian to take him, because Li Xu was very powerful.


    "Why?" Li Xu didn''t understand.


    "For the first time... Of course I''ll give it to you." Da Ju refers to the imperial sword.


    PS: so far, 60 chapters have been updated, and the target of 4000 words per day will be completed by the 9th. Tengu calls on everyone not to keep books, pursue books, and send comments. Ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets!

 Chapter 61

    Da Ji stood on the sword, his snow-white clothes rustled, his black hair danced, and the fox''s ears moved, saying this sentence solemnly.


    But hearing this, lvwu, Qinglian Dean, Tang Sheng, an Zhiyu was stunned and looked at Da Ji strangely.


    Lee was black and black, and he didn''t know how to make complaints about it.


    "Why are your faces so strange?" Da Ji looked at the following people. Did he say something wrong? Or do they think their swordsmanship is not good?


    Seeing Li Xu not talking, in order to avoid embarrassment, an Zhiyu tentatively asked, "why don''t you take me?"


    "No, I''ll do it."


    Li Xu jumped onto the sword.


    How can someone else do such a thing? Of course, he took the battle himself.


    "Master, don''t worry, I can drive you." Da Ji smiled.


    Li Xu landed steadily on the Dagger''s sword.


    Because there were more people, the weight increased rapidly, the sword fell straight down, and the Da Ji quickly printed, mobilized his spiritual power and controlled the sword.


    The people who are watching below can''t help feeling dangerous, but they can''t help but feel relieved at the thought of Li Xu.


    The sword fell straight, and it was about to fall. There was a dense sweat on Da Ji''s forehead. His hands quickly printed, and finally stabilized the sword when it was a foot away from the ground.


    When the flying sword pressed the grass on the ground, all the grass nearby were hurt by the sword Qi of cold ice and sky fire. They were cut and turned into ashes at the same time.


    It can be seen that she is not very skilled, but her talent is also far enough. She mastered the art of defending the sword in a short time.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Da Ju was relieved, turned to Li Xu and said, "master, say it, I can control it."


    Li Xu nodded.


    Da Chuo noticed that Li Xu was standing on the hilt of the sword, and her distance was the tip of the sword. He wondered, "master, why are you so far away from me?"


    "Then I''ll get closer." Li Xu took a step.


    He came behind Da Ju, still a foot away from her.


    Da Ju said with a black face, "master, don''t worry, I won''t throw you away. Don''t be so far away from me."


    "Who knows?"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Da Chuo was speechless and didn''t want to talk. He said in his heart, "I don''t believe I can''t subdue you."


    Her hands were sealed, and suddenly the cold sky fire power gushed out. The flying sword started rapidly, and then suddenly stopped. Because of inertia, Li Xu protruded forward and was about to stick to the back of the Da device, only one finger gap away.


    Whoosh.


    Da Ji controlled the spirit power again, and the flying sword started again and stopped suddenly.


    Pop.


    Li Xu directly pressed against Da Ji''s back and his body was close to her.


    "Master, I''m sorry. I just started and can''t control it skillfully." Da Chuo turned and looked at Li Xu. He was holding a smile in his heart.


    She can have any bad thoughts. She just wants master to be closer to her.


    "Master, let''s go."


    She quickly controlled the flying sword and rose into the sky. When she was halfway there, she suddenly stopped again. Li Xu suddenly rubbed her back again.


    Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth. If you start and stop like this, you will have a negative distance.


    Whoosh.


    The splash rose into the sky and went straight into the sky.


    The faint fragrance of her body crept into her nose. Li Xu leaned against her back, couldn''t help bending over and put his chin on her little head.


    Da Ju suddenly felt something lying on his head and reached out to touch it. It was master''s face.


    The two fox ears suddenly stood up and gently swept Li Xu''s face.


    Li Xu felt itchy. Looking at her two moving fox ears, he couldn''t help extending his hand to poke.


    Just poked it and didn''t feel what it was. Da Ju trembled all over, his legs softened, his face was hot, his spiritual power was out of control, and then they fell straight to the ground.


    "Ah ah..."


    He shouted.


    "Shout what shout."


    Li Xu took over her flying sword and flew steadily through the clouds.


    He just touched it.


    Are your ears so sensitive?


    No wonder people don''t touch it all the time.


    It''s just a slight poke. It''s like this. If you do something else, it''s good.


    "Master..."


    Da Ju sat on the flying sword, his body was soft, and his speech became powerless.


    She slowed down on the sword for a while and finally recovered: "master, let me come."


    She regained her sword and began to fly in the sky.


    About two-quarters of an hour later, Li Xu heard a strange cry from Da Chong''s stomach, and then remembered that she had just come out and had not eaten for two days. Now it''s normal to be hungry.


    Goo Goo


    Da Chuo muttered, lowered his head, blushed and said, "master, I''m hungry."


    "Come on, let''s go back." Li Xu smiled.


    "Yes."


    Da Chui took his sword and hurried to Taixu Academy. At this time, the smoke from the kitchen in Taixu Academy was curling, and an Zhiyu was cooking.


    Da Ji also went to help.


    Soon after dinner, the table was very happy. Only an Zhiyu was nagged by his master.


    "You can only eat. Look at Da Ju. She didn''t break when you broke the territory. Now she broke the territory and practiced sword defense. How about you? You don''t know any Taoist skills. If you meet people in the same realm in the future, you can''t beat them or run away." Dean Qinglian scolded her while eating.


    An Zhiyu didn''t speak. Anyway, it went in one ear and out the other. It didn''t affect her appetite at all. He also said:


    "Master, it''s urgent. When I figure it out, I can create a miracle."


    It was amazing. Li Xu, who was eating, almost sprayed rice and held back his smile.


    An Zhiyu looked at him with a serious face: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. I just remembered a happy thing."


    "What happy thing?"


    "I......" Li Xu didn''t speak.


    Da Ji suddenly covered his mouth and smiled.


    An Zhiyu looked at her: "what are you laughing at?"


    Da Ji shook his head and said, "I didn''t laugh."


    "You teachers and disciples deceive people too much. You can''t eat this meal..."


    She gulped the rice in the bowl from her mouth, burped and said, "go, you come with me."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Take a bath."


    Da Ji nodded, "OK."


    They went out of the dining room and took a bath hand in hand.


    "Whoever eats slowly washes the dishes, I''m full." Li Xu quickly put down the dishes and chopsticks.


    At the same time, Dean Qinglian also let go of the dishes and chopsticks and said, "I''m full, too."


    Tang Sheng wanted to put down the dishes and chopsticks, but he couldn''t keep up with them. He rolled his eyes and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    He suddenly felt that Dean Qinglian was also becoming a teenager and became a virtue like Li Xu.


    It''s not unreasonable that those close to Zhu are red and those close to ink are black.


    Wait, he seems to have found a slower man than him. Lvwu is still lying on the table and eating.


    "You are slower than me. You wash the dishes." Tang Sheng smiled and looked at the turtle.


    Green Wu was stunned. Is that decent?


    Ask a turtle to wash the dishes.


    He suddenly jumped up and smashed Tang Sheng''s face, intending to tear his face. Tang Sheng fought back, so one turtle and one person quickly fought. Li Xu and Dean Qinglian sat aside to watch the play with relish.

 Chapter 62

    The other side.


    An Zhiyu took Da Ji to the lake. During Da Ji''s absence, she was almost bored to death. It was not easy for her to come out and finally have fun again.


    Now waterfall lake has array blessing. Don''t worry that someone will break in.


    They stripped off their clothes and walked together into the lake.


    "Why do you always sweat so much?"


    Da Ji looked at an Zhiyu. Every time she saw her, there was almost sweat flowing on her body.


    Now she may just want to understand that it''s not that an Zhiyu doesn''t like to wear obscene clothes and pants. It''s that she sweats more and feels hot.


    An Zhiyu is helpless. How does she know what''s going on? It''s a natural constitution.


    "You are the most sweaty person I have ever seen, and my master is not as sweaty as you."


    "Have you seen it?" an Zhiyu looked at her.


    "I can probably know if I help Shifu wash clothes," said Da Ji. "Have you been sweating so much?"


    "It''s been like this for the last two years, but I don''t sweat much. I just take a bath every day, which is regarded as detoxification." an Zhiyu smiled and said.


    Da Ju was worried: "are you sick? Did you see a pharmacist?"


    "I once secretly went to the floating farmer town to find a female pharmacist, took a look at it, took my pulse, said I wasn''t sick, and said that my constitution was different from that of ordinary people. It was easy to be heated. If it was hot, I would sweat and have more water."


    An Zhiyu then said, "the pharmacist also said that this kind of thing doesn''t need to be too concerned, just pay attention to cleanliness."


    Da Ju breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s good. I thought you were ill and didn''t see a pharmacist."


    "I''m not a child. If I feel something wrong, I''ll go and have a look." an Zhiyu walked into the lake, and the water gradually flooded her slender waist.


    Suddenly, the nearby Da Ji jumped up and poked under her neck.


    Suddenly the waves surged and the ripples on the lake surged.


    An Zhiyu Leng hum: "if you have nothing to do, don''t poke. You''re responsible when you''re pregnant."


    Da Ji looked at an Zhiyu and looked puzzled: "can you get pregnant?"


    An Zhiyu smiled and said, "No."


    "How can you get pregnant and have a baby?"


    "This..."


    An Zhiyu didn''t know what to say for a while. Although she hadn''t practiced it, she had read a lot of books. She still understood this truth, but it was still difficult to speak. She stopped talking and began to wipe her body.


    Da Ji kept looking at her.


    But an Zhiyu just doesn''t talk.


    Ask again.


    Ann knew the fish didn''t want to talk. She buried her head in the water and hid from her. Unexpectedly, Da Ji was also buried in the water.


    Fortunately, they could not speak in the water, so they were much quieter.


    Anzhi fish stuffs himself in the water and slowly cleans all parts of his body.


    Washing and washing, her surroundings gradually became different. She saw lotus blossoms in the water, and the surrounding water seemed to become lotus blossoms, floating slowly around. It seemed that some rhythm was ringing, as if the sound of the avenue played notes.


    She rushed out of the water, splashed all over the sky, stretched out her hand, and her spiritual power gushed out. The clothes on the bank flew over and quickly put them on her.


    Then he sat on the water.


    Da Ju came out and looked puzzled: "sister Zhiyu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I think I should know how to understand my own Taoist Dharma. It''s really the emperor''s responsibility to those who have a heart. It''s not in vain. I''ve thought about it for more than half a month. Now I want to shut up immediately. Tell my master."


    "Shut up right here?"


    "I have no time to go to the enlightenment cave. It''s right here."


    An Zhiyu has been staring at the lotus pond for so long. Now he finally has that feeling and doesn''t want to miss it.


    She made a cultivation watermark and sat on the water. The water around her was boiling like boiling water, slowly bubbling, and gradually formed a water lotus to envelop her.


    Then the water lotus slowly brought her into the water.


    She sat in the water, covered by a water lotus, pinched the Dharma formula with her hands, put it on her knees, and quickly entered the comprehension stage.


    Da Ju saw her like this and didn''t bother her. After a simple cleaning, he put on his clothes and went back. At this time, it was already dark.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Academy.


    Lvwu and Tang Sheng, who had just finished the meal and were fighting, had finished the battle. They fought for half an hour, from the kitchen to the yard, and there were potholes everywhere.


    However, the worst is Tang Sheng.


    Although Tang Sheng and lvwu are both second-class, lvwu is the second-class of reconstruction. He has much more experience and combat than him.


    Therefore, it is difficult for Tang Sheng to take advantage of it, but fortunately, lvwu doesn''t master much Taoism, so he can keep up the momentum for quite a long time.


    Tang Sheng was so tired that he lay on the ground with green black feet facing the sky.


    Dean Qinglian pointed out their battle nearby.


    While Li Xu has been sitting and watching the war, he always looks at the direction of the lake from time to time. He is worried:


    "After washing for half an hour, I haven''t come out yet. Shouldn''t I drown?"


    But thinking that they will be water-borne, they should not drown.


    Why do girls take such a long bath? Do they have more parts to wash?


    Li Xu couldn''t understand. He took his eyes back. It was already dark at this time. Suddenly, he saw Xiao Da''s hurry, his hair wet and ran over and shouted:


    "Dean Qinglian, sister Zhiyu is closed in the lake. She asked me to tell you not to worry about her."


    "She''s finally beginning to understand."


    Dean Qinglian was very pleased. Sure enough, he still had to scold her. He scolded her at dinner just now. Now he has an epiphany.


    It''s true that a strict teacher makes a good disciple.


    "She''s finally coming to the enlightenment."


    Tang Sheng, who was lying on the ground, sat up and said with a smile, "with her cultivation talent, she may be able to realize some Taoism you didn''t think of."


    "Maybe." Dean Qinglian smiled.


    An Zhiyu''s talent is higher than that of him and Tang Sheng, but high talent doesn''t mean he can play it.


    "Everything is still waiting for her to come out."


    To tell you the truth, Dean Qinglian is looking forward to seeing what surprise this cheap apprentice can bring to him.


    Li Xu listened to their conversation and felt that an Zhiyu was very powerful. He also became a little expectant. However, his eyes soon shifted to Xiao Daju and said:


    "Come here."


    The elevator trotted over.


    "Look at you. You don''t dry your hair every time. The water flows everywhere, making you look dirty. Now, you have learned the sword technique. How about I teach you the clothes cleaning technique tomorrow? When you learn it, you can use the clothes cleaning technique to save the emergency when your own clothes are dirty."


    Da Ji thought for a moment and said, "you can learn the technique of purifying clothes, but it''s not necessary. I can change a suit when my clothes are dirty. This method is generally learned by the poor."


    As soon as her words came out, Li Xu, Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian looked at her together.


    "I think you''re an apprentice." Dean Qinglian said.


    Li Xu nodded and said, "I think so. I''ll smoke her and make her cry."


    Da Ji''s face felt bad and ran directly back to the room.


    They all laughed.


    PS: Da Chong''s little aunt has paved the way for two or three times. She practices hungry ghost Taoism and eats it all the time, because Qingqiu country is a demon country. She is not a pure Nine Tailed Fox and looks like a cat girl. She is ordered to come to Taixu academy this time and will appear soon. She hasn''t thought out her name yet. If she has a Taoist friend with unique naming talent, she will leave her name here. If it''s good, she will be named and employed.

 Chapter 63

    Da Chong ran back to the room, held his chin and pursed his mouth: "master always makes fun of me. When I am better than him, I must turn over and sing and bully him well, but how can I bully him?"


    She suddenly remembered the book given to her by an Zhiyu. There were bullying tricks in it, and her face turned red and hot.


    "What do I think? Sleep."


    On the morning of October 6, when she slept until dawn, Li Xu taught Da Ju a Taoist method of cleansing clothes. On that day, she closed her door and realized the Tao. The next afternoon, she came out and successfully understood the cleansing clothes.


    The system rewards 50000 points of diligence, and there is a wonderful one-piece Taoist method.


    It''s called "sleep and eye opening".


    Li Xu took a deep breath. This method is useful, but it''s useless.


    Sure enough, for tasks that are too easy to complete, the rewards are relatively simple. The "hypnosis" of the last time and the "sleep and eye opening" of this reward have little effect.


    The former may also be used, and the latter has no effect at all.


    Sleep and open your eyes. This is to frighten people, not as reliable as in the room. At least when it''s too idle, you can kill time.


    Li Xu wanted to tell the system that if he rewarded such useless things again, he would be replaced with fangzhongshu.


    "Shifu, Shifu..." Da Chong ran over excitedly, narrowed his eyes and said, "Shifu, what shall I learn next?"


    "What do you want to learn?" Li looked at her.


    "Master, can you teach me that? The last time you helped me pick up a ring, you picked a grass and beat it out, and the river was interrupted."


    Li Xu thought for a moment and said, "that''s the method of picking grass and breaking wood. The method is very simple. You can pick up a grass on the ground and break a branch as a weapon. However, this is a disposable weapon. Are you sure you want to learn?"


    Da Ji nodded, "I''m sure."


    "All right."


    Li Xu began to receive the task.


    [you have received the first Taoist art, picked grass and broken wood. If you successfully understand it, you will be rewarded with 100000 points of diligence and special Taoist art. Stop time]


    [Note: once you stop casting, time will stop and no longer pass. Only you can move.


    It can only last for 5 seconds.


    It can be upgraded and extended by 1 second with 10000 diligence points.


    Upper limit of time stop [30 minutes]


    Li Xu was so surprised that he couldn''t speak. This is the first special Taoism he has encountered at present.


    There is such an outrageous Taoist method, which involves the field of time. However, the upgrade of this Taoist method is terrible. 10000 diligence points can be extended by 1 second.


    However, it is enough to illustrate the importance of "time stop", which is the highest and strangest Taoist method encountered at present, because the systematic judgment is a special Taoist method.


    Such rewards often show that it is not easy to learn to pick grass and break wood.


    This is the law he summed up. What is easy to learn is simple. However, Da Ji''s Enlightenment talent is also very outrageous.


    It took two days to realize both the sword guarding skill and the clothes cleaning skill. This is simply a demon level.


    "You''ve been practicing for a long time and are tired. I''ll give you a few days off and teach you how to pick grass and break wood." Li Xu was worried that she was too hard.


    "Master, I''m not tired."


    "You''re not tired, I''m tired."


    "Master, let me pinch your shoulder." Da Ji flashed his big eyes.


    Li was speechless. Did he deliberately say that he was tired because of heartache? Xiao Da was busy all day and didn''t rest?


    He said helplessly, "I''ll teach you tomorrow. Now you go and play."


    "Oh, I almost forgot. I have to see sister Zhiyu."


    Da Chui ran directly without a shadow and came to the lake with a small fist to see the situation of Anzhi fish.


    But she still sat with her eyes closed and motionless.


    She''s still understanding.


    Da Ji was worried in her eyes, but she still didn''t bother her.


    She was also worried about Dean Qinglian. After all, this was the first time an Zhiyu understood the Tao. Three days were almost over, and there was no news.


    Although an Zhiyu is the child she picked up, she has been treated as her own daughter for so many years.


    He has no son or daughter, but Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu have long been his children in his heart.


    "It''s all right. There''s nothing to worry about. It''s only three days. Even if it''s closed for half a month, it''s normal. Don''t worry at all." Li Xu said.


    Two more days have passed.


    Dean Qinglian, Da Ju and Tang Sheng can''t sit still. If you remember correctly, Anzhi fish closed on the evening of October 5. Now six or seven days have passed, and Anzhi fish still hasn''t moved.


    They''re all worried.


    Only Li Xuwen, like an old dog, said in his heart, "this is the Enlightenment of normal people. It takes ten days and a half months for normal people to understand Tao. It can be said that it is a talent like xiaodaju that can come out in a few days."


    When it comes to small Da Ji, Li Xu feels evil, because it took Da Ji five days to pick grass and break wood. His diligence stopped in time. Plus his usual diligence, now the system''s diligence has reached the 500000 mark.


    Until now, Li Xu completely knew that Da Ju was a demon. She was afraid that her enlightenment talent was invincible. From the 4th to the 14th, she had mastered the art of defending the sword, cleaning clothes and picking grass and breaking wood.


    I''m afraid she''ll be regarded as a monster. Well, she''s a monster.


    Next, Da Ju stopped practicing Taoism. She was always restless because Ann knew that the fish had not yet realized the Tao.


    In a flash of time, another three days passed. On October 17, an Zhiyu still didn''t move.


    Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng was as anxious as a grasshopper on a hot pot. Even lvwu felt something was wrong.


    Da Ju ran to the lake and took a look. He hurried to Li Xu''s face. His eyes were wet:


    "Master, why hasn''t she made any movement for more than ten days? Can''t she come back?"


    "No way."


    "Master, don''t sit down. Hurry to see her with me." Da Ju pulled Li Xu up from his chair.


    "OK, I''ll have a look."


    In fact, Li Xu was still a little worried. There was no movement for more than ten days.


    What Dharma is she understanding?


    Ann knows that fish is only one product. It won''t take so long to understand the Tao of one product.


    Is there really an accident?


    Li Xu, Tang Sheng, Da Ju, Dean Qinglian and lvwu appeared on the edge of the lake one after another.


    An Zhi fish in the lake was wrapped in water lotus and sat motionless.


    She has held this position since the beginning, as if time had stopped and had never moved.


    "Master, you see, her flesh and blood have faded." Da Ju pointed to an Zhi fish with a pale face.


    Li Xu frowned: "I see."


    "I''ll go in and see her." Dean Qinglian is very worried. If an knows that the fish has three advantages and two disadvantages, how can it be good?


    Li looked at Dean Qinglian and said, "I''d better come."


    "Good." Qinglian hospital is waiting for Li Xu''s words. As long as he takes the shot, he can certainly find out the situation.


    Li Xu patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, even if she''s dead, I can pull her back."


    Da Ji asked, "master, can I help you?"


    Li Xu said, "just look at it. I''ll find out what''s going on with her."

 Chapter 64

    "Plop!"


    Li Xu rushed into the lake and came to Anzhi fish at once.


    She is wrapped in a water lotus. Fortunately, the water in the lake is very clear. You can see her through the water.


    She made a seal with her hands and sat in the water lotus. She was wearing a set of crimson purple clothes. There were faint wet flowers on the clothes. The looming skin appeared, and the clothes slipped down slightly, revealing the delicate clavicle and snow-white outline.


    Although she didn''t do anything at this time, just like a ripe and attractive strawberry, it makes people have the impulse to bite.


    However, this is not the point. The point is that there is something wrong with her face.


    Li Xu frowned and thought about it. He immediately showed his water Dun, rushed into the lotus, and suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Because there was not much space inside, he almost stuck it on her.


    Her body is soft and greasy, but there is a cold feeling. This is not the body temperature that people should have.


    Li Xu reached out to explore her pulse, the blood flow became very slow, and the body function was almost at a standstill.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Li Xu leaned closer to her and put his forehead on her forehead.


    Between touching, bursts of cold came.


    Li Xu''s divine sense rushed into her body, but it was like mud into the sea. It was a drop in the bucket. She didn''t respond.


    The divine consciousness constantly wanders around and gropes everywhere in the blood, meridians and viscera of Anzhi fish.


    Then Li Xu opened his eyes, took back his divine consciousness, rushed out of the water lotus and appeared on the bank.


    Da Chui didn''t expect that when master entered the water, his clothes and hair were not wet. Is this the strong one?


    "What''s the matter with her?" asked Tang Sheng, Dean Qinglian, Da Ju.


    Li Xu said: "it''s strange. I can''t tell. Specifically, her soul and conscious soul swim Qinglian road. When they come back, they are blocked by something gray and can''t come back."


    Dean Qinglian''s face was heavy: "the way back of consciousness and soul was blocked. This... Isn''t this robbery ash?"


    Da Ji looked up and asked, "what''s the ash?"


    Dean Qinglian explained: "some people die from robbery. Their souls and consciousness form fragments on the avenue. The fragments will interfere with you. Generally, practitioners will avoid it immediately when they encounter it. However, generally, only four grade practitioners will encounter robbery ash. How can she be one grade?"


    Da Ji asked again, "what would happen if you knew that sister Yu had been blocked all the time?"


    "The soul and consciousness have not come back. Eventually, they will be assimilated by the looting ash and become the looting ash, and the flesh will gradually die. This is the process of eclosion."


    Dean Qinglian said in a heavy tone, "she has shown signs of eclosion."


    The most feared place to realize the Tao is eclosion. Once this sign appears, it is particularly dangerous.


    "Can you save it?" Da Ji''s eyes were wet, and the people who wouldn''t be good were gone.


    "There is a way to solve the problem in the early stage of emergence. As long as we find the elixir that is more than 10000 years old, such as the keel the size of a nail and the chicken claw can be solved."


    "I have." Da Ju immediately took out a claw from his storage ring and said, "I have chicken claws."


    "It''s not a chicken''s claw, it''s a phoenix''s claw."


    Dean Qinglian said seriously, "it''s a priceless fairy beast. This kind of thing is very rare. It''s difficult to find a piece. Once it appears, it will be auctioned off."


    "What should we do now?" Tang Sheng was also worried.


    Dean Qinglian said, "I''ll go to Zhuanxu''s imperial capital immediately. There must be such a treasure there. Even if I lose all my money, I''ll buy one."


    "Then I have to go back to Qingqiu country. I should have this kind of thing in my family," Da Chuo said.


    At this time, Li Xu said, "have you ever thought that when you go to Zhuanxu imperial capital and return to Qingqiu, an knows that the fish will be gone long ago."


    Dean Qinglian said, "so it''s up to you. You first delay her sitting. We''ll set off immediately. Tang Sheng, please prepare. We''ll set off immediately for Zhuanxu imperial capital.


    Princess Dazhou, please leave for Qingqiu immediately.


    We''ll go in two ways. If there''s a green hill, we can save Zhiyu. In the future, I''ll be an ox and a horse for you. "


    Dean Qinglian was full of tears and arched his hand at Da Ji with a solemn face.


    He has no children. He has long regarded Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu as children. No matter what, none of them can have an accident.


    "It''s serious," said da.


    "It''s too late." Li Xuleng said, "even if you can hurry back, you''ll have to go back and forth for a month. At this time, the grave grass is three feet high."


    Da Ju looked at her master and almost choked, "is there no hope?"


    "Who says there is no hope?"


    As soon as Li Xu''s words came out, everyone looked at him one after another.


    "I don''t have the keel and Phoenix claws, but I have the ferocious bones of the spirit beast''s five tails. Coupled with my hand, it should have the same effect."


    Five tailed ferocious is a legendary strange beast. It looks like a red leopard, has five tails and a horn, and its sound is like hitting a stone.


    Many years ago, Wansong academy, Sanshi academy and Wen''an Academy in Yuyang county jointly organized the design test. At that time, he saw the notice that he needed people to be the guardian of the secret place, so he went.


    In fact, no one knows that the last level of the secret land is not a four grade cheetah, but the legendary five tailed ferocity. This thing does not mention the three academies, even if all the monks in the whole Yuyang County add up, they are not opponents.


    Although the five tail ferocious is injured, the combat power is still close to the five grades. It''s all how strong the period is.


    As far as he knows, there are no five grade monks in the whole Yuyang County, so he killed them and took the five tail ferocious away.


    This stuff was not delicious. He had diarrhea. Later, he made him into bacon and hung it.


    There are still a lot of them hanging in another palace, but he keeps the five ferocious bones, spinal cord and other important things intact.


    "Five tail ferocity, you mean the five tail ferocity that looks like a leopard in the myth?"


    Dean Qinglian took a breath. It''s so rare. Li Xu has it.


    You deserve it.


    It is worthy of being the supreme power who has lived for 200 years.


    Although he looks only fifteen years old, his face and body are full of stories. It has certainly wasted a lot of effort. Unexpectedly, he is willing to take it out to save people.


    "Great kindness, I don''t know how to repay. Please save Zhiyu."


    Dean Qinglian knelt on the ground and thanked Li Xu. His eyes were red. He thought there was little hope, but he didn''t expect it to be calm in an instant.


    "Wait until I get her back."


    Li Xu said and disappeared. He wanted to try the five ferocious bones and bone marrow.


    In fact, he was also the first time to encounter feathering.


    I just heard before. After all, there are few cases of eclosion. I didn''t expect to encounter one.


    While saving Anchi fish, if time permits, study eclosion by the way.


    PS: after the update, Tiangou asks for recommendation tickets and monthly tickets online. It can be regarded as saving the poor child an Zhiyu.

 Chapter 65

    An Zhiyu''s Enlightenment eclosion, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng and Da Ju are worried. Fortunately, Li Xu thinks of a solution, otherwise an Zhiyu is afraid of ten death and no life.


    While they were waiting anxiously, Li Xu had returned to the palace to bring the five ferocious spines and spinal cord. Without much words, he plunged into the lake again.


    "Plop!"


    The clear water rippled.


    Li Xu came to the water lotus. The girl sitting inside was an Zhiyu.


    She was bloodless and pale, whiter than she had been dead for several days.


    Because the space in the water lotus is very small, he can only sit in front of her and stick it close to her. He can smell the faint fragrance of her. It smells good. He can''t help taking a deep breath.


    "Let''s get down to business first."


    Li Xu''s mind moved, and five ferocious spines and spinal cord appeared on his side.


    With a flash in his eyes, his spirit surged, his spine and spinal cord gradually liquefied, solidified into a golden light, appeared in front of him, and then rushed into his eyebrows.


    Li Xu moved forward and put his forehead on her forehead. The two touched and the cold feeling came.


    He worked his divine sense and brought the golden light into her body.


    The golden light is like an eel, very naughty, drilling around in the center of her eyebrows.


    Fortunately, Li Xu strongly inserted his own consciousness into the other party''s consciousness.


    The usage of this move is very similar to that of dealing with Da Ji. Da Ji couldn''t communicate with heaven and Earth last time, so Li Xu dragged Da Ji''s consciousness into his own consciousness space.


    Now is to take the initiative to invade their own consciousness into the consciousness of Anzhi fish.


    The next thing to do is to find the specific location where the soul consciousness of Anzhi fish is trapped, and use the golden light to disperse the looted ash.


    The ash is composed of fragments of the eclipsed monks who fear that they will retreat once they meet with the familiar power of God.


    Keel and phoenix claw are gods and fairies.


    Although Wuwei ferocious hasn''t reached this level, there is little difference in Li Xu''s hands.


    He wants to use this power to find the looting ash, repel the looting ash and pull out the Anzhi fish.


    The golden light swam away in her consciousness. Li xuzai watched her carefully, but the golden light was like mud into the sea without any reaction.


    Half an hour later, Li Xu still couldn''t find it.


    He frowned, trying to force his full consciousness into her body, but he didn''t know whether she could withstand the impact.


    However, we can''t delay any longer. The longer we delay, the more difficult it will be to resolve the emergence of Anzhi fish.


    His full consciousness came into his mind and began to shock violently.


    Walking around the body of Anzhi fish, suddenly he noticed that she had a change.


    Slowly, a small crack appeared, but just appeared, the crack closed slowly.


    Li Xu quickly opened the crack that was about to close and rushed in with consciousness.


    The golden light opens the way and moves forward.


    At this time, Li Xu saw a misty scene.


    In the dark space, there is a huge lotus bud. Across the space, there are countless small particles like dust around the lotus bud, which is called looting ash.


    The looting dust is like the dust all over the sky around the lotus bud, which is slowly eroding everything.


    If it goes on like this, the whole lotus bud will be assimilated by looting ash.


    Li Xu showed his Taoist "eyes like electricity" and vaguely saw an Zhiyu in the lotus bud, which was her state of soul consciousness. She was hazy below her neck and couldn''t really see it, so she could only vaguely see her face.


    Her face was ferocious, and it could be seen that she was very painful and uncomfortable.


    Li Xu took back his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. She could save it.


    As soon as he waved his hand, the golden light spread in the space, the looted ash retreated to both sides, and began to quickly stay away from the lotus bud, but he still didn''t leave. He was like a covetous female tiger staring at Li Xu.


    Robber Hui took a fancy to Li Xu and tried to eat him.


    With a smile on the corner of Li Xu''s mouth, Nanming left the fire like a tide.


    "Fierce!"


    In an instant, the looted ash completely retreated and disappeared in the whole conscious space, which soon became bright and clean.


    The huge lotus bud completely appeared in front of us, which may be due to the disappearance of the robbery ash. The lotus bud changed, and countless petals opened outward one by one, blooming with cyan luster.


    Li Xu saw the girl sitting in the lotus. She didn''t wear a wisp. Her white body as white as snow completely appeared in front of her eyes. Her exquisite facial features and turbulent outline gradually outlined her perfect body.


    Li Xu was stunned and his consciousness became hot and dry.


    The girl sitting in the middle of the green lotus suddenly opened her eyes and saw Li Xu. When she brushed, her face turned red and her whole body became ruddy.


    Because her soul is in a state of undressed, it''s strange that a stranger suddenly stares at her. It''s not shy.


    Even Li Xu, who thinks about it day and night, still feels very shy.


    Her body was getting hotter and hotter, her ears were red, her breathing became rapid, and her eyes were as beautiful as silk.


    Suddenly, she thought of the key, this is not reality, or drag Li Xu over and put him in the right place.


    If he doesn''t, he''ll take the medicine.


    As soon as the evil idea came out, an Zhiyu thought there might be something wrong with her.


    "Am I stunned?"


    "No, I have to get rid of this idea right away. It''s a critical moment for enlightenment. You can''t think about it."


    An Zhiyu frowns. She has more important things.


    "Whether you are real Li Xu or I imagined Li Xu, please go out first. I have important things to do. If there is another time, I will do you."


    Li Xu''s face was black, and an Zhiyu was talking about the words of tiger and wolf.


    He wanted to say a few words to her to explain that he was in her consciousness, but his consciousness was kicked out and immediately returned to his body.


    His consciousness originally entered through the "crack" hole of Anzhi fish.


    It is like a secret garden. It rushes in without the owner''s consent. Once it is found, it will be driven out by the owner.


    He is in this situation now. However, he can also forcibly stay in the garden of Anzhi fish, but it is easy to hurt her soul.


    After Li Xu retreated, he saw an Zhiyu''s face recover instantly, but her face was very red, like a ripe peach. Even her neck and ears were hot, and her body shook.


    Li Xu also wanted to observe her. Suddenly, he saw an Zhiyu''s hands were sealed, the whole water lotus exploded, and the lake set off dozens of feet of water waves.


    The splashing water turned into blooming lotus flowers.


    "Touch!"


    The lake suddenly surged, as if something came out of the water.


    Then Daju, Li Xu, lvwu and Tang Sheng saw a huge blue lotus in the center of the lake.


    The lotus blossoms in blue, incomparably bright and shining brilliance.


    At the lotus center stood a girl wearing a crimson veil.


    Her black hair was flying, she stood tall and graceful, and her whole body was wrapped with a faint purple rhyme, just like a hazy water mist. A white ribbon wrapped around her waist danced with the wind, making her look like a fairy coming to the world.


    Da Chuo, Li Xu, Tang Sheng and Lu Wu were all looking at the beautiful women. Only the dean of Qinglian noticed the huge blue lotus and said in shock:


    "This is..."

 Chapter 66

    "What is this?"


    Dean Qinglian was so excited that he breathed quickly, couldn''t speak, and looked excited. It was the first time he saw such a huge lotus platform.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu asked when he saw that Dean Qinglian was a little excited.


    "When will you come out?"


    Dean Qinglian didn''t find out when Li Xu came out of the lake and appeared in front of him.


    What''s the speed? So fast?


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s the matter?" Li Xu asked.


    He saw Dean Qinglian trembling all over just now. He was obviously very shocked. What made him look like this.


    Not only Li Xu, but also others noticed and looked at President Qinglian one after another.


    "Can''t you see? The fish condensed a thousand petal lotus platform."


    Everyone looked confused.


    Dean Qinglian breathed quickly and said seriously, "generally, practitioners of Qinglian Taoism will refine the lotus platform, which is a special symbol of Qinglian Taoism.


    Liantai is usually divided into nine grades, which represents the talent of cultivating Qinglian Dao.


    There are only nine petals in the first grade lotus terrace. For every more grade, there are nine more petals. The ninth grade lotus terrace has ninety-one petals, which can be said to be the strongest existence in the green lotus way. "


    Dean Qinglian added, "do you know what kind of lotus stand I have?"


    "Who has time to count how many petals there are on your lotus platform." lvwu was speechless.


    Except for Dean Qinglian and an Zhiyu, other people will not understand Qinglian road at all if they don''t build Qinglian road. Well, there are three thousand roads. If everyone knows, they can''t be tired to death.


    Hearing the speech, Dean Qinglian rolled his eyes and looked at Da Ji: "do you know?"


    Da Huang shook her head. How could she know?


    Dean Qinglian had no choice but to look to Tang Sheng.


    "It should be Jiupin," said Tang Sheng. Although he didn''t count it carefully, he felt that there were many petals.


    "Traitor, since you don''t even know how many lotus terraces are condensed from master''s green lotus way." Dean Qinglian was speechless. He wanted to pretend to be forced. Why is it so difficult.


    "However, I don''t blame you. I''ve never told you about my lotus platform. My lotus platform generally won''t be fully displayed, because my lotus platform is the most powerful lotus platform in the whole Qinglian Road, super product lotus platform."


    "I have more than 81 lotus petals, and there are hundreds of them," he said.


    Li Xu suddenly realized: "now I finally know why those who steal the Tao want to steal your Tao. In Qinglian Tao, you have the top super lotus platform."


    If he is a Taoist thief and wants to steal Qinglian Dao, he will certainly choose Qinglian Dean.


    "But Zhiyu has far surpassed me. What she condensed is a thousand petal lotus platform."


    Dean Qinglian''s face was excited: "it''s unprecedented. This is the first thousand petal lotus platform in the world."


    The green lotus at the foot of Anzhi fish, the receptacle and carpel are all petalized, the petals overlap, the flower buds are peach shaped, the outer petals are large, the inner petals are small, and the number of petals is at least more than 1000.


    "She finally gave full play to her talent."


    Dean Qinglian is very happy. Among the three of them, an Zhiyu has the highest talent. Now she has finally emerged. As long as she works harder, she will far surpass herself.


    He looked at an Zhiyu and was very pleased.


    Whew, whew


    Ann knew that the lotus platform at the foot of the fish was gradually disappearing. She came barefoot. Every time her steps fell, lotus blossoms appeared.


    "One product of Taoism produces lotus step by step."


    Dean Qinglian''s eyes were stunned. An Zhiyu not only condensed a thousand petal lotus platform, but also realized the Tao to produce lotus step by step.


    That''s great.


    An Zhiyu came to the crowd and said, "I''m sorry to worry you."


    "Very good, you are very good, and your future is unlimited." Dean Qinglian was very satisfied. Unexpectedly, the cheap apprentice picked up was so powerful.


    Suddenly, "Goo Goo..." came out.


    The sound came from the stomach of Anzhi fish. She just closed up and was so hungry.


    However, her voice made her very embarrassed. She wanted to lower her head and ease her embarrassment by looking at her toes, but she couldn''t see her toes at all. The "surge" in front of her blinded her eyes.


    Dean Qinglian smiled: "Zhiyu, thanks to Li Xu, you can come out alive. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t be there." he said and looked at Li Xu, "I won''t say anything beautiful, or we''ll have a big meal in the big restaurant in Funong town. What do you think?"


    "Will you pay for your treat?" Li looked at him, which was very important.


    "Of course it''s me."


    "Then let''s go." Li Xu led the way in front. He couldn''t wait, but da Ju said, "wait for me, I''ll come right away."


    She bounced back to the kitchen, took a big cake, handed it to an Zhiyu and said:


    "Sister Zhiyu, please eat something to cushion your stomach."


    She was afraid that Ann Zhiyu was hungry when she went to Funong town.


    "Thank you."


    An Zhiyu pinched Da Ji''s face. She was still so cute after a long time''s absence.


    All the people stared at Da Ju. None of them thought of this, only Da Ju thought of it.


    Well, sure enough, my sister is more careful.


    Next, they plan to go to the floating farmer town. Anyway, it''s the invitation of President Qinglian. It''s not Li Xu''s money. Just eat at ease.


    Just walking out of the gate of Taixu academy and preparing to go, Li Xu suddenly noticed a blue and white streamer coming like a meteor in the sky not far ahead.


    A moment later, the blue and white streamer appeared in front of us.


    That is an ordinary girl.


    Her black hair fell to her legs, dressed in a blue and white gauze, her eyebrows and eyes were picturesque, and her graceful figure vaguely exuded the fragrance of a beautiful woman. However, she had a certain ice smell, which made her feel that strangers were not close.


    "You should be Shifei Qian in the moment building." Li Xu''s tone was not very sure. He was a little blind.


    Shifei Qian said, "it''s me, President Li Xu. I told the lady of the moment about what you told me when you came to the moment building half a month ago. She said she could help the Imperial College and the censor station pay attention to the whereabouts of the thief. The lady of the moment asked me to talk to you about cooperation on behalf of her."


    "Yes."


    Li Xu nodded and said, "we are going to go to Funong town now. Why don''t we talk while eating in the restaurant."


    Shifei Qian nodded and agreed.


    They set out together and hurried with the sword.


    On the way, Li Xu learned from her that just yesterday, the Taixue University announced the affairs of the Taoist thief. Now most parts of the whole Daozhou are in a state of chaos, because many monks are afraid of the Taoist thief, and there have been various retaliation events.


    There are many homicide cases, even Yuyang county is no exception.


    Shifei Qian said, and they listened quietly. Soon a small town appeared in front of them.


    "So soon?"


    Li Xu frowned. Why did he come to Funong town so soon?


    It''s totally unscientific. It''s two quarters faster than usual.


    His eyelids jumped and he had a bad feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    About 40 miles away from the town of Funong, a cold voice from the thief suddenly came from the top of a smoky mountain:


    "The fish has taken the bait. Li Xu must die."

 Chapter 67

    "The fish has taken the bait. Li Xu must die."


    About forty miles away from Funong Town, there is a towering peak shrouded in smoke.


    There is a small fire in the middle of the peak. Two branches are inserted on both sides of the fire. On the branch is a long strip of branch. There is a piece of paper stuck to the branch, in which there is a scribbled match man.


    The cold voice without any emotion came from the matchmaker. This is the fifth elder who is very cautious.


    Even Song Shi, the head of the Song family, had never seen the face of the fifth elder. His voice was forged. It was unclear whether he was male or female. He was so cautious that he was morbid.


    The only thing I know is that the Song family of the fifth Changlao sect set up a branch in Yuyang county. I know nothing about the fifth elder.


    Every time I see the matchmaker painting style of the fifth elder, I am very helpless.


    Perhaps influenced by the fifth elder, Song Shi, the head of the Song family, became cautious. Instead of coming, he replaced it with crows, shared vision with crows and stood on the tree branch on the left.


    The branch on his right is also a crow, his second brother song Zhong.


    The third younger brother, song Qian, sat in front with a serious face. This is not his real body, but his puppet.


    At the beginning and end of the Song Dynasty, the first three brothers of the Song Dynasty went out.


    Song Shi was the owner of the family, and personally came forward to layout, which shows the importance of Li Xu in their hearts.


    "Then, is it necessary for us to be so cautious?"


    The black crow on the left began to speak. It was the voice transmission crow at the beginning of the Song Dynasty. Once there was a problem, it could kill the crow at any time and cut off contact.


    "Better be careful."


    The match man''s voice came out.


    There is a smoke-free flame under it. Once something is wrong, the paper can fall into the fire and turn into ashes, so as to achieve the effect of destroying the corpse.


    "The fifth elder is right." the black crow standing on the right tree branch made a sound. This is the crow at the end of the Song Dynasty, saying:


    "According to the information obtained from our investigation, Li Xu is not simple at all. His origin and life experience can''t be found at all."


    "However, his connections are clear. He has intersection with the narcissus in the moment building, the censor doctor in the censor station and the sacrifice of Taixue University. Just this shows that he must hide stories we don''t know, but we can''t find them."


    He sighed and then said, "what we found is a description of his strength.


    He once killed seven practitioners of the first pinwang Taoist realm with one blow in Funong Town, cut off the arms of the practitioners of the second pinwang Taoist realm with a toothpick, and practiced the four pintao method. Nanming left the fire.


    Also, when we were hunting Dean Qinglian, we killed all the people who song ordered to take over.


    By the way, an accident was found that Wen''an academy, Sanshi academy and Wansong Academy in Yuyang county had jointly organized a trial. Li Xu participated as the guardian of the secret place. It was rumored that the last level was the injured five grade spirit beast. Someone saw him fight with the spirit beast and win narrowly.


    Therefore, I dare to speculate that his combat power is at the peak of the fourth grade. After the 12th heaven robbery, the strong man is only one step away from becoming an immortal. "


    The fifth elder asked, "this is the result of your investigation for half a month. Is there anything else?"


    Song Shi, song Zhong, song Qian shook his head.


    It takes time to investigate Li Xu, because he never leaves a trace and is very cautious.


    The fifth elder didn''t speak. After a long time, he said, "you all know the situation now. The Imperial College has identified our existence yesterday, and our actions will be difficult in the future. However, the leader is Li Xu. The order given to us is that no matter what means, we can''t let him live for the new year."


    Song Qian, the third younger brother who had been sitting on the ground without speaking, turned his head and said, "don''t worry, our plan is in progress. They have entered the game."


    "You did a good job. I didn''t expect that you could use mirage, puppetry, Miao pocket leather making and Gu Shu to create a real and fake floating farmer town."


    The fifth elder felt that the future of the three brothers of the Song family was unlimited, because people with brains were far more terrible than those with combat power.


    In the future, he may really become a heavyweight elder of the organization.


    "The only pity is that he spent so much time and power just to test him. If only he could steal his Tao, but it''s not urgent. Step by step, can you find out what Tao he practiced?"


    "Who knows."


    Song Shi, song Zhong, song Qian shook his head.


    The fifth elder was stunned: "who knows? Is there such a way?"


    The three brothers rolled their eyes, shrugged and shook their heads. That''s not what they meant.


    The fifth elder saw their reaction and immediately understood what they meant, that is to say, what is the Tao of Li Xu''s cultivation?


    However, no matter what it is, this shot may be able to measure Li Xu''s real strength.


    Suddenly, dozens of sons of the Song family appeared around and said, "tell the master that the fifth array has been arranged."


    "Well, you all go down and leave here quickly without leaving any trace." said the black crow on the left.


    When they left, Song Shi repeated it to the fifth elder.


    "According to your instructions, we have arranged a five fold interference array around the mountain. Even if Li Xu can detect something fishy, he can''t find us so soon, so we''re safe now. Can we open the water mirror to observe?"


    The fifth elder thought about it. After multiple defenses, he finally felt a sense of security: "open it."


    "Whoosh!"


    The glow flashes.


    A light blue water drop appeared in front of them. The water drop slowly dispersed and turned into a mirror, which showed the figures of Li Xu, Da Ju, an Zhiyu and others.


    "The good play has begun."


    ¡­¡­


    This "floating farmer town".


    Li Xu always felt that the atmosphere was strange, but he couldn''t say what was wrong. His steps stagnated and frowned.


    "Master, how can you stay?" Da Ju looked back, because everyone had stepped into the town.


    "When Taixu academy came to Funong Town, according to the speed of our imperial sword just now, it should take two minutes to get there. However, we are here now. Haven''t you noticed this?" Li Xu thought it was unscientific.


    Everyone looked at Li Xu with a puzzled face. Who would pay attention to this.


    Li Xu said: "our sword is in the air without any obstacles. That is to say, the straight line between the two points is the shortest. I know the distance from the academy to Funong town. According to the speed of our sword just now, it will take at least two minutes to get there."


    The crowd looked at Li Xu blankly and took a deep breath.


    Da Ji flashed his eyes. How could he suddenly start arithmetic? He turned a little dizzy.


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu: "master, do you have something to say?"


    She ran over and came to Li Xu.


    Others stared at Li Xu strangely, especially an Zhiyu. They always thought Li Xu was strange. Generally speaking, girls are strange once or twice a month. Do boys also have it?


    Li shrugged and said, "I just feel there is a problem, but it doesn''t matter. Let''s go."


    He walked forward.


    Da Ju took master''s clothes and walked inside.


    Walking into the small town, I just don''t know why. At this time, the town that is very familiar with at ordinary times has more strangeness.

 Chapter 68

    In the small town, as in the past, it is bustling and crowded.


    There are smelly lovers who hold hands, you and me, and sprinkle dog food.


    There are refiners who sell fake medicines.


    There are beggars pretending to have their legs broken.


    There is a little girl who sells herself to bury her father.


    Every time Li Xu comes, he can see the little girl who sells herself to bury her father.


    Her face is dirty, but her face shape is good. If she is washed clean, she should belong to the type of little girl next door.


    No matter what the weather, the little girl always appears on time and sells herself to bury her father. She is really dedicated.


    Aren''t you tired of doing such deceptive work all day?


    Even many times Li Xu suspected that she was an NPC, but she had her own code of conduct, so she didn''t mind her own business.


    Suddenly, there was a riot ahead. Several monks were smashing the stall. It was an act of revenge.


    Because they know about the thief.


    Knowing that the Tao thief could steal other people''s Tao and graft it on others, he felt it was difficult to accept, resulting in retaliation. However, he was soon given leave by the law enforcers of Yushi station.


    Li Xu also saw some practitioners kneeling on the ground and asking how to enter the organization of Taoist thieves, because they didn''t want to practice.


    Cultivation is too slow, or steal the way fast.


    There has been some chaos in Funong town. The streets are full of information about road thieves. Some people are frightened, some people are surprised, and people with all kinds of thoughts have it.


    Li Xu had long thought of this scene.


    However, the censor doctor and the sacrificial ceremony of the Imperial College have not released the information of the road thief for a long time. They are worried about chaos. Fortunately, they have made enough efforts to maintain the order of each town and ensure that there is no chaos.


    We must say that the awesome doctor and Tai Xue sacrifice the wine to Li.


    Li Xu watched the scene of Funong Town, followed Shi Fei Qian all the way, and finally stopped at the intersection of Funong town.


    Here are the little sister of the moment building, who is ragged, bare shoulders, bare white thighs, shouting that the night is free. The posture is up to you. You only need a ray of Yuanyang.


    They were all very enthusiastic. When they saw Li Xu, Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian, they couldn''t help rubbing over. They were very enthusiastic.


    Shifei Qian smiled and said, "sisters, you send all the distinguished guests to the most luxurious private room in the moment building. I''ll come later."


    "We... I..." Tang Sheng blushed and stammered. When he experienced this picture, he always felt that there were soft things close to himself, warm and itchy.


    Dean Qinglian looked serious and resisted: "don''t get too close to me. I, an old man in my 60s, can''t withstand this test..."


    Li Xulian hurriedly said, "we are all serious people and haven''t seen the world. We''d better go to a serious restaurant to talk about things."


    Shifei Qian''s face was cold: "you mean the building was not serious at that moment?"


    Li Xu, Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu have black faces. They are both good at it and serious. If they are not here, they may have jumped on them and kissed them.


    It is not clear whether other restaurants are serious, but the instant restaurant is definitely not serious.


    Shifei Qian explained: "there is chaos now. Other restaurants in Funong town are not very safe. Let''s talk about it at the moment building."


    She looked at Li Xu. He was the one who could decide here.


    Li looked to Dean Qinglian and pushed the pot to him. Anyway, no matter how he spoke, he didn''t feel good.


    Dean Qinglian looked at Tang Sheng.


    Tang Sheng was stunned. What does Master mean? How could he get attention when he was young? Then he looked at a turtle on the ground and said:


    "What do you think?"


    Green black speechless.


    None of the three men is good.


    They must want to talk about things in an instant. After all, an Zhiyu and Da Ju are there. They are embarrassed to say that they probably want to talk to themselves.


    He hasn''t come to the moment building for a long time to see if he can go to the bottle and credit a wisp of Yuanyang again.


    Anyway, I''ve been on credit many times. What''s wrong with another ray of credit.


    It''s just some nonsense.


    He thought it over and over again and said, "since Shifei Qian said that other restaurants are unsafe, not to mention her generous invitation, I''m embarrassed to refute her face and give her a face. Let''s talk about things in the moment."


    "Pa!"


    As soon as lvwu''s words came out, someone kicked out quickly. I don''t know whether it was an Zhiyu or Da Ji, or both of them. They kicked lvwu out for hundreds of feet.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Green Wu screamed, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. He showed up in front of Shifei Qian and said, "is Ping''er there? I''ll find her first. You see what to do. Don''t bother me."


    He plundered into the moment building and looked for a bottle.


    Shifei Qian looked at an Zhiyu and Da Ji and said: "Don''t worry, the little sister of the moment building won''t eat them. It''ll be good soon. Li Xu, as the leader, and I, as the representative of the moment building, cooperate with Taixue University and Yushi platform for the first time. We have to go through some procedures, seal and other processes, but it''s only two minutes at most. If you feel uncomfortable, you can go to the nearby ''Baoyou satisfied'' restaurant and wait."


    "OK, then we''ll go to your satisfaction restaurant and wait for you."


    Dean Qinglian looked at Li Xu. He suddenly didn''t want to enter the moment building. He was afraid that his bones could not bear it. It would be bad if his disciples felt that his master was not serious at an old age.


    If Da Ji and an Zhiyu don''t follow, we can consider it.


    Li Xu has something to do, but he has no reason to enter the moment building.


    "Tang Sheng, come with me."


    Tang Sheng held the sword, his eyes slipped around, looked at President Qinglian, and said solemnly, "master, I want to go into the instant building with President Li Xu to see the world and expand my vision."


    "Pa." Dean Qinglian slapped her on the head and pinched his ear, "come with me."


    So, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng, Da Ju and an Zhiyu went to the restaurant next door.


    "Master, come to the restaurant quickly and we''ll wait for you." Da Chong waved. Although she wanted to enter the instant building with Li Xu, she didn''t follow her for fear of delaying master''s great work.


    "If you''re hungry, eat first. I''ll come right after I finish my work." Li Xu said.


    If it''s fast, he thinks he can do it in a few minutes.


    Shifei Qian made a gesture: "please."


    Li Xu walked into the moment building.


    Shifei Qian raised a radian around her mouth, and her eyes twinkled with cold.


    ¡­¡­


    A smoky mountaintop.


    "Ah ah!"


    The crow''s cry came out in bursts.


    Song Shi stood on the branch of the tree, flapping his wings and said, "Li Xu hasn''t found that this floating farmer town is an illusion created by us, but it''s just so."


    Song Qian said, "this is the beauty of the combination of puppet art, Miao Dou Gu art and leather making. Coupled with the mirage in Shanghai, I reflected the real floating farmer town in it. With the guidance of acquaintances, Li Xu could not find it."


    Song Shi said, "acquaintance, are you talking about Shifei Qian?"


    Song Zhong said, "isn''t she a puppet you fabricated?"


    "Yes." Song Qian nodded.


    "How can you pinch something like a real person?"


    "Didn''t I say that the combination of puppetry, Miao Dou leather making and Gu Shu can confuse the fake with the real. Even if the real Shifei Qian appears, it is absolutely impossible to see that this is a puppet only by looking at the appearance. This is my puppet way. I can create a false floating farmer Town, and I am the master of all this. I am the king and all living beings are puppets."


    Before the Song Dynasty, he had great words. One day, he would stand at the top of the world and all things would surrender at his feet.


    "I''m not interested in listening to your lofty words and aspirations. We''d better talk about how long Li xuneng insisted under the puppet Shifei Qian."


    "I think it will be more than a moment."


    "I don''t think it will take more than five seconds."


    The fifth elder smiled and said, "I have to record this interesting story."

 Chapter 69

    The moment Li Xu walked into the moment building, he felt something wrong.


    It''s not his first time here.


    Every time I come, I can see that there are practitioners in the box who are closely connected with each other. Like conjoined babies, their movements are extremely fierce.


    Some monks are dancing guns and sticks.


    Some monks do more R ¨¦ n exercises.


    Some practitioners lie on the window, some lie on the door, and some lie on the table. Tall figures and petite and weak figures crisscross to practice the soul interaction between body and heart.


    In general, this is not a life and death.


    This is the game between Tao and Tao, in which the monk pays Yuanyang and the little sister pays body and mind in an instant.


    However, it is very quiet today. There are no monks in the box, and there are no conflicting voices. It is terrible to be quiet, which is not in line with common sense.


    Suddenly, there was a bang, and the door of the building closed quickly.


    Li Xu frowned and looked behind him.


    Shifei Qian walked into the moment building step by step, staring at Li Xu, eyes like autumn water, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    She raised her left foot and kicked the shoes of her left foot, then raised her right foot and kicked the shoes of her right foot.


    Snow White toes, beautiful ankles and beautiful radians.


    I don''t know where a breeze suddenly blew up her blue and white gauze. Her slender legs were as white as sheep fat jade.


    Shifei Qian walked gracefully.


    Go to the gorgeous chair in the middle of the moment building and lie obliquely. The curve of the body is very perfect with her lying obliquely.


    Holding her cheek in her left hand, she smiled at Li Xu and said:


    "Today, the restaurant is closed. We don''t welcome guests. We specially receive you. Please don''t be nervous. We are a regular restaurant.


    I''m talking to you about our cooperation on behalf of the moment girl, but we have to follow our rules. Please forgive me. "


    She slowly stretched out her right hand, pinched an orchid finger, and quickly walked out of two little sisters on both sides, each carrying different varieties of grapes.


    The grapes on the left are white and crystal clear.


    The grapes on the right are black and colorful.


    She calmly reached out to pick a black grape on a tray, slowly opened her red mouth and sent it to her mouth gracefully, saying faintly:


    "Come, burn incense, bathe, change clothes, play music, ode and dance."


    Her voice fell, and the whole atmosphere of the building turned pink, and pink curtains appeared in all directions.


    Li Xu saw a circular stage rising slowly behind him.


    Six girls in veils and gauze fell from the sky to the center of the stage and began to dance like dancing elves. They danced boldly and moved charming.


    At the same time, someone was playing the piano.


    Li Xu glanced over and found several girls who were also veiled playing the piano, and the ingenious sound of the piano echoed in the air.


    The ethereal voice came out, someone was singing.


    On the right, there is a censer.


    Incense is burning in the censer, and the faint fragrance is spreading.


    Li Xu felt something was wrong and closed all the acupoints except vision and hearing.


    Then Li Xu saw two rows of little sisters walking out slowly in front of him. At that moment, there were about twenty.


    Each one was barefoot, with a wonderful figure and graceful posture.


    Twenty moments later, the little sister lined up neatly on both sides, and her hands printed at the same time. Then the open space changed, and a bathtub of more than ten feet appeared.


    The bath has steaming water, and there is light smoke on the water.


    Suddenly, the little sister turned out her left hand and had a plate of petals on her hand. They tilted their orchid fingers and scattered the petals in the bath. Suddenly, the fragrance filled the whole building. Unfortunately, Li could not smell it.


    Then they all went to Li Xu. Each of them had a beautiful smile and a peach face. They were going to take off his clothes.


    "Childe Li, we have to help you massage and dredge the meridians before bathing."


    Li Xu felt that the building was becoming more and more strange. He shook his head and said, "No."


    They all looked at Shifei Qian who was still lying obliquely.


    Shifei Qian said, "since he doesn''t want it, you go to the bath. Remember to use 18 kinds of martial arts to entertain childe Li."


    "Yes."


    In a flash, the young lady replied, dressed in a looming veil, walked barefoot into the bath step by step, and waved to Li Xu to come in.


    Li Xu looked hot and dry, and felt that there was something wrong with today''s theme.


    No, we have to make a quick decision.


    He came to Shifei Qian step by step.


    Seeing that she was still slowly sending black grapes from her mouth, her actions were charming, her eyes were filled with rippling autumn water, and she winked at Li intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. Take a bath first. I''ll make you very satisfied later." Shifei Qian smiled all over her face.


    Li Xu''s face was black. He always felt something wrong. This was not to talk about cooperation at all. He suddenly felt that he had entered the plot of Liaozhai.


    It seems that some monsters are enchanting themselves.


    When Shi Fei Qian saw Li Xu''s expression, she felt bad. There was a problem with the smell in the censer and the smell of petals in the bath.


    Why Li Xu doesn''t have any discomfort, which is not in line with the set direction.


    "Hurry up and cooperate with you. Tell me what conditions you have. Don''t come with me. I have other things to do."


    You are satisfied with the restaurant. There are Da Ji and an Zhiyu. They are waiting for themselves.


    I don''t have time to play here.


    Most importantly, there is definitely a problem here.


    "Don''t worry, childe Li. I''ll feed you first and then talk about cooperation."


    She stood up, picked a few grapes and sent them to Li Xu''s mouth, but Li Xu''s eyes were cold and his whole body was emitting a strange smell, which seemed to be a little angry.


    "You don''t like grapes, do you? Let''s have a bar."


    Shifei Qian picked up a glass of wine and sent it to Li Xu''s mouth.


    But Li Xu remained unmoved.


    Beauty is like a wolf and a tiger, which can disintegrate people''s will.


    He can''t be unresponsive.


    It seems that Shi Fei Qian made a killing attempt. She picked up the wine pot, looked up, opened her mouth, raised her hand and poured the wine into her mouth.


    Because her right hand held the wine pot high, the wine splashed and slowly flowed down the corner of her mouth, wetting her blue and white gauze.


    "Don''t you want a drink, childe Li?"


    "Ah, I''m a little dizzy." she shook her feet slightly, fell into Li Xu''s arms, stuck it to him, hugged him with both hands, and said:


    "Childe Li, my gossamer has been wet. I want to change my clothes."


    She said, holding Li Xu''s hand and looking at one of the pink rooms, her eyes were like silk: "but I''m a little dizzy. It''s inconvenient to walk. Can you help me change a dress?"


    See Li Xu''s expression is still strange.


    Shifei Qian raised her head, poked Li Xu''s chin, smiled and said, "childe Li, my room is there. Are you confident to help me dress?"


    She pointed to her room.


    "Is your room there all the time?" Li Xu asked.


    "HMM." she said next to Li Xu.


    "Who the hell are you? I remember your room is on the top floor, and your room is not on the first floor at all." Li Xu stared at her coldly, then reached out and grabbed her neck and lifted her up.


    Kaka, Kaka


    Shifei Qian struggled with her feet, her face turned red, her throat rattled, as if something was about to jump out.


    As soon as Li Xu flicked her throat and pinched her small mouth, a black bug suddenly flew out.


    And Shifei Qian''s clothes fell off instantly, and her white skin also faded off, completely falling off the ground.


    Li Xu didn''t expect that what he pinched in his hand was a human shaped wood.

 Chapter 70

    As a disgusting black insect flew out of Shifei Qian''s throat, her eyes lost color, and the blue and white gauze fell off the ground. It displayed a beautiful body, collarbone that can raise fish, and snow-white peaks.


    During the spread, the ravines are vertical and horizontal, continuous, and constantly outlined downward. It is a smooth abdomen, and below it are round legs, straight and slender.


    However, this seemingly perfect body began to loosen slowly and finally fell off the ground completely.


    What Li Xu pinched in his hand was a human shaped wood. He just covered it with a layer of skin and put an insect into it, which became the appearance of Shifei Qian.


    "Sure enough, there is a problem here."


    Li Xu pinched and exploded the wood and turned the flying black insect into ashes.


    Then he stared at dozens of women present. His eyes were cold and murderous. He felt that there was nothing wrong. There was definitely a problem here.


    Maybe there''s something wrong with the building more than just a moment.


    Maybe the whole float town has a problem.


    Maybe this is not a floating farming town.


    "Who are you? Why are you pretending to be Shifei Qian and instant building? What''s the purpose?" Li Xu asked a series of questions.


    In a flash, the little sister in the building looked frightened. They didn''t speak, but they didn''t expect to be seen through by Li Xu so soon.


    Moreover, the incense in the censer and the flowers in the bath had no effect on him.


    "I ask again, who are you?" Li Xu looked at them coldly.


    "Kill!"


    In a flash, Miss rushed over.


    Some flew from the stage in thin clothes, some jumped out of the bath without a wisp, some held a sword from the right side, and some killed with a knife from the back.


    In all directions, at that moment, there were thirty or forty little sisters, each of whom was murderous.


    His eyes flickered with cold breath, and his whole body burst out with terrible spiritual power. He made the strongest move and wanted to kill Li Xu.


    They are all humanoid puppets made of puppetry before the Song Dynasty + Miao Dou skin making technique + Miao Dou Gu technique.


    Here with orders.


    Want to charm Li Xu with beauty.


    If you fail, play the strongest move and try to find out Li Xu''s real strength.


    Because the three brothers of the Song family knew little about Li Xu, they had to explore his strength in this way to show their plan.


    Now, the puppet has been seen through and can only fight hard.


    Li Xu stood in place without using any Taoism.


    He just randomly mobilized the spiritual power in his spiritual sea, but it was this random mobilization, as if the whole world was centered on him.


    Like a vast ocean of spiritual power, it surged out and diffused in an instant.


    The terrible spiritual power is like a waterfall pouring down, like the roar of the ocean, like a riprap through the air, constantly rolling rapidly, and the building can''t bear the powerful spiritual pressure in a moment.


    "Bang bang!"


    The doors of the rooms were overturned, smashed and turned into powder. The spiritual power continued to spread and rushed out of the room, like a river breaking its banks, like a mountain and sea breaking.


    "Bang bang!"


    Inside, Eight Legged round tables, tables with unique shapes, wall paintings, pink curtains, bed cabinets, sheets and other objects are suspended one after another.


    Then all these objects were crushed by Lingli and turned into powder.


    The spiritual power continued to spread and filled the whole moment building. The windows of the moment building were overturned by the spiritual power. The spiritual power continued to roll like a tornado and continued to cover the whole moment building.


    Soon, the whole moment building was completely wrapped by spiritual power, as if a dragon was winding the moment building.


    Boom, boom.


    In an instant, the ground of the first floor cracked, the soil was broken, all the private rooms on the first floor cracked, and the crack spread to the second floor and finally to the top floor.


    In an instant, the whole building was squeezed to explode by the powerful spiritual pressure.


    The debris scattered in all directions, beating the puppets out.


    Under the impact of Li Xu''s powerful spiritual pressure, the puppet''s skin was weathered inch by inch, the wood was scattered, and black insects flew out.


    However, as soon as he flew out, he was pressed into powder by Li Xu''s spirit.


    Li Xu stepped on the ground, and the spirit power rioted, and there were cracks on the ground.


    At this time, the people in the street were staring at the moment building filled with smoke and felt that something terrible was happening in the moment building.


    Then he saw Li Xu coming out of it.


    At the moment behind him, the building completely collapsed and turned into ruins. At the same time, Nanming burst out of the fire, and then a violent explosion sounded.


    Everyone knew that the building had been seen through and killed Li Xu one after another.


    Yes, the whole floating farmer town is fake and puppets. These puppets were made before the Song Dynasty. The purpose is only Li Xu.


    They all rushed up.


    The whole street, hundreds of people waved weapons to kill.


    Li Xu was too lazy to take action. The powerful spirit rolled all the way. However, all the puppets about three meters away from him were overturned by the power.


    The puppets are like fallen leaves in the wind. They are overturned and turned into powder.


    Li Xu didn''t entangle with the puppet, because he heard that you were satisfied with the sound of fighting in the restaurant. The speed changed into a streamer and disappeared into the instant building.


    See Da Ju, an Zhiyu, Dean Qinglian, and Tang Sheng fight with the puppet again.


    "Master, there is a problem here."


    Da Ji enters the restaurant where you are satisfied. As soon as he sits down, a waiter comes up to pour tea.


    The short Da Ji inadvertently noticed that the palm of the man was white, tender and smooth without any calluses. He didn''t look like a person who worked all year round.


    She asked tentatively about his working years. The man said he worked here for ten years and worked hard every day.


    I also noticed that all the guys in the restaurant had no Adam''s apple in their throat and encouraged them from time to time, which was totally wrong.


    She suddenly remembered Miao Dou''s technique of poisonous insects.


    She has a greedy little aunt who was once poisoned by Miao Dou. Please come to Miao Dou''s expert to save her.


    The expert stayed in Qingqiu country for a long time. Da Ju asked her for books about Gu Shu. There are many strange stories, including leather making and Gu insects.


    Suddenly he thought of this place. Da Ju jumped up and patted the man''s throat. Sure enough, a poisonous insect flew out, so he fought quickly here.


    Da Ju wanted to remind her, but Li Xu had come to her.


    Li Xu said, "there''s a problem. There''s something wrong with the floating farmer town. Fortunately, the people here are not strong. President Qinglian, pay attention to protecting them. I''ll see who''s playing tricks."


    Dean Qinglian nodded.


    Li Xu rose to the sky, and his divine sense poured out, spreading like a tide in the whole Funong Town, but he didn''t notice any suspicious people.


    He closed his eyes, and his divine consciousness spread again, like the tide surging out of the floating farmer town and continuing to surge outside.


    One, two, three... Ten, twenty, thirty.


    no way.


    His divine sense is not so strong.


    Sweat appeared on his forehead and his face turned pale.


    Now his divine sense has spread to thirty miles. His spiritual power and divine sense are shrouded in the whole Funong town. If it is triggered again, I''m afraid it will collapse.


    If there is no problem in thirty years, go out and try.


    He used the five levels of Taoism, tore the void and appeared thirty miles away. The divine consciousness spread again and spread all over the place. The terrible spirit was pressing on the mountains and forests and raging between heaven and earth.


    Anything touched can be clearly seen, even a grass or an animal.


    This is divine knowledge, but it''s hard.


    He usually doesn''t use it.


    He was so tired that his forehead was covered with sweat. When he was about to give up, he suddenly noticed a towering peak.


    There was a piece of white paper on the peak. The match on the white paper moved and fell to the fire below.


    Two black crows on the branch of the tree killed themselves and fell into the fire, which was burned to ashes in an instant.


    "That''s strange."


    Li Xu thought the scene was very strange and planned to go and have a look.


    The middle-aged man sitting in front of the peak was full of Horror: "Li Xu can tear the void. He is not the peak of the fourth grade at all. The monk who has passed the twelfth heaven robbery is the immortal who has become an immortal with the fifth grade."


    Five grades become immortals!


    What is this concept? Looking at the whole Yuyang County, he is invincible.


    The master of the Song family, Song Shi, had just passed the 12th heaven robbery of the fourth grade a few years ago, only one step away from becoming an immortal of the fifth grade.


    But in front of Li Xu, he didn''t even deserve to lift his shoes.


    "It''s over. I thought forty miles was safe. Unexpectedly, the boat capsized in the gutter and ran away." the puppet before the Song Dynasty didn''t think about it and ran away immediately.


    However, when he just wanted to go, he saw a black half moon cut in the sky, and Li Xu came out with his hands on his back.


    "Self explosion."


    Puppet song Qian didn''t even think about it.


    However, he couldn''t move at all, so he was overwhelmed by the powerful spiritual pressure and couldn''t run any spiritual power. His body seemed to collapse and couldn''t even explode.


    Li Xu landed in front of him. The puppet song Qian knelt directly on the ground with his head against the ground and his throat agitated, but he couldn''t explode at all.


    He is not the real pre Song Dynasty, he is just a puppet, but the command given to him before Song Dynasty is self explosion, but he has no power to resist in this powerful oppressive force.


    Li Xu stretched out his right hand, raised the puppet song Qian''s head across the air and looked into his eyes for about five seconds.


    Hypnosis starts.


    Under the pressure of powerful spiritual power, the puppet song Qian was easily hypnotized by him.


    Li Xu asked, "what''s your name?"


    "I don''t have a name."


    "Who are you?"


    "I was the No. 5 puppet before the Song Dynasty. I followed him for 13 years."


    "Who was it before the Song Dynasty?" Li looked at him.


    "The Song family has three brothers, namely, the beginning of the Song Dynasty, the end of the Song Dynasty and the front of the Song Dynasty."


    "Do you know where they are?"


    "I know."


    "Where is it?"


    "In Yuyang County branch."


    "What''s the name of your organization? Where is the headquarters?" Li Xu asked again.


    "I don''t know. I only know the Yuyang County branch. The headquarters is only known by the owner Song Shi and the fifth elder."


    "Who is the fifth elder?"


    "Is the elder who helped the Song family set up a branch in Yuyang county."


    "How many people are there in Yuyang County branch and where are they?"


    "The Yuyang County branch is all the people of the Song family, including the three brothers of the Song family, with a total of 88 people. In a courtyard in Yuyang Town, we plan to set up the Yuyang County branch there." the hypnotized puppet song Qian explained carefully.


    "Take me."


    "OK."

 Chapter 71

    After being hypnotized by Li Xu before the Song Dynasty, the puppet, like a string puppet, did what he said.


    Li Xu never dreamed that hypnosis would be so useful.


    You know, it''s just a method.


    If ordinary first-class practitioners cast it, it is estimated that it will have little effect.


    Fortunately, his spiritual pressure is strong enough to completely suppress him, so that he can easily perform hypnosis to a perfect level, which is a surprise.


    Puppet song Qian led the way, but his speed was so slow.


    If you go at this speed, I''m afraid Xiaoda Ji will grow up and can''t catch up with Yuyang town.


    The central town of Yuyang county is Yuyang Town, just like float farming town.


    There are a large number of people, mixed with good and bad people, and lively.


    However, Li Xu only passed once or twice because he was far from Taixu Academy.


    "Tear the space."


    He remembered the route of Yuyang town.


    He took the puppet song Qian and tore up the space all the way.


    ¡­¡­


    Yuyang Town, in the courtyard.


    There are dozens of monks, all of whom don''t look very good.


    There is a match man on the frame of the portrait. The match man is the fifth elder.


    At the beginning of Song Dynasty, at the end of Song Dynasty and before Song Dynasty, their faces were blue. The first two people shared through crow vision, and the latter through puppet No. 5.


    All four of them saw the power of Li Xu''s terror.


    He can tear the void with his bare hands. Those who have this means must be five grade practitioners.


    They all underestimated Li Xu.


    They think that Li Xu is at most between the peak of four grades and infinitely close to five grades, but they didn''t expect that he was five grades.


    The small Yuyang county has produced five strong people.


    It was a devastating blow to them.


    Before he came to Yuyang county to set up a branch, he organized monks to investigate the combat effectiveness of the county.


    There are 72 counties in Zhuanxu country. Yuyang county is the farthest from Zhuanxu''s imperial capital. It is the most backward area and the only county without branches in the 72 counties.


    The five academies in Yuyang County, Taixu academy and Qinglian academy, have declined. Wen''an academy, Wansong academy and Sanshi academy are common.


    Among the open combat power, the most powerful is the dean of the three academies, all of whom have survived the tenth disaster.


    Therefore, the fifth elder feels that he is qualified for this task.


    Despite all the opinions, I finally won this task. I intend to set up a branch in Yuyang county with the help of the Song family to enter the country of Zhuanxu and slowly map it.


    I didn''t expect to kill a Li Xu out of thin air.


    This is a character who never dreamed of. He has bad things for them many times.


    Stealing the way of President Qinglian is that he is blocking, resulting in the failure of the task.


    Eventually, the tissue hidden in the dark side was exposed and became the target of Daozhou.


    Therefore, the organization issued a death order - Li Xu must die!


    Now, the central theme of the Song family''s action is Li Xu.


    However, I didn''t expect to prepare for more than half a month''s temptation and use mirage + Puppet Art + Miao Dou leather making art + Miao Dou Gu art to create a false floating farmer town.


    The result shows that Li Xu is the fifth grade.


    "Fifth elder, what should we do?" the Song family leader looked at the matchmaker on the portrait frame.


    The fifth elder sighed and said, "I thought the immortal boy was invincible in the world. I didn''t expect someone to be braver than him."


    The fifth elder doesn''t know what to do?


    "Li Xu looks only fifteen or sixteen years old. How can he practice five grades? If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have thought it was an immortal boy."


    "Fairy boy, do you mean a fairy boy who looks like a teenager at the same age of 15 or 16?" Song Qian took a deep breath.


    The fifth elder made a sound.


    Fairy boy is a legend of the organization. He got Tianlei road at the age of 12 and achieved five grades at the age of 15 or 16.


    This speed is unmatched in the organization, and the talent is extremely evil. Because of his short appearance and less than 1.4 meters tall, he is called an immortal boy.


    It is said that it has been more than 200 years and still maintains the childlike appearance in the period of becoming an immortal.


    He is a well-known figure in the organization.


    However, because many people in the organization started with four grades, it is still acceptable for his growth, but Li Xu can practice to this level with nothing.


    Moreover, it has been unknown.


    Before the Song Dynasty, there was a bold idea and said, "do you think Li Xu could be a member of our organization?"


    As soon as his words came out, the people were speechless.


    "It''s impossible. The organization has never had this person''s file. It must not be. We''d better be cautious." the fifth elder said.


    At the beginning and end of the Song Dynasty, I looked at the picture frame with strange painting style in front of the Song Dynasty.


    You''re really cautious.


    So far, I don''t know your face? Your age? Is it male or female?


    "I won''t say it. I have a bad feeling. I''ll withdraw first and come back to you when I''m busy. I hope you''ll still be alive."


    The fifth elder said, the matchmaker on the photo frame began to smoke, and then the photo frame caught fire and turned into ashes, as if it had never been before.


    It''s too cautious to be morbid.


    Song Shi and song Zhong looked at each other. This man is doomed to be a big deal in the future.


    At the beginning and end of the Song Dynasty, he suddenly found that he had been in a daze before the Song Dynasty. He didn''t speak and poked him.


    Before the Song Dynasty, he was pale and swallowed:


    "Let''s run."


    Song Shi and song Zhong looked at him: "what do you say?"


    Song Qian trembled and said, "my puppet No. 5 is out of control and doesn''t explode. I''ve been contacting him, but there''s no response. I don''t know what happened. I have a bad hunch."


    At the beginning and end of Song Dynasty, the corners of their mouths twitched and speechless.


    That''s five grades. You''ve become an immortal expert. Who knows what outrageous things you can do.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Song Shi said angrily.


    "What else do you say? It''s important to protect your life." Song Zhong said.


    "Before the Song Dynasty, you left with your people. At the end of the Song Dynasty, we separated."


    At the beginning and end of the Song Dynasty, one went west and the other Ran East.


    Song Qian didn''t say much. He immediately led the Song family away.


    However, there are too many song families and there is too much movement. Now Yuyang town is conducting a census again. Just out of the gate of the courtyard, it was noticed.


    He thought.


    Forget it, let''s slip away.


    Let the people live and die.


    He just wanted to hide in the crowd and slip away with the help of the crowd.


    Suddenly, there was a strong wave of spiritual power scattered over Yuyang Town, and the void was torn into a half moon gap.


    In the middle of the half month, the puppet song Qian was caught by Li Xu.


    "Nuo, there they are." the puppet song Qian immediately pointed out the location of the courtyard.


    Li Wei saw as like as two peas before the Song Dynasty, the figure of the earth was shrinking, and it burst into the doorway of the courtyard.


    "You''re useless. You can die." Li Xu exploded the puppet song Qian and turned it into powder. He smiled and looked at the real front of the Song Dynasty.


    The spiritual power surged out like a tsunami, and the power surged wildly and filled the air.


    Song Qian tightened his face and wanted to run, but he couldn''t move.


    The powerful spirit pressure told him that this man was so strong that he didn''t want to kneel.


    But with his knees bent, he had to kneel heavily on the ground.


    The same is true of the people behind him. No one can resist the spiritual pressure like the collapse of the sky.


    Some have already cracked their meridians, blood has flowed back, the tiger''s mouth has cracked and bled, and they have fallen to the ground.


    Soon turned into black blood and died, covered with white bones.


    This sudden situation startled the pedestrians on the street and quickly caused panic.


    Under the imperial censor''s stage, four imperial censors who maintained order came one after another and stared at Li Xu.


    "How do you kill people? How do you kill people in the street?" the leading four grade imperial Shi shouted.


    "I''m Li Xu."


    Li Xu didn''t say much. He handed out an elder token of the imperial censor''s platform and said:


    "This is the branch of road thieves. All the dead people are road thieves. Now you immediately seal the courtyard and don''t let anyone in. At the same time, you ask someone to block the exit of Yuyang town and don''t let anyone out."


    When they saw Li Xu''s token, they all became respectful, blocked the courtyard, and then sent someone to block Yuyang town.


    The only one who didn''t die was one of the three most important brothers of the Song family. His name was song Qian.


    He also wanted to explode, but he was completely imprisoned by Li Xu''s power and couldn''t move.


    Li Xu''s method is to hypnotize the former Song Dynasty and ask questions.


    Like what''s the name of the organization? Where is the headquarters? But his answer was no, because he really didn''t.


    The organization is too weird. So far, they only know that the organization is strong.


    Steal the four grade monk and plant it on the gifted youth. The good name says: "don''t let the child lose at the starting line".


    Li Xu knew that. He wanted to know something he didn''t know. He asked, "where is Song Shi and song Zhong? How can I find him?"


    "One goes East and one goes West."


    "The scope is a little wide. Can you be more specific?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You draw their faces. Can you draw?"


    "I won''t, but I can make leather. I can carve their faces on human skin through Miao Dou leather making."


    He soon took out his tools, put two human skins on the ground, carved, and soon carved their portraits.


    Li Xu then asked, "can the fifth elder draw it?"


    "The fifth elder is too cautious. He never looks at people with his true face. He doesn''t know what he looks like."


    There are people with such dogs.


    Li Xu was shocked.


    After remembering the appearance of the two men, he asked, "where did you learn your Miao pocket skin making and Gu Shu?"


    "I learned it from Miao Dou."


    "OK, you can die."


    When he got what he wanted, Li Xu let him go and let him move freely, saying:


    "Whether you want to commit suicide or die in my hands, I let you choose."


    "Rampant, do you really think you are invincible?"


    Song Qian was angry and rushed over with all his strength, but he was slapped to death on the ground by Li Xu.


    The blood was all over the floor.


    "I''m not invincible. I''m just a little better than you."


    Li Xu said a word, and then took away the storage bags before the Song Dynasty and all the storage bags of those who stole the Tao.


    Wave your hand.


    In the fourth grade Taoism, Nanming left the fire and floated out of his fingertips. Suddenly, there was no ashes left on the ground.


    Then he went into the courtyard.


    I searched everywhere in the courtyard and found no clue about the organization.


    He left and began to look for the beginning and end of Song Dynasty.


    He appeared in the sky over Yuyang Town, and his huge divine consciousness began to cover it.


    The whole people in Yuyang town felt that the terrible divine consciousness covered the real town.


    Everyone felt that there was a fairy in white clothes who was better than snow and looked like a crown of jade in the sky, exercising a very powerful Taoist Dharma.


    They can feel the soft power of their faces.


    Some beauties screamed.


    Thought someone was touching their faces.


    Many practitioners in Yuyang town have rushed to the sky, and there are many practitioners of four grades.


    Because they suddenly felt that the terrible divine consciousness covered the whole town and thought that there was a strong invasion, but the fourth imperial historian quickly asked them not to disturb Li Xu.


    Everyone stared at Li Xu quietly and didn''t speak.


    To tell you the truth, they were surprised.


    Most people in Yuyang town haven''t seen Li Xu, even the fourth grade censor of the censor''s platform. If he didn''t have the token of the censor''s platform, he would certainly catch Li Xu as a suspicious figure.


    Soon, Li Xu found song Zhong disguised as a beggar, but he foamed at the mouth and died miserably for a while. I don''t know who did it.


    Li Xu had a bad hunch. His divine consciousness spread quickly, and then he found Song Shi. As expected, he also died.


    Take back the divine knowledge.


    Landed on the ground, found two bodies, walked along their storage bags and fell into meditation.


    Their faces were different from those of the disciples of the Song family.


    Who did it? Is it the fifth elder?


    Or did they move their hands?


    Li Xu couldn''t know because they were all dead.


    Li Xu thought for a moment and was about to turn them into ashes when a four grade imperial historian hurried forward and said:


    "Childe Li, these are two road thieves who have not turned into Blackwater. Can we move away from the censor''s desk for research?"


    "Research? OK." Li Xu nodded. "If you find anything, you can tell me at Taixu academy or write to me."


    "Thank you."


    "Nothing. I''m leaving."


    Li Xu doesn''t want to stay here, because he has to go back to Funong town.


    "Can you stay and have a cup of tea?" he wanted to make friends with Li Xu.


    Because Li Xu is really too strong.


    There is an invincible posture.


    Standing here quietly, he felt a distinctive smell.


    White clothes are better than snow, which is completely in line with the description of immortals.


    Other monks also came up one after another and wanted to know Li Xu, but Li Xu had no time. He stepped out of Yuyang town and tore the void away from here.


    He won''t waste his time on such meaningless things. If he has time, he might as well sleep or play with a little Daju.


    Today is October 17. On Sunday, an Zhiyu left the customs. He was going to have a big meal in Funong Town, but now he hasn''t had a big meal.


    And a couple of bad things.


    Waste a lot of time.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that almost all the three brothers and road thieves of the Song family in the Yuyang County branch died.


    This is a good thing for yourself, but the problem comes again and the clue is broken.


    After they died, they didn''t know how to find the thief.


    I only know a mysterious figure called the fifth elder.


    It seems that this person is the key.


    As long as this person is caught, the whole thief organization and base camp will be completely exposed.


    He felt closer and closer to the truth.


    Thinking, tearing the void all the way.


    Back to the "floating farmer town" made by the three brothers of the Song family.


    He plans to smash the fake floating farmer town directly.


    But when he saw the little Da Ji, he had a more interesting idea.

 Chapter 72

    Li Xu had intended to smash the Funong town made by the three brothers of the Song family with spiritual pressure, so he went to the real Funong town. However, when he saw Da Ju fighting with human puppets in the town, a funny idea came out of his heart.


    He took Xiaoda as an apprentice in September.


    Up to now, it has been a month and a half.


    During this period, Xiaoda successfully communicated with heaven and earth; Find her own cold sky fire road; Break through the first grade; Comprehend three kinds of one-level Taoist techniques, sword control, clothes purification and grass picking and wood folding.


    Progress is amazing, but her progress has a lot to do with herself. She has hardly left herself. She is like a flower in a greenhouse. She has never faced real danger independently.


    Li Xu was worried that even if he had great talent under this kind of education, he might pull over in real combat, so he planned to turn into a devil.


    Test her yourself.


    Test her reactions to danger.


    Measure her depth.


    Suddenly, Li Xu found that he had broken his heart for Xiao Da Ji.


    I can''t help feeling in my heart: "if she doesn''t have more children for herself in the future, she doesn''t feel that she can''t afford this kind of good intentions."


    Wait, something strange came out of my mind just now.


    Li Xu took a deep breath and thought about it carefully, as if he didn''t think of anything.


    "Yes, I didn''t think about anything." Li Xu said to himself naturally. He fixed his eyes on Xiao Da Ju, looked at an Zhiyu on her side, and thought:


    "Why don''t you include her in the trial plan by the way."


    "Anyway, one is also a test, so are two. One more is not much."


    "Just count Tang Sheng."


    Thinking, he noticed Dean Qinglian. The old man had nothing to test. His age would make him dizzy.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, lvwu?


    He suddenly remembered that lvwu had entered the moment building with himself and had not gone out later. He shouldn''t have been killed by himself.


    He stepped out and appeared in the ruins of the flash building. After searching by divine consciousness, he found that lvwu was buried in the ruins and was dying. Fortunately, he didn''t die.


    He stepped again, appeared at the door of the town again, put lvwu at the door, and then carried out his tentative plan.


    He put himself in a simple disguise and dressed up as a vicious flower picking thief, old and young.


    Wearing a mask and holding a white fan in his hand, he resolutely entered the town.


    The town is full of human puppets.


    Dean Qinglian kills an Zhiyu, Tang Sheng and Da Ju all the way. They want to break through. Unfortunately, there are too many human puppets and the streets of the whole town are everywhere. They have to fight hard.


    Li Xu appeared in another street and found four horses and a jade chariot.


    He stood on the jade chariot and let the horse lead him to the street where Daju was located.


    "From now on, I''m a flower picking thief. My name is Niu Kulu and Zhang Wei."


    "I can rob, blackmail, rob, and most importantly, rob."


    Li Xu soon entered the role, and the carriage and jade chariot moved forward slowly.


    Soon came to the crossroads, the body side is turned into ruins of the moment building, not far from the front is the human puppet besieging Daju.


    However, after Li Xu appeared, the powerful spirit pressure broke out in this world. Suddenly, all the puppets were scattered, and the poisonous insects flew out, which were blasted and turned into powder.


    The whole street was soon cleared, leaving only men with masks.


    Dean Qinglian, Daju, an Zhiyu and Tang Sheng noticed the sudden emergence of the peerless strong man. The strong man stood on the jade chariot, wearing a mask and holding a white fan, like a peerless immortal.


    The wind blew up his clothes and his black hair, rustling, and the aura reached its peak at this moment.


    Dean Qinglian, pale and bloody, stepped forward and said, "thank you for your help. May I ask your name?"


    "I''m Niu Kulu and Zhang Wei." Li Xu spoke with his spiritual power, so his voice was very loud, just like a real expert.


    "Thank you, Taoist friend." Dean Qinglian bowed his hand and said: "This town is not a real floating farmer town. It is made up by people with bad intentions. There are thousands of human puppets in it. Each puppet is made by people who repair puppet Taoism, and then made by using Miao Dou''s magic and leather making skills. If ordinary people enter by mistake, it may be difficult to survive. Please ask Taoist friends to deal with it."


    He didn''t leave here because there were several four products here. Without Da Ji, an Zhiyu and Tang Sheng, they could escape by themselves.


    But when they were there, it was very difficult, so they were trapped here all the time. They had hoped that Li Xu would come back to kill this fictional town. Unexpectedly, he hasn''t come back so far.


    Standing on the jade chariot, Li Xu looked down at President Qinglian and said:


    "How can I help you?"


    "Then why did you save us just now?"


    Wearing a mask, Li Xu looked at them coldly and hummed, "I Niu Kulu and Zhang Wei have acted all my life. Why should I explain to you?"


    Dean Qinglian thought the immortal man was a good man who acted bravely, but according to his behavior, he was not like a good man.


    "Thank you for your help. Let''s go out first." Dean Qinglian thought he couldn''t stay here for a long time. He''d better go out first and wait until Li Xu comes back.


    He felt that the man who suddenly appeared was very strange. It was estimated that he was not a good thing. He had to run away quickly.


    He waved and an Zhiyu, Da Ju and Tang Sheng quickly followed.


    "Wait a minute." Li Xufei got up and stood on the horse''s head.


    "What can I do for you?" asked Dean Qinglian.


    "I passed by and found no money. Can you help me find a way?"


    Dean Qinglian took out the wrinkled money from his arms and said, "Taoist friend, I don''t have much money. Here are a few dollars. I hope I can solve the Taoist friend''s urgent need."


    "Do you think I''m a beggar?" Li Xu didn''t expect that the dean of Qinglian was really stingy. He was lucky to take a few dollars.


    Hearing his tone, Dean Qinglian knew that this man must blackmail himself. He was stronger than himself. He had to use his brain to stabilize him. He turned his head and said:


    "Taoist friend, I have a suggestion. Why don''t you go back to Taixu Academy with me? I have an apprentice. His name is Li Xu. He is very rich. He is as rich as the enemy."


    He can only carry Li Xu out. If the man really goes back to Taixu Academy with them, he will be cut to death by Li Xu.


    Li Xu was depressed when he heard the speech. I am Li Xu, but I am poor.


    President Qinglian is really a veteran. If he is not really Li Xu, he may have been fooled. Sure enough, Jiang is still old and spicy, so he has to knock him out.


    If he''s here, it''s very influential.


    He made a quick move and slapped president Qinglian in the air. President Qinglian resisted, but it didn''t work. He fell to the ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tang Sheng, an Zhiyu and Da Ju immediately checked president Qinglian.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "don''t worry, I don''t kill people. My main business is the flower picking thief. He talks too much nonsense, so I have to knock him out."


    His eyes were on Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    The flower thief.


    As soon as the word came out, Tang Sheng, an Zhiyu and Da Ju changed their faces, which was not good.


    Tang Sheng stood up, stood in front of an Zhiyu and Da Ju, looked at the young man and said, "what do you think of me? If you don''t mind, pick me."


    Are you serious?


    You have a problem. You want to fencing with me.


    Li Xu looked at him and couldn''t speak for a long time. However, looking at Tang Sheng''s posture, Li Xu knew that Tang Sheng was trying to protect Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    "Since you are silent, does it mean that you agree and you don''t go quickly?" Tang Sheng looked at Da Chuo and an Zhiyu and asked them to go quickly.


    In front of the flower thieves, girls are definitely a vulnerable group.


    Let''s go.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu understood. Without saying much, they turned and ran outside the town.


    Just after running more than ten steps, I saw a young man shaking a fan a hundred steps away.


    He stood straight as if he were a pine tree.


    Tang Sheng rushed to an Zhiyu and Da Ji and prepared for war.


    Li Xu used a spiritual force to seal Tang Sheng''s meridians and acupoints so that he could not speak.


    An Zhiyu and Da Ji felt a cold sweat on their foreheads.


    "I saved you..." Li Xu fixed his eyes on Xiao Da''s trap and said, "little fox, how do you think you can repay the kindness of saving your life?"


    "According to human rules, I understand."


    Da Ju stepped forward and stammered, "thank you for your help. I''m willing to be an ox and a horse for you in the next life."


    Li Xu''s face was paralyzed in an instant.


    Remember, when we met for the first time, Da Ju said that according to human rules, we should promise each other by example. How can we become an ox and a horse here?


    That''s a double standard.


    She was really greedy for her body.


    Li Xu thought in his heart.


    Li looked at her and said, "I don''t want you to be a cow or a horse? I''m a flower thief. I just want to pick flowers. You know what I mean."


    "I''m still young. I don''t understand. I''m only nine years old." Da Chuo flashed his big eyes and Wei chubaba said:


    "Why don''t you change to robbing money? Don''t rob sex. It''s bad to rob sex. As long as you have money, beauty is not difficult."


    "I don''t need money." Li Xu knew that Da had money. Wouldn''t it be very embarrassing if she could count it casually and then she could really take it out.


    He came to Da Ju, looked down at her, held up her chin and said, "I just need you to accompany me for one night."


    "Plop!"


    Da Ji knelt directly on the ground and knelt in front of the young man.


    Master Li Xu once said that if you can''t fight, you''ll kneel down. But I don''t know if it''s effective for this flower picking thief. Anyway, try it first.


    She kept kowtowing to the young man, "please, let me go."


    "Let you go, but I''m in a hurry. I want you to help me put out the fire."


    Holding Da Ji''s chin, Li Xu looked more and more wanton, slowly stretched out another big hand and explored Da Ji''s chest.


    "Plop!"


    An Zhiyu also knelt in front of the young man and said pitifully, "this Taoist friend, she is only nine years old. Please let her go. Zhuanxu state clearly stipulates that if people who have not reached the age of hairpin (minors, 15 years old in ancient times) commit deviant acts, the censor''s platform will execute heavenly punishment."


    "You thought I would be afraid, not to mention no one said, who knows."


    Li Xu said something, then looked at an Zhiyu, looked at her boldly, and said:


    "I suddenly found that you are also very good-looking. You really have a good figure. You have a hairpin, haven''t you? How about you accompany me?


    Or you can take two shifts. "


    An Zhiyu opened his eyes and said, "I haven''t reached the hairpin. I''m only 12 years old this year."


    In fact, her real age is just 15, almost 16, but she''s not stupid. She won''t say she''s 15.


    Li Xu squatted down and quickly grabbed her hand.


    An Zhiyu struggled and was choppy all over.


    "Don''t move. If you move again, I''ll eat you up and wipe you clean." Li Xu grabbed her white hand, touched it, and felt her pulse. In fact, he was touching the bone.


    Soon his face was cold and said, "who are you kidding? You are 15 years old. Just at this age, you are like a flower blooming in summer. The fragrance smells good and delicious. In this way, I''ll eat you first."


    "I''m not delicious at all. I''m dirty. I never take a bath." an Zhiyu said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wash it for you." Li Xu said with a smile.


    "I''m really dirty. I''m not a clean body. You''ll hate it." an Zhiyu choked, tears came out and cried loudly: "that night, a man named Li Xu climbed the window and entered my body.


    He, a beast, even attacked me while I was asleep, chewed and bit me, and did so many unforgivable things. I''m not clean... "


    She was crying like a wounded girl who had fallen and was nagging about her past.


    Sorry, Li Xu.


    The only man she could think of was Li Xu, who could only arrange it with him. Anyway, he didn''t know how to make it up as he wanted.


    If she wasn''t afraid of being 404, she could arrange more details, such as what posture to use.


    Da Chuo looked at her in amazement. Ann knew that the fish must have been made up. How could master climb the window and do that to her.


    Li was stunned. An Zhiyu''s acting skills were OK. With her wronged tears, she felt the same as real.


    If you take off your mask at this time, I don''t know if Anzhi fish will die?


    But obviously this is not the time to take off the mask.


    "Your story is really miserable. I like listening to stories best. Why don''t we find an inn and lie on the bed and say, what do you think?" Li Xu asked.


    "Not good." an Zhiyu cried.


    "I feel very good. I''ll help you up first. Go to the inn with me. Let''s talk in bed." Li Xu took her hand.


    Touch her from time to time.


    I have to say, her hands are still very good to touch, especially her resistance, which feels better.


    Li looked at Da Ju, picked her up again, and said, "you can''t ignore you. Get up, too. Come to the inn with me. Let''s say it well. It''s not beautiful to talk with each other at night."


    "I don''t want to go. I''m so young. What can I do? I can''t do anything."


    "It must be useful. No matter how bad it is, it can help me push it."


    "Bullying is too much. I''ve endured you for a long time."


    It''s killing.


    Her glazed pupil was flashing anger. She wanted to muddle through. Unexpectedly, he "didn''t eat hard and soft".

 Chapter 73

    "Ah ah..."


    Da Ju was murderous, teeth and claws were open, and the power of the cold sky and fire came out, and the cold and hot power appeared on the ground in an instant.


    She opened her mouth and two little tiger teeth glittered.


    All the tricks taught by master have been used, but they still have no effect. Now I can only give it a go.


    An Zhiyu also knew that the young man was soft and hard.


    The target is beautiful as flowers. She and Da Ju must not fall into his hands, even if they die.


    An Zhiyu was angry and wiped away the tears on his face. It was said in the script that tears are a woman''s strongest weapon. They are all deceptive.


    At her feet, a thousand petal lotus platform appeared, endless lotus blossoms were blooming, and the green luster was dazzling.


    She and Da Ju shot at the same time, and they attacked from left to right.


    Tang Sheng''s eyes were about to crack, but he couldn''t move. His meridians and acupoints were all sealed. He couldn''t do anything. He could only watch Da Chuo and an Zhiyu fighting. At this time, he hated that he was still too weak. If Li Xu were there, how could he not come back?


    Boom!


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu began to attack madly.


    The cold ice power of Da Ji solidified everything, even the dust was solidified, and the power had reached a very terrible level.


    Her sky fire power is even more terrible than cold ice. The fierce burning flame is raging around, and her spirit power is rolling rapidly.


    She took out a bundle of grass from the ring, threw it out one by one, and used the method of picking grass and breaking wood.


    Suddenly, there were terrible pictures, grass turned into sun, moon and stars, rivers, giant Kun and dragons. All kinds of visions were staged. In an instant, the ground was broken, cracks spread, and all the houses on both sides were destroyed.


    However, Li Xu was all right.


    His white clothes didn''t even touch a trace of dust.


    An Zhiyu''s attack also arrived. Her hands were sealed, and a thousand petal lotus appeared in the place where Li Xu stood.


    The petals of the lotus closed slowly and quickly wrapped Li Xu.


    "Break it for me!"


    As soon as she closed her hands, her spiritual power was shocked, the lotus exploded, and countless blue lotus petals flew in the air, but Li Xu could not be seen.


    Da Ji looked around and didn''t see the young man''s voice and said:


    "Was he killed?"


    An Zhiyu shook his head: "it''s reasonable to say that an expert stronger than my master can''t die so easily. Where is he?"


    "Don''t look, I''m here." Li Xu patted them on the shoulder and said, "where are we behind you?"


    Just now, an Zhiyu and Da Ji''s moves are very powerful. If they are second-class practitioners, they will certainly kill them, but they are non-class practitioners.


    He has no taste at all.


    He doesn''t practice, only spiritual power.


    The Taoism he currently has is only used to contain the outbreak of spiritual power. Otherwise, it will be easy to be injured by mistake every time he casts it.


    "Where are the people?" an Zhiyu and Da Ji turned back at the same time, but there was no one behind.


    "I''m behind you? Where are you looking?"


    The moment they turned around, Li Xu appeared behind them again.


    They turned around again and still didn''t see Li Xu.


    Because their speed is too slow, Li Xu can easily appear behind them every time they turn around.


    "Whether you fight or not, I''ll be happy to accompany you if you fight. It''s even our front X-Men." Li Xu is still adjusting X-Men, because now his role is a flower picking thief.


    "Ah ah..."


    They attacked again.


    But two minutes later, sweating and exhausted.


    "Come on, let''s do something interesting to your satisfaction."


    Li Xu carries an Zhiyu and Da Ji to the restaurant where you are satisfied, but they keep struggling.


    Li Xu planned to seal their acupoints, but if they were sealed, they would have less fun if they didn''t move.


    He took out two ropes from the storage bag. First, he tied the Da Ji, unintentionally outlining her figure.


    However, the most exaggerated and exciting thing is Anzhi fish. When she was tied around her with a rope, her proud figure showed incisively and vividly.


    Some idioms can be used to describe it, such as: tolerance is great


    Li Xu just tied it at will, and unexpectedly he had such a flashy figure.


    If I remember correctly, she is only fifteen.


    Fifteen is such an exaggeration that it will be better in the future.


    The tied Da Ju and an Zhiyu shouted. This is the only way. If they don''t shout for help, something serious will really happen.


    "Help, help."


    Li Xu said, "don''t shout. Even if you shout and break your throat, no one will save you."


    Da Ju shouted at the sky, "master, Li Xu, where are you? Help, help, come out and save us."


    She remembered that master said that if you were in danger, you could shout master''s name and help.


    "This..."


    Li was speechless, as if he had told her that he could call his name for help.


    If Da Ju doesn''t call his name, Li Xu plans to do some excessive things to them, such as holding them to Baoyou satisfied restaurant, kissing them and making them shy.


    She shouted her name, indicating that there was really no way. It was meaningless to try again. Let''s stop here.


    Li Xu was about to take off his mask. Suddenly, a loud voice came out of the town. Before people arrived, the voice had reached his ears.


    "Let go of the girl..." a loud voice came out.


    "Where are the evil animals? Please let them go quickly..."


    Swish, swish, soon there were more than a dozen bad looking monks in the sky, led by a strong man with a beard.


    The strong man was tall, with his upper body bare, his fat shaking, and greasy sweat flowing on it.


    The dozen monks who appeared quickly landed on the ground, less than ten meters away from Li Xu. They were all vicious and looked like good people.


    They heard a cry for help all the way here. They came in quickly and saw a very young man binding two girls in front of them.


    A fox with ears and a round face looks very cute.


    Another proud figure was drawn by the rope, and the curve was constantly outlined on her. It was perfect, especially the mind. I felt that my hands might not be able to grasp it.


    People''s eyes were full of evil thoughts, especially the man headed by him. The pure light in his eyes could not be concealed at all.


    However, Da Ju, an Zhiyu and Tang Sheng didn''t pay attention to them, but stared at Li Xu. Depressed expressions appeared on everyone''s face.


    Tang Sheng rolled his eyes. Li Xu is a real dog.


    An Zhiyu''s body trembled and fluctuated. He stared at Li Xu and really wanted to suffocate Li Xu.


    Thinking about the words of tigers and wolves she just said in front of him, she suddenly blushed. She had no face to see people, sobbing


    Da Chuo opened his mouth and came out with shining tiger teeth. He said, "master, you''ve finally come back. You''ll come back when you come back. How can you tie us?"


    Li Xu smiled and said, "I want to test you and see your temporary response. Fortunately, it''s all in my expectation."


    With a flick of his finger, he untied Tang Sheng''s acupoints and meridians so that he could move freely.


    Tang Sheng rolled his eyes and thought that Li Xu was a real dog.


    Li Xu went to untie the fairy rope on an Zhiyu, but her fairy rope was difficult to untie because she had something moving around.


    "Can you stay still?" Li looked at an Zhiyu, speechless.


    "Who told you to tie it so tightly?"


    An Zhiyu blushed and said that she could smell the smell of Li Xu, and she bowed her head and didn''t speak.


    After solving it for a long time, Li Xu finally helped her untie it. Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    An Zhiyu lowered her head and didn''t speak, because Li Xu always touched her body intentionally or unintentionally, which made her very nervous.


    Untie her rope, and Li Xu goes to untie the fairy rope of Da Ju. As soon as she unties it, she holds Li Xu''s arm in both hands.


    "Master, I almost thought I couldn''t see you."


    Li Xu touched her head and said, "how could it be? I''ve been there all the time?"


    Watching Da Ji all the time, an Zhiyu and Li Xu''s strong man were stunned and said, "do you know him?"


    Li Xu said, "I''m sorry, everyone. You misunderstood me. I''m testing them. I''m really sorry."


    The strong man''s eyes greedily looked at Da Ju and an Zhiyu. The little foolish and cute must be a fox demon. The other figure was arrogant and absolutely unique. He smiled and said:


    "This is not an apology attitude. They are your disciples. How about giving them to me as an apology gift?"


    "Big brother, that''s a good idea," he flattered with sharp teeth on his side. "Big brother, I like small ones. Can you give them to me?"


    "Elder brother, I like the big one. Can you give me the big one?" said another thin monk who looked like a thief.


    The strong man looked at the two men, his eyes as big as a copper bell, and shouted angrily, "give you the small and the big. Why should I stand by and watch?"


    "Of course it''s the old rule. The first hand is the big brother. Let''s have some soup." they whispered.


    "Who are you?" Li Xu asked.


    "You can''t control who we are. Now get out of here. If you don''t get out, I''ll let you know why the flowers are so red?"


    A thin little brother came out and said, "brother, I think this little brother looks beautiful. Can you not kill him?"


    "What are you doing? I''m tired of eating fat meat recently. I want to change my taste. Maybe men have more flavor."


    "Yes."


    "Where are you local ruffians and hooligans?" Li looked at them. He rarely met such goods in Daozhou. I remember meeting local ruffians and hooligans one or two hundred years ago. At that time, he wanted to occupy a bad Taoist temple and was destroyed by him.


    "Brother, now the thief is born, and the world is difficult to mix. I don''t know when my Tao will be stolen. I can only have fun in time." the strong man said.


    "Eldest brother is right." other monks echoed one after another.


    "The thief was not announced yesterday. I think you are very skilled?" Li looked at them.


    "Will I tell you that as soon as the thief is announced, we will start to burn, kill and rob?" the strong man clenched his fist, trembled with fat all over, waved his hand and said: "follow me and catch them alive. Remember not to hurt the two girls. I have to hurt them well."


    He led a dozen monks.


    Boom.


    His fist hit Li Xu.


    Third grade Taoism, broken Yue fist!


    "Die!" the strong man uses the three grades of strength, because he is the three grades of monk.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Li Xu''s mind moved and his spiritual power dissipated.


    The crowd looked over and saw that all the flesh and skin of the strong man disappeared, leaving only a white skeleton standing on the ground and maintaining the action just now.


    "Well, it''s too explicit."


    Li Xu couldn''t bear to see it.


    But other monks couldn''t hold their breath. They didn''t expect that the third grade would be destroyed in this way.


    Other monks are second and first grade, which is not enough.


    They turned and ran.


    Li Xu''s eyes were cold: "these more than a dozen rookies will be given to you three to kill and kill."

 Chapter 74

    PS1: there was an error in the previous chapter. Da Ji and an Zhiyu should be the strongest of the first grade. It''s still a little difficult to play the second grade. I wanted to change it, but it was blocked and locked by the editor. I can''t change it any more. I specially made a remark here.


    PS2: today''s two chapters are more than 7000 words. When they meet, they are three chapters of 2000 words. Be diligent enough. Ask for monthly tickets and recommended tickets.


    "Good!"


    Tang Sheng stepped out, the sword in his hand came out of its scabbard, and the sound of buzzing continued.


    An Zhiyu''s hands are sealed, and green lotus twinkles on the ground.


    The ice and fire of Da Ju surged, cold and hot appeared at the same time, covered the ground, and she rushed into the crowd.


    The speed of the three people was very fast. They almost raised their swords and fell. In less than five minutes, a body appeared on the ground.


    Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu didn''t kill for the first time. They occasionally did tasks with their master, Dean Qinglian, to make money. They also killed many bad guys. They looked very calm.


    To Li Xu''s surprise, Da Ju didn''t feel any discomfort. If she remembered correctly, she should have killed for the first time.


    The psychology is really strong. I thought Xiaoda would vomit, and I thought about how to comfort her.


    It''s a lot easier.


    Li Xu said, "you pick up everything from them."


    "Master, can I not?" Da Chu thought she didn''t need it. The storage bags of these monks were nothing but money. She didn''t lack it.


    If necessary, I''d better give it to an Zhiyu and Tang Sheng.


    "Then take it away." Li Xu looked at an Zhiyu and Tang Sheng.


    They were rude and took all their storage bags away.


    Li Xu looked at Da Ju again and said, "you use your heavenly fire power to turn them into ashes."


    "Master, aren''t they dead? Why waste spiritual power?"


    "The world is too big. There are all kinds of wonders. Maybe some people have the art of dead and living again, or some people use their corpses to revive their souls, so the most conservative way is to turn them into ashes. If you still don''t trust them, you can do some transcendence." Li Xu said seriously.


    "Oh."


    Da Ji nodded and learned strange knowledge again.


    She turned the corpse on the ground into ashes with the power of sky fire, clapped her hands, and jumped back to Li Xu with a happy face.


    At this time, Tang Sheng woke up Dean Qinglian who was knocked unconscious.


    Dean Qinglian made preparations for the battle together. He saw Li Xu and frowned. Then Tang Sheng told him that the young man was Li Xu pretending to be. Dean Qinglian was depressed for a long time.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "you all leave here. I''ll destroy it."


    When he arrived at the small town, he became aware of the surge.


    It''s like a flood breaking a dike, pounding in all directions.


    Everything on the street, stalls, houses, restaurants, including human puppets, was quickly broken by power.


    Li Xu hit the ground with one punch, and suddenly the sound of rumbling came out, like the outbreak of tsunami and the ground chapped.


    Li Xu raised his feet and stepped out of the town step by step. The rumbling sound continued to spread, and cracks like gullies appeared on the ground. The whole town collapsed and turned into ruins.


    Until now, the false town has been completely destroyed and everything in it has been shattered.


    "I''m so tired."


    Li Xu felt that he had done too much today. He was more tired than him in a month.


    Go all the way to Yuyang Town, kill the Song family branch, come back and smash the town.


    It was all done in a short time, which almost exhausted him.


    At first, President Qinglian invited everyone to have a big meal in Funong town. Now it''s dusk after working hard for most of the day.


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner quickly. I''m going to be hungry." Li Xu went to Da Ju, bent over and put his chin on Da Ju''s head and said, "I''m so tired. Take me with your sword."


    Now it''s not far from Funong town. The ordinary sword speed is about two quarters of an hour.


    It''s not a problem for her to take herself.


    "OK." Da Chuo blushed. Master always likes to put his chin on his head. He is too heavy and always presses himself.


    "Master, move your chin. I''m going to defend the sword."


    "OK." Li Xu nodded.


    She summoned the flying sword and was about to fly.


    "Take me, I can''t resist the sword." an Zhiyu jumped onto Da Ju''s sword and stood firmly behind her.


    "I''ll lead the way, and you follow." President Qinglian guards the sword and plunders to the floating farmer town.


    Tang Sheng took the green black who was still in a coma and followed with the imperial sword.


    Da Ji, carrying master and an Zhiyu, quickly followed.


    Three streamers quickly cut through the sky.


    Li Xu sat on the sword and yawned. He suddenly wanted to sleep. Forget it, why don''t he sleep for half an hour.


    An Zhiyu, who was standing behind Da Ju, suddenly sat on the sword, looked at Li Xu, put out her snow-white slender legs and whispered:


    "You look sleepy. I want you to sleep," she said, pointing to her thigh.


    If Li Xu wants to sleep, she doesn''t mind using her thigh as a pillow.


    "Pa!"


    Li Xu''s neck moved, his head tilted and fell directly on her leg.


    Because of his clothes, Li Xu could only feel soft and round. He also smelled a faint fragrance, but he didn''t feel anything else.


    Maybe it''s because I''m too tired. I fall asleep almost instantly.


    The speed of falling asleep is amazing.


    "How sleepy!"


    Anzhi fish pupil contraction, this speed is too fast, this is the sleep quality is too good, or too tired?


    Although he didn''t say it, Li Xu must have consumed a lot of divine knowledge and power these days.


    An Zhiyu quietly looked at Li Xu on his leg. He slept soundly on it. It was the first time to observe his face so closely.


    Sword eyebrow, tall nose, white face and delicate facial features. The more you see it, the more beautiful it looks.


    She couldn''t help lowering her body and bringing her face closer, but accidentally, her mind pressed directly on his face.


    Suddenly, his face turned red and quickly raised his neck.


    Sure enough, it''s not good to be too big.


    Influence yourself to observe him closely.


    She gazed at Li Xu carefully again.


    Looking at him, he slowly stretched out his hand and wanted to touch his face, but when he was about to touch his cheek, stop his hand because he was afraid to wake him up. Let him sleep well.


    "What are you doing?" Da Ju, who was defending the sword, heard Li Xu''s snoring, turned around and saw him sleeping on an Zhiyu''s lap.


    I also saw an Zhiyu staring at master like a crazy girl.


    "Nothing, he fell asleep." an Zhiyu whispered.


    "You little girl, do you want to do something to my master?"


    "No big or small, call your sister."


    "Hum, I''m three hundred years old."


    "I''m older than you."


    An Zhiyu was very broad-minded, and the two groups were turbulent in outline. He smiled and looked at Da Ji, very proud.


    "I''m too lazy to pay attention to you, hum." Da Ji turned to concentrate on defending the sword.


    "Don''t be angry, Tatsu. I''ll let you sleep on my leg then, okay?" an Zhiyu poked Tatsu''s calf and laughed.


    "No."


    "I have to."


    "No."


    "Yes."


    They are very childish and speak like primary school students.


    ¡­¡­


    In two quarters of an hour.


    Li Xu was awakened by an Zhiyu: "there is still one kilometer left. We are almost to Funong town."


    Li Xu opened his eyes.


    His eyes were hazy, as if something had blinded his eyes.


    He quickly looked up, because he got up too hard, as if he touched something. The graceful thing was shaking violently and was very soft.


    Li Xulian hurriedly said, "sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    An Zhiyu didn''t speak, but his face was slightly red. He stood up hard, quickly hugged Da Ji and said:


    "I''ll give you a hug and don''t move."


    Her body is a little soft.


    Da Ji felt that there was something violent jumping in the Anzhi fish close to him. It was the heart.


    Bang bang!


    Beating very violently.


    Da Ji was speechless and didn''t want to talk. She let her hold herself. After a moment, she recovered and quickly released Da Ji.


    Li Xu''s eyes fixed on an Zhiyu and Da Ji.


    Just now, the picture of an Zhiyu holding a small Da device, how can it get more and more wrong?


    They''re a couple.


    Get rid of the messy thoughts in your heart and look ahead. The floating farmer town has come into view.


    Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng in front have landed on the ground.


    Da Ji also controlled the sword to land on the ground.


    They walked in together and a familiar feeling came to their faces.


    "This is the real floating farmer town." Li Xu felt the familiar atmosphere. Unlike the false floating farmer Town, there was no temperature.


    Funong Town, approaching dusk, is more lively in the evening.


    The streets are pasted with information about road thieves. Many people are talking about road thieves. It is estimated that the word "road thief" will often appear in the mouth of monks in the future.


    Because this is a big event at the level of breaking the sky.


    "Shifu, where shall we eat? I''m starving." Da Chuo looked at Li Xu.


    "Dean Qinglian, your treat, you decide the place." Li Xu said.


    "If you are satisfied with the restaurant, I have a psychological shadow." an Zhiyu said.


    "Yes, if you don''t go to the restaurant, you are satisfied." Tang Sheng also said.


    We have to change places.


    President Qinglian thought for a moment and said, "there are many famous restaurants in Funong town. In addition to the moment restaurant, you are satisfied with the restaurant, there are also Xiangshan restaurant, Chunfeng restaurant and Baihua restaurant. I think Xiangshan restaurant is good. If you eat at quarter past eight, you can listen to free music."


    "Then we''ll go there," said Da Ji with a smile, revealing a shallow dimple.


    "OK." Dean Qinglian led the way.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiangshan restaurant, first floor.


    They didn''t choose the box because they wanted to hear what the monks were talking about.


    Fortunately, they came early and chose a better position to sit down. It is the lower right corner of the first floor. This position will not be disturbed, because there will be no people in and out of this position, only their table.


    They just sat down and ordered a pile of delicious food. There were more and more people in the restaurant because the food was ordered.


    Li Xu estimated that the time was about 6:30. More and more people ate, and the waiter in the restaurant was busy.


    Around seven o''clock, it became very lively here. The first floor was basically full, and the voices of practitioners came out.


    "Is it true about the thief?"


    "It must be true. It was personally issued by Taixue University and the imperial historian''s station. It is well known. It must be true."


    "I just don''t believe that someone can really put the Tao of others on another person. It''s completely incredible how to do it."


    "The Imperial College has also promulgated the reasons for the increasing death rate of natural robbery in recent years, indicating that it is related to road thieves."


    "The Taoist thief is too cunning. He specially targets the four grade practitioners of Dujie. If Dujie fails, everyone will not doubt that he was killed by Tianjie."


    "It''s time to break the thunder and destroy the organization. Haven''t you found out the name and location of the thief''s organization?"


    "No, there is no clue at present. This organization is definitely not simple. It is a behemoth. It may have become bigger and stronger. It must be difficult to remove it. This is a protracted war."


    In Xiangshan restaurant, monks are talking, and every table is talking. Li Xu listens quietly. Up to now, everyone knows the deeds of the Taoist thief.


    Because the influence of road thieves is too bad.


    Stealing others'' Tao for your own use is equivalent to directly occupying the fruits of others'' hard work for a lifetime.


    Change who is not angry.


    Moreover, these monks who have been robbed may still not know how they died.


    Li Xu had been eating all the time. He was not in a hurry. Unconsciously, the time came to a quarter past eight in the evening, that is, eight in the evening.


    Wearing white veils, the two slim beauties walked down the stairs on time, sat down in the front of the restaurant and played the piano.


    They are graceful in posture and movement, and their beautiful music soothes many irritable monks.


    Li Xu also listened quietly for more than ten minutes. Suddenly, he heard someone whispering:


    "I heard that there was an accident with the four wonders of the Red Buddha. She died."

 Chapter 75

    Xiangshan restaurant.


    Li Xu, who was cooking, suddenly noticed a gasping voice from the fifth table of the restaurant: "brother Zhang, when I came here just now... I heard that the Red Buddha woman died."


    The Taoist friend who spoke just rushed in from the outside and drank tea. He had agreed to have dinner in Xiangshan restaurant with several good brothers, but he heard some rumors and delayed his time here.


    Several good brothers wanted to make their brothers punish themselves three cups, but they were stunned when they heard his words.


    A brother asked, "is it the Red Buddha woman in the moment building and the four wonders of the moment?"


    "Yes."


    "She''s dead? When did it happen?"


    Several good brothers at table 5 were hard to accept, and their hands were shaking.


    Hongfu is one of the four wonders of the moment. She is famous for her beautiful body and charm. She is one of the goddesses squeezed in many Taoist friends'' dreams.


    But suddenly I heard that the goddess in their dream was dead!


    How is this possible?


    Hard to accept.


    Although the Taoist friend''s voice was not very loud, most of the people in the restaurant were monks. They had extraordinary hearing and immediately calmed down. The two girls stopped playing the piano, and even the guys in the restaurant stopped.


    People''s eyes turned to him and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The brother who drank water gasped: "I don''t believe it either. I made a special investigation. I heard that Hongfu was secretly ordered to come to Funong town from Zhuanxu imperial capital. She should have arrived here long ago, but Shifei Qian in the flash building didn''t wait for her, so he sent people to check everywhere. That is, two hours ago, a body was found in the purple bamboo forest at the junction of Yuyang county and Cao county. It was her."


    Someone asked, "did you find out the cause of death?"


    The brother shook his head suddenly: "I don''t know exactly. That''s all I know."


    "Is this news true or false? Would anyone be so cruel to nature? If it were me, even if it was evil, it was also lust. I couldn''t be willing to kill it. I also heard that the strength of the Red Buddha woman was in the fourth grade. At least she survived the tenth natural disaster. How could such a strong person die?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Let''s wait for the moment."


    The monks in the restaurant don''t believe the news of Hongfu''s death. This kind of expert usually doesn''t die easily. It must be a rumor.


    This message was soon drowned, and the piano in the restaurant began to play again.


    Gradually, the monks began to talk about the beauty of the moment, the dancing God cloud wanted to dress, the flower fairy wanted to look, and the dumb woman was silent


    Dean Qinglian looked at Li Xu who was still cooking and asked, "what do you think of the death of Hongfu?"


    "If you don''t believe in rumors, don''t spread rumors." Li Xu said, "this matter hasn''t been hammered. Don''t talk nonsense. Today, we''ll stay in the restaurant for one night, and tomorrow we''ll go home."


    It''s too late to go home now. Let''s stay here for one night. The key is that he thinks something big should happen tomorrow.


    Other people have the same mind as him. They also smell that something big is about to happen. It''s better to stay one night and see what''s going on.


    "I think everyone ate almost the same. Check out." Li Xu said. They ate this meal for an hour or two. If they hadn''t listened to the monks, they would have fallen asleep.


    "Man." Da Ji raised her little hand. "Check out."


    "OK." the man strode forward and quickly calculated the total consumption. He said, "the total consumption is 2103, and the change is erased, 2000."


    Da Chui stretched out his hand to take the money out of his storage ring. Li Xu quickly pressed her and looked at Dean Qinglian and said:


    "Didn''t you say it''s your treat?" Li looked at Dean Qinglian, who didn''t take the initiative to check out.


    "HMM." Dean Qinglian has a lot of pain. It''s expensive to eat a meal. I thought it would be 999 at most, which is what Li xutai can eat.


    If Li Xu doesn''t say, he''s going to quietly ask Da Chong to pay. Who makes this a little rich woman.


    When he opened his mouth, Dean Qinglian had to pay, but he was very distressed.


    "After checking out, I''m going to bed. You can play if you want, but don''t be too late."


    Li Xu was really sleepy. If he hadn''t listened to gossip, he would have gone to bed. He yawned, opened a room and walked quickly to the sixth floor.


    Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian didn''t go to play either. The former still held lvwu and opened only one room in order to save money.


    Da Chui and an Zhiyu also opened a room. There was something wrong in the process, and the boss''s face suddenly changed.


    He rang a small bell next to him. With the sound of "Dangdang", he heard countless footsteps coming here and quickly surrounded the restaurant.


    Then, two four grade censors rushed in, followed by several people.


    "She..." the restaurant owner pointed to an Zhiyu. "She has a problem. His identity is unknown."


    "Catch her." the fourth censor waved his hand, and several censors went up one after another, so they had to press an Zhiyu.


    "Stop."


    Li Xu, who had just reached the sixth floor, heard the news and came down quickly. At the corner of the first floor and the second floor, he saw president Qinglian, Da Ju, Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu at gunpoint. The same was true of several people from the imperial historian''s platform. The atmosphere was very tense.


    Li Xu yawned and said, "what''s going on?"


    The fourth censor stared at Li Xu and said coldly, "who are you?"


    Li Xu threw out a token. The man took the token, looked carefully, bowed his hands one after another and said, "meet the honorary elder."


    "What''s matter with the you?" Li Xu wanted to sleep. He felt so hard.


    The owner of the restaurant explained, "she can''t get her ID card."


    Da Ju can prove that her identity certificate is from Qingqiu state and she came to Zhuanxu state to study. She has formal documents.


    Dean Qinglian, Tang Shenggang wanted to open the room. He was stunned when he asked for the ID card, but he could still turn it out after turning it in the storage bag.


    But an Zhiyu can''t prove it. It''s the first time she''s heard of identity proof.


    She had never heard of it before. Why did she want it all of a sudden?


    She was helpless to look at her master, Dean Qinglian.


    Dean Qinglian was also ignorant. This thing was done when she was born. Tang Sheng is the son of an old friend and naturally has an identity certificate. However, an Zhiyu was picked up by him accidentally. He was several years old when he picked it up. After accepting her as an apprentice, he forgot to help her get an identity certificate.


    Because this thing can''t be used, it will be forgotten naturally.


    I didn''t expect that this time, after Taixue University announced the road thieves, it conducted a census, and everyone who stayed in the store had to register strictly.


    With this registration, Anzhi fish was exposed.


    She couldn''t take it out at all, even for the first time.


    So the censor came.


    President Qinglian explained the situation to Li Xu. Li Xu understood the context. Fortunately, he was there, otherwise he would have to talk again.


    "She''s with me. I''m sure she''s not a suspicious person. Go and be busy. If something goes wrong, I''ll bear it. Tomorrow, I''ll take her to the censor''s desk to handle her identity certificate." Li Xu yawned.


    "Yes." the censor station slowly retreated, and the accident here gradually subsided.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 76

    "Thank you."


    An Zhiyu looked at Li Xu. She was so nervous just now.


    If she is caught, she will certainly be hanged and beaten by the censor''s desk, because her origin is unknown. She was picked up by President Qinglian. President Qinglian took her as an apprentice when she was poor. Her memory began from the moment president Qinglian picked it up, and the memory in front is blank.


    Li Xu is really powerful. Everything can be solved. An Zhiyu looks at her with a bright smile on her mouth and warm psychology.


    "Small things are not worth mentioning." Li waved his hand and didn''t care.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all small things for my master." Da Ju took an Zhiyu''s hand, the white fox''s ear moved, looked up at Li Xu:


    "Master, let''s go to the night market. Are you really not going?"


    "You go." Li Xu shook his head.


    The next moment in their own room, close the door, lie down, sleep, the process is very skilled.


    Tang San hugged lvwu and went back to his room to sleep with Dean Qinglian.


    "Let''s go."


    Da Ju runs out of the restaurant with an Zhiyu. It''s still early now. They walk around the night market arm in arm. The night market in Funong town has always been lively and has all kinds of projects.


    Acrobats at night look particularly powerful, including broken stones in the chest, birds in cages, swallowing swords, mandarin duck beads, happy balls and so on.


    If you eat, sugar gourd, sugar man, sugar fried chestnuts, iced strawberries, roasted string, ants on the tree and so on.


    However, walking, I saw the little girl who sold herself to bury her father.


    The little girl is still that little girl.


    It''s just that it''s professional to work so late.


    They felt very helpless. They continued to hold hands while enjoying the night scenery and eating. Unconsciously, it was 11 o''clock at night.


    The bright moon hung high in the night sky. It was already late at night, but presidents like Li Xu, Tang Sheng and Qinglian had already fallen asleep.


    Da Ji looked up at the sky and said, "sister Zhiyu, the night is deep. Let''s go back to bed."


    An Zhiyu nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiangshan restaurant, about midnight.


    Li Xu, who was sleeping, suddenly noticed a slight "creak" sound coming from his door. Can there be many thieves in Xiangshan restaurant?


    He now has a lot of money, because he has turned all the storage bags of the Song family''s Taoist thieves into his own. Although there are no magic weapons against the sky, everyone has more or less money, especially the three brothers of the Song family. Now his total wealth has reached one million.


    Millions of dollars is really easy to worry about, but he didn''t tell anyone he had so much money.


    The thief''s sense of smell is really sensitive. He even knows his fortune of millions.


    Tut tut.


    He didn''t intend to see through the thief, just wanted to see what the thief was going to do. Her divine knowledge swept out, and then a familiar person came into sight.


    Little da.


    Li Xu was stunned. In the middle of the night, she was confused. What did she want to do in an adult man''s room?


    Xiao Da Ji closed the door gently, then took off her boots and crept to Li Xu''s bed with her bare feet.


    She rubbed her eyes, two fox ears stood up, yawned, carefully climbed into Li Xu''s bed, and then lay down beside him to sleep.


    "Master, please don''t open your eyes and wake up. I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    Da Ju lay beside him, yawned, rubbed his red eyes and said, "An Zhi fish doesn''t sleep quietly. Before going to bed, I told her that I can''t take off my clothes in bed. She promised."


    "But when she fell asleep, she lost her clothes and held me. Those two things were too heavy for me to breathe. You almost couldn''t see your apprentice."


    "Master, I''m here to help you. Don''t drive me away."


    Da Ju was lying beside Li Xu, talking to himself, and his face was still slightly red.


    Sleep on the floor, but unable to restrain the emotions, she suddenly thought of Li Xu and couldn''t help coming here.


    She leaned sideways and was less than a foot away from Li Xu. She could smell the smell from him. The smell was the same as her own and an Zhiyu''s, but she didn''t hate it.


    She carefully looked at Li Xu''s facial features, eyebrows, nose and mouth, and muttered:


    "Master, you are so beautiful."


    Watching, the two fox ears moved, and her courage increased. She stretched out her white and tender hand to touch Li Xu''s face.


    His hand fell on Li Xu''s face and touched it gently. His face was flawless and tender.


    The hand continued to swim, poked his nose and mouth, moved down again, saw his Adam''s apple, and then poked.


    Li Xu suddenly shook.


    Da''s hand on it quickly pulled back, tensed up and shrunk: "I won''t wake up my master?"


    "What should I do if he wakes up?"


    "However, according to my understanding of Shifu, it''s difficult for Shifu to wake up once she falls asleep." Da Ju comforted herself.


    She reached out and touched master Bang''s nose. She breathed evenly. She didn''t seem to wake up. She was relieved.


    "As I expected."


    "Since it''s hard to wake up, I''m lucky to try something else."


    Da Ju suddenly remembered a scene in a book "my master became my brother and then my husband".


    Da Ju licked his lips, looked at Li Xu''s face and whispered:


    "Brother Li."


    "Brother."


    Her voice was tender, sweet and soft.


    Hearing Li Xu''s psychological itch, the whole person''s blood was boiling. He felt that he was about to lose his pressure. He wanted to open his eyes and wake up, but he was afraid to scare her.


    Da Ji listened to his voice and couldn''t help shivering and trembling twice.


    "How disgusting."


    "The books are full of messy scenes. It''s hard for an Zhiyu to read such books."


    Da Chuo was still talking to himself. At the same time, he observed Li Xu and saw that he had no sign of waking up. He became more daring.


    "Don''t wake up."


    She raised her head, licked her little mouth and slowly fell to his forehead.


    Soon, cherry lips kissed his forehead.


    Soft things kissed on his forehead. Li Xu felt very strange, itchy and warm. It spread to his mind. He never felt this way.


    He lived for two hundred years and never approached women, not because he didn''t like it, but because he felt troublesome.


    Chasing girls is troublesome.


    It''s more troublesome to accompany girls.


    If you catch up with girls, you have to see parents, bride price, engagement, marriage, have children, raise children, and earn children''s milk powder money. Children must be in trouble. They have to teach to walk and educate


    He just thinks about it casually and thinks of so many things. This process will completely affect his quality of life. He has to leave time for more interesting things, such as sleeping.


    Gradually, he was not interested in all women.


    But since the collector became a disciple.


    She always had close contact with her body. He felt that he had some changes, as if he suddenly liked this feeling.

 Chapter 77

    The contact with Da Ji''s body is like a drop of water falling into the lake, with layers of ripples, which spread rapidly.


    Spread to the hand, spread to the foot, spread to the heart.


    Although I don''t know what the reason is, it feels very beautiful, like dew coming, like holy spring gushing, very beautiful.


    Da Chuo''s small mouth still kissed on his forehead. Li Xu felt that he couldn''t extricate himself, because only his forehead gave him such a feeling. He didn''t know what it would be like to touch her lip flap.


    Li Xu planned to have a try. Just when he wanted to take action, his door suddenly heard a creaking sound.


    Da Ji quickly left his forehead, pretended to lie next to Li Xu, squinted and pretended to be asleep.


    Li has nothing to do with it. Is this room a den of thieves?


    Is this room a feng shui treasure?


    Why did someone open their door again?


    He wants to see who it is?


    He was still lying on the bed motionless, but his divine consciousness came out unconsciously. Then he saw a familiar figure creeping over, very light, probably for fear of waking himself.


    It''s an Zhiyu.


    Li Xu''s impression of an Zhiyu is that the girl is very big and has the feeling of "one person is full and the whole family is full".


    Also, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She always seduces herself from time to time. The little girl is only fifteen or sixteen years old and knows a lot.


    But what is she doing here?


    An Zhiyu came to the bed and found Da Ji sleeping next to Li Xu. The slight snoring still came out. This Da Ji''s heart is too big.


    And Li Xu is also OK. He hasn''t woken up yet.


    Sure enough, she was right.


    Li Xu can fall asleep quickly, and once he falls asleep, it''s like death. The outside world can''t wake him up.


    For the first time, she said her "way" was a little blocked. He didn''t respond when she knocked on the door to let her clear.


    Also, yesterday afternoon, he slept on his lap. When she talked to Da Ju, he actually slept all the way without response.


    in summary.


    It is concluded that once he falls asleep, he is not sensitive to the outside world, that is to say, he may not wake up if he sits on him for strenuous exercise.


    The quality of sleep is unmatched.


    An Zhiyu even suspected that Li Xu was not sleeping at all. Maybe when he was sleeping, he was too conscious to wander and practiced the immortal formula or sleeping immortal skill.


    Otherwise, he can''t be so lazy and strong.


    There must be a mystery.


    Thinking, she suddenly found that she deviated from her purpose of coming here and glanced at Da Ji.


    When she was sleeping, she vaguely saw Da Zong open the door and thought she was going to the hut, but she didn''t come back for so long and thought she fell into the pit.


    She quickly got up, dressed and looked for it. She couldn''t find it. After thinking about it, she might have entered the wrong room.


    I came to Li Xu to try my luck. I didn''t expect to be here.


    Her room is also on the sixth floor, not far from Li Xu. It should still be possible to enter the wrong room.


    "Fortunately, Li Xu slept heavily, otherwise, something big will happen when he wakes up tomorrow. Fortunately, I''m here." an Zhiyu bent over and reached out to pick up the sleeping Da Ji and planned to take her back.


    Da Qiao, who pretended to sleep, was depressed. Did the ANN know if the fish misunderstood something? She didn''t sleep at all, okay? She came here to sleep on purpose.


    Li Xu is also depressed. An Zhiyu, I advise you to mind your own business.


    An Zhiyu held Da Ji and was about to leave with light hands and feet. He suddenly stopped and said, "anyway, you''re asleep, hehe."


    She quickly lowered her head and gently kissed Li Xu''s cheek, like a dragonfly, quickly separated.


    Then she left Li Xu''s room with Da Ju in her arms, closed the door and returned to her room. Her heart was still beating.


    Her beating voice almost frightened the Da Ji, because the shaking amplitude was relatively large.


    She went back to the room and put the Da Ji on the bed. She felt dry and drank a few mouthfuls. The agitation of that feeling gradually calmed down, lay down on the bed and continued to sleep with Da Ji in her arms.


    What she didn''t know was that Da Ji didn''t sleep.


    However, Da Ju didn''t see an Zhiyu kissing Li Xu''s cheek, because she kept her eyes closed after an Zhiyu came in. In addition, an Zhiyu kissed too fast to notice. She thought an Zhiyu was just holding her.


    What they don''t know is that Li Xu is pretending to sleep.


    Li Xu opened his eyes, reached out and touched his forehead and cheeks, on which there was a trace of saliva.


    An Zhiyu and Da Ji appeared in front of him.


    Da Chui kissed his forehead and an Zhiyu kissed his cheek. He dared not dream of this scene.


    Are you really dreaming?


    But the saliva on his hand shows that this is not a dream at all.


    Forget it, don''t bother to think, sleep.


    It was precisely because of this incident that Da Ju and an Zhiyu felt that Li Xu would not have any consciousness after he fell asleep, and the outside world could no longer interfere with him.


    As a result, they often do strange things while they are asleep, but he has to pretend to sleep. If he really wakes up, the fun seems to be gone, so he doesn''t wake up. Of course, it''s all a afterthought.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, around nine in the morning.


    Li Xu woke up and walked out of the room.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu are not shy when they see Li Xu, and their faces are still calm. They all think Li Xu slept too much last night and don''t know what they did.


    Li Xu looked at them quietly, but the picture of Da Chuo kissing his forehead and an Zhiyu kissing his cheek always appeared in his mind.


    Shit.


    Li Xu turned around and stopped looking at them.


    Suddenly, I heard a scream from the room not far away. It was green black.


    He finally woke up.


    Lvwu yelled: "Li Xu, you dog thief, you blew up the building in an instant. I was injured by you. Fortunately, I didn''t die.


    "At that moment, there was a lot of movement in the building. You didn''t have any movement. What are you doing?" Li Xu opened the door of Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian and looked at lvwu.


    In the room, Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian slept alone. They both grabbed each other''s feet as if they were smelling each other.


    Hearing the voices of lvwu and Li Xu, they quickly woke up and found themselves holding each other''s feet. They retched and almost vomited out.


    Lvwu didn''t want to explain: "nothing?"


    It''s a shame. I''m sorry to tell Li Xu about this. He didn''t find the bottle, but he found another little sister. Then the little sister didn''t dislike him and wanted to use him.


    Then, in an instant, the building exploded.


    Li Xu was too lazy to ask and said, "Tang Sheng, tell him what we experienced yesterday, so as not to delay his information."


    Tang Sheng nodded, walked out of the room and told lvwu what had happened yesterday.


    A moment later, lvwu was shocked. He didn''t expect that so many things had happened after he was unconscious yesterday. He didn''t expect that such wonderful things had been missed.


    Hateful.


    It''s all Li Xu''s fault.

 Chapter 78

    Tang Sheng and lvwu talked about what happened yesterday. They also talked about the thief and the new situation today.


    When the two had breakfast, they beeped a pile.


    Li Xu, Da Ju, an Zhiyu and President Qinglian didn''t interrupt. They ate breakfast in half an hour or so.


    He looked at an Zhiyu and said, "come with me.


    I''ll take you to get an ID first.


    Now is the crucial moment for the census to catch the thieves. If there is no such thing, it is estimated that they will be misunderstood and taken away. "


    An Zhiyu nodded.


    "Master, I''ll go too." Da Chong really has nothing to do. He doesn''t want to stay in the restaurant. He also wants to follow him.


    "Well, let''s go." Li Xu nodded.


    Li Xu stood up. The two girls followed Li Xu out of the restaurant and walked. Li Xu stopped and looked at the sitting Dean Qinglian.


    "Why are you standing still?"


    "Am I going too?"


    "Of course, her identity is recorded in your name, and my role is to be a guarantee." an Zhiyu''s identity naturally has to be recorded in the name of President Qinglian, because he raised it.


    "That''s right." Dean Qinglian suddenly remembered something, stood up, looked at an Zhiyu and said, "your identity is recorded under my name. You say I''m a granddaughter. What do you think?"


    An Zhiyu nodded and said, "Grandpa."


    Dean Qinglian''s face turned black: "you''d better call me master. It''s strange to call Grandpa."


    An Zhiyu said, "yes, Grandpa."


    Dean Qinglian reached out to beat her.


    An Zhiyu hid nearby.


    Li Xu also smiled, shook his head and walked out of Xiangshan restaurant.


    Tang Sheng and lvwu followed, so they went to the Yushitai office in Funong town together.


    Unexpectedly, there are a large number of people here, and the teams are lined up in a long line.


    At this time, Li Xu knew that Dean Qinglian was not the only one who didn''t give the child an identity certificate.


    Fortunately, Li Xu had an old token from the censor. He went all the way smoothly. In less than half an hour, he completed the identity certificate of an Zhiyu and became the granddaughter of President Qinglian.


    "Congratulations to Dean Qinglian on having a granddaughter. Why don''t we choose another restaurant to celebrate this happy event at noon." Li Xu said with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Dean Qinglian''s face turned black. Li Xu is a real dog. It''s better to change his name to Li Gou.


    "Is it your treat?" Dean Qinglian asked.


    "It seems that I can''t hide my millions of property." Li sighed with pride.


    Da Ji said, "a million dollars?"


    Li Xu rolled his eyes, rubbed her head and said, "shut up."


    Finally "earned" a million.


    I didn''t show off that I was a millionaire, and then I thought that Xiao Da Ju was a rich woman. I suddenly felt that a million was boring.


    I took the finances of dozens of thieves, but all of them used cheap storage bags, and no one had a storage ring.


    The thief was really poor, and Li Xu secretly make complaints about it.


    Li Xu touched Da Ji''s head and kept messing up her hairstyle.


    When the dean of Qinglian next to Li Xu said that he was a millionaire, his eyes narrowed and began to persuade him to treat him to a good meal.


    But Li Xu ignored him and said, "we should go back to Taixu academy, too."


    They nodded and had plans to go back.


    They bought some ingredients by the way. It was noon when they bought them. When they were about to leave, they heard that there seemed to be a great movement in the East Street, and then they didn''t know who said it.


    "In a flash, the people in the building came back. Hongfu woman was really dead."


    When people in the West Street heard what they said, they ran to the East, obviously watching the excitement.


    "Dead!" Li Xu heard this and went to find out.


    Da Ju, an Zhiyu, President Qinglian, Tang Sheng and lvwu followed one after another.


    I saw people standing on both sides of the East Street. The street in the middle was a girl from the moment building. I felt that there were hundreds of people. The first woman was Shi Fei Qian wearing a blue and white gauze. Her eyebrows and eyes were picturesque and her body was graceful, but her face was particularly pale and her whole body exuded a cold breath. She had a faint feeling of killing.


    Four moments behind her, the young lady was carrying a stretcher.


    There was obviously a man on the stretcher, but it was covered with white cloth. It was obviously a dead man.


    "Is this Hongfu girl?" the onlookers guessed one after another, but because the white cloth was covered, no one could see the real face. However, looking at the expression of Shifei Qian, it must be that she was right.


    The lineup of the moment building was very large. All the moment ladies and sisters in the floating farm town went out and were busy carrying back a body for a long time.


    Not one of them spoke. They soon entered the instant building, and then the door was completely closed and no one was allowed to come in.


    A moment later, a beautiful figure came.


    It''s a bottle.


    She ran to Li Xu and said, "Dean Li Xu, just now the elder martial sister saw you here all the way. She asked me to invite you to the moment building for autopsy."


    "I can''t do an autopsy," Li Xu said.


    "Elder martial sister suspects that it has something to do with the thief." Ping''er whispered.


    Li Xu frowned and looked at her without talking for a long time.


    Ping''er said, "come in with me. I''ll go in and talk to elder martial sister later."


    "Can they come together?" Li Xu pointed to Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    "Come along." Ping''er led the way in a serious tone. It was completely different from the usual state of shouting "moment little sister", but suddenly felt that they became serious.


    Lvwu wanted to say hello to Ping''er, but he wanted to stop talking. Forget it.


    Everyone looked at these people, looked at their battles and facial expressions. The dead man must be very greasy.


    Inevitably some expectations, what is the truth?


    ¡­¡­


    Open the back door through the bottle.


    Li Xu and others entered one after another.


    Appeared in the moment building. Hundreds of people in the moment building were very serious. No one spoke. The sound of their footsteps rubbing the ground came from the open Pavilion.


    He felt that the atmosphere here was very depressed, as if he had entered the morgue, and the cold shrouded around him.


    "You''re coming." Shifei Qian turned her head and looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu nodded, "what happened?"


    "I got in touch with tiannv in an instant half a month ago. She said that she could help Taixue University and censor station pay attention to the existence of the thief. She sent Hongfu woman who was far away in Zhuanxu imperial capital to talk about it in detail. Unexpectedly, she was killed at the border between Yuyang County and Cao county."


    "This is Hongfu woman?"


    Li Xu pointed to the woman who was manipulated and covered on the ground.


    Shifei Qian nodded and said, "yes, this is Hongfu. She is dead, but she is not completely dead."


    Li Xu stared into her eyes and said what he was talking about.


    Da Ji stared at her with glazed eyes, and her big eyes were full of doubt.


    Others were also confused.


    "I''ll show you." Shifei Qian went to Hongfu woman and reached out to lift it.

 Chapter 79

    Shifei Qian walked to Hongfu in three or two steps, stretched out her white jade hand and lifted the white cloth covering the body, and her face came into view.


    She looks beautiful and gorgeous, and her complexion is white and greasy. Wearing pink tight clothes, she looks slender with willow waist, undulating peaks and bumps.


    Li Xu stepped forward a few steps and stared at the woman carefully. Her face was beautiful.


    She had a ruddy complexion and delicate skin. She didn''t have the appearance of a dead man. She looked like a sleeping woman.


    "Are you sure she''s dead?" Li looked at Shifei Qian on his side.


    "Sure." Shifei Qian''s face was serious. "Her spirit sea was broken and her heart pulse was gone. I just don''t know why she can still maintain this appearance. However, I''m sure it was made by the Taoist thief. Before she died, she left a small ''human'' pattern on her fingernails. This is the information she wanted to tell us."


    "It''s them again. They dare to kill in an instant."


    Li Xu didn''t know what he thought of stealing Tao. In a moment, he was famous.


    But if one of them has an accident, the building can''t give up in an instant. The thief is not a fool. Why do you do this?


    But at this time, Li Xu couldn''t figure it out.


    Li Xu squatted down and stretched out his hand to explore the pulse of the Red Buddha woman, making sure that the pulse had stopped beating. Her spirit sea seemed to be broken by some terrible force.


    "Eh?" Li Xu was stunned for a moment, his expression solidified instantly, and his breathing became a little rapid. There was something wrong with this force.


    Seeing that his expression was wrong, Shifei Qian asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Xu didn''t speak, his eyebrows were tightly pushed together, and his expression was quite serious. Then he quickly stretched out his hand and violently tore the clothes and skirts around Hongfu''s waist.


    Suddenly her navel was slim and snow-white, and a grip on her waist appeared in front of her.


    This is a great disrespect to the dead, even violently tearing up her clothes.


    Shifei Qian stared at Li Xu and said angrily, "what are you going to do to her?"


    "Don''t talk."


    Li Xu put his palm on Hongfu''s abdomen and tightly adhered to her waist.


    The palm slides on it and rubs it repeatedly, and then the remaining spiritual power of her spiritual sea that does not belong to her is led to the palm.


    Li Xu turned his palm up. There was a touch of spiritual power left on his palm. The spiritual power was intertwined and attached to each other. It suddenly evolved into a strong wind, lightning and thunder, just like thunder.


    "This is not her spiritual power." Shifei Qian was surprised. "What power is this? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a terrible spiritual power. It feels like thunder."


    "This is the power of Tianlei Dao." Dean Qinglian said, "this is a very powerful Avenue. Most practitioners cultivate thunder Dao, but Tianlei Dao is very rare. Only those with extremely rebellious talents can have it."


    Tianlei Dao is also an enhanced version of Tianhuo Dao.


    Ordinary is thunder and fire.


    "That''s right, this is the power of Tianlei Dao." Li Xu was angry, and his spiritual power was shocked, and the violent spiritual power filled the whole building in an instant.


    At that moment, people felt the spread of the spirit of death.


    However, soon, the spiritual pressure disappeared without a trace.


    Everyone didn''t know why Li Xu was suddenly angry.


    Li Xu completely smashed the power in his hand and said:


    "My master, as like as two peas, he is the same as the other."


    "You mean your master did this?" Shifei Qian looked at Li Xu.


    "My master was killed by someone who stole Tao. That person must have completely integrated my master''s Tianlei Tao. He was walking in the world with my master''s strength. After looking for him for so many years, he finally appeared." Li Xudao.


    It''s like a dream.


    Two hundred years later, I don''t know how strong this man is. Now he appears in Cao county and Yuyang county. What does this mean?


    Li Xu doesn''t know.


    He just knew that whoever it was had to die.


    Li looked at Shifei Qian: "can you take me to the place where Hongfu had an accident? Let me see if there are any clues left."


    Shifei Qian said, "we''ve checked it. It''s clean within ten miles. Someone has specially handled the traces. Even in the past, we won''t find anything."


    Li sighed falsely. He was silent for a long time. He didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, he saw Shifei Qian on her side retreating behind, and his hand pointed to Hongfu.


    "She... Moved..." Shifei Qian stammered, her eyes staring at the boss and her face was creepy.


    "Master, she''s alive." Da Ji shouted.


    Li Xu looked back and found that Hongfu girl sat up, very seeping.


    "Is this a fake corpse, or is she not dead?" Li Xuzhen was startled and kept retreating.


    The Red Buddha jumped up, spread her hair and opened her eyes. Her eyes were empty. It seemed that there were two red flames burning in the meeting.


    Something was wrong with her, and her whole body burst out with pale power.


    Li Xu asked, "Hongfu, are you still alive? If you are alive, you can talk. If you don''t talk, you can squeak."


    However, she did not respond.


    She jumped up, opened her mouth, exposed her fangs, and rushed towards Li Xu.


    Li Xu kicked out, and Hongfu flew out like a stone and smashed a table.


    Soon, Hongfu jumped up and lay on the ground like a spider. Her feet grabbed the broken chair feet, crunched and bit them. With anger on her face, she attacked Li Xu again.


    Bang!


    Li Xu kicked out again.


    Hongfu flew out.


    She didn''t give up and attacked again. The small flames emerging from her empty eyes were mobilizing, as if she wanted to eat people.


    "Quack, quack..." her mouth made a strange sound.


    Like a spider, come again.


    Li slapped her and broke a chair again.


    She still wants to attack.


    Li looked to Shifei Qian and wanted to ask her if she wanted to kill her. Da Ju suddenly ran out and said, "master, let me come."


    "Can you beat her?" Li Xu asked.


    "No."


    The Da Fan is straight and strong.


    However, she knew that she had found Hongfu''s fishiness.


    She rushed out one by one, holding her fist. The fist of her left hand condensed the power of ice, and the fist of her right hand condensed the power of sky fire. She hit her left fist and then hit her right fist.


    Bang!


    Two different forces just blew on Hongfu''s stomach. Then Hongfu fell to the ground, her throat rolled and agitated, and a golden bug flew out of her mouth.


    The golden bug flew out, and the ruddy and pale face of the Hongfu woman dissipated.


    In fact, she is dead, but she was bewitched by the race.


    Seeing that the golden bug was about to fly away, Da Ju ran around after the golden bug, packed the golden bug with a small bottle, ran to Li Xu, handed him the small bottle and said:

 Chapter 80

    "Master, this is Miao Dou''s golden insect and Gu Shu. I''ve just read some records and know a little."


    "Why is it Miao Dou''s Gu Shu again? This thing is so popular?" Li Xu didn''t hear Miao Dou''s leather making and Gu Shu for the first time.


    "The threshold of Gu Shu is low. Even ordinary people can learn it." Da Ji said.


    "Really?" Li Xu took the small bottle handed over by Xiao Da Ju and said, "what kind of insect is this? What''s the use of this insect?"


    "There are many uses for poisonous insects. Some can be used to cure diseases, some can be used to heal wounds, and some can be combined with other poisonous insects to make weapons. In short, there are many uses, but there are also many harmful poisonous insects. For example, this golden insect obviously controls people''s behavior, but according to my memory of poisonous insects, the golden insect has little attack power, and it is usually used to record information "He said.


    Fortunately, she read many records of Gu Shu when Qingqiu country was too boring.


    If it weren''t for my aunt''s poisoning, I really couldn''t get access to this knowledge. It''s really thanks to her.


    Let her learn strange knowledge.


    "Does the thief want to record any information with the help of this golden bug?" Li Xu stared at the golden bug in the transparent bottle.


    The beetle struggled in the transparent bottle and finally turned into golden powder. The powder reflected a few words in the bottle.


    "Da Dao Ji, 500 years, the evening of October 16."


    "The fairy boy was visiting the mountains and rivers in Cao county and Yuyang county. He met a woman by chance. Because she was so beautiful, it might bring disaster to the country and the people and cause disputes in the future. So he was killed. Don''t thank me."


    Just these simple words, the handwriting slowly dissipated.


    They didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The above sentence means that the man named "fairy boy" met Hongfu girl. He thought the woman was too beautiful and killed her.


    That''s the reason.


    The people present did not know how to speak for a moment.


    Someone killed someone because they were beautiful.


    That''s no reason.


    For a moment, the building became very depressed. No one spoke and the needle could be heard. The man called fairy boy was a pervert.


    "This man is so dangerous."


    This person should have stolen the master''s Tianlei Dao and has been listed in the death list by Li Xu.


    Now I need to know the portrait of the fairy boy and what he looks like, so I can do it.


    I don''t know how many of these perverts are among the road thieves, but there are definitely many. Li Xu thinks that the people of the Song family have gone too far. Unexpectedly, this fairy boy is the most disgusting.


    Catch him and tear him to pieces.


    MOhio clenched his teeth secretly.


    Next, Li Xu and Shi feiqian talked about some cooperation matters. Shi feiqian passed on her meaning and said that since today, she has officially cooperated with Yushitai and Taixue university to jointly kill the thieves.


    When this is done.


    Li Xu, Da Ju, Lu Wu, an Zhiyu, President Qinglian and Tang Sheng Yujian returned to Taixu Academy.


    It was around 3 p.m.


    He didn''t expect that in just two days, so many things had happened. The Song family group was destroyed. In a flash, there were no Hongfu women, and there were new characters, the fifth elder and immortal boy.


    The fifth elder is extremely cautious, and the fairy boy is a pervert.


    Li Xu felt that things were becoming more and more simple and blurred. It was really painful. The thief was too hidden. It seemed that it would take time to completely eliminate it.


    Forget it, don''t think so much for the time being.


    Go to bed first. He has consumed too much power in the past two days. He has to repair it and continue to teach Xiaoda machine cultivation tomorrow.


    Because his system task has not been completely completed, he has to do at least four tasks. Now he has only done three. He has to do another one to complete the skill of cleaning clothes, picking grass and breaking wood and defending sword.


    Even if he finishes the task, if Xiaoda wants to continue learning, he will still teach.


    I have nothing to teach my apprentice. It''s still such a comfortable day.


    He thought and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Taixu Academy.


    Da Ju didn''t sleep as soon as Li Xu came back. It was difficult for her to sleep in the daytime.


    Just now I have nothing to do, so I''ll get the five mile flower sea plan she mentioned earlier.


    She always remembered that she wanted to make a five mile sea of flowers, but she didn''t have time. Now she was finally free. She should make use of her spare time.


    She had thought that when the five mile sea of flowers took shape, the fragrance would be ten miles.


    The scenery must be no worse than the ten mile peach forest.


    "Sister Zhiyu, you just watch. Come and help me."


    Da Ju looked at an Zhi fish leaning against the root of the tree and said, "you can rest before you start working. Your body is really delicate."


    "You really can''t spare a moment. You either practice with your master or fool around."


    "How can we say it''s fooling around? It''s a serious matter." Da Chong said solemnly. If master didn''t do it, apprentices would naturally have to do it.


    "Ha ha."


    "Don''t hehe, get up and help." Da Ji said.


    An Zhiyu stood up lazily, came to Da Ji and said, "what do you need me to do?"


    Da Ju said, "we first sort out the area of about five miles, then remove all the weeds within five miles, then turn over the ground, and then sow seeds. In this way, the sea of flowers will come out."


    She said her idea.


    An Zhiyu looked at her and said seriously, "I feel it takes a long time. It may not be completed without a month or so."


    "It''s not very urgent. You can do as much as you can," said Da Ji.


    "OK." an Zhiyu reached out and pinched her round face, smiled, and then got busy with her. They played and played together.


    Busy, busy, gradually, dusk comes.


    The golden sun shines on them like a mysterious golden veil, which looks like a scroll of paintings.


    An Zhiyu looked at the Da Ji on his side and said, "look, you''re sweating and dirty, and I''m sticky. Let''s get busy here today. Let''s take a bath."


    Da Ji raised her head and looked at an Zhiyu. Her crimson clothes were wet with sweat, and even her hair began to rob.


    "It''s really a little hot." Da Chuo smiled with two lovely little tiger teeth and said, "OK, let''s take a bath."


    She was so hot that she wanted to take a bath and feel comfortable.


    They hold hands and jump to the lake. They can''t wait and quickly enter the array.


    An Zhiyu is the fastest. As soon as she pulls her clothes belt, her clothes slide slowly down the ground directly along her body. The cool wind blows, and she feels very comfortable.


    She opened her hands and rushed into the lake.


    The movement of Da Ji was a little slow, but her clothes and skirts slipped down to the ground quickly, revealing her snow-white skin.


    She stepped up her little feet, and the white fox''s ears moved and cried and rushed into the lake.


    "Here I am..."

 Chapter 81

    Taixu academy, in the lake of array blessing.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu were playing in the water, chasing each other, throwing spray on each other''s body, with water droplets on their hair and cheeks.


    Water droplets run down the body, swim, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick.


    It''s such a childish way to play. It''s fun to play.


    If Li Xu is in the room, he will definitely make complaints about it because he doesn''t know what''s so interesting about it.


    It''s better to let them kiss their faces than to play with water. It''s still more interesting.


    Playing, finally Anzhi fish was so tired that he lay on the water, opened his hands and folded his right leg on his left leg.


    Close your eyes and lie quietly on the lake, letting the water spray over the waterfall fall on the snow-white body.


    In the dusk sunshine, her body and water droplets glittered with crystal luster, snow-white, especially the full curve, which was perfect.


    Da Ju stopped fighting, stood on the side of an Zhiyu, and gently put her head on her slender waist. Her waist was very thin and soft, so she was very comfortable to pillow.


    She leaned against it and narrowed her eyes, which were bent with laughter.


    "It''s really soft."


    Da Chuo said, reaching out to poke her waist, and suddenly felt an Zhi fish tremble twice.


    "Don''t poke me if you have nothing to do." an Zhiyu was helpless, but she still closed her eyes because she was enjoying the warmth of the sun.


    I wish the sun shone on my face every morning.


    Unfortunately, I have to wake up at midnight every day.


    Da Ju was still poking, laughing and giggling. She was very happy. She had no other evil thoughts, but just thought it was fun.


    She had no playmates since childhood. Except for her greedy little aunt, she had no friends who could play since she came to Zhuanxu to study.


    Her identity is the little princess of Qingqiu country. Those people in the academy are either afraid of themselves or think they are stupid, or they laugh with themselves on the surface, but stab them in the back.


    She has seen a lot of such people.


    Don''t look at her stupidity. In fact, she knows, but she didn''t say it.


    Think about the more than 20 years in Zhuanxu''s country, there was no friend. Hu Sheng really failed. Now, it''s hard to make an Zhiyu a friend. We have to grasp her.


    She thought, reaching out and holding her slender waist, put her face on it and smiled foolishly.


    An Zhi fish''s face turned red.


    "Well..."


    An Zhiyu made a misunderstood sound.


    She opened her eyes, pushed away Da Ju, and said coldly, "Da Ju, let go of me. If you don''t let go of me, I want..."


    Da Ju didn''t listen and still held her.


    Her hands were still moving around, poking at her waist and legs.


    Anyway, poke wherever it feels soft.


    Poke wherever it''s fun.


    "Uh huh..."


    An Zhi fish makes a sound.


    I can''t help it.


    Push the Da Fan aside and said helplessly, "don''t play. Lie down like me and let the sun shine on you. It''s really warm. Try it quickly."


    Da Chuo smiled and tentatively lay on the water, spreading his hands and legs.


    Just lie on the lake and let the sun shine on yourself.


    It''s really comfortable, as she expected.


    She lay on the water, but lay down, her head couldn''t help moving to Anzhi fish, then leaned against Anzhi fish''s thin waist and slept on it.


    An Zhiyu didn''t say much, just showed a faint smile, touched her head, and didn''t move any more.


    They just lay quietly and sprinkled the sun. No one spoke. Unconsciously, there was no golden luster between heaven and earth.


    "We should go back and cook."


    Da Ji opened his eyes and looked at the sky. It was time to cook.


    Now in Taixu academy, only she and an Zhiyu can cook consciously. Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian don''t touch, let alone Li Xu.


    He is the laziest of all, not one of them.


    If there are no special circumstances, you must sleep until ten o''clock every day, neither thunder nor thunder.


    Even if you wake up, you don''t want to get up. You must stay up until ten o''clock to get up. However, you are a lazy man, but you are more powerful than anyone.


    Da Ju felt that Li Xu wanted to say second, and no one in the world dared to say first.


    "Well, it''s time to get up." an Zhiyu also slowly opened his eyes. It''s really time to go out. If you soak it again, you may have cramps.


    The two stood up and came out of the lake.


    One high, one low, one big and one small.


    Walking to the shore step by step, countless drops of water on their bodies flow across the water, dripping from them and rippling thousands of ripples.


    Both of them are in good shape, and because the water droplets hanging all over them flow slowly along the curve, through the slender waist, and then some water columns drip down the lake, and some flow down the curve.


    Some inadvertently slipped into mysterious areas.


    The picture has a strong impact, but unfortunately, no one appreciates it.


    An Zhiyu came ashore and just wanted to wipe the water drops with his clothes. Da Ji said, "I learned the art of cleaning clothes. I don''t have to do this in bathing in the future."


    As she said this, she applied the technique of cleaning clothes, and the water drops on her body and hair disappeared clean. In an instant, her skin was snow-white, smooth and delicate.


    "Your skin is really white." an Zhiyu looked at Da Ju''s small body. Her white is as delicate as bean sprouts breaking through the earth.


    "No, you''re still whiter than me." Da Ji smiled.


    An Zhiyu thought she meant something, rolled her eyes and didn''t speak.


    Da Ji didn''t speak, put on his clothes and put them on one by one.


    An Zhiyu stretched out her hands, and the clean clothes in the storage bag flew out and covered her body. She couldn''t move her feet and tied her clothes.


    That''s it.


    And Da Ji is still grinding haw''s clothes.


    "I really don''t know what you do with so many clothes? Are you cold?" an Zhiyu was speechless.


    Da Ju opened his mouth, shining his small tiger teeth and said, "I advise you to mind your own business."


    "Hey!"


    An Zhiyu immediately reached out and rubbed her little head, messed up her hairstyle and shook her little head.


    Da Ji didn''t respond and let her play with it.


    Quickly put on her clothes, expressionless, turned around, shot at a lightning speed, lifted up her clothes, and then had a panoramic view.


    "You..." an Zhiyu was stunned and hesitated, "what are you doing? Don''t put it down yet."


    "Do you feel chilly?" Da Ji asked with glazed eyes, smiling two shallow dimples on his face.


    "Cool your head."


    An Zhiyu looks around and breathes a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it''s in the array. If he does this outside, he can''t imagine.


    In her impression, this is the second time that Da Ji has done so.


    She clapped her hand away.


    The dress fell slowly.


    Half way down, a sudden gust of wind blew up her dress again. Once again, she had a panoramic view and knew the root.

 Chapter 82

    Da Chui pointed at her, the fox''s ears trembled, his face flushed with laughter, and said:


    "I didn''t do it this time. It was God''s will. It was the wind that blew your clothes up. I said ah, if you go on like this, something will happen sooner or later. If you are seen, I don''t know if you will be ashamed."


    An Zhiyu didn''t speak. She felt that there was something wrong. She had never worn obscene pants. At this time, she felt something wrong.


    She took out a white dress and put it on.


    Da Ji looked at her and put it on in front of her and asked, "so you like white?"


    An Zhiyu nodded: "I prefer white."


    "Do you want to change one? I have a transparent one and that kind of ribbon edge. Do you want it?" Da Ji said softly.


    An Zhiyu was speechless, ignored her, put on his clothes and walked out of the array.


    Da Chuo also trotted out. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help laughing. She thought Anzhi fish was really fun.


    Next, they went to the kitchen to cook. Soon, the smoke curled up, the smell of the food came out, and Li xuxing woke up.


    After drinking two mouthfuls of wine on the table, he strode out of the room.


    Tang Sheng is practicing sword. Li Xu finds that whenever he sees him, only he is practicing sword when he is free. He feels that he is only interested in sword.


    Is this a sword maniac or a sword demon?


    Li Xu shook his head and looked away.


    Dean Qinglian was found sitting on a stone chair in the yard, with his legs cocked, drinking tea, and looking at the sky with red awns, looking leisurely.


    Lvwu lay on the stone. After reading the book in front of him for a long time, he didn''t turn a page. He seemed to be sleeping and thinking about Turtle life.


    Lvwu won''t say it. After all, he''s just a bastard.


    Can''t work.


    But the president and Tang Sheng are really too busy.


    I don''t have any eyesight. I keep two girls busy in the kitchen every day. Won''t my conscience hurt?


    Li Xushi can''t watch anymore. He wants to whip these lazy people with action.


    Let them be ashamed of their own lazy behavior.


    He walked to the kitchen door, poked his head and asked, "can I help you?"


    What is cooking in the pot is a dish called minced eggplant. The meat smell just burst out. It tastes delicious.


    An Zhiyu stood on the other side, bent over and opened his mouth.


    A faint smile appeared on Da Ju''s face. She was holding a pair of chopsticks in her right hand, picking up an eggplant and sending it to an Zhiyu''s mouth, so that she could taste the saltiness.


    However, Li Xu''s voice suddenly came out and stopped Da Ji''s action.


    Seeing this scene, Li Xu brightened his eyes and said in righteous words: "Xiao Da Ju, I didn''t say you. How can an Zhi fish come by trying dishes? What if it''s poisonous?"


    Such a dangerous matter involving life, of course, is his master.


    He quickly came to Da Ji, bent over, bowed his head, opened his mouth, made a move at one go, and bit off the eggplant held by Da Ji.


    When the eggplant just entered the mouth, it softened with a little force. Li Xu felt that his lips and teeth were full of happy taste. The smell of meat foam left on it suddenly broke out in his mouth, filled with meat fragrance, and constantly stimulated his taste buds. Li Xu suddenly had a feeling of wanting to burst his clothes.


    I didn''t expect such a simple dish to be so delicious.


    Xiaoda''s craft is really excellent.


    "Good, good workmanship." Li xuzan gave a thumbs up. He didn''t expect to eat such beautiful food when he just woke up. It''s wonderful.


    An Zhiyu closed his small mouth and was speechless for a while. Unexpectedly, the food in his mouth was gone.


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu and said, "master, what are you doing here?"


    "Let me help."


    Li Xu said vaguely and swallowed the eggplant.


    His eyes looked at the eggplant in the pot, licked his lips and said, "just now I was talking and forgot whether it was salty or light. Xiaoda Ji, you can clip another one for me to try."


    Try a ghost?


    You obviously want to eat.


    Da Ji had seen through the master''s urine.


    Instead of giving her food, she picked up an eggplant and sent it to the mouth of Anzhi fish.


    An Zhi opened his mouth and just wanted to eat, but Li Xu''s speed of being single for 200 years was not covered. He quickly bent down, lowered his head, opened his mouth, held chopsticks and swallowed the food in his mouth.


    The two women were speechless.


    "Master, please be a person!"


    Da Ju felt that master was becoming more and more disorganized. It seemed that it was time to take the initiative, turn over and be a master, take him as an apprentice and teach him rules.


    Her idea is getting bolder and bolder, but she doesn''t know when it will come true.


    Throwing this unrealistic idea out of the sky, Da Ju took back her eyes and no longer mixed vegetables with Anzhi fish. She could try it herself.


    If an Zhiyu hadn''t said she wanted to taste it just now, she wouldn''t have caught it.


    She picked up a piece of yellow eggplant with chopsticks and sent it to her mouth. She held the chopsticks and swallowed the eggplant into her mouth.


    Soon, the feeling of meat filled the taste buds and filled the whole mouth. It was moderately salty and did not need salt. However, the eggplant was not cooked well enough and had to be cooked again. She wanted to make the eggplant melt in the mouth and not greasy.


    Suddenly, Da Ju noticed Li Xu''s eyes. He stared at himself. Da Ju''s face turned red: "master, don''t stare at me. It''s strange."


    "You..."


    Li Xu found that Da Ju was still biting chopsticks, which he had just bitten. Is this the first intimate contact?


    No, second intimate contact.


    Last time, she kissed her forehead, which he remembered.


    Li Xu plans to repay her by thinking about when to pay her back again.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Da Chuo looked at Li Xu naively, feeling that his eyes were strange, and the eyes of an Zhiyu were also very strange.


    Li Xu said, "it''s all right. You''re busy."


    Da Ji said, "if it''s all right, you don''t go out. What are you doing here? Go to the dining room and wait. We''ll take it when we''re done."


    "Oh."


    Li Xu answered and felt that he was not very popular in the kitchen. Forget it, he still came less in the future.


    He went out of the kitchen and waited in the dining room.


    Soon, Da Ji shouted "dinner".


    At the dinner table, everyone was very happy and talked about some things.


    In particular, Xiao Da Ji was so happy that her eyes were bent with laughter. Li Xu didn''t understand that she was so busy every day and could be so happy. She really didn''t understand.


    Maybe some people are born optimists.


    After dinner, I was speechless all night.


    The next day.


    When Li Xu woke up, he heard a rustling sound outside the window, which seemed to applaud for love and the rain beat plantains.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    "It''s raining."


    Li Xu hasn''t seen a rainy day for a long time.


    Since it''s raining, I don''t have to teach Xiaoda Tao, that is, I can rest for another day. It''s really beautiful.


    At this time, the system suddenly heard a sound.


    [didi]


    [system time, dadaoji 500 years, Tuesday, October 19, 10:00:00, overcast and pouring rain]


    [tip: teaching disciples to practice in the rain may lead to unexpected gains]

 Chapter 83

    Li Xu carefully analyzed the meaning of this sentence: "the system rarely makes useless prompts, that is to say, it can be beneficial to follow the prompts it gives."


    Now the system''s points have long exceeded the 500000 mark, but it is still far from 1 million, and there are more and more Taoist methods, but who would dislike more Taoist methods?


    The more Tao Dharma, that is to say, the more changes, which is a good thing.


    Li Xu climbed out of bed, took a sip of wine, went out of the room and walked forward. He saw two figures in the pavilion not far away. President Qinglian and Tang Sheng were playing chess, while lvwu was lying on the table and watching them play chess.


    Tang Sheng finally stopped practicing sword. It should be the reason for the rain.


    Li Xu is very pleased. If a person practices all day and doesn''t rest, something will happen.


    For example, why did he have winter vacation and summer vacation? That''s the reason, he worked hard and worked together. But here he wants to make complaints about who invented the tutorial and wanted to play him flat.


    The rain drops with big beans fell on the ground, and the sound of popping sounded intermittently in her ears. The rain was much heavier than that day when Yiping asked her father for money


    Is it really OK for Daqi to practice in such a heavy rain?


    He suspected that the system had ulterior motives and wanted to damage the Da''s body.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Da Ji was lying on his bed in Taixu Academy.


    Because of the rain, she went back to her room after breakfast. She had planned to close the door and go to bed, but she couldn''t sleep, so she had to lie on the bed and study Taoism.


    The library of Taixu academy has a lot of Taoism and countless dharmas.


    Now she has mastered the art of defending the sword, cleaning clothes and picking grass and breaking wood. She is thinking about what Taoism to learn next. At present, she has no idea. She plans to read a book and see what she is interested in. She asks her master to teach herself. But looking at it, there is a knock outside the door.


    "Da Ju, it''s me." there was a clear bell like sound outside the door. It was an Zhiyu.


    "Sister Zhiyu, what can I do for you?" asked Da Ji.


    An Zhiyu said, "on a rainy day, my master and senior brother played chess. I wanted to go back to my room to sleep, but I couldn''t sleep. I wanted to talk to you."


    Da Ji said, "the door is unlocked. Come in."


    "Click!"


    An Zhiyu opened the door and came in. He closed the door gently. There was no difference at all. He took off his boots, drilled into Da Ju''s bed, took a pillow and lay on his stomach. He also reached out to turn over her book, which was written with two big characters of Taoism and Dharma.


    An Zhiyu threw her book aside.


    "I''ll lose my book as soon as I come. What are you doing?" Da Ji looked at her.


    "There''s nothing interesting about this kind of book." an Zhiyu smiled.


    "But I''m too bored. What can I do without reading?"


    "Look at the book I gave you. Have you finished reading that book?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "What book?"


    Da Ju asked naively with a look on her face. Her eyes were very clear, like colored glass. They didn''t look like lying at all. She blinked and was very cute.


    An Zhiyu saw that her eyes were so simple and clear that she couldn''t guess whether she was pretending or not.


    She reached out and poked her little head and said, "remember the book my master became my brother and then my husband I gave you last time. Didn''t you read it?"


    "Little dogs only read that kind of book." Da Ji shook his head, moved his white fox ears, and said:


    "As soon as I got it, I felt that the title of the book was wrong. It didn''t look like a serious book. I don''t know where to put it now. Anyway, I didn''t read it."


    An Zhi fish looked at Da Ji''s moving fox ears and asked, "really?"


    "I can''t lie to you. If I lie to you, I''m the kind of barking dog." Da Chuo showed his shiny little tiger teeth and killed him and didn''t admit it.


    An Zhiyu holds her chin in her hands. It''s wrong. According to her own observation, she should have seen it. She plans to test it.


    "I suddenly can''t remember a scene. It seems that the disciple stole a kiss on the master''s cheek while her master was asleep and refused to admit it."


    "You remember wrong, that''s the forehead, not the face," said da.


    An Zhiyu smiled and looked at her: "you said you haven''t seen it."


    Da Shu''s face turned red. She couldn''t help correcting her mistakes just now. Unexpectedly, she was testing herself.


    "I just looked... A little, and I saw here... I didn''t look back."


    She stammered and stammered, blushing.


    Because she suddenly remembered that she had climbed into Li Xu''s bed and kissed his forehead. The picture was reflected in her mind, making her breathing faster and her neck red.


    What a shame.


    Who wrote the brain crippled plot? She blushed, her heart beat and her heart was in full bloom. She was sick. This book is not good-looking at all.


    An Zhiyu pinched her round face and said, "hurry to learn two puppy barks."


    Da Ji looked at her and rolled her eyes.


    "Didn''t you just say that whoever saw it was a puppy?" an Zhiyu whispered.


    "Hum." Da Ji ignored her and turned his head to one side.


    "Where do you see?" an Zhiyu reached out and poked her elbow and said with a smile, "is it really just to see the master kissing?"


    Da Ji said seriously, "I never cheat."


    An Zhiyu suddenly asked, "have you tried?"


    Da Ju looked into her eyes. You have a question. How do you call it tried? I don''t want to answer this question.


    Seeing Da Chuo looking at himself with a simple face, an Zhiyu shook his head and said, "ha ha ha, I thought you went to kiss Li Xu foolishly after reading the book."


    Da Ju didn''t speak, just looked at her and said, "do you think I will?"


    An Zhiyu said, "no, I tell you, the plot in the book can only be read. You can''t imitate it. Something will happen if you imitate it.


    Those are just scripts compiled by scholars. Many things are beautified. For example, the book "my master became my brother and later my husband" is fabricated at first sight. You can only read it when you are bored. "


    "How could it be made up?" Da Ji looked at her. She thought it was something that had really happened.


    An Zhiyu said seriously, "the man in this book is beautiful, handsome, unmarried, elegant, beautiful and white. Do you think it exists in reality?"


    Da Chuan stared at him and said, "isn''t my master like this?"


    "It''s really a bit like that, but it doesn''t matter."


    An Zhiyu continued: "the most important thing is the female owner inside. The female owner is stupid, stupid and short. She accidentally fell into the water and was rescued by the male owner. Then the male owner took her as an apprentice for no reason... Etc. when I think about it, I suddenly feel the plot..."


    She looked at Da Ju. The woman was a bit like da Ju, as if Da Ju had been rescued almost like this.


    Why didn''t she notice before.


    If she didn''t know Li Xu and Da Chong, would she think this book was written for them?


    Think again, I feel that the plot inside is more and more like Li Xu and Da Chong, but some plots haven''t happened yet.


    But she had a hunch that it would happen sooner or later.


    Da Ji looked at her: "why didn''t you say it?"


    "My brain hurts. The more I say about this book, the stronger my sense of substitution. I have other books to recommend. Do you want to read them?" an Zhiyu asked.

 Chapter 84

    Hearing what an Zhiyu said, Da Ju was very interested. He looked over, blushed and asked shyly:


    "What kind of book is it? What kind of book? I prefer the master apprentice type. Is there another one?"


    "Something''s wrong with you."


    An Zhiyu looked at Da Ju with flashing eyes. She was not like this before. Remember to "borrow one to talk." Da Ju smiled.


    "However, I really don''t have teachers and apprentices. The others are not teachers and apprentices, but some more unrestrained and explicit scripts. The plot content is rich and full, and the main line of the story is clear at a glance. You can''t think of all kinds of moves. It''s an eye opener, but you''d better take a good look at your teachers and apprentices. These are of no use to you."


    "I want to expand my knowledge." Da Ji suddenly licked her lips. She was very curious.


    "OK." an Zhiyu''s hand shook and dozens of books fell out of the storage bag.


    People who can''t get in the sun can


    "What I miss is shaking together"


    "If you have a loophole, you have to plug it in time"


    "Critical hit and attack speed I can"


    "No one is willing to uncover their scars all the time, except that it is not a scar."


    ¡¶¡­¡­¡·


    A small pile of books with yellow covers appeared on the bed. These books are genuine books.


    The last time she burned copies in the kitchen, she followed her master and elder martial brother to make money and turned around to buy genuine copies.


    Because she knows that the authors of these books are very hard. If they can buy genuine copies, they must buy them.


    Da Ji took a deep breath in his airway: "are these all immoral books?"


    An Zhiyu knocked Da''s head and said, "what nonsense are you talking about? These are full and rich orthodox scriptures. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "No one is willing to uncover his scars all the time, except that the root is not a scar." is the name of the book too long? "Da Ji counted twenty or thirty words.


    An Zhiyu said solemnly, "it''s a little longer. This is a book related to emotion. It''s very touching. I can read and cry every time. I admire the author of these books. How did he think of it."


    She said, pointing to the pile of books and said, "take whatever you want."


    "Have you seen all these?" asked Da Ji.


    "I''ve basically read all of them. Only the more classic ones stay. If they stay, they are all excellent. I''m going to see if there are any new books next month and buy some more."


    She has forgotten all about abstinence since she broke the border.


    Da Ju asked again, "I still want to ask if there is a master and apprentice text?"


    She just wants to see this now.


    Others are not interested for the time being, because she doesn''t think she can use it. Only the books she can use are good books.


    An Zhiyu said, "not now, but I know where it is. When we go back to Funong Town, I''ll take you secretly."


    "OK." Da Ju nodded and said, "look at these books, your master and your senior brother, do you know?"


    "Are you a fool?"


    An Zhiyu poked Daqi''s head, "how can they know that it''s OK to know it by themselves. Kill time to see it when you''re bored."


    She seldom reads, only occasionally. After all, these books are of no use to cultivation. Fortunately, reading these books doesn''t occupy her much time.


    Compared with the time of cultivation, this time is a drop in the bucket.


    She put these books away, looked at Da Ju and said, "it''s too boring in rainy days now. How about we read the master and apprentice text together?"


    "Haven''t you seen it?"


    "It''s all right. I''ll watch with you. Review the old and know the new. You can be a teacher." an Zhiyu said.


    "Yes."


    Da Chong gave a sound and stretched out his hand to pull down the curtain. This sneaky feeling made an Zhiyu speechless. He wasn''t doing bad things. Why did he put down the curtain?


    Put the curtain in place before the collector took the book out of the storage ring.


    Turn to the chapter you saw last time.


    "You''ve only read fifty pages for so long?" an Zhiyu looked at her. It''s too boring. Remember to give it to her for a long time.


    "I seldom read it. I only read it once in a while. It''s not the main content. I''m mainly practicing." Da Ju just thought the plot inside was very interesting, so he turned it over.


    When I''m bored, I read a few pages and spend other time practicing.


    An Zhiyu said, "OK, let''s start."


    Da Ju reached out and turned the page down. A new chapter began. The title was "it''s great to teach disciples Taoism on rainy days".


    The title is ordinary, but it fits the current atmosphere. It''s also a rainy day. It seems to have a different feeling.


    The two of them lay on the bed, quietly watching the scene in the book.


    The new chapter is about waking up in the morning. The master in white found that it was raining cats and dogs outside. The master felt so bored that he went to find his little apprentice.


    When I came to the little apprentice''s room, I found that the door of the room was locked. When I listened carefully, strange sounds came out, intermittent, sometimes euphemistic, sometimes whispering, and sometimes the melody accelerated.


    When Shifu heard this, he felt something was wrong. The disciple should be ill.


    He pushed the door and entered. He saw that the little apprentice on the couch was clicking on several important acupoints of his body and was using spiritual power for treatment.


    Sure enough, he was ill.


    Master came in, locked the door, came to the little apprentice''s bed, and then began to help her heal


    It is clearly a plot that can be written in a few words. Tens of thousands of words are used to write it in the book, and it is still focused on the description, and the details are described to the extreme.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu blushed. Although an Zhiyu has so many books, they still feel very embarrassed to see this plot.


    They looked hot and dry, but they pretended to be calm.


    This is a complete plot. It''s impossible to break a chapter. I have to finish it.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu were startled and almost scared out of all kinds of sweat.


    Da Ji quickly received the book into the storage ring. An Zhiyu sat up straight, took out a Taoist Dharma and pretended to be reading.


    Da Ji pulled up the curtain, flushed all over, his face was about to drip, and he was so shy that he was nervous to breathe.


    Li Xu knocked on the door gently outside: "is Xiaoda Ji inside?"


    Da Chong regained calm as soon as possible and said, "master, where are you? What can I do for you?"


    Li Xu said, "it''s raining now. I''m just free. I have to check your health."


    "The door is unlocked. You can come in."


    "OK."


    Li Xu pushed the door in.


    At the same time, a cool wind blew, and he in white came into view.


    What a familiar scene.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu suddenly thought of the contents of the book they had just read. It was also a rainy day. It was also the master who walked into the little apprentice''s room.


    Their faces turned red and their palms were sweating with tension.

 Chapter 85

    Da Chui and an Zhiyu turned red, and their ears, neck and body were slightly hot. They were so nervous that they shook their fists, and their palms were sweating.


    Li xuneng heard their beating hearts and said with a smile, "your heart beats so fast and you still lock the door. Are you doing something shady in the room?"


    Hearing the speech, an Zhiyu blushed, his mind fluctuated, and he was too ashamed to speak. Li Xu shouldn''t peep at them, or how else would he know?


    Da Chuo shook his head, blinked and swallowed: "master, we''re just reading and haven''t done anything."


    "What book are you reading? Show me." Li Xu walked up to her and held out his hand.


    "Tao and Dharma." Da Ju handed the book to master and said:


    "Haven''t I mastered the three Taoist techniques of cleaning clothes, defending swords and picking grass and breaking wood recently? I''m going to see what Taoist techniques are easy to learn and I''m going to learn them all."


    Li Xu took the book, flipped it casually and said:


    "There are a lot of Taoism. You can''t finish it. If you don''t get tired of learning all of it, just pick some you like."


    Da Ji nodded cleverly, "yes."


    Li Xu also said, "don''t always read Taoism whenever you have time. People will become stupid if you read more. You have to read other books to expand your knowledge, such as history books, story collections, folk chronicles, demons, ghosts and so on. In addition to books, you have to cultivate other interests, such as playing the piano, playing chess, painting, reciting poetry and so on."


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu with wide eyes. His big eyes were full of aura, his face was cute, and his ears were still moving.


    An Zhiyu looked at Li Xu, frowned and said, "do you want to learn so much?"


    "I''m just making a metaphor. If I''m interested in learning, I won''t learn if I''m not interested." Li looked at an Zhiyu falsely, but why every time he looked at her, he couldn''t help looking at her face, and then moved to her lapel. He felt a little unseemly, so he quickly shifted his eyes.


    "Master, what do you know?" asked Da Ji.


    "I don''t know anything," Li Xu said solemnly. What he was good at was eating and sleeping, and nothing else.


    Da Ji was speechless, and even an Zhiyu cut.


    Da Ju asked, "master, what books do you usually read?"


    "I read spring and autumn."


    "Spring and autumn?"


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu heard this word for the first time. They don''t understand it. It''s so profound.


    Spring and autumn, does spring represent spring, the season when everything recovers, and autumn represents autumn, the season when everything begins to wither?


    They didn''t expect Li Xu''s realm to be so profound.


    He deserves to be a strong man.


    Seeing them staring at themselves, Li Xu said, "in fact, I read all kinds of books."


    In his 200 years, in addition to eating and sleeping, he has done more than reading. Unconsciously, he reads almost all the books in the library.


    "Reading breaks thousands of volumes and writing is like God. In fact, I wrote books in order to make money." Li Xu said.


    "What did you write?" an Zhiyu and Da Ju asked at the same time. They didn''t know that Li Xu had such talent.


    "I once wrote a master and apprentice book."


    "Well..."


    It suddenly quieted down here.


    Da Chuo looked at an Zhiyu. An Zhiyu twitched at the corners of his mouth. He also looked at her and looked at each other. Shouldn''t that book be written by Li Xu?


    They became more nervous. Did Li Xu really write such a book?


    An Zhiyu asked, "what does your book specifically say?"


    Li Xu thought and said, "it''s nothing. It''s too difficult to write a book. I just wrote more than ten pages and didn''t write it. Later, I threw away these ten pages and never touched them again."


    Suddenly, he thought of the earth. If he were on the earth, even if he was a eunuch, a pavilion might help him continue and write the story completely.


    "I just wrote more than ten pages, that''s good."


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu were relieved. At that moment, they almost thought that Li Xu wrote "my master became my brother and later became my husband".


    If he did, it would be embarrassing.


    Luckily not.


    They were relieved.


    It''s like avoiding a disaster.


    Da Chong didn''t want to pull in this direction any more. He looked at Li Xu and said, "master, what are you doing in my room?"


    "I forgot if you didn''t say it." Li Xu took out a chair and sat down and said, "put out your hand and I''ll check your body."


    Reach out with your hand.


    Li Xu stretched out his right hand, put his index finger and middle finger on her pulse, and soft power began to rush into her body.


    Suddenly, stop at a certain position.


    "Relax and don''t resist my power."


    "Well," said da, looking down.


    Master''s power is too gentle. Now she feels that there is an extremely soft power running around in her body, like a hand scratching on her body, or something drilling around in his body at the same time, which makes her feel strange.


    Her face was full of shyness.


    "Um ~"


    The alarm suddenly made a comfortable sound.


    Her voice came out, startled Li Xu and an Zhiyu, looked at her strangely, as if they were all saying you, um, what, um.


    "Your cultivation progress is too fast. The connection between the muscles and bones of the eight meridians is a little blocked. Although it''s harmless, if you don''t pay attention all the time, there will be sequelae and affect you to break through the second grade. I helped you dredge it just now, which will certainly help you in the future." Li Xudao.


    "Thank you, master."


    "Can you look at mine too?" an Zhiyu moved his body up.


    Her state is too weak to see her physical condition. If Li Xu could look at it, she would take a lot of detours less.


    "Stretch out your hand." Li Xu said.


    An Zhiyu put his hand in front of Li Xu.


    Li Xu''s index and middle fingers poked at her catkin and just wanted to start, but... It was over.


    "Don''t resist me." Li Xu stared at her: "let me in first."


    Can''t get in. Fart.


    Li Xu couldn''t understand what she was resisting. Her hands were shaking all the time. She felt like ADHD. She just took a pulse. Was she so nervous?


    An Zhiyu lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Li sighed and said, "it doesn''t matter. Relax."


    An Zhiyu''s body has been resisting her strength. In fact, she is very nervous.


    She clenched her fist, bit her lips, closed her eyes, slowly relaxed her body and said, "I''m ready. Come on."


    "Poof..."


    Li Xu''s power suddenly rioted, and the power had a sense of tearing in the air. The power rushed in and ran around in her body.


    An Zhiyu felt that her own body seemed to have a strong sense of impact. Her strength wrapped something and kept rushing and bumping.


    That feeling is wonderful and indescribable.


    After a while, Li Xu released her hand and said reluctantly, "well, your meridians are really blocked. Five meridians are blocked. Fortunately, I found them early. I helped you clear them just now."


    "Thank you," said an Zhiyu weakly.


    Li Xu saw her forehead and her face was full of sweat, as if she had been splashed with a basin of water. It''s really exaggerated.


    It''s very obvious when compared with the motor.


    She can be described as sweating.


    He held out his hand and looked into her face.


    An Zhiyu couldn''t help hiding behind.


    "Don''t move."

 Chapter 86

    "Don''t move." Li Xu only said two words. His voice was very wild and overbearing. An Zhiyu immediately felt that his breath became rapid.


    An Zhiyu closed his eyes and didn''t speak, allowing Li Xu''s actions.


    Li Xu''s hand gently fell on her face and felt it carefully. Except that her face was very hot, there was no abnormality, and it was probably because of herself.


    Immediately cast a Taoist technique, the technique of purifying clothes.


    Eliminate all the sweat on Anzhi fish, and remove his hand.


    However, just a meal operation.


    Li Xu noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with an Zhiyu''s body, but he couldn''t say what the problem was. He felt very strange.


    "You sweat a little too much. Have you seen a pharmacist?" Li Xu sat back in his chair and asked.


    "Yes, the pharmacist said there was no problem." an Zhiyu whispered.


    "That''s good, but you sweat a lot. It''s not the first time I''ve found it. I''ll think about whether I can help you solve it?"


    Li Xu saw her sweating many times.


    Many times she suspected that she was deliberately doing this in front of herself. It turned out that she was really sweating.


    He suddenly remembered that he had picked up some stones, which had the effect of warm in winter and cool in summer. Then make them into beads for her to wear.


    "Thank you." an Zhiyu blushed, shrunk, hugged his knees, looked at Li Xu, and showed a bright smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Nothing, I''ll go." Li Xu didn''t want to stay here. He thought it would disturb two little girls here.


    "Master, you''re here to explore your pulse, but it''s gone." Da Chuo asked.


    "I was going to ask you if you want to practice Taoism?"


    Da Ji shook his head and said, "forget it. It''s raining today. Let''s try another day."


    It''s not urgent to practice Taoism. We''ll talk about it another day.


    Li Xu said with a smile, "OK, I won''t disturb you. Play by yourself."


    As he was about to leave, Da Ju hurriedly asked, "master, it''s raining and there''s nothing we can do. Why don''t we talk together?"


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Li looked at Da Ju and an Zhiyu. Did he have a common topic with the two little girls? If so, we can talk and get to know each other.


    "Whatever." an Zhiyu said.


    "Master, didn''t you live two hundred years? How did you live these two hundred years?"


    "Don''t you still live three hundred years?" Li looked at Xiao Da Ju, and he wanted to ask her how she lived?


    "Master, you will have no friends like this. I asked you first. You have to answer me first."


    "OK, what do you want to ask?" Li Xu stepped on his chair, retreated to the table, took out a wine gourd and said while drinking:


    "If you are free today, you will answer every question."


    "Tell me your story." Da Chuo held her chin and was very interested. She wanted to know more about master. An Zhiyu leaned against the edge of the bed and waved her big white legs. She was also interested.


    "How about I tell a story about Hou Yi shooting the sun?"


    "That''s a fairy tale. I want to hear your story."


    Li Xu said, "it''s a long story, but where should I start?"


    Da Ju said, "master, I have plenty of time. You can speak slowly and start from the beginning."


    "That''s far away." Li Xu took a sip of wine and slowly said, "I''ve been to a place where there is no cultivation and Taoism. There are many tall buildings and the pace of life is very fast."


    He refers to the earth, the world that has not come before this world.


    He used to be a programmer in 996.


    Although it''s nine to six, I have to work overtime every day. Sometimes I get off work at 10 p.m. and sometimes in the early morning.


    He never leaves work earlier than nine in the evening.


    The highest intensity is the launch of a company project. I worked overtime in the company for three consecutive days and didn''t go home. It seems that I only worked for two or three years, but I was squeezed by my boss with such high intensity and finally fell down. I can''t wake up and come to this world.


    Since I came here, I have made up my mind to change a lazy lifestyle, sleep until I wake up naturally, and don''t work if I can.


    He never wanted to live a long life. If he wanted to live a long life, he wanted to be ordinary. He died when he was old, but he lived and found something wrong with himself.


    No matter how time changes, one year, ten years, decades, hundreds of years, his appearance remains unchanged, and his strength in his body is getting stronger and stronger.


    He never dreamed of it.


    "There are many tall buildings and the pace of life is fast. What''s behind?" Da Chuo and an Zhiyu waited for Li Xu to speak, but he didn''t speak. He just drank, as if he were remembering.


    "It was just a dream I had." Li Xu smiled.


    He won''t reveal a word about the earth. It''s too big. It seems to seal this memory in the sea of knowledge. Don''t miss it in the future. When you want to do it, take a glance at the sea of knowledge. There are five sealed memory light clusters in it.


    It''s all his own.


    Think again and again, really reluctant to seal the earth''s memory, although not beautiful, but particularly precious.


    Keep it.


    Li looked at them and said, "I really don''t have any wonderful stories. I basically spend my time sleeping and eating. I''ll just tell a story a few years ago.


    In those years, the three academies jointly designed the secret place trial. I saw that they were in urgent need of secret place guardians, so I went there, and then I... "


    This story is about the detailed process of getting five ferocious tails.


    They listened with interest.


    After that, Da Chuan asked, "master, the five tails are five grades. If you don''t do it, will all the people in the three academies die?"


    "It''s not so exaggerated. It''s just that the tester in the secret realm died." Li Xu said.


    "How did the five tailed ferocious come in?" an Zhiyu thought something was wrong. "These are terrible mythical ferocious beasts, which generally only move in the mountain and sea boundary."


    "Indeed." Li Xu nodded.


    The mountain and sea boundary is an extremely terrible fierce beast. The area where divine beasts live is generally rarely out. It is a relatively terrible area in Daozhou.


    At first, the gods drove all these ferocious beasts to a great wilderness in Daozhou. Later, it was called shanhaijie.


    After the fall of the gods, there were often riots in the mountain and sea world, but they couldn''t come out at all.


    The mountain and sea boundary is a prison, a prison for fierce animals.


    "No matter how Wuwei ferocious came in, master, continue to tell your other stories." Da Ji looked at him eagerly.


    "I don''t want to tell stories. Ask me if you have any questions. I''ll leave without asking." Li Xu wanted to go back to bed.


    An Zhiyu suddenly had a problem in his mind and looked nervously at Li Xu: "shouldn''t you have a wife?"


    Why ask such a question as soon as you open your mouth.


    Da Chong also looked at her in amazement. This question is a little tricky. How can anyone ask that?


    Li Xu shook his head: "No."


    Where did he get his wife, whether on earth or here.


    When he was on earth, the core selling point of the system program he did was to help men find a partner, but he himself was not very good at interpersonal communication and couldn''t find a girlfriend, okay?


    Hearing Li Xu say no, an Zhiyu''s eyes brightened and almost wanted to say "do you mind having a wife", but it''s too direct. Let''s talk about it later.

 Chapter 87

    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu were chattering in the room, asking questions everywhere. Just like cicadas chirping in summer, they caught themselves and asked everything.


    Maybe it''s too busy.


    Li nothingnai left Da Ji''s room after talking for an hour.


    It was still raining cats and dogs outside, and the sky was overcast.


    Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng are still playing chess. I don''t know what game they are playing. They used to go and have a look. After taking two steps, they shrink back. Suddenly they think of an Zhiyu, who is easy to sweat.


    I said I would make something for her. I''d better do it well before I forget it.


    Back in the room, Li Xu was moved and took out some millennium jade he had found.


    It blooms in different colors. The color is bright and translucent. They are different mother jade materials, including fairy tears green gold, Phoenix blood red gold, divine trace purple gold, dragon pattern platinum, life black gold and eternal blue gold.


    These were all found in the santu River, which wasted a lot of my kung fu.


    He chose fairy tears green gold and dragon pattern platinum.


    Fairy tears green gold has the function of warming in winter and cooling in summer. It is just right for an Zhiyu to wear, which can make her sweat less easily.


    As for the dragon pattern platinum, Li Xu planned to make a small object for Xiaoda. She had been her apprentice for so long and didn''t give her a gift.


    This is the first gift for her.


    Put the jade in the air and start making these two mother jades.


    Li Xu''s mother jade is one of the thirteen treasures between heaven and earth. No one in Daozhou can have so many treasures.


    Because no one dares to pick things up in santuhe.


    Santu river is a terrible area in Daozhou.


    There are countless Dao states in such regions.


    The territory of Daozhou is very large, spanning hundreds of millions of miles. I don''t know how big it is, and only a small part is suitable for life.


    The Terrans live in Zhuanxu state, Miao Dou, daughter state, huangquan Road, kaihuang state, Buddha capital and so on.


    The places where ghosts and monsters live include Qingqiu state, demon cave, ghost cave and so on.


    These areas exist in the middle of Daozhou.


    Other places occupy three-quarters of the territory of Daozhou, which is a great terror. No one dares to set foot in it, such as santu River, mountain and sea boundary, Leize, kunlun peak, Fengshen yuan, Penglai stream and Buzhou mountain.


    It''s said that these places used to be places where gods moved. I can''t imagine what they were.


    Li Xujin''s entry into the santu river was a complete accident. The location of the santu river is the westernmost of Zhuanxu state, that is, the westernmost of Yuyang county.


    In an accident, he found a seal border, and then went in and found a river.


    There were several shining stones in the river. At that time, he didn''t know it was mother jade material. He jumped in to pick it up and planned to sell money. He picked it up and saw the three words of santuhe, and then he was scared to slip away. Fortunately, the terrible creatures inside didn''t do anything to himself, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After going out, he checked the information and knew that it was a rare treasure of heaven and earth. If it was auctioned, it would become a billionaire in an instant.


    But he didn''t do it because he thought that if he took it out, it would cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    If you find yourself, the quiet and leisurely life will leave you, so keep it all the time.


    I didn''t expect to use it.


    He congratulated himself that he didn''t sell it.


    He looked at immortal tears, green gold and dragon pattern platinum, kept forging with the help of Nanming Lihuo, and kept forging according to the image in his mind.


    If the smelter of Zhuanxu saw him forging like this, he would certainly be sprayed, because no one would refine like this.


    Relying on his own flame and inexhaustible spiritual power, Li Xu continued to fuse and rebuild the mother jade.


    Two hours passed at once. Finally, under the continuous forging of Li Xuyuan, the two small things finally took shape slowly and rotated in the air.


    Li Xu smiled faintly at the corner of his mouth, then bit his index finger, and two drops of blood flew out. One drop turned into a giant Kun and the other into a five clawed dragon, floating to two small things respectively.


    He can keep his appearance at the age of 15 or 16, that is, the blood in his body. Melting his own blood can be used as an early warning.


    Only they can feel anything unexpected.


    "Bang!"


    There was a big earthquake in the space. Because of the force collision, all the things in the room were suspended. The power was distributed without limit, and was ready to break through the room.


    With a wave of his hand, he was pressed directly.


    The room gradually returned to calm.


    Two hours later, it finally took shape.


    One is an emerald round bead the size of a thumb, which is forged from fairy tears, green gold and their own blood.


    The other is an exquisite silver white ring, which is forged from dragon pattern platinum and your own blood.


    If they were forged by a tool smelter, these two things would have a grade. However, in Li Xu''s hands, they can only play the effect he wants, because he has never learned to refine tools.


    Green beads have the effect of warm in winter and cool in summer.


    The silver white ring can only be seen, but it is very beautiful and appreciative. It was forged by him according to the memory of the earth.


    Although some of these rare treasures of heaven and earth are wasted, Li Xu thinks it doesn''t matter. If these rare treasures of heaven and earth are used up, he will steal a few pieces from santuhe and run away.


    It can''t be said to steal, but to pick up. How can a scholar say to steal.


    Li Xu tied the bead with a red rope, then put it and the ring in his arms and walked out of the room.


    It''s still raining cats and dogs outside, and the sound of the rain is ringing. I''m going to Da Ju''s room.


    There was a familiar figure in the corridor. She was wearing a crimson dress, with her belt wrapped around her waist. The outline under her neck was very full, as if she wanted to break the shackles of her clothes.


    She stood on tiptoe slightly, stretched out her hand, put her hand outside the eaves and let the rain hit her hand.


    Li Xu came to her lightly and asked, "what are you doing?"


    An Zhiyu was almost startled. Then the corners of his mouth moved and smiled like flowers: "wash your hands and play."


    Li shrugged: "girls are so boring."


    As soon as his words fell, an Zhiyu didn''t speak and Li Xu didn''t speak. There was some embarrassment in the air.


    An Zhiyu finished washing his hands and planned to go back to Da Ji''s room to continue reading with her, but Li Xu looked like he wanted to talk and stop.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked. If it''s okay, she''ll go back and continue reading the book with Da Chong, because she''s seeing the key point and wants to continue reading.


    Now I have no time to talk to Li Xu. My mind is full of plot.


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "it''s all right."


    "It''s all right, I''ll go." an Zhiyu turns around and she wants to go back to catch up with Geng.


    She just took a step. Li Xu took a deep breath and said with a little tension: "something, you wait for me."


    An Zhiyu stopped, his eyes full of doubts.


    Li Xu asked, "can you turn around first?"


    An Zhiyu turned and his eyes twinkled.


    Li Xu stepped forward and was less than a foot away from an Zhiyu.


    Her face became ruddy, her heart beat with a thump, and she suddenly accelerated and became a little nervous. Why did Li Xu suddenly get so close to her?


    Li Xu put his hand into his arms and took out a particularly beautiful thing, a green bead, which was strung with a red rope.


    "You sweat a lot. This is a necklace made of fairy tears green gold. It''s simple, but it can warm in winter and cool in summer. This red rope is not an ordinary red rope, but forged from the roots of the divine tree. The combination of the two can make you warm in winter and cool in summer and sweat less. Let me take it for you."


    Li Xu''s Fairy tears, green gold and divine tree of destiny. An Zhiyu didn''t understand it at all, but his brain exploded, because Li Xu even gave her something.


    She can''t even think about it.


    I couldn''t help lowering my head, my face turned red, and the blood flow accelerated.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand to remove her 3000 green silk and put the necklace around her neck.


    "OK." Li Xu smiled


    "Thank you."


    An Zhiyu blushed and said two words. Then he stood on tiptoe like a dragonfly, kissed Li Xu''s cheek and ran away.

 Chapter 88

    "Baji!" an Zhiyu stood on tiptoe, kissed Li Xu''s cheek, blushed with shame, held his fist and turned into a wind, ran back to his room, jumped up from a distance, threw himself on the couch and buried his head in the quilt.


    I''m ashamed to see anyone.


    Last time she kissed Li Xu''s face while he was asleep, but this time, Li Xu was awake and did this to him.


    An Zhiyu thought he was going crazy and buried his head in the quilt.


    You can hear your heart beating violently, more violently than ever, and several times stronger than when she read those books.


    She reached out and touched her face. It was really hot, like a flame. She felt that she could boil an egg.


    She couldn''t calm down for a long time. She twisted around in bed like a maggot.


    And habitually take off your clothes.


    Originally, she thought she would be covered with sweat. As a result, she found that the bead on the necklace around her neck glittered with a faint green luster, and the chilly feeling began to spread all over her body.


    It''s cool.


    It is slowly sucking away the heat from her body. At ordinary times, she has long been covered with sweat.


    What a magical thing.


    She stretched out her hand and poked the bead. Suddenly she remembered what Li Xu said about the material, tears and gold.


    Uh


    I forgot.


    unimportance.


    Just know that this is the first gift Li Xu gave himself. Look at the necklace, cover yourself with a quilt and laugh foolishly inside.


    She had long forgotten about reading with Da Chong.


    ¡­¡­


    The elevator room.


    Da Ju sat on the edge of the bed, swaying her little feet, touched her nose and shouted angrily, "An Zhi, why hasn''t the little color girl fish come back? I''ll see for myself if she doesn''t come back... It won''t be falling into the pit."


    She just went for convenience, but she hasn''t come back yet. Da Ju was a little worried. She didn''t even wear her boots and ran out barefoot.


    I didn''t see an Zhiyu, but I saw master coming towards her with his face touched.


    "Master, have you seen sister Zhiyu?" Da Ji asked.


    "She ran back to her own room." Li Xu touched his face. Just now an knew the fish was kissing on it and felt wet.


    Da Ju said angrily, "this woman is so angry that she ran back to the room without telling me. I thought she fell into the pit. I must beat her."


    She wants to know the fish and walk to the room.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "come here, Xiao Da Ji."


    Da Chuo looked at Li Xu with his small head on his side: "what''s up?"


    "You come first."


    "You talk first." if it''s all right, she won''t go there. She''s going to beat the little girl, an Zhiyu, and beat her under her body. Hum.


    "Why are you talking so much? Come here quickly."


    "But," said Da Ji.


    "How dare you contradict master?"


    "I dare not contradict master, but I want to be master..."


    Contradict.


    Da Chong''s mind suddenly came up with this sentence, which shocked her, because it came from "my master became my brother and later became my husband".


    Fortunately, she only said the first sentence. If she said the second sentence, she would be hanged up and beaten by master.


    Da Ju, barefooted, bowed his head, obediently came to Li Xu and whispered:


    "Master."


    "Put your hand out."


    "Oh." Da Chuo put his two small hands in front of Li Xu. He didn''t know what Li Xu wanted to do, but he wanted to do something with his hands. It should be OK.


    She thought to herself.


    Li Xu bent down and held her left hand.


    Da Ju was stunned and his face turned red. This... What did Li Xu want to do to her hand? Why did he grab her hand for no reason.


    There''s something wrong with the master.


    When she was thinking, Da Ju saw Li Xu take out a ring from her arms. The shape and structure of the ring were completely different from those she had seen. It was the first time to see this kind of ring. It was soft, bright and beautiful.


    Li Xu put the ring on her left hand.


    Fortunately, I had held Da Ju''s pink hand before and had a certain understanding of her size, which was just suitable for wearing on her ring finger.


    Da Chuo suddenly smiled, his eyes bent like crescent moons, revealing shiny little tiger teeth: "master, is this the storage ring you gave me?"


    "This is not a storage ring, but a simple ring. I have accepted you as an apprentice for more than a month, but I haven''t given you any gifts. This is my gift to you."


    "Thank you, master." two shallow dimples appeared at the corner of Da Ji''s mouth.


    "It should be." Li Xu smiled and touched her head. Don''t say, her small head is really good.


    "It''s very kind of you, master." Da Ju smiled happily, and the fox ears on his head trembled.


    Li Xu not only solved his problem of being unable to communicate with heaven and earth, but also successfully broke through to the first grade. He practiced a lot of Taoism and was so good to himself.


    When you think about it carefully, Shifu seems to lack nothing. It seems that the best way to repay him is to promise him by example.


    I just don''t know if master will dislike it?


    She suddenly rushed over and just hugged Li Xu.


    Because she was really short, she could only hold Li Xu''s thighs with her hands, put her head against her abdomen, and rubbed her face inadvertently.


    She just wanted to show that she was happy.


    However, Li Xu''s reaction was a little extreme.


    Da Ju felt the weapon attack herself in an instant. She suddenly stepped back three or four steps and her face turned red. This was the first time he attacked herself, and she forgot.


    Li Xu suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Da Ji looked away and said, "master, it''s so boring. Why don''t you teach me to practice?"


    Li Xu asked, "but it''s raining. Are you sure you want to practice?"


    Da Chong looked at the splashing rain outside and said, "I don''t think it will rain for two or three days. I''m afraid it won''t finish. I can''t stay in a daze."


    "It''s all right. You can rest."


    "Every day is a day of rest. It''s all the trouble."


    Practicing with master is more interesting than reading.


    "What Dharma do you want to practice?" Li Xu asked.


    "While it''s raining now, I want to practice water escape."


    "Cultivate Shuidun?" Li Xu didn''t expect her thinking to be so active. It would be better to practice this Taoist method in rainy days. You''re really a clever ghost. "Then cultivate Shuidun."


    "OK." Da Ju suddenly bit his lips, opened his hand and said, "master, I don''t want to walk. Take me back and change a pair of boots."


    Her two little feet shook before Li Xu''s eyes.


    These toes are so white and tender.


    Somehow, he suddenly felt the urge to kiss.


    What a pervert.


    Li Xu scolded himself.

 Chapter 89

    Seeing that Li Xu didn''t move, he just lowered his head and stared at his toes. Da Ju thought he was a little strange, waved his hand in front of him and asked:


    "Master, what are you doing staring at my feet?"


    Da Ju couldn''t understand Li Xu''s eyes. Was there something wrong with his feet?


    It shouldn''t be.


    Li Xu said, "your feet are so beautiful."


    Her toes are white and tender, small, symmetrical, beautiful and warped. Li Xu''s mind suddenly flashed an idiom, Qianqian jade feet. This word can just describe her white and tender feet.


    "Huh?" Da Chuo frowned. Was Li Xu praising her beautiful feet, or did she want to do something strange to her feet.


    Is Shifu such a pervert?


    I can''t see it at all.


    I don''t think so. I guess I think too much.


    "Master, hurry to take me back and put on my boots." she still opened her hand and wanted Li Xu to take her back to her room. It was not because she was barefoot, but simply wanted Li Xu to hold her.


    Li Xu no longer had the same channel with her. He just stared at her feet and said absently, "don''t we want to practice Taoism? What''s wrong with going back to the room and wearing boots? No matter how good boots can prevent rain? Anyway, sooner or later they will be wet, it''s better to be barefoot."


    Da Ju''s expression was instantly stiff. The master was really speechless. He stared at his feet. He was really abnormal. Didn''t he smell good?


    Is there a pit in his brain?


    "Let''s go, just barefoot. I''ll teach you how to escape."


    Li Xu held out his hand.


    Da Ji had no choice but to stretch out his hand.


    Li Xu took her step by step into the pouring rain, and the spiritual power immediately poured out to block the rain that was about to be poured on her, like ten thousand dharmas.


    Da Ju was the same. No matter how heavy the rain was, she couldn''t wet her clothes, because Li Xu''s spiritual power also wrapped her.


    "Master, is this Shuidun?" asked Da Ji.


    "No, it''s a light curtain made of spiritual power. When it rains on you, you''ll get out. But it consumes spiritual power. You can also try it." Li Xu said.


    Da Ji''s handprint is tied to mobilize the spiritual power. The power of the cold sky and fire road gushes out, and there are two kinds of spiritual power with different attributes on the body surface.


    The spirit power wrapped her, and the rain could not invade her clothes.


    Li Xu said: "this way can block the invasion of rain, but it''s not recommended. If you practice water escape, it''s equivalent to swimming in the water. The water can no longer wet you. Even if you soak in the water, it''s all right. Moreover, water escape consumes less spiritual power and is very easy to learn."


    This is the advantage of water escape.


    But the bad thing is to practice and understand. Of course, Li Xu doesn''t need to. It''s Da Ju who wants to do this.


    The system in his mind is actually an atlas, called "master and apprentice daily system". There is no interface, which is very simple.


    He often suspects that this is not a system.


    Because he has never seen a system without an interface. Like inferior products, he doesn''t know that it was made by the lazy man.


    [whether to receive a Taoist art, water escape]


    A line of words floated from the daily system of teachers and disciples, and the voice also came to mind.


    Li Xu''s answer: Yes.


    [successfully received the broken first level Taoist method Shuidun, and if Da Ju successfully understood this Taoist method, he can reward 50000 points of diligence and the four level Taoist method of sound transmission]


    Finally, a more useful Dharma is given, but the premise is to make Da Chong successfully understand it.


    You have to teach her before you understand it.


    "Master, I suddenly want to play with water. I want to play for a while and then practice Taoism." Da Chong looked up at Li Xu. She hasn''t been in the rain for a long time. She hasn''t played in the rain since she came to Zhuanxu state, because she has been very upset in Zhuanxu state for more than 20 years. Only here can she find the source of happiness.


    Li looked at her and said nothing.


    Da Ju shook Li Xu''s arm and said coquettishly, "master, just let me play for a while?"


    "Still playing with water, I''m afraid it''s playing with you." Li Xu was worried that she was ill.


    "Master." Da Ji held her arm and played a coquettish role, flashing his eyes, and the fox''s ears moved.


    It''s hard to see her coquettish appearance. Li Xu smiled and said, "it''s up to you. If I''m sick, I''ll manage everything every day, but I don''t have time to take care of you."


    "What can I do for you?" Da Chuo was secretly dissatisfied. I''m afraid Li Xu was the most leisure in the whole Daozhou, but he still said with a smile, "no, I didn''t play when I was a child and won''t get sick."


    When she was a child, she meant in Qingqiu country.


    Li Xu didn''t want to suppress her nature and said, "it''s up to you."


    Smell speech, Da Ji is like a runaway mad dog.


    She opened her hands and ran wildly in the rain. Her white and tender little feet kicked the water on the ground and let the rain drench the fox''s ears, head and face.


    Soon, the rain completely wetted her.


    Her white dress loomed and her curves began to outline, but she didn''t care, because she was the only one here.


    She shouted "ah ah ah" and ran wildly in the rain, as if she had returned to the days of playing with water when she was a child.


    ¡­¡­


    pavilion.


    Tang Sheng''s chess hand solidified in the air and said, "master, did you hear a strange sound coming from the courtyard in front of us, like a mad dog?"


    Lying on the table, lvwu said, "how do I feel like a wolf?"


    Dean Qinglian said, "I haven''t seen the world. That''s the cry of a fox."


    "What''s Da Ju doing?" Tang Sheng was very curious and suddenly wanted to see it, but the pavilion was separated by a long corridor. If he wanted to see the courtyard, he had to turn a corner to see it.


    "Don''t run, I''m going to win." Dean Qinglian looked at him and saw that he was going to win this game. Tang Sheng wanted to run away.


    "Er..." sure enough, Jiang is still old and spicy. He is going to lose this game. Find a reason to run away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room.


    An Zhiyu, who was sleeping under the quilt, suddenly heard Da Ju howling in the courtyard. She frowned and said:


    "What''s the matter with Da Ji?"


    An Zhiyu got out of bed, stood up, opened the door and saw Da Ju playing with water in the courtyard. It''s childish.


    And Li Xu was watching with relish.


    These two disciples are poisonous!


    It seems that Da Ji in the courtyard found an Zhiyu who opened the door and poked his head out. He shouted, "sister Zhiyu, do you want to play?"


    "Farewell." it''s childish. She''s not a child. She doesn''t play. An Zhiyu closes the door and drills into the quilt again.


    "Master, why don''t you come and play with me?" Da Chuo ran to Li Xu. Her face was full of water. She needed a companion.


    Li Xu has a dark face. Do you think I look like a child?


    "Shifu." she looked up at Li Xu.


    "No time."


    "Come on, hahaha..." Da Chuo dragged out Li Xu, who was wrapped in Lingli and inviolable, and quickly wetted his clothes.


    "I''ll kill you."


    Li Xu was standing looking at the wet Da Ji. He looked well. The more he looked, the more he appreciated it. He was suddenly dragged out by her.


    The rain quickly wet his hair, his face and his clothes.


    "Master, ha ha ha." Da Ji pointed to Li Xu and smiled in the distance.


    "Smile, wait will make you lie on the ground and cry."


    Li Xu moved his feet and ran towards her to make you skin. He was going to smoke her.

 Chapter 90

    Taixu academy, in the courtyard.


    "Slightly......" Da Chuo stuck out his tongue, the fox''s ears stood up, and his two little feet ran to the thief quickly. While running, he looked at Li Xu and smiled happily.


    She didn''t notice that there was a puddle under her feet for a while. She accidentally stepped in, leaned forward, and then fell directly to the ground.


    Li Xu raised his feet. He wanted to smoke Da Ji and teach her a lesson.


    Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, she shrunk to an inch and quickly displayed it. At the moment when she was about to fall to the ground, she hugged her slender waist from behind.


    Da Chui closed her eyes. Sure enough, she couldn''t be too arrogant. She thought she was going to fall, but she didn''t fall for a long time.


    She opened her eyes and found her waist tightly held by a pair of big hands.


    It''s Li Xu''s hand.


    His hands are warm.


    He held himself from behind, his body against his back, and his hands firmly around him.


    Although the rain kept falling on him, he felt very warm, which was a feeling he had never had before.


    Li Xu didn''t know what was going on, but suddenly wanted to hug her.


    I want to hold her in my arms.


    Just hold it.


    If only I could hold it like this all the time.


    He had such an idea in his heart. At this time, he had forgotten that he came to the rain to teach her to practice Taoism.


    Just holding her slender waist.


    Her figure is very petite. If she hadn''t bent down, she might not have been able to hold her.


    Her waist is very thin and soft. She seems to have no bones. She feels very comfortable holding it.


    Li Xu held her tightly, the rain from her chin fell on her head drop by drop, and the two white fox ears on her head moved.


    When the fox ear poked into his face, Xiao Da''s ears stood still, and his whole body began to turn red and hot.


    At that moment, Li Xu felt that Da Ju''s body seemed to become soft, as if she could not stand stably and gasped rapidly. She was hanging on her hand.


    The feeling that he had never felt filled his heart and his body and limbs. Li Xu hugged her harder and wanted to rub her into his arms.


    Da Ji couldn''t move and had difficulty breathing. She wanted to get rid of Li Xu''s hands, but she was soft and had no strength at all.


    Li Xu thought she was resisting and whispered, "don''t move, let me hold it."


    "Master, you hurt... You hurt me."


    "Can you take it easy?"


    The stuttering voice of Da Ji came out. His voice was very light, thin, soft and weak. He felt that his waist and limbs were getting more and more painful.


    Li Xu hugged her too hard. She felt like crying.


    "I''m sorry." Li Xugang didn''t pay attention. When he heard the speech, he loosened her waist a little and put his chin directly on her small head. He just kept moving. He felt that the world was really beautiful.


    The rain kept falling on them, but they ignored it and let the raindrops fall.


    In their world, everything seems to become quiet, raindrops have solidified in the air, and everything has blurred. Only they clearly emerge, like fishing for the moon in water and looking at flowers in the fog.


    Time flows quietly, and I don''t know how long it has been. None of them has spoken, and they feel each other''s warmth.


    At this time, their hearts were like a drop of water falling on the lake, stirring up tens of thousands of feet of ripples, which could not be calm for a long time.


    Tick, tick.


    I don''t know how long it took, the seemingly solidified raindrops around were untied by some force, crackling, splashing countless splashes, and everything gray gradually became clear.


    However, their hearts still can''t be calm, just like ripples.


    Li Xu held her waist and put his body close to her back. He could feel her temperature getting higher and higher. He could feel the same, like hot magma.


    Not satisfied with this, Li Xu turned her front, put his hands around her armpits, hugged her back and picked her up.


    Da Ju blushed like a ripe peach, so at this time, her legs hung around Li Xu''s waist, and the whole person was held by him.


    "Can I?" Li Xushi''s face was full of rain, his eyes raised bursts of fog, bowed his head and slowly leaned closer to Da Ji''s small mouth.


    Da Chu didn''t know how to answer, but just stared at Li Xu.


    Li Xu''s face is getting closer and closer to her.


    Da Ju could feel the breath that Li Xu breathed on her cheeks and nose. His mouth was getting closer and closer to her small mouth.


    She didn''t know what was going on, so she slowly closed her eyes and let Li Xu kiss her.


    Suddenly, the sky was raining cats and dogs, black clouds rolled, lightning and thunder.


    "Boom!" the dark clouds in the sky rolled and the power surged, like extinction, turned into a sea of thunder, and a huge purple blue lightning fell from the sky.


    Da Ji, who hung on Li Xu''s body, opened his eyes, moved his mouth, his face tightened, flashed his big eyes, slowly raised his head and was stunned. The thunder was a little exaggerated.


    Li Xu was only a little away from her little mouth, but at this time he also felt the thunder roaring overhead.


    He still held Da Ju, let her hang on himself, slowly looked up and directly startled him. The lightning on the sky was a little too much, as if it was a disaster brewing in the sky.


    "Is that immortal crossing the robbery?" Li Xu blurted out, and soon his face gradually tightened. He found that the thunder robbery came down with a bolt, and the target was himself.


    Li Xu put the Daji hanging on his body on the ground, burning with anger.


    "What''s special?" Li Xu seldom speaks dirty words. He really can''t help it. There are so many thunder forcing things that hinder his eyes.


    "Master, it seems that lightning is going to hit us."


    When she saw Li looking at the thunderbolt, she was angry and stood foolishly. She grabbed master''s hand and wanted to pull him away.


    Li Xu didn''t move and looked at the thunder.


    Boom.


    The thunder came and fell on Li Xu.


    "You are so disturbing me that you have lost the good atmosphere."


    Li Xu scolded angrily in his heart, and his spiritual power surged in an all-round way. He didn''t use any Taoist methods this time, but just punched out. The spiritual power in his body was like an ocean raging into the sky.


    Boom!


    Dozens of fists were punched out in succession, and the golden mans broke out all over the sky. The thunder collapsed directly, annihilated in the air, and the black clouds dispersed quickly.


    The thunder sea disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    At this time, the rain stopped, and the sun poured down, shining on all things in the world. No one thought that it turned into a sunny day in an instant.


    "This..." Da Ju stared at Li Xu. Just now she just saw Li Xu shooting at the sky, and then there were cracks like spider webs in the sky, and thousands of thunder were drowned by power.


    Tang Sheng, Dean Qinglian, lvwu, and an Zhiyu in the room ran over one after another.


    Because the movement is too big, it seems like a sky avalanche, and the movement takes place in the courtyard.

 Chapter 91

    "How did it suddenly become sunny?" an Zhiyu was closest to the courtyard. She rushed out first. At this time, there was no one in the courtyard. Da Ju and Li Xu didn''t know where they had gone. She looked up at the sky and saw countless cracks like spider webs in the sky. Is it an illusion? She rubbed her eyes and the crack in the sky disappeared.


    "What a big noise! What happened? Was someone struck by thunder?" the head of Qinglian hospital ran over, but there was no sign of damage here. It felt like an illusion just now.


    "Eh?" the question mark on the green black face, it doesn''t rain. It''s still raining just now, but the rain stopped in a moment, and there''s such a big sun. The weather change is too strange.


    "Scared me, I thought something had happened. It was a false alarm." Tang Sheng suddenly felt his Linghai earthquake just now. It seemed to be impacted by the ripples of terrible power. It was an illusion. "Since it doesn''t rain, I''ll start practicing sword."


    He walked into the courtyard with his sword in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Taixu academy, by the lake.


    Da Ju''s eyes wandered around. Just now master took him one step out and came here from the courtyard. Master is really fast.


    This speed is enviable.


    Da Chuo looked up at Li Xu, but she had a strange question in her heart: "master, why were we almost struck by thunder?"


    "How do I know?" Li Xu shook his head.


    "It''s strange that lightning suddenly struck us for no reason." Da Chuo couldn''t understand.


    "Maybe it was because we stood in the courtyard that we became the target." Li Xu thought, "this retarded lightning hit me for no reason. It''s like a psycho. Fortunately, I''m better than it."


    He was almost angry with the thunder. He couldn''t help but destroy them. It''s really angry.


    Da Chuo looked at Li Xu blankly and said with a smile, "master, you are so strong."


    For the first time, he saw the person who raised his hand to kill the thunder.


    Li Xu said faintly, "generally, I''m not so strong. Daozhou is crouching tiger, hidden dragon, and the strong are like clouds. There must be many stronger than me."


    "Ha ha." Da Qiao rolled her eyes. Whether master was too modest, she dared to say that there should be no stronger person in Zhou than Li Xu.


    "Really, I''m not very strong."


    Li Xu reached out and touched Da Ju''s small head. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. At the same time, he performed the skill of cleaning clothes and disappeared all the water droplets on her hair and clothes. His own clothes also disappeared. In a moment, their white clothes were like snow and their clothes were floating.


    Neither of them spoke and stood quietly.


    Da Ju stretched out his hand and gently pulled Li Xu''s hand and said, "master, didn''t you just say you wanted to teach me water escape?"


    "Well, this is the formula." Li Xu took out a Book of Shuidun formula from the storage ring and handed it to her. "This Shuidun has only more than 20 pages. Look first and ask me if you don''t understand it."


    Da Ji took the water escape formula and read it carefully.


    She may be learning Taoist Dharma. It''s much easier to watch Shuidun''s formula than that of the imperial sword. She has no obscure words and remembers them in less than half an hour.


    "Master, I''m ready."


    Da Ju shouted and found Li Xu sleeping on a chair. She planned to walk over with her hands and feet. Just one step later, Li Xu opened his eyes and said, "so fast."


    "It''s been half an hour, master." Da Chuo, holding his claws in both hands, sneaked over to scare Li Xu. Unexpectedly, he woke up.


    "So fast." Li Xu yawned, "what can I do now?"


    "Practice tests the effect. I want to go into the water myself," said Da Ji.


    Li Xu glanced at the lake not far away. The furthest waterfall tilted directly and the water level rose. It should be the reason for the rain.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    "Master, will you go into the water with me?" Da Ji looked at him.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded, looked at her and said, "are you ready? I''m going in."


    "Ready," said da.


    Plop!


    They jumped into the lake at the same time. The lake water level on this day was deeper than ever, but it was particularly clear. The water surface stirred up waves of ripples and soon returned to calm.


    They were standing in the water at the same time. Li Xu was still dressed in white rather than snow. His hair didn''t carry water, and he didn''t have any place soaked by water.


    This is the effect of cultivating water escape. It seems to turn into water. Since you are water, how can water wet yourself.


    "Can you talk?" Li looked at Xiao Dazhou and found that she could make her hair and white clothes not wet by the water. He wanted to ask her if she could speak. Once the water escape was completed, her clothes would not be wet, but could also speak as fast as fish in the water. At this time, she would become the same as on land, This is Shuidun.


    Da Ju just wanted to speak, but she couldn''t. her water escape could keep her scalp and clothes from getting wet at most.


    "Try it and I''ll tell you how to do it."


    Li Xu condensed a round light mass in his hand to protect her head from choking when drinking water.


    Li Xu nodded and said, "well, now you won''t be choked by the water. I''ll tell you the skills of water escape. Follow my rhythm and practice boldly. Nothing will happen. Shifu has been protecting you."


    He nodded.


    According to the skills Li Xu told her, Da Ju relaxed her body and ran the water escape formula.


    Don''t always think about yourself in the water, imagine your land, how you do on your land, how you breathe and how you talk.


    Sure enough, a moment later, she successfully mastered the skill of water escape.


    "Master."


    Her words in the water are these two words. She feels that Shuidun is really magical. Now she has a feeling that she seems to stand on the land and breathe and speak naturally.


    "Master, I can speak..."


    She said another word, but the next moment water poured into her mouth.


    Guru Guru Nagetto.


    She drank a few salivas in succession. Li Xu hurried to protect her, smiled and said, "just follow this rhythm and keep understanding and practicing. If I don''t go out, I''ll accompany you in the water."


    Da Chuo smiled happily and said in her heart, "thank you, master."


    She began to practice and gradually mastered the skills in two quarters of an hour. Then she sat in the water and entered the state of comprehension.


    In fact, the understanding state is the real enlightenment. Once successful, you will thoroughly master this skill. The previous ones are just practice professors. The key is enlightenment. Enlightenment is to practice simulation training to master and print it in your mind.


    Use it whenever you need it.


    Xiao Daju entered the state of enlightenment. Li Xu originally wanted to stay outside, but he said just now that he had to accompany her and couldn''t break his promise.


    It must take her two or three days to realize the Tao. Li Xu was afraid of an Zhiyu. They were worried. They went out of the lake and told them that Da Ju was in the lake to realize the Tao. They had to look at her, and then came back. They planned to lie down next to Xiao Da Ju to sleep, and then found something glittering at the bottom of the lake.


    "What is this?" Li Xu immediately showed his eyes, like the electric method, like the dazzling light from a fish scale.


    "Is this a fish scale?"

 Chapter 92

    Li Xu stared carefully at the glittering scales at the bottom of the lake. It didn''t feel like fish scales to him.


    He had never seen such a fish scale, the size of a palm. When was there such a big fish in this waterfall lake?


    Although he has hardly come here to bathe, it is clear what fish there are.


    I used to fish here. I occasionally went into the water to have a look, but I haven''t seen any fish with scales the size of a palm.


    Did this thing come out because of the rainstorm?


    Li Xu stretched out his hand at will, sucked hard, and sucked the scale at the bottom of the lake into his hand. The scale glittered.


    The scales are snow-white.


    There was a faint pale flame burning on it, which almost burned his hand.


    He narrowed his eyes, gazed carefully and looked.


    This scale is like transparent glass. It has no obstacles and can be seen more clearly.


    "It''s amazing." Li Xu turned his eyes to Da Ju, who was still understanding the Tao. His eyes quickly focused through the scales.


    His blood suddenly surged up and his whole body was hot, because he could see Da Ji clearly.


    Now Da Ju didn''t wear a dress, so he sat in front of his eyes. His small size had begun to take shape, and his skin was as white as lanolin jade.


    Li Xu quickly turned his attention away, because the current Da Ji is at the critical moment of enlightenment and should not be disturbed.


    He turned his head, suppressed his inner agitation, and continued to observe the whole bottom of the lake through this scale.


    In addition to the perspective function, this scale also has the function of focusing the line of sight from a long distance.


    He sat quietly and saw the scenery at the bottom of the lake clearly through this scale, which was more powerful than his Taoist "eyes are like electricity".


    "Is this what the system says that there are unexpected gains in practicing in the rain?"


    Li Xu remembered something. The system did say this, but since he was almost struck by thunder, he was a little speechless to the system. Unexpectedly, he was waiting for himself here.


    "What scale is this? Can you help me identify it?" Li looked at the exquisite atlas in his mind.


    "Is the garbage system there?" Li Xu scolded.


    [in]


    Li Xu asked again, "can you help me identify?"


    [no, but you can use 10000 diligence points random sampling]


    [tip: you performed very well this month and last month, with a correct and positive attitude. You are specially given a chance to achieve what you want. As long as you meditate on the appraisal, the probability of drawing this method is 50%]


    Li Xu thought it was very strange that all the methods of road drawing were 50% chance. Besides drawing and not drawing, was there anything else?


    He was half convinced and began to draw Taoism.


    [you have consumed 10000 points of diligence and successfully exchanged it for a Taoist art, Huodun]


    Li Xu blackened his face and said, "the system remembers what you just said. The probability of drawing Taoist Dharma is 50%, that is to say, I''ll draw 100% twice. If I don''t draw it again, I''ll kill you."


    [you have consumed 10000 diligence points and successfully exchanged the three product Taoist method for identification]


    Li Xu was very satisfied: "you can get what you want just twice. It''s really beautiful. Sure enough, you didn''t deceive me. You''re very sensible."


    He smiled and was satisfied.


    I didn''t expect that the San pin Dao was so easy to draw out. It was really comfortable. The formula appeared in my mind and I soon mastered the San pin Dao.


    He looked at the scale and began to identify it.


    It was quickly concluded that this was actually a dragon scale.


    Li looked at the scale, stunned and unable to speak: "it''s really a dragon scale. Is there really a dragon in the world?"


    He heard that there used to be fairies, dragons and Phoenix in Daozhou, but then they fell.


    "Is this the dragon scale of the prehistoric five clawed dragon?" Li Xu looked left and right. He really picked up the treasure and put it away. "The heavy rain was really worth it. He even washed the dragon scale here."


    He lay in the water thinking and fell asleep. He slept for two days.


    Two days later.


    Li Xu heard a voice in his mind: "Da Ju has successfully understood the first Taoist method, water escape, rewarded 50000 points of diligence and the sound transmission of the fourth Taoist method. He has completed the teaching of four Taoist methods this month. Of course, you can also choose to continue teaching Taoist methods."


    pretty


    Unexpectedly, in two days, Da Ji understood a Dharma.


    Now we have finished the task on October 21. It seems that we can play as we like in the rest of the time?


    Looking at Da Ji, he saw that Da Ji opened his eyes. His eyes were like colored glass. They were so watery that they seemed to overflow aura.


    "Master, I finally succeeded in understanding water escape." Da Ju thought she was in a good state now. She was as fast as a fish swimming in the water.


    There is a clear gap between water escape and those who can swim. Being able to swim only means that they will not be drowned, but being able to swim is completely different. Being able to swim is like turning into water. There are no obstacles in the water, just like walking on land.


    She kept swimming in the water, like a lively little fish, with Li Xu as the center, constantly circling.


    Because his speed is too fast, the wind and waves on the water surface are like tornadoes, slowly forming a vortex and huge waves.


    Suddenly, she stopped quickly and the vortex calmed down slowly.


    "Shuidun is so cool." Da Chuo smiled, bent his eyes, and bathed with an Zhiyu in the future, which seemed to bully her.


    Taking back his thoughts, Da Ji said, "master, I''m a little hungry. Let''s go out."


    She looked and didn''t see Li Xu.


    "Where are the people?"


    Da Ju looked around and finally saw Li Xu on the stone wall at the bottom of the lake not far away. There seemed to be something glittering on his side.


    Hurry over and see Master pick up another scale from the water and watch carefully.


    "Master, what is this?"


    "Dragon scale." Li Xu was a little confused. He thought that getting a dragon scale was a lucky watch, but he didn''t expect another one.


    Just now, Da Ji stirred the lake water, and this thing came into view, so he hurried to have a look.


    Da Ji was stunned and said, "are the scales of the dragon?"


    Li Xu said, "yes."


    "How can there be dragon scales here? Did they rush down from the waterfall?" Da Chuo opened his small mouth, felt a little incredible, and suddenly remembered something.


    "Master, last time I bathed here with an Zhiyu, she and I ran behind the waterfall. She said that these stone walls have a history of at least a thousand years. She also said that there are treasures in such places. She and I groped at the bottom of the lake for a moment and couldn''t find them."


    "Don''t you think our waterfall lake is not simple?" Da Chuo looked at Li Xu.


    "I don''t know."


    The waterfall lake existed before he came to Taixu Academy.


    Later, when he got a fund, he carried out secondary development and divided regions. In fact, he didn''t pay attention to the year of these stone walls. Who is free to pay attention to these things.


    If Anzhi fish and Da Ji didn''t enter behind the waterfall, if Anzhi fish didn''t read the script, they wouldn''t notice.


    "Let''s have a look around." Da Ju wanted to explore the bottom of the lake again. Maybe there was a treasure buried here, just as an Zhiyu said, but it had not been opened yet.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded. He began to identify these stone walls and groped at the bottom of the lake.


    Half an hour later, Li Xu identified that the material of a stone wall was different, but the stone was covered with moss.


    He pulled the moss away and groped on the stone. Suddenly, a clicking sound came out, and the stone slowly opened to the left.


    A bottomless cave appeared at the bottom of the lake.

 Chapter 93

    Da Ju looked at the unfathomable cave and felt that the cave should connect with the lake. Unexpectedly, what an Zhiyu saw was true.


    There may really be a treasure here.


    "Master, there''s something strange here."


    She thought the cave was terrible. It was like a man eating beast swallowing heaven. It was opening its big mouth full of fangs to swallow heaven and earth.


    Li Xu touched his chin and lived here for 200 years. He didn''t find any problems here.


    If it weren''t for Da Ju to practice water escape, it would be impossible to find out that there is a big secret at the bottom of the lake.


    "Come on, Xiaoda, let''s go in and explore." Li Xu was very interested now and wanted to know what was hidden in the cave.


    "Master, I''m a little afraid." Da Chuo was afraid of the unknown. She felt that the hole was dark. Who knows what was hidden inside.


    "What are you afraid of? Even if it''s a dragon''s pool and a tiger''s den, there''s a master standing in front. Don''t panic."


    Li Xu smiled. His figure changed and came to the front of the cave.


    Fortunately, the hole is connected with the lake. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be sucked in.


    Li Xu looked back at Xiao Da Ji: "I''ll go first and you''ll follow me."


    Da Ji nodded and followed Li Xu.


    After Li Xu came in, he found that it was not a lake, but a cave spreading downward.


    The cave is two meters wide. The water is fast and cold. I don''t know where to go.


    "Master." Da Ju followed in, pulling Li Xu''s clothes in fear, and she felt that the water was a little biting cold.


    Fortunately, she practiced the cold sky fire way. If she were an ordinary monk, she would have been shivering with cold.


    "The temperature of the water is completely different from that outside the lake." Li Xu thought it was more strange. Suddenly, the door behind him quickly closed and locked him and Da Ju.


    Da Ji raised his fox ears and twitched at the corners of his mouth. The door closed too fast.


    Li Xu took back his eyes and didn''t pay attention to the problem of the door closing. He continued to go down into the cave, all the way down. Da Ju followed him silently.


    After swimming for tens of meters, Li Xu suddenly felt that his clothes were held by something, and looked back at Xiao Da Ji.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Xuwen said.


    "Master, I''m a little scared." it''s too quiet here, and Da Ji is a little flustered.


    "Then I''ll hold you, so I''m not afraid."


    Li Xu quickly stretched out his left hand, took her slender waist and let her lean against his arms.


    The little Da Fan smells delicious.


    Li Xu took a deep breath and his eyes soon shifted to the front.


    Da Ju''s face turned red, but she didn''t resist. She let master hold her.


    Put your head on his shoulder.


    Can feel his temperature and hear his heart beating faster.


    She licked her lips, did not speak, and leaned quietly on Li Xu''s shoulder. It was really comfortable.


    Time did not know how long it had passed, but knew that Li Xu had been holding her forward and fell asleep unconsciously.


    When she woke up and found herself held by Li Xu''s hands, she leaned against Li Xu''s arms and woke up vaguely.


    Here is no longer a cave full of water, but appears in a dark passage. On the left is an underground river dozens of feet wide.


    The water of the underground river is dark green and feels terrible.


    "Master, how did we get here?" Da Ju asked in Li Xu''s arms.


    "We came here as soon as we came out of the cave. We have to keep walking up the river. It is estimated that we can see the sun when we go out." Li Xu said, leaning Da Chuo''s body against himself.


    Da Ju suddenly found himself still in Li Xu''s arms. Bai Nen''s face turned red and quickly got out of Li Xu''s arms.


    "Master, I can... Walk myself." Da Ji stammered.


    "HMM." Li Xu reached out and gently scraped her nose, smiled, and suddenly heard the voice of "Goo Goo" coming out of Da Ju''s stomach.


    "Master, i... i... I''m hungry." she hasn''t eaten since she broke out of the territory? I''m really hungry that I haven''t eaten for two or three days.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "I''ll feed you later."


    Da Ji murmured, "I have my own hands. I don''t need to feed."


    Li Xu smiled and didn''t speak. He took her hand and walked to the front. After walking for about an hour, he found that there was no road ahead.


    They had to jump into the underground river and swim straight ahead.


    Another half hour later, Li Xu suddenly felt that the sight around him narrowed and the water became clear. He took Da Ji to swim on the water.


    Just out of the water, I saw the dazzling sun. In the distance, there were towering mountains, towering stone peaks and boundless forest sea, but I didn''t see anyone.


    Suddenly, Li Xiaolu felt a terrible smell around her body.


    He turned and his eyes were frozen. He saw a crocodile dozens of feet long, slowly emerging from the water, and his eyes reflected the cold awn.


    "Master, there is more than one crocodile."


    There were more and more crocodiles, but Da Ji didn''t panic at all. Instead, he licked his lips and said, "master, this crocodile should also be a fish. Should it be able to eat?"


    She was hungry for a long time, but when she saw these crocodiles, her hunger stimulated her and her eyes lit up.


    Li Xu replied, "yes, but crocodiles don''t..." it''s fish


    "Yes."


    Da Ju was not afraid of the huge crocodile, jumped out of the water, and his small body burst out terrible power.


    The light blue ice path spewed out and fell on a crocodile. His hands kept beating, and his strength surged wantonly.


    The scream of crocodiles kept coming out and sounded on the lake.


    They never dreamed of being beaten by humans, struggling and trying to escape.


    "Bang bang!"


    There were all kinds of water splashes on the water surface, and other crocodiles ran away one after another. However, two crocodiles were a little slow and were beaten and bleeding by her.


    She dragged a crocodile to the shore.


    Li Xu looked at her with a stunned face. Xiao Da Ju still had this side. She was just a violent woman. It seems that hunger can upgrade a person''s combat power.


    Tow two struggling crocodiles to the shore.


    One of them was killed directly with his fist.


    Another crocodile wanted to run when she saw her companion''s tragic death, but she was held down by Da Ju. She raised her angry little fist and warned:


    "I told you not to move, or I''ll eat you."


    The crocodile crept on the ground and dared not move. There were tears in his eyes.


    It''s really terrible.


    Another dead crocodile was quickly skinned and cramped by Da Ji and roasted the meat on the fire. Li Xu was so skilled that he was stunned.


    Soon the fragrance came out, and another crocodile lay on the ground trembling and crying. Which family''s ferocious child is this? It''s terrible.


    Da Ji clapped his hands and said with a happy smile, "master, this meat can be eaten."


    She cut the meat and sent it to her master.


    "You eat first." Li Xu saw that she seemed so hungry that she was going to eat people.


    "It''s all right. Take it first. If it''s enough, isn''t there another one?" Da''s eyes looked at the trembling crocodile.


    The crocodile seemed to understand her and ran away.


    As a result, the crocodile was caught by Da Ji and beaten again. The crocodile dared not run anymore and lay on the ground crying.


    Da Chuo ate very delicious next to him, but he also chirped. When he saw the crocodile crying, he smiled and said, "you''re greedy and crying. Do you also think it''s delicious? Here, I''ll give you some."


    He handed out a piece of crocodile meat.


    Crocodiles don''t eat.


    Da Ji''s face was cold and beat it again.


    The crocodile had to eat crocodile meat with tears.


    Da Chuo smiled with satisfaction, and suddenly found Li Xu''s eyes looking at her strange and stunned: "master, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Stunned Li Xu shook his head and said, "it''s all right. You continue to eat."


    "Oh."

 Chapter 94

    The fragrant crocodile meat was constantly torn into pieces and sent to Da Ji''s small mouth. Li Xu looked at Xiao Da Ji quietly.


    After half an hour or so, Xiaoda was finally full. She touched her round belly and said:


    "The crocodile meat is delicious."


    Li Xu nodded and said, "since we''re full, let''s look around."


    It''s really strange to come to such a place after drilling out of the bottom of the lake. Where is it?


    Li Xu, who was walking in front of him, suddenly heard a loud voice coming from his side. He looked back and saw Da Ju standing on the crocodile. The crocodile was carrying her and crawling with tears.


    "Master, come up quickly." she waved.


    "Still can do this." Li Xu jumped onto the crocodile''s back, stood steadily on it, and added another person. Crocodile''s tears flowed out.


    The teachers and disciples bully the fish too much.


    Woo woo


    I knew I shouldn''t have come out to bite them, but its fate is still better, and the other has become their food.


    But... It''s terrible!


    Li Xu on the crocodile''s back looked around.


    Da Ji kept blinking and yawning, as if he were going to sleep.


    She slowly leaned over the crocodile''s back and planned to sleep for a while.


    Li Xu quickly stretched out his hands and held her in his arms.


    Her body is very small, very small, very light, but it is very comfortable to hold.


    Da Ju half opened his eyes and looked at Li Xu. He said vaguely, "master, I''m so sleepy. Go to sleep first."


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded. The alligator meat is so powerful. Xiao Da''s eating so much must be indigestible.


    Put her head in his arms and hold the little one. He unconsciously smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Now the crocodile is on the land. Li Xu feels a little bumpy. He points to the river, which means to let the crocodile go by water.


    The crocodile was happy because Da Ju, a violent woman, fell asleep. As long as she got into the water, she must be the king. As a result, she found that Li Xu was even more terrible.


    Li Xu''s spirit pressure made him breathless and almost suffocated.


    He had to listen to Li Xu''s command and swim forward.


    "Small sample, still want to run." Li Xu felt that the crocodile under his feet was trembling, obviously afraid. Releasing some spiritual power at will was enough to frighten him.


    The crocodiles here are so weak.


    There must be no particularly terrible creatures in the water.


    This is a big river. The water is very calm.


    Keep swimming forward.


    Half an hour later, Li Xu rode a crocodile to the entrance of the river. It turned out that the river was only a tributary. Which River in front was the real mainstream.


    The river can''t see the end. The current is fast and the torrent is surging. From time to time, tens of feet high waves can be seen on the water surface.


    It turned out that large creatures were playing in the river.


    The crocodile was stunned at the entrance of the river. He didn''t dare to move. His body trembled slightly. The river was deadly. He didn''t dare to go in.


    It has come here many times to stop, want to go in and fight, and shed its reputation in this river.


    However, his companions warned him that there was extreme danger in this river and those who entered would die.


    Indeed, this river is not simple. It sprays water waves tens of feet high, which is obviously not what ordinary creatures can do.


    While he was thinking, Li Xu kicked him in the head and motioned him to rush into the river.


    The crocodile couldn''t get in and shrunk his head, because his instinct told the entrant that he would die.


    Li Xu kicked it in the head again and said, "if you don''t go in again, I''ll eat you now."


    The crocodile had to bite its head and rush in.


    The moment it rushed in, it felt a wave of water on the river, a pair of eyes out of the water, covetously, and the smell of terror quickly filled the air.


    Da Ji, who was sleeping, suddenly woke up and slept a little confused. He didn''t remember how he ran into Li Xu''s arms again?


    She got out of Li Xu''s arms.


    Standing on her side, holding Li Xu''s clothes, two white fox ears moved.


    Because she felt the extreme danger on the river, she approached Li Xu a little more, held his clothes tightly, and asked with a red face:


    "Master, it seems that we are being watched by those things. Does it matter?"


    "Never mind."


    Li Xu shook his head and took a deep breath in his airway: "these creatures are really too strong. I rarely see creatures of this level in Yuyang county."


    Da Ju was a little nervous and stammered. He grabbed Li Xu''s clothes more tightly and asked, "how strong is it?"


    "Weaker than the five tail ferocious." Li Xu said seriously.


    "Er..."


    Da Ji suddenly became speechless.


    For master, isn''t the five tail ferocity just a punch?


    She thought it was an anti heaven beast king, demon king and so on. Bai was afraid, and then she felt that the spiritual power began to spread centered on Li Xu.


    Almost instantaneously, the sense of spiritual oppression made it like breaking through the sky.


    Da Ju felt that her knees were out of control and began to bend. She was kneeling slowly. Suddenly, Li Xu grabbed her hand.


    The sense of spiritual oppression was removed and disappeared, but da Ju found that the eyes of the whole water surface showed fear, and the body slowly sank. In an instant, all creatures disappeared one after another. The water surface was calm, and only Li Xu, who was standing on the crocodile in white, was better than snow.


    He was holding his hand and his clothes were floating like a peerless immortal.


    Da Ji looked at it and was stunned.


    Two quarters of an hour later, she regained her consciousness. At this time, she felt that the crocodile was swimming faster and faster.


    No, it''s not the crocodile''s speed, but the water''s speed.


    She was startled.


    The water in front of the river flows rapidly. The whole river seems to be inclined by 15 degrees, and the water keeps pouring forward.


    "Master!" Da Ji just held Li Xu''s arms in his hands, and the crocodile roared. It was obvious that he wanted to swim back, but he didn''t come in time.


    Li Xu suddenly felt something bad, but he didn''t panic. He could guess that there should be a pouring waterfall in front of him.


    The current was getting faster and faster. They were beaten out by the water and tossed in the air.


    Li Xu took Da Ji and stood with his sword.


    At the same time, he controlled the crocodile from falling.


    At this time, he saw a shocking picture. The falling water of the river formed a terrible flying waterfall.


    The water seemed to fall down, and the waves surged up into the sky.


    There are eight rivers like this.


    In other words, nine rivers of this level pour down at the same time.


    All the water poured into the lake below. The lake was round, like a startling nest. It didn''t look very big, but it could hold the water of nine rivers.


    This lake is formed by the convergence of Jiujiang river. It looks very scary and shocking.


    "What is this?" Dazhou was stunned. She saw such a magnificent picture for the first time, as if thousands of horses were galloping and roaring for thousands of miles.


    Li Xu didn''t speak for a long time. He held out his hand and planned to use the three grade Taoist method to identify.


    Try to identify the origin of the lake?


    After a while, two words floated out:


    "Dragon Nest!"

 Chapter 95

    "Dragon Nest."


    "There are Jiaos in the lake, which agree with the potential of Jiujiang, the charm of heaven and earth, and the breath of life. It is a big taboo to gather Jackie Chan''s nest, drink thousands of blood, plunder Gong ginseng, seize nature, and want to ride the wind and turn the dragon."


    The words given by the identification of the three product Taoism are difficult to understand.


    However, Li Xu has received excellent nine-year compulsory education and can still understand.


    It is said that dragons gather the power of heaven, earth and rivers into a dragon nest, eat the blood of thousands of creatures, forcibly seize the nature of heaven and earth, go against the sky, and want to be a divine dragon.


    "If you use such a method against the sky, you won''t be afraid of the thunder of heaven and earth." Li Xu despised it. He had to eat the blood of thousands of creatures to make a dragon. It was really a bit against the sky.


    [accidentally trigger the task and destroy the dragon''s nest]


    [the dragon in the dragon''s nest has committed many evils. It once destroyed thousands of villages and kept people in captivity for their food and pleasure.


    Once the Dragon turns into a dragon, it will harm the four directions. Please destroy the Dragon Nest and restore the nine rivers to normal]


    [you can get rich Taoist rewards after completing the task]


    Li Xu suddenly heard a sound from the system and his eyes lit up. He didn''t expect to accidentally trigger the system task. It''s really an unexpected joy.


    Li Xu turned and looked at Da Ju and said, "you stay far away. I''ll explore the Dragon Nest."


    Da Ju nodded, and the Royal sword dragged the crocodile far away.


    Li Xu jumped into the dragon''s nest. The dragon''s nest was wider and larger than he could see with his naked eyes. The water was very clear, but it was a little biting cold.


    He went deep into the water to see where the Dragon disk was?


    Looking for it, suddenly, Li xujue realized that his shoulder was patted by something.


    Li Xu quickly grabbed it. It was a woman''s hand. It was thin, green and white. There was no temperature. It felt like a dead man.


    Li Xugang wanted to turn around and found that his body and feet were wrapped with black hair.


    Feeling something was wrong, Lingli shook the woman away, turned around and saw a beautiful woman.


    The woman opened her eyes without blinking. Her face was pale. The black hair behind her was very long and long, more than ten meters long.


    More than ten meters of hair rippled in the water and floated with the water, especially penetrating.


    Through observation, Li Xu can determine that this is a female corpse that has been dead for a long time.


    Then, as soon as his pupils contracted, Li Xu found more and more female corpses around him.


    These female corpses were soaked in the water, and their long black hair fluttered everywhere with the water. They looked very gloomy and terrible.


    It may be because the water is too cold and there is enough aura. These women are not rotten and remain intact, that is, they are not bloody and pale.


    There were more and more female corpses, and hundreds of them appeared at once. They all looked as beautiful as flowers, but they died a little miserably.


    They don''t move, just because of the water flow, wandering around the dragon''s nest.


    In addition to these female corpses, Li Xu soon found that there were other corpses floating slowly here, including a half man and half fish shark, a Tauren with a Tauren body, a queen fly with a cheetah face, and a spider with six hands


    He also saw children, babies


    Li Xu almost vomited. Unexpectedly, the water surface of the dragon''s nest was so clear that it was full of corpses.


    How could this dragon bear to live in it and practice.


    He felt very sick.


    We have to find out where Jiaolong is and kill him quickly, but after looking around, we can''t find it. It''s completely unscientific.


    Li Xu felt something was wrong. He suddenly felt something. His heart clicked. He felt that the blood in his body seemed to send some warning.


    "Little da."


    As soon as Li Xu''s face changed, he immediately rushed out of the water.


    In the distance, there was a middle-aged man in sackcloth. He opened his mouth and full of sharp teeth.


    He bit the crocodile and tore it into pieces. His blood splashed everywhere and dyed his sackcloth red.


    He showed a "Jie Jie" laugh.


    The Daju in front of him couldn''t move at all. He couldn''t even shout for help, because the man imprisoned her.


    "Unexpectedly, such a beautiful little fox demon broke into my dragon nest. I haven''t tried what a fox demon is like. You''re just in time to meet me."


    With a strange smile on his face, he reached out to touch Da Ji''s face.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man felt a strong fluctuation in the space. He just wanted to see who it was. Then his hand flew out and his blood gushed out.


    "Who is it?" the middle-aged man roared.


    "Bang!"


    Li Xu didn''t say a word and punched out again.


    The middle-aged man was directly blown out for hundreds of feet. His chest was sunken. There was a fist mark on it. I don''t know how many ribs were broken. His mouth spewed blood and his face turned pale.


    Li Xu appeared beside Xiao Da Ju. With a wave of his hand, he untied the imprisonment and said, "it''s all right."


    Da Ju wiped the sweat from her face, jumped up directly from the air and hung it on her. She just hugged Li Xu and choked:


    "Master, I almost thought I couldn''t see you?"


    At that moment, she felt death coming, as if she were going to fall into hell.


    At the critical moment, Da Ju saw his left ring flash. The next moment, Li Xu came to her.


    Li Xu touched her head and said, "it''s all right. It''s just a false alarm. Master will always protect you and won''t let anything happen to you."


    Little Da Ji''s heart trembled, and a warm current gushed out of his heart. It was so warm.


    "Tut Tut, it''s funny. It''s funny that it can hurt me." the middle-aged man smiled and took back the broken hand, reattached it and restored it to its original state.


    Li Xu didn''t speak. He put Xiaoda Ji on the sword and asked her to defend the sword by herself. Then he took out a piece of dragon scale and looked at the man''s appearance through the dragon scale.


    Sure enough, a golden dragon appeared in front of us.


    You guessed right. This is Jiaolong. Unexpectedly, it has turned into a form, and its strength must be quite terrible.


    "What do you use to look at me?" the middle-aged man thought he was a little bad. Why did the things in Li Xu''s hands look like dragon scales.


    Is it the first time he has seen such a beautiful dragon scale?


    This dragon scale is definitely not ordinary.


    We have to get it.


    "Boy, be funny and give me the scales." the middle-aged man''s face was cold. "Otherwise, you and your little apprentice will die.


    If you''re funny, you can die, your little apprentice. Maybe I can help take care of one or two. "He smiled a little obscene.


    "Do you think you can beat me?" Li looked at him.


    "Are you kidding? You just attacked me and hit me head-on. You can''t beat me a hundred."


    With a calm face, Li Xu put away the Dragon scales in his hands and said, "let me ask you a question. Did you make the Dragon Nest, and the female corpses in the Dragon Nest? You made all kinds of corpses, too."


    "Of course it''s me."


    "That''s good." Li Xu smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing." Li Xu looked at him calmly and said, "I''m a little short of time. If you have any last words, just say it."

 Chapter 96

    "Ha ha, last words?"


    The middle-aged man in hemp clothes laughed wildly and his eyes twinkled: "there are no last words, but there are many dreams. Now I have passed the four grade twelve natural disasters, and I am only one step away from the five grade. If only I could enter the five grade right away, could you help me?"


    Li Xu didn''t speak and looked at him quietly.


    The middle-aged man continued, "I want to establish a big country, such as Zhuanxu country and Qingqiu country, to be the emperor over tens of thousands of people. Can you help me? Ha ha, you can''t."


    "I also want to hold the empress Qingqiu in my left hand and the empress Zhuanxu in my right hand. In a moment, the heavenly daughter will help me carry tea and pour water. The evil cave witch is lying in my arms. The ghost goddess sits on my lap. Princess Miaodao will help me pinch my shoulder and beat my back. The king of the daughter country will feed me grapes and dance in front of me. Can you help me? Ha ha, you can''t."


    "In addition to them, I also want to marry many beautiful daughters with different personalities, open three palaces and six courtyards, three thousand beauties and sing every night. Can you help me, ha ha ha, obviously you can''t."


    "I still want to be the master of the avenue. Can you help me?"


    "I still want to..." he also wanted to talk, but Li Xu couldn''t help but move and slapped out.


    He wanted to resist, but his strength poured out, but he was directly beaten by Li Xu.


    Body shape is full of blood.


    He was knocked out of shape.


    A golden dragon was shining brightly, and every golden scale was like the sun shining on the world.


    The sound of dragons roared in the sky.


    The power of terror surged around.


    But no matter how he roared and attacked, Li Xu hit him as if he were playing. In the blink of an eye, his body was full of blood.


    "You are a ghost, this is the power that people can fight?" the middle-aged man''s huge body winds in the air, no longer loves war, roars and rushes into the dragon''s nest.


    Li Xuli stood in the sky and opened his hands. Violent power surged out of his body. The Dragon Nest set off hundreds of feet of spray, burning the sky and boiling the sea.


    Psychic power surged, the dragon''s nest split and was divided in two.


    Li Xu punched out, the Dragon Nest was completely torn, the water waves were surging, and there was a rumbling sound. The golden dragon was taking off and roaring, trying to leave here.


    He really panicked.


    For the first time, I met such a terrible force.


    We have to get out of here.


    But Li Xu appeared in front of him, looked calm, grabbed his dragon head and dragon body, pulled his hands and directly tore off his huge dragon body hundreds of feet.


    The dragon head and the body are divided into two parts.


    The dragon was unwilling, and there was no dead dragon head and body.


    Li Xu punched and the tap burst.


    The dragon''s body intertwined and wanted to kill Li Xu.


    However, Li Xu''s spiritual power was shocked, like the power of ripples, which directly exploded the dragon''s body and turned it into endless ashes. Even the Dragon Nest below collapsed and the water waves were surging.


    The dragon was finally killed.


    Li Xu didn''t stop. The spirit force continued to flow out, and the spirit pressure kept rolling down. Almost in an instant, he completely overturned the dragon''s nest and hammered it.


    The dragon''s nest was torn apart, the water waves flowed everywhere, and the bodies in it were flying everywhere. He put a fire in it and immediately everything turned into ashes.


    With the explosion of the dragon''s nest, the nine inclined rivers gradually recovered their original track and no longer tilted towards the dragon''s nest.


    Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally solved. It hurts to think of wasting a few minutes here.


    If the reward of the system is not enough, he intends to tear up the beautiful picture book and suck it up.


    [successfully destroy the dragon''s nest, reward the five level Taoist method and attack the Yellow Dragon]


    [usage: within a hundred miles, you can locate the target at will. You can directly destroy the enemy''s nest, with a 100% hit rate]


    Hearing the voice, Li Xu was confused.


    This dharma is still five grades.


    At present, there are three of his five grade Taoism, which shrink to an inch. The paper man gets the Tao and tears the void. Unexpectedly, this straight beating Huanglong is also five grade.


    But why does it feel strange? Is he impure?


    However, if within a hundred miles, it''s a little too strong.


    Li Xu''s mind filled with endless formulas. Almost instantly, he mastered this method. Out of curiosity, he wanted to test it.


    He looked at a very distant Stone Mountain in the distance. His divine consciousness locked the stone mountain and exercised the five-level Taoist method. His body poured out endless spiritual power and came to the stone mountain in an instant.


    Boom!


    The stone mountain exploded directly, and a mushroom cloud rose slowly into the sky.


    Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth. He thought of satellite positioning and nuclear bomb. It''s too fierce.


    "Ah!" Da Ju was startled. Unexpectedly, a stone mountain thousands of feet high exploded directly, and a huge mushroom cloud rose slowly to the sky.


    "Master, did you make this?" Da Ji looked at Li Xu in the distance.


    Li Xu nodded and said, "it''s just a small test of ox knife. I didn''t expect it to be so strong."


    He couldn''t calm down for a long time. There was a vast spiritual power in his body. The previous way of use was monotonous, just a word mang.


    Now with Taoism, he has more ways to use his spiritual power. He can use it as he wants, and these Taoism are to release his spiritual power to the greatest extent.


    "Try the ox knife?" when he heard Li Xu''s words, Da Ju didn''t know how to speak. He just knew that Li Xu was getting stronger and stronger. It only took less than a cup of tea to kill Jiaolong and collapse the dragon''s nest. At the same time, he also blew up the stone mountain in the distance. It was ridiculously strong.


    She suddenly remembered her great goal, that is, to become strong enough. She became a master and asked Li Xu to be her apprentice.


    It seems impossible.


    Originally, I thought I was making progress. Master stood still and soon caught up. The result was out of reach.


    Why don''t you think of another way to let Li Xu call himself a master.


    There was really another way. She thought of the plot in "my master became my brother and later became my husband".


    Thinking of this, she felt goose bumps all over.


    Throwing aside the messy thoughts in her mind, she came to Li Xu with her sword and said, "master, let''s go back."


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded.


    They don''t stay here anymore.


    Please Return by the Way You Came.


    There was no obstacle on the way back. Just after sealing the stone gate entrance at the bottom of the lake, when it surfaced, I saw a girl sitting in a daze by the lake.


    An Zhiyu woke up in the morning and ran here. He sat and felt something wrong. He rushed into the lake and didn''t see Li Xu and Da Ju.


    Where are they?


    She did not immediately tell Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian about the disappearance of Li Xu and Da Ju, because she knew that Li Xu had many means and might go somewhere else.


    She waited here and planned to tell them before Li Xu and Da Chong appeared in the evening.


    Unexpectedly, they just waited for one morning and got out of the water.


    An Zhiyu stood up and worried: "why can''t I find you? Where have you been?"


    Da Ju trotted over, took an Zhiyu''s hand and said happily, "I tell you, what you see is not deceptive. There''s really something strange at the bottom of the lake."


    "What?" an Zhiyu looked at her.


    "I''m a little hungry. If you cook something for me, I''ll tell you what we see."


    "I''ll prepare delicious food for you in the morning. It''s always in the dining room. You can eat it as long as it''s hot." an Zhiyu took her and said as she walked, "tell me what happened?"


    She wanted to know what Li Xu and Da Ju were doing when they disappeared?


    When they got out of the array, Da Ji began to talk about what he had seen and heard.


    Li Xu followed him. Suddenly, he looked at the door of Taixu Academy.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu, who were talking, also felt something. They looked at the door and said, "how do you feel that someone is fighting at the gate of the academy?"


    "It''s not a feeling, it''s true."


    Li Xu hurried to the door to have a look.


    Anzhi fish followed.


    Da Ju ran to the dining room and said, "I''ll take a job and watch the fight while eating. Tell them to play slowly."


    Li Xu and an know that the fish are speechless.


    PS: new characters come out, the characters paved in front, guess who?

 Chapter 97

    Li Xu and an Zhiyu come to the gate of Taixu Academy.


    I saw a turtle lying on the stone stool next to me.


    Beside the tortoise stood a green lotus Dean with an old face.


    They looked serious and looked at the battle ahead.


    In front of him was Tang Sheng with a sword. He was fighting with a monster.


    The monster has two eye-catching black cat ears on its head and a black tail behind it.


    She has long black hair and eyes as red as blood. She is wearing a black open navel blouse. Her lower body is a hip wrapped skirt less than knee. There is a black belt wrapped around her legs under the skirt, which slightly brings out a sense of flesh.


    The dress style of this cat demon is particularly avant-garde, which makes the slender waist and snow-white slender legs clearly present in front of us.


    She was petite. She felt that she was only one finger higher than Xiaoda Ji. She was 1.5 meters tall, but her movements were particularly agile. Without using any spiritual power, she brought out bursts of residual shadows.


    Bang!


    Her little fist kept hitting, relying on her keen speed, she kept shooting, crazy shooting, and hundreds of fists at once.


    Tang Sheng, the second grade, was beaten without the power to fight back. No matter what sword moves, they had no effect in her hands and were all smashed by her fist.


    Tang Sheng retreated step by step, his hands trembling and his sword humming. Unexpectedly, the cat demon had great strength, but he didn''t believe that he couldn''t even beat the cat demon.


    "Master, who is she? How did she fight?" an Zhiyu walked to the side of Dean Qinglian and looked puzzled.


    Li Xu also came over, took out a chair from the storage bag, knocked his legs and sat quietly.


    Dean Qinglian looked calm: "the cat demon seems to be kicking the hall. As soon as she came to Taixu academy, she directly knocked on the door and asked everyone in the academy to come out.


    After he came out, he provoked us and said that we were all vegetable chickens. Didn''t he fight?


    I think she''s young, so I''m going to let her do it and let Tang Sheng beat her.


    Tang Sheng is a second-class cat demon. I can''t see what it is. I don''t know where it came from. I think it''s more than enough for Tang Sheng to hit her. "


    An Zhiyu twitched at the corner of his mouth: "but master, elder martial brother is losing every day. It seems that he is not her opponent."


    Dean Qinglian didn''t panic at all: "people are good at wisdom and demons are good at strength. I wait and see for a moment. She doesn''t have a grade. I suspect she hasn''t practiced. She just temporarily gets the upper hand with her agile speed and infinite strength. I dare say that she will be beaten and cried soon..."


    As he spoke, his face turned black because he was beaten in the face.


    "Bang!"


    Tang Sheng''s sword was directly bitten by the cat demon with his mouth.


    Break into pieces and fall to the ground.


    The cat demon also bit a sword fragment in her mouth, but she didn''t spit it out, but directly bit it, chewed it in her mouth and swallowed it in her stomach.


    "What powerful teeth." lvwu''s mung bean eyes were shocked. It was the first time to see such a level of teeth.


    "Even the sword is eaten. Is he hungry?" Dean Qinglian''s face is black. Are the cat demon''s mouth and teeth weapons?


    "Won''t you have indigestion? Won''t the sword scraps stab her in the stomach?" an Zhiyu was worried about hitting, and the sword poked out of her slender waist and navel.


    Li Xu staggered his legs and sat quietly without saying a word, because he saw that the cat demon had something.


    The cat demon is petite, flat in front of him, and his chest seems to have been crushed by a compactor.


    However, her exposed waist and two legs are particularly eye-catching.


    Tang Sheng was stunned. The sword was bitten off.


    At this time, the cat demon hit his fist again. Tang Sheng couldn''t resist it. He flew out and hit the ground.


    The cat demon clapped her hands, wiped her nose, and snorted coldly, "that''s it. I can''t do it if I do it a little. It''s just like Taixu Academy."


    The cat demon''s voice is crisp, like Oriole singing. It sounds good, but it sounds arrogant.


    "The cat demon is too rampant. I must beat her and cry and trample her face with my legs." an Zhiyu couldn''t help but rush out and tangle with her.


    She practices the green lotus way. At present, she still practices to the first grade, but her talent is very high. She is a thousand petal lotus platform and has practiced the lotus way step by step.


    As soon as she did it, green lotus blossomed from the space and the ground.


    The power of the lotus blooms in the space, and the gorgeous moves dance around, just like the flying spirit walking in the space.


    But the cat demon seems too lazy to do it.


    Just opened his mouth, two little tiger teeth glittered, then bit Qinglian, bit it in pieces and ate it into his stomach.


    An Zhiyu was stunned.


    She saw this way for the first time. Is there a problem with the cat demon''s brain? Even if she eats the sword, she can eat the green lotus Taoist method she played.


    Such a strange creature, she has no idea of fighting at all.


    How?


    I can''t think of it.


    Dean Qinglian felt something was wrong. The cat demon was too strong and said coldly, "it seems that the cat demon can''t be allowed to be arrogant again. I have to do it myself."


    He went out.


    He is one of the top four. He is a thunderbolt.


    "Bang!"


    The three moves to fight her stirred the ripples of space.


    Dean Qinglian retreated step by step. Unexpectedly, the cat demon seemed to be 15 or 16 years old. His small body contained such strong power.


    He is a top four and has survived two natural disasters.


    Even if he couldn''t beat the thief, he couldn''t even beat a cat demon. He refused to accept it and took action again, using all his strength.


    Bet on his honor as Dean Qinglian.


    The cat demon''s action is very agile. Even Dean Qinglian can''t capture her action track. It''s really evil to meet such a strange monster for the first time.


    "Has she really not practiced?" an Zhiyu came to Li Xu and wondered, "how can she be so strong without practicing?"


    "Who told you she didn''t practice?" Li Xu, who had been sitting in a chair watching the war, turned his head and looked at her.


    "My master said." an Zhiyu said, "isn''t it?"


    "Your master is too young." Li Xu shook his head.


    "What do you mean? But she has no spiritual power fluctuation at all, and there is no level of cultivation at all." an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu and suddenly thought of something, "there is another possibility that this cat demon is far beyond us, and even my master can''t see it."


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded. He was still very smart. He thought of it so soon.


    Facts have proved that a large chest does not necessarily have no brain.


    "Is it so strong?" said green Wu, shrinking his tail.


    "His realm is beyond my master?" Tang San came over with a pale face and an incredible face. The woman looked like a girl.


    Wait, the demon doesn''t seem to be able to infer from common sense.


    Li Xu said calmly, "the realm of the cat demon is far beyond your master. She has been playing and letting you. She hasn''t even used her spiritual power. If she really uses her full strength, you can''t stop her."


    "She''s so strong?" an Zhiyu took a breath.


    "In Yuyang County, she is second only to me."

 Chapter 98

    "She is so strong, but you are..." lvwu said, turned his head and looked at Li Xu, suddenly said: "say, what realm are you?"


    I haven''t known Li Xu for so long. I don''t seem to know his realm.


    An Zhiyu also looked at Li Xu curiously.


    The same is true of Tang Sheng.


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "I don''t know my own realm."


    At present, among the people he met, there is no one worthy of his full efforts.


    Tortoise, Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu took a breath one after another. Is this strong enough to not know their own realm?


    This is outrageous.


    But they knew that Li Xu''s strength must be above the five grades of Tao and immortality.


    But I don''t know where the upper limit is.


    Bold speculation, perhaps six, seven, eight, or even nine is not impossible.


    Zhuanxu state, seventy-two counties and Yuyang county are the most remote and most powerful. They are the presidents of the three academies of Wansong, Sanshi and Wen''an. They all have survived four grades and ten natural disasters.


    Therefore, once there are five products, it is enough to push the whole Yuyang county.


    Unexpectedly, Li Xu said that in Yuyang County, the realm of this cat demon was even under him, which was enough to explain her horror.


    They looked at the cat demon again and were shocked.


    ¡­¡­


    The battle continued, but the cat demon still didn''t use her intelligence and fought calmly. In fact, she had been playing all the time.


    Don''t dare to use too much force for fear of accidentally killing these people.


    "I''m really impressed. You''re definitely not an ordinary cat demon."


    The dean of Qinglian continued to release the Taoism from the first grade to the third grade. The lotus ball, lotus Throwing Knife, lotus leaf picking, lotus fantasy world, all kinds of flying lotus, white lotus distortion and so on, even the Golden Lotus torch and lotus in the fire of the fourth grade Taoism were used


    The whole space is full of his powerful power, which keeps killing out.


    His super lotus platform appeared on the ground, like thousands of flowers and leaves, blooming in the air, constantly distorting everything, and the power surged in.


    "Pool!"


    "Town."


    Dean Qinglian also saw that the cat demon had been letting him, which made him particularly angry. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t force the strength of the cat demon, and the strength poured out madly.


    "Bang!" the cat demon jumped up and turned his five fingers into sharp claws. One claw went over and tore up the super lotus table he had hit.


    She shot again, with both fists. Her strength was like drinking, roaring and rumbling. After she hit president Qinglian, she flew out directly.


    Dean Qinglian was shocked. He lost.


    Completely defeated.


    Because the cat demon didn''t even use the spiritual power, just the physical power.


    Her power is infinite.


    The power from the fist is like a volcanic eruption. It is impossible to win.


    He shook his head helplessly.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    The space around her fluctuated as she tied her handprints.


    Li Xu''s eyes coagulated and faintly saw that there seemed to be a chaotic vortex in her stomach, swallowing up these forces.


    "Is this the power to cultivate the hungry ghost way?" Li looked at her, "through the fourth grade and twelve natural disasters, only one step away from the fifth grade. It''s powerful, kitten demon."


    "What, through four products and twelve natural disasters?" Dean Qinglian, lvwu, Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu stared at the boss.


    What kind of monster is this? Is it so outrageous?


    Monsters who are only one step away from the fifth grade and almost become immortals appear in Yuyang county. When was Yuyang county so popular.


    The cat demon''s right hand forked his waist, his eyes were red, the cat''s ears moved, smiled at Li Xu and said, "you can actually see my strength. It seems that you shouldn''t be under me. Come on, let''s fight."


    "I don''t want to fight you." Li Xu shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "Your strength is similar to the injured five tail ferocious, not my opponent." Li Xu said calmly.


    "Oh, Huo." the cat demon''s ears stood up and his eyes were as bloody as blood. The young man was very interesting.


    She gazed at the boy carefully. He seemed to be fifteen or sixteen years old. He was white and beautiful. He had no couple. He was like a crown, elegant, charming and dressed like a beast.


    It seems that one or two idioms are misused, but it''s not the point.


    The cat demon''s blood red eyes flashed and his hand stretched out to suck Li Xu who had been sitting in the chair to his eyes together with the chair.


    The cat demon quickly stretched out his right foot, raised it, put it down, and directly pressed it on Li Xu''s left shoulder.


    She lowered her head, smiled and looked at Li Xu''s eyes, and stretched out her hand to hold up his chin.


    Her blood red eyes flashed and said:


    "You''re crazy."


    "You''re still crazy." Li said nothing.


    Sister, can you pay attention? You''re wearing a hip wrap skirt. It''s hard not to look ahead when you lift your legs and press me like this.


    Just now, I inadvertently glanced at her black


    Safety trousers.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Why does the world also have safety pants? It''s unscientific.


    Who invented it, dragged it to the grove for education.


    Li Xu quickly removed his sight and wanted to reach out to remove her leg. After all, it''s not a good thing for her to keep pressing herself like this.


    "Don''t move." the cat demon still held Li Xu''s chin and said, "why don''t I feel your rank?"


    "Girl, I have no taste," said Li Xu.


    "No product?"


    The cat demon put all the weight of her body on her legs and tried to press Li Xu on the ground, but she couldn''t press it, but even if she couldn''t press it, why could that chair bear such weight?


    Something''s wrong.


    This man seems a little strong.


    She jumped up and went crazy.


    Her two legs were like scissors, like a strong wind and falling leaves, constantly kicking Li Xu''s head and limbs.


    Li Xu didn''t move. She let her fight. From time to time, she touched her head and looked at her.


    Is this scraping?


    The cat demon seemed to be provoked. She finally used her spiritual power. As the spiritual power came out, there was a strong wind around. The banyan leaves in the distance were flying everywhere.


    The tortoise was blown out.


    Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu also kept sliding on the ground and retreating. Fortunately, President Qinglian used his spiritual power to dissolve some of his power. Otherwise, he would be blown to the banyan tree like lvwu.


    A tornado appeared where Li Xu was sitting.


    Because the cat demon kept killing Li Xu, trying to shake him sitting in the chair, but it seemed that he couldn''t move no matter how he fought.


    She made dozens of moves, but Li Xu still sat, cocked his legs and looked at her quietly.


    No, I have to try it.


    Tornadoes disappear, psychic power disappears.


    The cat demon rushed over and opened her mouth. She planned to try with her mouth. Maybe she could chew it.


    Suddenly, a confused voice came out.


    "Aunt, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 99

    "Little aunt, what are you doing?" Da Ju came out and ate while walking with a bowl. He just didn''t dream of seeing his little aunt here.


    My aunt''s name is banruo bamboo. She has many aunts. If she really counts, it is estimated that there are nearly 100.


    But she was the only one who played well, ban ruozhu.


    My aunt is a nine life cat. Her people have made great contributions to Qingqiu.


    But because of the war, the nine life cats were basically injured and disabled.


    Later, the female emperor of Qingqiu gave her the name Ruo bamboo and asked her to lead her people to live in Ruo bamboo water Pavilion and enjoy the highest treatment of Qingqiu.


    Later, she added a surname to herself and called herself Ben.


    According to her mother, she wrote the word herself, but no one knows why she named it, and she doesn''t say it when asked.


    The demons in Qingqiu usually have no surnames, only first names.


    So is she. Her name is da Ju.


    She is a Nine Tailed Fox, so she naturally takes nine tailed as her last name.


    Da Chui didn''t expect that her little aunt who was far away in Qingqiu came all the way here. She was very happy and her eyes were bent with laughter.


    "Little aunt." Da Ji was so happy that her eyes were slightly moist.


    "Meow, meow..."


    Ban ruozhu saw the little girl slowly coming out of the academy and eating with a bowl.


    Isn''t this the little princess?


    Her eyes brightened and she smiled.


    I haven''t seen Da Ji for a long time. Some tears filled my eyes. Ban Ruo bamboo quickly ran over, opened his hands and planned to hold her in his arms.


    "Meow meow..." she made a very happy voice.


    "Ow, ow, ow..." Da Ji was very happy and cried.


    She was too happy to attend to dinner. She threw her rice bowl and chopsticks behind her. It was just rice. How important is there a little aunt.


    Now the most important thing is my aunt.


    She opened her hands to meet her aunt''s arms.


    However, a scene that stunned her appeared.


    The little aunt swished over her side, jumped up quickly and steadily caught her lost rice bowl and chopsticks.


    "How can you lose such delicious food?"


    She took up her job steadily, opened her mouth and quickly stuffed the food into her mouth.


    They were stunned and looked like hell.


    Li Xu, in particular, gave him the feeling that two erhas had met.


    "Little aunt." Da Ji put on a bitter gourd face. Unexpectedly, rice is more important than himself. "Little aunt, my heart hurts."


    The cat''s ear of ban Ruo bamboo moved and said, "you waste food, my heart hurts more. I told you many times that you should eat clean and not waste."


    She soon ate the meal and licked it with her tongue.


    I found a very shallow crack on the bottom of the bowl. I couldn''t lick it again. I just didn''t do it twice.


    Click.


    Voice out!


    They saw her eat the bowl, too.


    "Finally eat clean." banruo bamboo showed a satisfied smile.


    Yeah.


    It''s really clean.


    You ate all the bowls.


    Li Xu didn''t want to make complaints about it.


    Then, ban ruozhu licked his lips, turned and opened his hand to hold Da Ji, put her head on Da Ji, rubbed it constantly, and made a sound of "meow meow".


    "Da Ji, I miss you so much."


    Ban ruozhu''s head stuck to her body. She was one finger higher than Da Ji, but at this time, she stuck to her arms like a little cat.


    incorrect.


    She is a cat.


    She stuck to Da Ji''s arms, as if she were still coquettish, meowing and shouting.


    "Little aunt, I miss you too." Da Ji touched her head and enjoyed it. She narrowed her eyes and moved her ears.


    The style of this cat demon has changed greatly. It was still fighting and killing just now. Now it has become a clever kitten and has been pasted on Xiaoda''s body.


    What is this?


    Paste?


    Li Xu didn''t understand, but he finally knew why Xiao Da Ju and her aunt could have such a good time.


    These two give him the feeling of two ha.


    They held each other all the time. The picture felt very warm and happy. Li Xu felt that he and others seemed to be redundant here.


    Feeling Li Xu''s eyes looking over, Da Ju quickly waved and introduced: "this is my little aunt. Her name is banruo bamboo..."


    Tatsu introduced banruo bamboo to the public, but banruo bamboo still stuck to Tatsu, like a piece of brown sugar, very sticky.


    Can this girl''s relationship be so good?


    However, whether on earth or here, the hugging between girls is normal. If two men are so close, I''m afraid it will be criticized.


    It''s really cold. Why is it normal for women to cuddle and men to cuddle and cuddle?


    Li Xu make complaints about him.


    After the introduction, Da Ji asked, "aunt, what are you doing here?"


    Hearing the speech, banruo bamboo loosened Da Ji, hugged her arm and said, "you wrote home and said that your more than 20 years of cultivation has finally made progress. The female emperor of Qingqiu asked me to come and have a look. We all thought you were talking nonsense, but we didn''t expect it to be true."


    Just now, she felt the pulse of the Daju and concluded that the Daju didn''t cheat.


    "I''ve made a breakthrough. Now it''s the first grade, and my Tao is the cold ice sky fire Tao. My master says I''m the only person in the world who practices two Taoism. I''m very powerful now... Do you know what the cold ice sky fire Tao is? I''ll explain it to you..."


    Da Fan crackled and said a pile, and ban Ruo bamboo was stunned.


    Listening, she looked around: "where''s your master? Your letter mentioned his name every 100 words. I wonder what kind of God and man it is, which can solve the problems that can''t be solved by the ten academies of Zhuanxu state."


    She was curious about how Li Xu looked.


    She had to worry that she could let Da Ju mention him countless times in a short letter.


    "That''s my master." Da Ji pointed to Li Xu.


    "You are Li Xu." ban Ruo bamboo looked at the young man. It was too young. It was completely different from the characters he imagined.


    The man looks only fifteen or sixteen.


    Too young.


    Ban Ruo bamboo held Da Ji''s hand and asked, "is he very young?"


    "Yes." Da Ju nodded. "He''s only two hundred years old, much younger than us."


    Da Ji is 300 years old.


    And my aunt is dozens of years older than her.


    Tang Sheng, lvwu, an Zhiyu and Qinglian are speechless. The word "talent" is used very well.


    If human beings do not practice, few can live to be 100 years old. Like Li Xu, immortality can remain 15 or 16 years old, basically not.


    However, the demon has a long life.


    So they think the word "Cai" is used very skillfully.


    "Two hundred years old." ban Ruo bamboo twitched at the corners of her mouth. It was the first time she saw such a strong and young man. She had just made two moves with him and found that she couldn''t move him at all. This man gave him a strong feeling, and there was more than enough to be a master of Da Ji.


    However, the female emperor of Qingqiu asked her to come here, not to visit mountains and rivers, nor to boast that Li Xuqiang was not strong. She came with a task.

 Chapter 100

    Her task is naturally to bring Li Xu and Da Ju back to Qingqiu.


    "Li Xu, right? I''m banruozhu, the little aunt of Da Ju. I came here because you solved the problem that Da Ju has been unable to solve. The female emperor of Qingqiu and Da Ju''s mother met you."


    "Are they coming to see me?" Li Xu asked.


    "Er..." ban Ruo bamboo looked at Li Xu quietly with a black face and said, "you have to go back to Qingqiu with us to meet them."


    Is there a problem with Li Xu''s understanding?


    One of them is the current female emperor and the other is da Chong''s mother. How can they come here? Think with their feet and know that Li Xu went to see them, okay?


    "Wait." Li Xu suddenly noticed something, looked puzzled and asked, "isn''t the female emperor of Qingqiu and the mother of Xiaoda Chuo alone?"


    He always thought that the female emperor of Qingqiu was Da Chuo''s mother. He didn''t think it was two people.


    "Nature is not." ban Ruo bamboo said.


    "Master, the female emperor of Qingqiu and my mother are two people. You don''t know." Da Ji flashed his eyes.


    "How do I know?"


    Li Xu was embarrassed. Not only he was embarrassed, but also Dean Qinglian was embarrassed, because he always thought that Da Chuo''s mother was the female emperor Qingqiu.


    Who thought it was two people.


    President Qinglian just knew that the female emperor Qinglian was a strange woman with force, wisdom and beauty. Everyone in Daozhou knows her story.


    But those who have seen her are afraid that only people from Qingqiu country.


    "The female emperor of Qingqiu is my sister," said Da Ji.


    Now I remembered that I had never said anything about the family. No wonder I was confused. My mother has now lived in seclusion and no longer meddled in the affairs of Qingqiu.


    Now the person in charge of Qingqiu country is the female emperor of Qingqiu. She is her sister and the great demon emperor integrating beauty, wisdom and force.


    "It''s not impossible to go to Qingqiu. I want to mention, can your female emperor reimburse the travel expenses and the expenses of food, accommodation and entertainment?" Li Xu asked softly.


    After all, he doesn''t have much money.


    A million dollars.


    Don''t be too extravagant and wasteful. Be diligent and thrifty.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at Li Xu, which was amazing.


    Ban ruozhu was stunned. Li Xu, what is this operation?


    Da Ji raised her little hand and said, "master, I''m responsible for the whole cost."


    Suddenly, Dean Qinglian said, "I''ll help Li Xu ask, will you come back?"


    Da Ji said loudly, "package, package ten times back and forth."


    Li looked at Dean Qinglian. Dean Qinglian was so greedy that he could talk about it. Wait, he seemed to ask for himself?


    Dean Qinglian is outrageous.


    Obviously, he wants to ask. It''s none of my business. I''m such a buckle. It''s clearly president Qinglian. President Qinglian is unkind.


    "When shall we go to Qingqiu?"


    Li Xu can''t wait. After all, it''s equivalent to traveling at public expense. He has wanted to go to Qingqiu for a long time. He just heard that the cost of Qingqiu is expensive.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll start again in December and go to Qingqiu. It''s just time for the new year." the female emperor said that before the new year, we have to take Da Ju and Li Xu to Qingqiu. We can control ourselves at other times. It''s not easy to come to the cultivation place of Da Ju. Of course, we have to have fun. There may be no time in the future.


    Besides, she stayed in Qingqiu all the time and didn''t want to go back so soon.


    As long as we set out in December, the journey to Qingqiu is almost 20 days, which is enough to arrive before the Chinese New Year.


    Class Ruo bamboo bowed to everyone and said, "please bear with us for more than a month."


    She turned around with a smile, then looked eagerly at Da Ji, put her arm around her, as if she were coquettish and said, "I''m hungry."


    Da Chuo showed two small dimples and said with a smile, "go, I''ll cook something for you. What do you want to eat?"


    "I want to eat everything. You can only make it. I can finish it and ensure that it is completely destroyed."


    "Well thought, aunt, when have you had enough."


    She took her little aunt into Taixu academy and came to the kitchen to make a fire and cook.


    An Zhiyu is helping.


    My aunt has been staring at an Zhiyu. The girl is so big that she can always attract her eyes. She really wants to touch it, but she always feels immoral and impolite.


    I had to suppress my inner impulse.


    Look away.


    Next, Li Xu was surprised to see what is food and bucket.


    Li Xu thought it was outrageous that Da Ju could do three bowls of rice, but it was nothing compared with Indocalamus.


    This hungry ghost road is outrageous.


    In fact, my aunt broke through the territory all the way to four products and twelve natural disasters. That''s the way of hungry ghost. She can break through by eating all the time.


    But this consumption, ordinary families simply can not withstand.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Qingqiu is a big tourist country behind her, no one could resist this way of eating.


    No country will go bankrupt without strong backing.


    Li Xu did not know how to make complaints about it.


    Lu Wu, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu looked at her blankly. Only Da Ju, who had seen the world, looked calm.


    "Why are you all looking at me? Sit down and eat together." the two black cat ears of ban Ruo bamboo waved around, and the tail behind him moved and said.


    "You eat." the crowd shook their heads.


    "Won''t you eat your stomach bad?" an Zhiyu sat beside him, his eyes floating to the black tail of banruo bamboo.


    Her tail is really cute. Like Da''s face, she wants to touch it, but she feels impolite and immoral, so she suppresses her inner impulse.


    "What I practice is the hungry ghost way. My stomach is like a chaotic gluttony. No matter what it is, it can be digested as long as I go in." ban Ruo bamboo said calmly.


    Moreover, when it is swallowed to a certain extent and accumulated almost, she can survive the robbery. Now she has passed the twelfth heaven robbery.


    There is only one opportunity to become an immortal.


    "How much do you have to eat?" an Zhiyu said to her, but his eyes always looked at her tail intentionally or unintentionally.


    "What are you doing staring at my tail?" ban ruozhu thought something was wrong with the girl. He glanced at her and noticed that her lapel was so big. He quickly shifted his eyes.


    "No." an Zhiyu shook his head.


    Next, she shifted her attention and stopped staring at her black tail.


    And banruo bamboo is still eating, like a hungry ghost reincarnation.


    She ate from noon to five or six in the afternoon, and finally put down her chopsticks because she ate all her food.


    "Da Ju, I haven''t had a bath for a long time. Come with me."


    "OK." Da Ji nodded and said, "come with me."


    "I want to go too." an Zhiyu glanced at her moving black tail unintentionally, and planned to catch the tail and have a look later.


    "Yes, together."


    Ban Ruo bamboo smiled knowingly. His eyes swept her lapel intentionally or unintentionally. A bright smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. We should see if we can grasp it?


    They walked towards the lake.

 Chapter 101

    Ban Ruo bamboo, holding Da Ji''s arms in his hands and his head close to her shoulder, walked out of the lake of the Academy.


    She hasn''t bathed with Da Ju for a long time. She needs a good bath today.


    An Zhiyu followed them and found the black tail of Indocalamus waving in front of her. It''s too tempting.


    She couldn''t resist it at all. She wanted to touch it many times, but she held it back.


    "It''s fluffy and can move around. It''s so beautiful." an Zhiyu said in his heart. He couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    They came to the lake.


    Ban Ruo bamboo looked carefully at the environment here.


    There is a falling waterfall in front of me. It seems to pour clear water into the lake. The lake water is constantly surging and spreading, and the water surface is rippling.


    Her black cat ears stood up and her eyes flashed. It was clear water.


    Her eyes shifted to the left and found that the lake was divided into two areas, upstream and downstream. The upstream occupied three-quarters of the area.


    Downstream is the gathering place of spirit beasts. Several pairs of mandarin ducks are flirting, egrets spread their wings and take care of their feathers on the dead trees of the lake, and spirit beasts such as crabs, pelicans, cranes and swans playing with sand.


    The academy has a model, but there are few people.


    She came in and found that the Academy was just a few of them. It was not like a regular Academy at all.


    "Auntie, let go."


    Da Ju asked ban Ruo Zhu to loosen his arm, untie his clothes one by one, and said, "aunt, I usually go to the hot spring with sister Zhiyu, but most of us take a bath here. The water here is very clear and cool."


    "Well, I see." ban Ruo bamboo nodded. The water here is too clear. You can see the pebbles in the water bottom.


    The water is a little too clear.


    Da Chui untied his clothes almost, but found that an Zhiyu and his aunt didn''t start. They stood quietly and said suspiciously:


    "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you come to take a bath?"


    "You come first." ban Ruo bamboo looked at an Zhiyu.


    "You''d better come first." an Zhiyu looked down at his toes. He was hasty and couldn''t see his toes.


    "What are you shy about? It''s true." Da Ju was speechless. The fox''s ear moved and said, "don''t ink. Let''s go to take a bath."


    "HMM." an Zhiyu no longer grinds. Anyway, they are all women. What are you afraid of? She pulls the ribbon with her hand, and then the whole crimson purple shirt slowly slides down.


    Ban Ruo bamboo''s blood red eyes widened and began to look at the body of an Zhiyu from head to foot.


    Waterfall like black hair, with a trace of charming eyes, small nose, thin ruddy small lips and exquisite clavicle.


    Eh!


    Class Ruo bamboo''s eyes are condensed. There is something under the neck of an Zhi fish.


    Below, is the slender waist


    ¡­¡­


    Below is the slender thigh. The leg shape is very good, slender and snow-white.


    wait.


    I seem to have overlooked something just now.


    Ban Ruo bamboo raised his eyes and his pupils narrowed. My God, what did I see? It was so clean.


    How is that possible.


    Isn''t this a specialty only in the daughter country?


    When she was young, she went to the most mysterious and strange country in Daozhou, the daughter country, which was all women and no men.


    They don''t need men and women to have children. They just need to eat the water in a river. She has forgotten the name of the river. All she remembers is that as long as they eat the water in the river, women can get pregnant, and the children born are girls.


    It may be that there is no matching between men and women. The children born have an unimaginable disadvantage, that is, they are very clean.


    Therefore, the dream of most monks is to marry a woman from the daughter country.


    However, it is impossible for a woman from a daughter country to marry.


    Because the women inside don''t like men and are not close to men, they have already broken their seven emotions and six desires. If there is another case that likes men, they will also be killed.


    This country is terrible, so few people dare to go.


    She didn''t expect to meet an example here.


    However, ban Ruo bamboo is not sure that an Zhiyu is from the daughter country.


    Because in addition to the daughter country, this situation has also occurred in other countries, but few. Now, he is not sure about the origin of the fish.


    "Little aunt, why are you still stunned when you stare at sister Yu?" Da Ji looked at Ban Ruo bamboo.


    "..." an Zhiyu was also a little hot by the hot eyes of ban Ruo bamboo.


    "Right away." ban Ruo bamboo revived, threw aside all the thoughts in his mind and began to untie his clothes.


    All the short shirts, skirts and other clothes fell to the ground.


    Almost instantly, the snow-white body appeared in front of us.


    An Zhiyu stared at her carefully. She had long black hair all over her head and black cat ears moved from time to time. Her pupils as red as blood were rare, but they were very beautiful. She had slender waist and slender legs.


    The only drawback is mediocrity.


    She''s even more flat than da.


    However, Anzhi fish thinks it doesn''t matter. The black tail is very beautiful.


    Da Ji urged, "you two are really. Don''t look any more. They are both girls. What''s good to see?"


    Ban Ruo bamboo nodded and walked forward, but after two steps, he accidentally stepped on a wooden stick, slipped and fell forward.


    Her little body flew out, and then her face was buried under the neck of Anzhi fish.


    Well


    She suddenly remembered the female emperor Qingqiu.


    Once she was buried in front of the female emperor Qingqiu, like the female emperor Qingqiu''s... More terrible than an Zhiyu, but that time, she was beaten by the female emperor.


    Hum, the empress is so stingy.


    "What are you doing?" an Zhiyu pushed away the class Indocalamus with a shy face.


    "How can you push me, Da Ji?" said banruo bamboo.


    "I didn''t push you." Da Ju opened his big eyes and flashed his big eyes like glass. The fox''s ears stood up and his face was puzzled, "I''m not behind you. How can I push?"


    What''s the matter, aunt?


    Before you even got into the lake, you lost your mind?


    Da Ju''s ears stood up and stared at her with glazed eyes, full of doubts.


    "Hahaha..." ban ruozhu was a little embarrassed. Just now he just wanted to find a reason, but he didn''t notice that Da Ji was behind an Zhiyu.


    Careless.


    I should have said my feet were slippery just now.


    An Zhiyu looked at banruo bamboo without a word.


    Ban Ruo bamboo doesn''t know how to make up words, but his head is a little dizzy.


    Now, she can be sure that the figure of an Zhiyu is slightly inferior to that of the female emperor Qingqiu.


    But it''s also powerful enough to compete with the female emperor. It''s really enviable.


    "Meow meow... I didn''t mean to hit you just now." ban ruozhu went to an Zhiyu, held her arm and whispered.


    "I won''t accept an apology unless..." an Zhiyu suddenly showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth, looked at the black tail of banruo bamboo and slowly stretched out his hand.

 Chapter 102

    [in the previous chapter, the story is about Da Qi, an Zhiyu and ban ruozhu taking a bath]


    "Don''t..."


    "Not there..."


    Ban ruozhu quickly loosened an Zhiyu''s arm. She noticed that an Zhiyu had been secretly staring at her tail for a long time. She guessed that she should have a hobby.


    Now it seems so.


    Anzhi fish is really a little abnormal.


    No, we have to run away.


    She turned and ran, plopping into the lake.


    An Zhi fish jumped in.


    Da Chuo opened his hands and shouted "yiyiya", rushed in and jumped into the clear lake. There were ripples on the water surface, and soon there was a happy playing sound.


    If there were no array separation, I''m afraid the whole academy could hear the three of them playing together.


    Girls are so wonderful.


    Nobody understands.


    All they can understand is themselves.


    They were playing in the clear lake. Anzhi fish always wanted to catch banruo bamboo and touch her tail.


    But ban Ruo bamboo not only knows water, but also runs away from water. It can''t be caught at all.


    Da Ju occasionally helped his aunt bully her and always poked her body, but she couldn''t catch up, because Da Ju also practiced water escape.


    Too bad.


    All bad guys.


    Not at all.


    An Zhiyu looked at Da Ju and ban Ruo bamboo. Suddenly, his mind flashed and came up with a wonderful way. He pretended to look at the shore and shouted:


    "Li Xu, why are you here?"


    Da Ji and ban Ruo bamboo couldn''t help looking to the shore.


    "Bang!" an Zhiyu suddenly broke out. She also used her spiritual power to come to the two women in an instant, put out her hand and strangled their necks and said, "hahaha, I finally caught you two."


    They were finally captured.


    An Zhiyu is arrogant.


    But the next moment, Anzhi fish didn''t hear their struggling voice.


    "Hum..."


    An Zhiyu suddenly gasped, quickly released the Da Ji and ban Ruo bamboo, quickly stepped back and said:


    "You two little perverts can''t. You''re too passive. I have to practice water escape."


    She suddenly had a strong idea to practice water escape.


    If you don''t practice Shuidun again, I''m afraid you''ll be bullied to death by two women.


    Da Ju was very interested in the speech and said, "I will teach you water escape tomorrow if you want. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, according to my master''s inertia, I will rest for two days. He won''t teach me anything these two days. I can just teach you water escape."


    She has found out Li Xu''s urination. No matter what happens, she must rest for two days every five days. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow are the 23rd and 24th. She will certainly have a good name. She says she wants to have a holiday. She doesn''t want to work so hard. In fact, he wants a holiday himself.


    An Zhiyu looked at Da Ji: "can you? Can you teach me?"


    Da Ju''s ears stood up: "why can''t I? I can definitely teach you. If I can''t, I''ll learn dog barking in front of you."


    "You still owe me a few barks?"


    An Zhiyu remembers that Da Ju said that if he watched "my master became my brother and later became my husband", he would learn to bark like a dog.


    She looked very happy, but so far she hadn''t heard her barking like a dog. Moreover, every time she said it, Da Ji always lied.


    liar.


    All liars.


    Never trust her again.


    An Zhiyu said, "you''d better change a bet? If you can''t teach me, you perform an inverted split in front of me and wash your hair upside down at the same time."


    Da Ji didn''t think about it and said, "no problem."


    Isn''t it just handstand split and handstand shampoo?


    Is it difficult?


    There''s no difficulty, okay?


    Next, they played and played in the water. It was six o''clock, that is to say, they played in the water for almost half an hour.


    They were finally willing to come out of the water.


    Three snow-white bodies came out of the water step by step, and the water continued to flow down their respective curves from their necks.


    "It''s so cool." ban ruozhu twisted her small waist. She hadn''t washed like this for so long. It''s really comfortable.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu smiled because they bathed all day, either in the hot spring or here.


    They dressed, joined hands, walked out of the array and returned to the Academy.


    With a glance, I saw the following scene.


    Tang Sheng is still practicing his sword with sweat. He has only one goal, that is, to be brave in kendo. Now he is the second grade and plans to impact the third grade. However, if he wants to impact the third grade, the current accumulation is not enough.


    Dean Qinglian sat on the stone chair and looked at the sunset in a daze.


    Lvwu is reading on the stone table. He plans to start closing the door tomorrow. He is rebuilding the animal road. He has experience and is naturally faster than Tang Sheng. He wants to break through the third grade in a short time, and then cross the robbery again, so that the fourth grade enters the road.


    Li Xu sat on the chair and read with his legs cocked.


    "Master, I''m coming."


    Da Ju trotted to Li Xu with a happy face and a smile on his face.


    Li Xu''s expression was stiff and his hand flashed. He put away the book he was reading.


    Da Ji saw two words "in the room..."


    But the words behind it were never seen again.


    Da Ji asked, "master, what are you looking at?"


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "I''m bored to see Taoism. You''ve finally finished washing it."


    He raised his eyes and glanced at Xiaoda Ji. She was wearing a snow-white dress, and the skirt swayed slightly in the wind.


    Two big flashing eyes and moving fox ears looked at her hair and dress, but there was no drop of water.


    Then he glanced at the proud Anzhi fish and the Indocalamus with blood red eyes.


    They didn''t even have a drop of water on them.


    It seems that the skill of cleaning clothes can''t be taught. I can''t see the grand scene of water flowing across them.


    Li Xu took back his eyes, looked at Xiaoda again and said, "what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    "Master, I''m going to make a room for my aunt. I want to ask you, which room does she live in?"


    "Don''t ask me such a small thing. You can do it yourself."


    "Oh."


    "Da Ju, I don''t want a room. I want to have a room with you." ban Ruo bamboo hurried over, held Da Ju''s arm and rubbed it. "My aunt hasn''t slept with you for a long time. I want to sleep with you."


    "Then you sleep with me tonight and I''ll help you tidy up a room tomorrow."


    "Yes." ban Ruo bamboo nodded and put his head on her shoulder.


    "Then let''s go back to the room." Da Chong looked at her master. She still had a lot to say to her aunt, and she still had a lot of questions to ask her.


    "Go."


    Li Xu nodded and knew that Xiaoda Chuo must have something to say with her little aunt. He said, "it''s customary for me to give you two days off tomorrow. You can control your time."


    "I see, master."


    Da Chong waved her hand. Even if master didn''t say it, she knew it. She had known him for so long.

 Chapter 103

    Da Ji pulled ban Ruo bamboo back to his room.


    Da Ji locked the door and closed the window of the room. They lay on their beds early. Naturally, they were not sleeping, but chatting inside.


    "Aunt, the empress and my mother really just want to express their gratitude in front of my master?"


    Da Ju reached out and touched her aunt''s cheek. She felt that if it was just like this, there was no need for her aunt to come by herself.


    Ban ruozhu said, "of course not. They''re worried about you. You haven''t made any progress in Zhuanxu for decades, but you suddenly solve all the problems. We''re afraid you''ll be cheated."


    However, when she saw Li Xu today, she tested and found that she was really not a liar.


    "We also want to know how your master helped you solve this problem. Do you know?" ban ruozhu asked.


    "I don''t know exactly. It seems that master pulled my consciousness into his consciousness space and solved all the problems."


    "What else can he do? What does his conscious space have?"


    Da Ji thought for a moment and said, "there are everything, sun, moon, stars, flying Milky way, everything in the world seems to contain the whole universe."


    Class Ruo bamboo frowned and thought, and said, "it''s the first time I''ve heard of this kind of consciousness space."


    "Well, my master is very powerful." Da Ju said to him, his eyes bent with laughter.


    "You." ban Ruo bamboo reached out and gently scraped her nose and said, "you are always stupid. Haven''t you told anyone your secret?"


    "What''s the secret?" Da Ji winked.


    Ban Ruo bamboo didn''t speak. She raised her head and put her forehead on Da Ji''s forehead. After a moment, she loosened her airway: "fortunately, there''s no sign of loosening."


    "What''s okay?"


    "Didn''t you have a serious illness when you were a child? Did you tell anyone about it?"


    Da Chuo was speechless and said, "I told my master that you told me about my illness. What happened that year?"


    She is not very clear about this matter, because the memory of this part is very vague.


    She asked her mother. Her mother told her that she had a serious illness and disappeared. No one said what disease she had.


    "It''s all small things, not worth mentioning." ban Ruo bamboo didn''t speak.


    Hundreds of years ago, Qingqiu country suddenly landed a huge fireball. The fireball fell into the female emperor''s bedroom and burned for three days and three nights, and then Da Ju appeared.


    No one knows her origin or how she came here. Several elders who had seen the sky fire wanted to execute Da Ju.


    Because the sky has different fires, this is unknown.


    Never thought, but it was detected that she had the blood of Nine Tailed Fox.


    The good mother was stunned. Later, she took Daju as her daughter and sealed all the elders who had seen Daju before she hid it.


    Before banruozhu came to Zhuanxu state, Da Chong''s mother personally told her about it. Da Chong''s mother guessed that Da Chong had been heartless and could not cultivate his own Tao. Maybe it was related to this matter.


    Ban Ruo bamboo looked at Da Ji and guessed correctly. Da Ji''s sky fire path was related to the different fire falling from the sky.


    Maybe it was the fire that changed the Da device to some extent.


    "Auntie, what happened that year?" Da asked again.


    "It''s nothing." ban ruozhu held her hand. She was worried about how sad Da Chong would be if she knew she was not her mother''s biological daughter, so she stopped talking about it and asked with a smile, "in fact, I have another task here. What do you think of your master?"


    "Ah?" Da Ji looked blankly.


    "Do you like your master?" ban Ruo bamboo asked.


    Da Ju suddenly stammered, "aunt, what are you... What are you talking about? Why do you suddenly ask this... Such a question?"


    Ban ruozhu said with a smile, "I came here at the order of the female emperor. In fact, I helped you matchmaker and set you two up. This time, I took Li Xu to Qingqiu. I was engaged. You married him."


    "Ah?" Da Ji opened his eyes wide, incredible.


    Ban ruozhu said, "don''t worry. This kind of thing can''t be forced. We have to get the consent of both sides. If you both want to do it, it will be done.


    If you don''t agree, it''s still an honest apprenticeship.


    Don''t worry, you don''t have to come forward. I''ll help you beat around the Bush and test his meaning. It won''t embarrass you. Even if you don''t have husband and wife status, you still have apprenticeship status, and you won''t lose face. "


    "Aunt, thank you for your intention. No." Da Chong waved his hand. There was no temptation. His master knew that Li Xu must like himself. There was no need to think about it.


    Ban ruozhu thought Da Ju was shy and said, "don''t be shy. I''ll help you with this."


    "Not... Not..."


    Ban ruozhu interrupted, "that''s it. People who are hundreds of years old are still shy. You should be at the age of marriage. If you delay, you won''t be able to marry. Do you want to live in your mother''s arms all your life?"


    Da Ji said nothing: "aunt, what do you mean to say about me, yourself?"


    Um


    The first anti general.


    Ban ruozhu said seriously, "I can''t get married. If I get married, who will raise me in the future? Now I will rely on the female emperor to raise me, your mother''s relief, and the green hill to raise my moth. I can''t get married."


    The hungry ghost road she built is terrible. No matter which local tyrant marries her, he will be ruined.


    "No one says he''s a moth."


    Da Ju held her little aunt''s way and said, "even if my mother dislikes you and doesn''t want to raise you, I''ll raise you."


    "You said, I can''t live anymore. Help me quickly."


    "No way."


    "How do you live with only five million pocket money a month?"


    Class Ruo bamboo wailed, his eyes flushed, and tears seemed to spin in his eyes.


    The main reason why she came here this time was that the female emperor disliked her laziness, so she sent her to invite Li Xu to Qingqiu. If this thing is done well, the bonus will be $50 million.


    Da Chuo looked at banruo bamboo. His teeth were fighting and his mouth twitched. He was shocked and said, "are you going to spend five million a month now?"


    Class Ruo bamboo said, "five million is not enough. I live frugally. I am usually so hungry that I eat swords and bark. Sometimes I am so hungry that I even eat stones. You see, I wear short shirts and skirts. I dare not buy long skirts."


    "Don''t talk to me. Don''t you always wear it like this?" Da Chuo said silently. "I''m considering whether to break up with you. You''re so hungry."


    "Don''t mention it, Da Ji. I''m the best with you. Quickly sponsor me for 100 million."


    "I don''t have that much money. My mother only gives me 100000 a month."


    Class Ruo bamboo suddenly full of confidence, cold hum: "only 100000 a month, poor man, don''t talk to me."


    Da Chuo suddenly said with a stiff face, "aunt, I want to hit you."


    "Meow meow meow, you can''t beat me."


    "Ah ah... I''m going to kill you..." Da Ju opened his mouth, his little tiger teeth glittered, rushed over, and soon there was a creaking sound from the bed in the room.


    But no one misunderstood anyone.


    Two girls can''t do anything no matter how hard they exercise.


    PS: if you are interested, you can guess the life experience of an Zhiyu and Da Ji. Maybe you guessed right by mistake?

 Chapter 104

    "Ah ah, aunt, I''m going to bite you."


    Da Chuo''s mouth tooted up, his small hands closed slightly, looking a little open teeth and claws, and his small tiger teeth glittered, looking very fierce.


    "Meow, meow, meow..." ban Ruo bamboo also opened his teeth and claws, and the little tiger teeth at the corner of his mouth were shining.


    A fox and a cat scuffled quickly, and the sound of thundering could be heard in the room, as if they were tearing down the house.


    Li Xu''s mouth outside the house twitched. It was really a meeting between two erhas.


    He shook his head and walked back to his room.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Li Xu woke up at ten o''clock in the morning because he gave Da Chong two days off yesterday. After thinking about it, it''s a long day. It''s better to continue to sleep.


    So as soon as I went to bed, I slept until 12 noon. After eating casually, I planned to walk casually and see what they were doing.


    "Eh, where''s Tang Sheng?"


    It is reasonable to say that others may go crazy, but Tang Sheng should practice sword in the courtyard. He has a unique obsession with fencing.


    Practice with a sword when you have nothing to do.


    But he is not here today, which is not in line with common sense. I wanted to ask lvwu, but suddenly I remembered that lvwu said he would close the door and break the third grade. I think he must understand the Tao in the cave. In that case, I won''t disturb him.


    Walking along the corridor, I saw an old man sitting with his legs tilted in the pavilion.


    He has a white beard and an old face. He sits in a chair with a fish tank in his hand. This is Dean Qinglian.


    His eyes were focused, his eyes were really staring at the water and fishing very seriously. Li Xu felt that he didn''t teach Tang Sheng so seriously.


    "Where''s Tang Sheng?" Li Xu shouted.


    "Didn''t you see him?" Dean Qinglian pointed to the muddy water in the lotus pond. "He''s in the mud."


    "Are you fishing for Tang Sheng?" Li Xu looked at him in amazement.


    "No, I told him to dig lotus roots and cook fried meat with lotus roots tonight. Anyway, he made himself covered in mud one by one. I told him to drive the fish to me by the way. I''ll see if I can throw some fish."


    "Don''t you just ask him to catch the fish directly?" Li Xu said.


    "That would be boring. What we need is the process of fishing." Dean Qinglian said seriously. If we catch it, it will be boring.


    Li Xu was silent for a moment. The two masters and disciples were really the best. Then he asked, "do you know where my apprentice Xiaoda Chui went to play?"


    "Da Ju must have taught fish to practice water escape. They must all be over the waterfall lake," said the dean of Qinglian.


    "Then you catch Tang Sheng slowly. I''ll go."


    "I''m fishing, not tangsheng," stressed Dean Qinglian.


    "Ha ha."


    Li Xu walked to the lake and thought that this little Da Ji could teach others to practice.


    The fastest way to make progress is to teach others.


    This is the law summarized by the teacher during his study period. After practice, this method has no problem and can stand scrutiny.


    He came to the lake.


    The lake was very calm, but Li Xu saw two beautiful women at the bottom of the water. They were Xiao Daju and an Zhiyu.


    Da Ju taught an Zhiyu how to practice water escape in the water. She still taught an Zhiyu the way she taught her. She learned very well according to the gourd painting ladle.


    Li Xu smiled.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of clicking, turned his head and found that banruo bamboo was gnawing willow bark in the distance. Li Xu was stunned.


    Ban Ruo bamboo was also stunned. Her red eyes flashed with blood, and her tail shook restlessly behind her.


    However, he soon withdrew his eyes and continued to gnaw at the bark.


    "Are you so hungry?" Li looked at her. "There should be something else in the kitchen?"


    "Yes, but I don''t want to eat. I just want to chew the bark." banruo bamboo shook its black tail, and its teeth began to tear the bark, chew it, and then swallow it.


    "Is this delicious?"


    "OK, you can try it." ban Ruo bamboo said.


    Li Xu walked up to her and put the bark into his mouth. Then he chewed it. The result was bitter and tasteless. He trembled and threw it up.


    "How can you eat such an awful thing?"


    Ban ruozhu said, "it''s not very bad. I''ve eaten rotten bananas and spoiled milk. It''s a piece of cake for me."


    You''re awesome.


    Li Xu raised his thumb and said that the people who practice hungry ghost way are really hungry and thirsty.


    Li Xu didn''t speak and looked at her quietly.


    She didn''t care and had no influence. The cat''s ears moved and frantically bit the willows planted on the bank.


    The willow tree was bitten off by her.


    She turned the willow into countless pieces with her claws and began to nibble at the wood.


    Creak.


    Click, click.


    She sent the wood to her mouth, and her teeth looked similar to ordinary people''s teeth, except that two small tiger teeth were particularly shiny.


    As soon as the teeth bite and tear, the wood is swallowed.


    Li Xu trembled a little. He was a few steps away from her. The girl''s mouth was a little fierce.


    "I have a question."


    "Ask." ban Ruo bamboo looked at Li Xu.


    "Since you can eat anything, can you not eat?" in this case, it''s easy to feed.


    "No, my staple food is food. These trees, wood and swords are just snacks and can''t be regarded as dinner." ban ruozhu explained patiently.


    "Excuse me."


    Li Xu didn''t intend to stay here. He had a feeling that if the girl was hungry, she would eat herself.


    What can''t this tooth eat?


    It''s terrible.


    No one should stay here.


    Li Xu was going to go back to read a book when he suddenly heard a sound from his side. He saw ban Ruo bamboo holding handfuls of leaves staring at Li Xu and said coldly:


    "You are very idle, aren''t you?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li looked at her in vain. He was very idle. He didn''t teach Taoism for two days. Naturally, he was idle, but even at ordinary times.


    "That''s a fight." ban Ruo bamboo''s eyes are as red as blood. "Last time, we just had two moves and haven''t decided the outcome."


    "You can''t fight." Li Xu said.


    "Only after playing."


    Ban Ruo bamboo stuffed all the green leaves in her hand into her mouth. As soon as her fingerprints were tied, her spiritual power expanded rapidly. Countless residual shadows appeared around her, and she launched a fierce killing.


    "Bang!"


    Her fist burst out, and the power of hungry ghost road broke out in an all-round way.


    Li Xu vaguely saw that there was a chaotic thing in banruo bamboo wearing an open navel skirt, pouring out spiritual power.


    "Boom!"


    Ban ruozhu hit Li Xu with dozens of punches.


    Li Xu stretched out his right hand and resisted calmly. It seemed that the Ruo bamboo looked so weak.


    Bang!


    Pa pa


    Bang!


    The power of banruo bamboo broke out continuously, but in front of Li Xu, everything seemed so pale and powerless, because she was too weak.


    In less than two minutes, ban Ruo bamboo was so tired that his head was sweating and his legs were soft. He held his waist and said:


    "Why do you just resist and don''t do it?"


    Li Xu said, "if I make a move, you may not be able to resist me."


    Class Ruo bamboo bit his teeth, his black tail stood up behind him, held his hands in claw shape, bared his teeth and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Li Xu said calmly, "in that case, I''ll give you some color to see."


    "Come on." ban Ruo bamboo leaned forward and was not afraid at all. She planned to catch Li Xu''s move.


    "Boom!"


    Li Xu punched out.


    Because the speed was too fast, ban Ruo bamboo didn''t see what was going on. Li Xu''s fist was against the center of her eyebrows.


    The fist wind surged out, as if through the past.


    Ban Ruo bamboo trembled and turned his head. He saw that the waterfall falling to the lake suddenly stopped flowing, as if it had been forcibly interrupted by some force.


    Her legs were soft, her knees trembled, and she was directly soft on the ground. Her eyes were full of horror.


    "Is this the power of God?" ban Ruo bamboo trembled, because Li Xu just punched gently and didn''t use much power at all.


    "How did you become so strong by practicing?" ban ruozhu planned to ask for advice with an open mind.


    Li looked at her: "are you sure you want to listen?"


    Class Ruo bamboo blurted out: "yes, I want."

 Chapter 105

    "I want to..."


    The pupil of Ruo bamboo is as red as blood.


    She leaned forward and put her hands in front of her. She looked forward to Li Xu. Her tail stood up and didn''t move. She listened to Li Xu''s words with all her heart.


    Seeing the class Ruo bamboo so serious, Li Xu stood straight, waved his hand, blew his white clothes slowly, and even the beautiful hair in front of his forehead fluttered slowly.


    Ban Ruo bamboo stared at Li Xu carefully. He was very gentle


    Li looked at her trembling cat''s ears and said solemnly, "I don''t tell him the secret of my strength, because it involves the level of truth Avenue. Are you sure you want to listen?"


    "I''m sure." ban ruozhu was excited. He didn''t expect that there would be unexpected gains during Zhuanxu''s trip to the country.


    "But can you keep it a secret?" Li looked at her blood red pupil.


    "Yes."


    "Do you know that truth often needs money to support?" Li looked at her with a very serious expression.


    "How much do you want?"


    "100000."


    "Here, this is 100000." without hesitation, ban ruozhu took 100000 from the storage ring and respectfully handed it to Li Xu, "please take it."


    Li Xu put the money away and looked at the class Ruo bamboo with a teachable expression.


    "In that case, please listen carefully to my next words." Li Xu looked serious and said, "I''ll give you four words of truth."


    For fear of forgetting, ban ruozhu quickly took out a small book and a pen from the storage ring and began to record the secret of Li Xu''s strength.


    Li Xu asked, "if you encounter a group of beautiful female monks bullying a man, tampering with him, tearing up his clothes, pushing him to the ground, and trying to do something difficult to say, what would you do as a qualified monk with all-round development of morality, intelligence, physique, beauty and labor?"


    Ban ruozhu thought for a moment and said with flashing eyes:


    "What does it mean that so many female monks bully men? It shows that there must be something wrong with men. If it was me, I would add it to bully men."


    "Er..."


    Li Xu blackened his face.


    Through this sentence, she has been determined, and ban ruozhu''s brain doesn''t seem to work well.


    No, just when she gave herself 100000 yuan, she knew that her brain was not as easy to use as a small Daji, and even her brain might have been watered.


    It''s not a problem for such people to cheat her ten times a night.


    Are people in Qingqiu so simple?


    Seeing that Li Xu''s facial expression was constantly changing, ban ruozhu changed his mind and said, "maybe there is something wrong with these female monks. They are evil women, so I will fight for justice and save the man."


    Li Xu said, "if the man is pretending, he may be a flower picking thief. He deliberately hides his strength and lures girls to bully him. He catches all these female monks. If you go up, will you throw yourself into the net?"


    "What should I do?" ban Ruo bamboo asked with blinking eyes.


    Li Xu didn''t answer her, but gave another example. His expression was serious and said, "if you fly with your sword at low altitude and suddenly notice that there are women walking away at high altitude, what would you do?"


    "I will remind her and let her pay attention," ban ruozhu said.


    Li Xu blurted out, "I advise you to mind your own business."


    He continued: "the purpose of my two cases is to tell you to mind your own business. Remember, the first secret of my strength is to mind your own business."


    "Mind your own business, I remember." ban Ruo bamboo, like a treasure, wrote this truth in his book, and then looked eagerly at Li Xu: "then?"


    "Second, never stay up late."


    "In the third sentence, if you can''t work, you can''t work."


    "The fourth sentence, sleep until you wake up naturally."


    Li Xu took a negative hand and said the four truths he had summed up in one breath. After that, he hurried away because he was afraid that the cat would react and ask for his 100000 yuan back.


    Li Xu''s back gradually disappeared. Ban Ruo bamboo was still in place and kept thinking about Li Xu''s words: "mind your own business, never stay up late, don''t work if you can''t work, sleep until you wake up naturally. It''s too simple. Can it become stronger?"


    She did not question Li Xu for the first time, but considered whether it was feasible?


    She bit the wood and walked around the lake. She thought again and again. She didn''t deny the four truths of Mohism, but planned to practice them.


    Time is the only criterion for testing truth.


    In the next few days, she acted according to this standard, but on the first day, she failed because she stayed up late to cultivate immortality and woke up at dawn.


    Because it''s time for her to practice every day.


    She yawned and wanted to continue to sleep, but when she woke up, she couldn''t sleep anymore.


    On the second day, she continued to test Li Xu''s words, but still failed, because she was too busy and almost killed her, so she went to the lower reaches of the lake to break up a pair of mandarin ducks, stick sticks and white cranes.


    After two consecutive days of failure, she stopped thinking about Li Xu''s four words, because she felt that Li Xu was lying to her, so she asked him for money.


    "I don''t want to learn. I''d better practice honestly and return 100000 yuan to me." ban Ruo bamboo looked at Li Xu eagerly.


    "There is no reason to refund money in the world." Li Xu said.


    "You liar, your method doesn''t work at all. Pay back the money quickly." she stretched out her scallion fingers.


    "You can''t insist, but you can''t blame me. The money can''t be refunded." Li Xu said.


    "Ah ah, I''ll kill you."


    Class Ruo bamboo opened his teeth and claws and planned to beat Li Xu, but he was soon subdued by Li Xu.


    She ran to tell Da Chong that Li Xu bullied her and cheated her 100000 yuan.


    "What''s going on?" asked da.


    Ban ruozhu explained the whole story clearly.


    After listening, Da Chuo looked depressed and said, "are you stupid? I usually say I''m stupid. I think you''re really stupid."


    Dat poked her head and said, "I think you are too busy. Now, I have taught the fish sister to escape. She is practicing in the lake. It is estimated that it will take a few days to come, follow me, come to my secret garden, and give me a hand."


    "But my money?"


    "If you are less than 100000 and won''t starve to death, it should be a gift for my master." Da Ju blinked and said. Seeing ban Ruo bamboo''s serious expression, Da Ju quickly pulled her away and said, "help me and make a sea of flowers together."


    "All right." ban ruozhu had to go with her. She made a sea of flowers with Da Ju every morning, because Da Ju had to practice Taoism with Li Xu in the afternoon.


    An Zhiyu has been practicing water escape in the lake.


    Two days later, an Zhiyu succeeded in understanding Shuidun, that is to say, it took her four days from cultivation to understanding.


    ¡­¡­


    The next days.


    Every morning, Da Ji takes banruo bamboo and an Zhiyu to make a five mile sea of flowers.


    Practice Taoism with Li Xu in the afternoon.


    Her talent is very strong, and her comprehension ability is also super strong. In only a few days, she succeeded in resisting the wind, fixing her body, sealing and reconciling her acupoints.


    In this way, the full October passed and a new month came.


    [didi]


    [system time: 500 years of dadaoji, Monday, November 1, 10:00:00, sunny, sunny, suitable for catching fish and feeding cats]


    Li Xu opened his eyes and found that the diligence points he had obtained had reached 860000, getting closer and closer to 1 million.


    Suddenly a new task emerged.


    Li xurao stared at the beautiful atlas in his mind with interest to see if there was a serious task of "kissing the apprentice''s feet".

 Chapter 106

    [the task of this month has been refreshed, please check it in time]


    ¡¾ ¢Ù burial ground and personal cultivation.


    Mission background: Zhuanxu has 72 counties, of which Yuyang county is the most remote and located in the West. Its economy and development are relatively backward, and the number of monks is small. In particular, the number of monks in the two academies, Taixu academy and Qinglian academy, is only 10, which seriously affects the development of monks in Yuyang county. However, the main reason is that the Feng Shui in Yuyang county has been destroyed on a large scale.


    One is the Dragon Nest, which has been successfully solved.


    However, the biggest harm to Feng Shui is not the Dragon Nest, but the burial ground in Yuyang county.


    The burial ground is located in the southwest of Yuyang County, bordering the daughter country in the southwest.


    In earlier years, the king of the daughter country painted one fifth of the land and planted 100000 mountains to block the unknown smell of the burial ground.


    So far, the unknown burial ground has poured into Yuyang County, which has seriously damaged the feng shui of Yuyang county.


    As a result, some practitioners in Yuyang county have been stagnant and difficult to break through. Some also have various physical problems, such as kidney deficiency, frequent urination, excessive sleep and so on.


    The hundreds of thousands of ownerless tombs in the burial ground, I don''t know why, are gradually reviving. There are all kinds of strange, unknown and terrible. If you let it go, it will become a graveyard in the underworld within a hundred years, and Yuyang county will be completely eroded.


    He specially opened the daily task of humanized teachers and disciples and took Da Ji to the burial ground in Yuyang county.


    One is to bury in the ground and smash all the demons and ghosts inside. The other is to let Da Ji break the territory to the second grade.


    Task completion, reward diligence: 200000.


    Reward Taoism: six product Taoism, time backtracking.


    Time backtracking: as long as you use time backtracking, time is distorted in front of you. You can see a person''s past and the context of an event clearly from the perspective of God]


    Li Xu was shocked: "I know there is a large-scale mass grave in Yuyang County, where all kinds of dead people from unknown sources are buried. I didn''t expect it to be so terrible."


    In those years, he once crossed the santu river.


    When I came out of santu River, I passed the burial ground. At that time, I felt that the area was gloomy and terrible, but I didn''t care at the beginning. I didn''t expect that it had evolved into this and affected the feng shui of Yuyang county. It seems that it''s time to level the burial ground.


    At the same time of burying on the flat ground, Xiao Da Ju has to experience in it, break the territory to the second grade, and get Taoism.


    It''s like killing three birds with one arrow.


    Li Xu likes this simple task without any difficulty.


    He thought for a moment, and his eyes continued to sweep down to see if there were more difficult tasks


    [¢Ú night attack. Mission background: in order for the apprentice to learn to be vigilant at all times...]


    [¢Û PS2 for unlocking the elevator: there are more than 100 monthly tickets, + 1 change, and currently there are 54 chapters.


    PS3: let''s have a preview. It will be on the shelves this Friday. There will be no change in the past two days. Save some drafts to see if you can roll out ten chapters on the shelves. It will break out at that time.

 Chapter 107

    Three tight girls came up.


    The girl on the left is about 1.5 meters tall. Her eyes are as red as blood. She has cat ears and a black tail. She is wearing a navel exposed black blouse. Her lower body is a hip wrapped skirt less than knee. There is a black leg ring on her legs under the skirt. Her dressing style is very fashionable.


    The girl in the middle has bright eyes like autumn water. She is wearing crimson purple clothes. The clothes belt is wrapped around her waist. The outline under her neck is particularly full. She has the feeling of breaking the shackles of clothes.


    The right girl''s eyes are as flexible as colored glass. Her eyes are watery and like Wang Quan. Her small face is round. She has two fox ears on her head. She moves twice from time to time, looking a little cute.


    "Master."


    Da Chuo, holding a small powder fist, ran over with her legs, raised her head and said, "my little aunt, sister Zhiyu said she wanted to go with us."


    "The place I''m going to may be a little gloomy and scary. You have to be prepared to go?" Li looked at Ban Ruo bamboo and an Zhiyu.


    "Sure." ban Ruo bamboo walked up to Li Xu and said, "I want to see how you teach Da Ji to practice?"


    In the past few days, she has also observed Li Xu''s practice methods, but they are very common.


    It''s no different from the teachers in the Academy.


    She felt that she must have overlooked something. If she guessed correctly, this time she went out must be the teaching plan set by Li Xu. She had to observe it closely.


    "What about you?" Li looked at an Zhiyu and wanted to know the reason why she followed.


    An Zhiyu''s tone was not enough: "I''ve been practicing recently. I''m so boring. I want to go out with you."


    "Then don''t practice. Go out and play for a few days." Li Xu smiled and said, "the road of practice is very long. Only happiness is the most important."


    As soon as he spoke, he saw green Wu''s Dharma floating in front of him.


    Tang Sheng, Dean Qinglian also came to him.


    Li Xu scratched his head and said, "are you going too?"


    "No, I just came to see what you''re doing?" Tang Sheng held the sword. He didn''t have so much time. He was just curious to come and have a look.


    "No." so did lvwu. He felt that Li Xu and his three sisters seemed to be going away.


    "Take this." Dean Qinglian stuffed a wad of money into an Zhiyu. How can he have no money when he goes out to play.


    "Master, I have, no need."


    An Zhiyu took the bandit''s money from that fake floating farmer town last time. Although half of it was filial to Shifu, it hasn''t been used up so far.


    She has money.


    Dean Qinglian forced the money into her hand and said, "take it."


    Seeing the master''s serious face, an knew that the fish could not refuse, so he had to put away the money and said, "thank you, master."


    Dean Qinglian looked into an Zhiyu''s eyes and told him, "remember to protect yourself. Don''t be curious about everything. Don''t run around. No matter what happens, don''t be afraid and don''t panic. Listen to Li Xu. He will protect you, you know?"


    An Zhiyu pursed his mouth and said, "master, I just go out for a few days and come back. Don''t worry."


    "You''re not enough to reassure me." Dean Qinglian said grimly. If you have class Ruo bamboo and Li Xu, who''s worried about you.


    "I''ll protect myself, master. I''m leaving." an Zhiyu waved her hand. She found that Da Chuo and ban Ruo bamboo had soared into the sky.


    She has to hurry, too.


    Dean Qinglian looked at Li Xu who was about to rise from the sword and said, "please take care of one or two."


    Li Xu nodded without saying much. A paper man flew out of his hand and fell into the hands of Dean Qinglian, saying:


    "When I''m away, you should try not to go out. If you go out, take it with you. It''s something that can save your life."


    Thank you, Dean Qinglian.


    Li Xu rose with his sword and plunged into the sky.


    An Zhiyu also followed the sword. Fortunately, master taught him the sword technique. Otherwise, I really can''t play well at this time.


    She made a handprint, mobilized the spiritual power in her body, and instantly appeared on the clouds, where the blue sky and white clouds were clear.


    With a "whoosh", an Zhiyu Yujian came to banruo bamboo and Da Ji. In front of him was Li Xu in white.


    I saw him with his hands on his back, motionless, rustling in his white clothes. Just looking at his back, he felt very handsome.


    "Master, where are we going?" Da chuhu''s ear moved and looked at Li Xu''s back.


    "Southwest."


    Li Xu still turned his back to them and said, "this time, we fly with the sword all the way. Xiao Da Ju and an Zhiyu, I''ll give you a task. You compete with the sword to see who is faster and who is more lasting."


    Anyway, teaching one apprentice is also teaching, and teaching two is also teaching.


    Li Xu plans to test their speed and strength.


    Ban Ruo bamboo thought it was a little fun and said, "I also want to participate."


    Li Xu twitched at the corner of his mouth: "how can they play when you add a four product peak? However, if you want to play, I can hold your strength and bring you down to one product."


    "Good." banruo bamboo imperial sword stood beside Li Xu and said, "press me quickly."


    Li Xu stretched out his hand and imprisoned her spirit sea, so that she could only give full play to her first-class strength.


    He nodded and said, "well, now you can start the game. Let''s go."


    He gave the order.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    The three streamers fell into the sky like meteors and rowed quickly in the sky.


    Now, all three of them are the same.


    Li Xu felt that Da Ji was the strongest in the same realm, followed by an Zhiyu, but what she didn''t expect was that ban Ruo bamboo was no worse.


    Now I suddenly remember that banruo bamboo is aunt Da Ji and the body is a nine life cat.


    In this way, Da Ji is a Nine Tailed Fox, ban Ruo bamboo is a nine life cat, and an Zhiyu has a thousand petal lotus platform and the strongest green lotus Tao talent.


    It''s not a simple thing.


    Seeing that they were about to disappear in front of them, Li xucai slowly followed up, the speed changed suddenly, and appeared behind them in an instant.


    "No, you''re too slow. Don''t keep anything. Try your best to fly with the sword." Li Xu urged in the back.


    "Master, in this way, our spiritual power will be consumed quickly."


    "Just consume your spiritual power and repair it after consumption. Only in this way can you grow rapidly. Don''t be like a teacher. Your spiritual power can''t be used all the time. It may not be much stronger in this life."


    Li sighed falsely. He is not Versailles. He really can''t use it.


    Xiao Da Ji, an Zhiyu, ban ruozhu wants to beat Li Xu.


    "Don''t be stunned, speed up." Li Xu urged.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..." the three figures are as powerful as bamboo, and their speed reaches the peak. They continue to seal and mobilize their spiritual power.


    The clouds were constantly left behind.


    Everything in front of us is retreating rapidly.


    The three of them are playing. They are becoming more and more competitive and want to compete for the first place.


    The spiritual power in the body kept pouring out, constantly surrounding the body, and accelerating the flight like the flying sword at the foot.


    Whew, whew

 Chapter 108

    Half an hour later.


    Their spiritual power was about to dry up, and they could not hold it. At this time, Li Xu suddenly appeared and said:


    "Don''t panic. Sit cross and fly the sword, seal, practice, restore your spiritual power, and resist the sword while practicing. In this way, your spiritual power can be supplemented in time. Although your spiritual power will be completely consumed in the end, it can exercise your ability of one mind and two uses."


    Without any hesitation, they immediately sat on the flying sword and began to work all day.


    While cultivating, you can repair your spiritual power and resist the sword at the same time.


    It was really difficult at first, but gradually, after mastering the skills and essentials, Da Ju and an Zhiyu felt very magical. Even ban Ruo bamboo felt a little magical. She played like this for the first time. It seems that Li Xu taught people something about cultivation.


    Another hour has passed.


    They finally can''t hold on. If they hold on, their spiritual power will really be completely consumed, and then fall from the sky.


    They sat on their swords and opened their eyes with sweat on their foreheads.


    Li Xu saw little as like as two peas and her tongue peeking out her tongue.


    He couldn''t help wondering, are monsters like this?


    Looking away, I found that an Zhiyu''s face was full of sweat, but the beads at her lapel gave off a luster that was hard to see by the naked eye, which seemed to work.


    If it hadn''t been for the bead, she would have been soaked through.


    Li Xu said with a smile, "don''t worry. You three just sit on the sword. Don''t fly with the sword. First repair the spiritual power and we''ll move forward."


    They nodded.


    After more than an hour, they opened their eyes at the same time and finally recovered. Li looked at them and swept their cheeks one by one, saying:


    "Let''s go on."


    "Master, are we going to continue the sword competition?" Da Ju asked.


    "You are very tired, so take a break, don''t compete, just move forward at a normal speed." Li Xu saw that their faces were a little pale, so he didn''t force them.


    Li Xu guards the sword in front, keeping a slow speed, and the three women follow closely behind.


    Although their speed has slowed down a lot, they still look as fast as a meteor from a distance, constantly rowing in the sky, like a divine rainbow breaking the sky.


    Flying, Li Xu suddenly stopped.


    The three women also finished printing at the same time and stopped quickly, because they kept a certain distance from their swords to avoid accidents.


    Li Xu said, "be careful, someone''s sword is coming in front. Let''s let them go first."


    There are five or six young men with extraordinary looks in front of them. Their posture of defending the sword is extremely arrogant. They are estimated to be beginners.


    They naturally saw Li Xu standing in the most important position. A man waved and said, "look ahead, don''t stand in my way."


    Li Xu frowned and looked at them. Are young people so ignorant now?


    "The one in front, do you hear me? Get out of the way."


    "I have made way, you pass by from the side." Li Xu stopped to make way, otherwise, why did he stop.


    "I never follow the curve." the man standing in the front with a negative hand, with a cold face, should be the boss of this group.


    Li Xugang wanted to kill him. Suddenly, the Da Ju behind him went out and said, "master, give me these people."


    Da Ju just saw that the strength of these people is the same, and the standard of the imperial sword is very bad. It is estimated that they have just learned the imperial sword. If they don''t fight them, they will be sorry for the cultivation of master.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded.


    "Oh, Huo." several men of the imperial sword lit up. They didn''t notice that there was a sister. She was still a little fox demon.


    Their eyes continued to look behind Li Xu, and there were two sisters, one with an extremely proud figure and one with red eyes.


    Two demons and one person.


    Their eyes looked at Li Xu again. There was something wrong with the man. He even came out to play with three sisters. How did he do this?


    They immediately surrounded Li Xu, Da Ju, ban Ruo bamboo and an Zhiyu, and looked at them wantonly.


    "Little sister, where are you from? Do you have time to play with your brother?" a man looked at Xiao Da Ji and said with a smile.


    "No time." Da Ji''s eyes were cold.


    "Time is like water in a sponge. There is still some squeezing. Your voice is very good. I like it. First ask my brother to listen."


    "Do you really want to die?" the cold air poured out of Da''s body, and the power of the cold ice began to surge.


    "Don''t be angry? It''s not good to be angry with such a lovely appearance. Hurry to toot my mouth." the man smiled.


    "Elder brother, I think this older girl is in line with my taste. I want to try."


    "Brother, I want to try this cat demon. I like her tail."


    Their faces wrinkled.


    Li Xu''s eyes became colder and colder.


    "I just wanted to beat you up and beat you up, but you''ve been looking for death." Da Chong''s cold air came out, looked at Li Xu and said, "master, can I kill people?"


    "Kill it." Li Xu said faintly, "take a shot and leave none."


    "Hahaha, several first-class monks still want to fight us. They really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth." the leader is a second-class monk. He waved his hand and said: "fight together, catch them, kill the men, and tie the women with ropes and take them away."


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Here comes my brother."


    "Let my brother love you."


    "Let you know what it''s like to be a man..."


    "You will have a lot of aftertaste. You miss it very much. You want more, Jie..."


    They rushed up one after another, with ugly faces and obscene expressions, as if they were 100% sure that they could win.


    "Bang!"


    Da Chui clenched his fist, the cold ice power filled the space instantly, and the extremely cold air kept coming out.


    Their eyes were as big as brass bells. They couldn''t make any struggle or dodge. They were frozen by the power of ice and turned into ice sculptures.


    Ban Ruo bamboo and an Zhiyu shot at the same time.


    The former punches and the latter slaps.


    Bang Bang


    Li Xu heard the sound of "bang bang" around him. Ice sculptures were exploded, and the space was full of floating debris.


    The three women clapped their hands and looked at the only man who was still alive.


    "How could it be?" the second-class monk was stunned. How could his brothers all be killed in an instant?


    "Am I dreaming? Don''t wake me up." he turned and ran away, turning into streamer.


    Da Ji just wanted to catch up.


    Li Xu shouted at her and said, "don''t chase, it''s a waste of time."


    "Just let him go?"


    "Who said let him go."


    Li Xu stood on the sword and stretched his right hand upward. Suddenly, a vortex appeared in the sky, black clouds rolled, palm crackled, lightning and thunder.


    Da Chuo, ban Ruo bamboo and an Zhiyu were stunned. Why Li Xu seemed to stand in chaos.


    "Drink." Li looked away at the monk who was about to disappear in sight and quickly threw out the light in his hand.


    This is the second level Taoism, anger of thunder.


    The thunder roared, the black clouds rolled, and the lightning turned into a big dragon and ran towards him. In an instant, the monk was hit by the lightning and disappeared.


    The dark clouds in the sky gradually dissipated.

 Chapter 109

    "Yes." Li Xu remembered an extremely important thing when he found that the second grade rookie turned into ashes. He forgot to lick his bag.


    Da Ji asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ban ruozhu and an Zhiyu also looked at Li Xu and saw him frown. Did they kill someone who shouldn''t be killed?


    If so, just run.


    "They are still too weak to withstand beating. We should grab the storage bag before we take it. It''s still too young."


    "Is that what you mean?" the three women looked at him strangely.


    Li Xu nodded and said, "it''s all money. You despise money? Hurry to check these practitioners who are broken into ice. Maybe their storage bag space has not been broken, but they can make some money."


    The controller was unmoved and didn''t bother to check.


    An Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo started to check quickly. The results were really good luck. There were several intact storage bags with money in them.


    So it is reasonable to inherit their mantle.


    "Come on, let''s keep going."


    Li looked to the sky and continued to fly with his sword until more than four o''clock in the afternoon. Li Xu landed straight from the clouds, just ahead of a small town.


    This is the town closest to the burial site. He plans to rest here for a night and set out for the burial site tomorrow.


    "It doesn''t feel right here?" ban Ruo bamboo stared at the town.


    The town looks a little ordinary, but there is always a bad feeling.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. She came to Li Xu''s side with her sword and said, "untie my imprisonment first."


    She is still a good one now. If she meets a strong practitioner, she will be beaten and cried.


    Li Xu patted her on the shoulder, removed the spiritual power that imprisoned her, and said, "let''s go down first, stay here for a night and have a good rest. We''ll set out for our destination tomorrow."


    They landed on the ground.


    All the way to the town, there are three words written on it.


    "Lanruo town."


    That''s the name of the town, strange name.


    Li Xu didn''t come to lanruo town for the first time. He once came here. After wandering in it for half an hour, he left in a hurry, because there was nothing to see.


    Lanruo town is not as prosperous as Vernon town and Yuyang Town, and there are not many people on the streets.


    The branch of the moment building has spread all over the state, but there is no one here, which is enough to show that the economic development level of lanruo town is not good.


    "Master, I''m a little afraid." Da Ju took a few steps forward and caught Li Xu''s clothes. Although it was broad daylight, why did he feel a little gloomy, "we''re afraid we came to the ghost?"


    "No." Li Xu shook his head.


    It may be because it is close to the burial ground. The atmosphere seems strange and unknown. Even the pedestrians on the road look at them strangely.


    One of the passers-by''s eyes turned white and always felt like a dead man.


    Frightened, Da Ju tightly grasped Li Xu''s clothes and leaned against his side, with his palms full of sweat.


    An Zhiyu also shrinks his neck and is a little afraid.


    Class Ruo bamboo has no feeling, because she has four peak strengths, approaching five. Generally speaking, she can win even if she meets a strong one.


    Li Xu looked here and walked forward.


    On the ground, there are a slightly yellowish paper, which is a notice issued by the imperial historian''s station and the Imperial College. It says about the thief.


    Li Xu has also seen this information in Funong Town, specifically announcing the problems of road thieves.


    On the way, I occasionally met several monks talking about the thief, talking about the words that the thief should cut thousands of times.


    "Master." Da Ji suddenly grabbed Li Xu''s hand.


    Li Xu felt her hand trembling slightly, so he grabbed her hand and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Master, look, there are snakes in the street." Da Ju pointed to the front, and she smelled the smell of the snake, a slight smell of decay.


    "This..." Li looked around and really did. He saw a snake hanging its triangular head and spitting out snake seeds.


    An Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo are also afraid. What town is this? Why are snakes wandering in the street.


    It''s a little scary.


    The snake didn''t bite. Even walking in the street, no one on the street noticed the existence of the snake.


    It seems invisible.


    With a triangular head and green eyes, the snake crawled everywhere, crawled into the cracks in the street and disappeared.


    Suddenly, a sound of panic came from an inn, as if someone was fighting.


    Pa


    Bang Bang


    The waiter and the boss of the inn were beaten out and knelt on the ground to beg for mercy.


    Li Xu took Da Ji and walked quickly to the front. He saw the bloody boss kneeling on the ground with his man and kowtowing constantly.


    "My brother is eating here. He''s dead. How can you accompany him?" it was a strong man with a big knife. The strong man was tall and bare. You can see that the fat was shaking.


    "Don''t wrong people." the boss knelt on the ground.


    "My five brothers died. They all died here. I checked the people and finally found out the source of the matter. They died after eating the small mushrooms in your inn."


    Flammulina velutipes, alias Flammulina velutipes.


    The strong man was carrying a big knife and looked behind him. The little brother behind him handed out a basket of Flammulina velutipes, all of which were found from this inn.


    Their brothers had dinner here last night, spit blood when they came back, and then died. It was not easy to invite a pharmacist to conduct an autopsy. Finally, it was found that there was a problem with the Flammulina velutipes, so they brought their brothers here and smashed it.


    "How is it possible that the mushroom is poisonous? This mushroom can''t be poisonous. Other inns and restaurants also have the dish of fried meat with mushroom. It''s not the first time for us to cook this dish. We have cooked this dish for at least five years. During the five years, there has been no murder. You must be dirty contempt. Please bear a witness and help me testify. I must report it to the censor''s desk and say that someone contaminated it out of thin air Contempt will tarnish our reputation. "


    "Fight back and beat him to death. I don''t think he can recruit."


    The strong man waved his hand and commanded his little brother. He was going to attack with a heavy fist.


    Suddenly.


    The sound of panic came out again.


    Because he''s dead again.


    In the inn next door, there was a table where people frothed, fell to the ground, convulsed, and then their lives passed as soon as they closed their eyes.


    "Ah... Ah..." before he stopped, a scream came from the restaurant not far away.


    Because he''s dead again.


    Death is death.


    All fell to the ground, and the time of death was very short. It was too late to rescue.


    The strong man also felt some fear. It was too strange. His fat was trembling and said:


    "Go and get a pharmacist!"


    Less than a cup of tea, the pharmacist invited by the strong man yesterday appeared here. He bent his back and leaned on a crutch in his right hand.


    He began to examine the dead and soon came to the conclusion that they all died of small fire mushrooms.


    There are no exceptions.


    If it is a problem, it can be investigated. Now several restaurants and inns have had accidents in succession, causing panic in lanruo town.


    At this time, the censor Station Branch of lanruo town finally came. The visitor was a middle-aged man named Zhang Ruomu, who had gone through a natural disaster of four grades.


    Zhang Ruomu is followed by two second class censors and four first class censors.


    Yushitai''s power spread all over Zhuanxu state. It is responsible for formulating and managing order. The level is from one grade to nine grades, which is opposite to the realm of cultivation.


    The boss of the Yushitai branch here has only four grades and one natural disaster, which is enough to show that the configuration of lanruo town is very low.


    He came here to understand the situation. The reason is that Flammulina velutipes is poisonous, but these restaurants and inns don''t know why Flammulina velutipes is poisonous. It doesn''t belong to the category of intentional poisoning. It''s not easy to be convicted, so we have to investigate it well.


    Li Xu, who had been watching, suddenly found that Da Ju was like a dog and had been wrinkling his nose to smell the air.


    "What are you doing?" Li Xu knocked on her little head.


    Xiao Da Ji pulled a corner of Li Xu and said, "master, you squat down."


    Li Xu looked at her suspiciously, but he squatted down in front of her and asked, "then?"


    Da Ji reached out and touched master''s head, laughing out two shallow dimples.


    Li was speechless, and when he was trying to make complaints about the Tucao, the mouth of Da Yu came to his ear.


    "Master, although the pharmacist tried his best to hide it, the smell still came out. Like the snake, it gave off a slight rotten smell."


    The pharmacist suddenly shivered and shivered all over. He had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 110

    "Is it an illusion?" bent back and leaning on crutches, the thin pharmacist shivered twice, his hair suddenly stood up, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He had a bad feeling and wanted to find out where it came from. He looked around, but he didn''t find anyone wrong.


    He didn''t expect that Li Xu was squatting in front of Da Ji and couldn''t see it.


    "Pharmacist and snake have the same taste?" Li Xu frowned, frowned and fell into meditation.


    "Moreover, the Flammulina velutipes thrown out by the strong man also has this rotten taste. The taste is exactly the same as that of the pharmacist. I suspect there is something wrong with the pharmacist." Da Chuo whispered.


    Li Xu was stunned for three seconds, recovered himself and looked at Xiao Da Ju: "you can smell it by your nose. Your nose is so sensitive. I doubt you are not a little fox demon, but a dog."


    Da Ji was speechless, rolled his eyes and said, "master, please be a person."


    "Be a man, who?" Li Xu pinched her little face and asked, "can you?"


    Da Ju was stunned. His big watery eyes flashed. How did he feel that Li Xu didn''t mean what he said.


    An Zhiyu was stunned. She seemed to understand, but she didn''t fully understand.


    Ban ruozhu stared at the teacher and apprentice. The relationship between Li Xu and Da Ju was better than he thought. Is this a normal teacher and apprentice relationship?


    How does it feel a little bad?


    She came here this time to arrange Da Ju and Li Xu under the order of the female emperor Qingqiu, but it seems that her arrangement is a little redundant under the current situation.


    Xiao Da showed her teeth: "Oh, master, you pinch my face again."


    Li Xu smiled and stood up slowly. Through the words just made by Xiao Da Ji, it was basically certain that the pharmacist had a problem.


    I didn''t expect to solve the case so easily. It''s effortless.


    He thought for a while and planned to expose the pharmacist. He went to the fourth imperial censor and asked, "are you the one who is in charge of discipline and order in lanruo town?"


    Zhang Ruomu arched his hand and said, "Hello, my name is Zhang Ruomu. I''m the fourth grade censor. I''m responsible for the order, discipline and cases of lanruo town. Who are you?"


    Li Xu looked at him seriously: "my name is Li Xu. Give me 10000 yuan and I''ll help you close the case. What do you think of the deal?"


    Hearing the speech, Da Ju was stunned. This master


    He''s a real dog!


    Da Ju looked at his tall and straight back silently. Master, why don''t you change your name to Li Gou.


    At this time, her psychological activity thief Fufeng thought and smiled.


    "Ten thousand?" Zhang Ruomu looked at Li Xu: "do you need three days to solve the case? If you can find out the case within three days, it''s not impossible to give you ten thousand bonus."


    "No, just give me the money and I''ll catch the murderer right away." Li Xu said calmly.


    "Do you know who the murderer is?" Zhang Ruomu looked at Li Xu in a loud voice, "or do you have any clues? You can get rich rewards as long as you provide them."


    "I know the murderer," Li Xu said.


    Smelling the speech, the pharmacist''s head suddenly burst into a cold sweat, and the crutch in his hand trembled slightly. He couldn''t guess whether Li Xu knew it really or falsely.


    Maybe he just said it casually to deceive the censor''s money.


    Take it easy.


    He has been preparing for half a year. How can he be timid at this time? Even if he doubts himself, as long as he insists that he didn''t do it himself, who can do anything for me.


    If you knew it, don''t jump out and talk about the problem of Flammulina velutipes for a little money.


    Isn''t that a trap?


    He was ashamed and really miscalculated. However, Li Xu said that the murderer should not be himself. He was relieved to think of it.


    "Who is the murderer? If you can provide it, 10000 bonus will be sent to you immediately." Zhang Ruomu looked at Li Xu.


    "It''s him." Li Xu pointed to the pharmacist.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    The pharmacist was completely confused and a question mark appeared on his head.


    The young man is talking nonsense.


    The pharmacist soon regained his composure, leaned on a crutch and made a gloomy and old voice: "young man, you can eat shit and don''t talk nonsense.


    Listen to your uncle and take it back quickly. "


    You say I''m sneaking around, you say I''m peeking at the bath of a good family woman, you say I''m peeking at the couple next door applauding for love, and you say I''m sweating and kidney deficiency. It''s acceptable.


    It annoyed me to say that the murderer was me.


    The pharmacist''s eyes were a little sinister and locked on Li Xu. He wanted to see Li Xu''s strength level. One glance in the past can confirm that Li Xu was ordinary and didn''t even have a product.


    I don''t know where it came from, so I was relieved.


    He is a super strong man who has survived a natural disaster of four grades. Here, even Zhang Ruomu of Yushi platform can''t help him.


    He had been slowly swallowing lanruo town and turning lanruo town into his own place to cross the robbery. He planned for half a year and couldn''t let Li Xu destroy it.


    "Young man, I advise you not to talk nonsense. If you die, do you understand?" the pharmacist stared at Li Xu with a small flame in his eyes.


    Zhang Ruomu ignored the pharmacist and looked at Li Xu: "do you have evidence?"


    Li Xu said, "do you have a dog in Yushi station?"


    Zhang Ruomu looked at his little brother: "which of you has a dog? Take the dog out."


    A second-class censor said, "I have."


    Zhang Ruomu looked at him: "go and lead the dog right away."


    The second grade censor immediately ran home and brought his dog. Li Xu led the dog and asked the dog to smell Flammulina velutipes, and then asked him to find the same taste, so the dog kept sniffing the pharmacist and barking.


    People feel that there is a problem and stay away.


    The pharmacist was separated into a small circle. There was no one around him.


    "Barking..." the dog barked at him.


    "Looking for death." the pharmacist''s eyes were angry and slapped out. He wanted to kill the dog. Suddenly, Zhang Ruomu quickly saved the dog.


    Zhang Ruomu waved and said, "catch him."


    Several imperial censors rushed up one after another, but they were hit by the pharmacist in an instant.


    The pharmacist felt bad and planned to slip away quickly, but Zhang Ruomu stopped in front of him.


    The pharmacist roared, "those who block me will die."


    He slapped it out, and the violent spiritual power gushed out of his hands.


    Zhang Ruomu made a move to resist, stepped back more than ten steps, and said seriously, "you are also in the same territory with me, and you are also the strength of four products and one natural disaster."


    "Kill." the pharmacist tried his best. He planned to escape here, because he was seen through. If he entangled again, there would be big trouble.


    It''s the young man''s fault that he shows his fierce light. It''s his appearance that exposes himself. Anyway, he is in the same situation with Zhang Ruomu of the imperial censor''s platform and can''t help each other. However, he can''t swallow this tone and plans to shoot Li Xu first.


    He no longer entangled with Zhang Ruomu, rushed to Li Xu, jumped up in the air, like Kunpeng spreading his wings, and his whole body burst into a dark luster.


    "Die for me and don''t leave any ashes."


    The pharmacist bit his teeth and played his strongest move. Only in this way can he solve his great hatred.


    "Young man, get out of the way." Zhang Ruomu shouted. He rushed to save Li Xu, but it was too late. He was one step slower than the pharmacist.


    At this time, the pharmacist has played a violent spiritual power. It seems that a Kunpeng is flying. As long as this slap goes on, Li Xu must be a splash of flesh and blood, and there is no place to die.


    But a scene that he didn''t expect appeared. Li Xu stood in place. When the pharmacist''s power was about to swat himself, he gently took his hand, as if he were swatting a fly.


    The pharmacist was directly knocked to the ground.


    Boom.


    A small pit appeared in the street. The pharmacist in the pit was vomiting blood.


    The pharmacist no longer bent his back. He padded a lot of things behind him, and the skin on his face gradually separated. He was unexpectedly a middle-aged man.


    His face was pockmarked, as if he had been cut off with his hands, and there was a rotten smell on it.


    He gnashed his teeth, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, jumped out and roared, "young man, I don''t know what to do. I''ll kill you, chop you up and feed you to the dog."


    He jumped up and glared.


    Pop!


    Li Xu punched out. The pharmacist flew out like a stone and fell into the pit on the ground.


    His clothes were completely broken, and there were many black pits on them. The pits gave off a dark luster, as if they were contaminated with something, with a rotten smell.


    Xiao Da Ji, an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo held their noses one after another.


    The onlookers retreated one after another, because the rotten smell from him was very strong, just like the smell from a dead mouse. It was disgusting.


    The pharmacist was completely crazy, his eyes became dark, jumped up like a mad dog, opened his mouth and bit at Li Xu.


    Li Xu didn''t let him close to himself and directly mobilized the spiritual power in his body. In an instant, there was a strong spiritual power fluctuation in the whole space.


    Bang.


    The pharmacist was stunned. He didn''t listen to control. He fell from the air and knelt directly in front of Li Xu for three feet, unable to move.

 Chapter 111

    The pharmacist knelt in front of Li Xu, and his pupils were frightened. Such a huge spiritual pressure constantly impacted him, and the soul in his body was violently shaken.


    Li Xu''s huge spiritual pressure blew his hair up, making his body feel torn. He bit his teeth.


    Don''t give in, don''t give up.


    Never bow to evil forces.


    He wanted to stand up, but his legs were so heavy that he couldn''t stand up. Even his breathing became difficult.


    Unexpectedly, in front of this young man, he had no strength to fight back.


    I don''t believe it. I won''t accept it. I''m not willing to be manipulated by others. He once swore that he must be a strong man who commands me.


    Let everyone tremble, let everyone succumb to his feet.


    I can''t fall here.


    I want to be stronger.


    "Ah!" if you roar and clench your fist, you want to stand up, break your destiny and fight for a bright future.


    But he still couldn''t move.


    Just like a child, no matter how hard you work, no matter how hard you struggle, you can''t shake a giant.


    "Seeing this destructive level of spiritual pressure for the first time is like the roar of the sea." the monks in the distance were completely shocked.


    "It''s hard to imagine that his sense of spiritual oppression is so terrible. If this power comes to me, I''m afraid it will be broken to pieces."


    "Who is this? The burst of spiritual pressure subdued a four grade monk."


    "So strong." Zhang Ruomu, the fourth grade censor standing in the distance, felt the ripple of spiritual power like ten thousand horses galloping.


    Ban ruozhu was so surprised that she opened her mouth and shocked her face. It was the first time she saw such a terrible spiritual pressure displayed by Li Xushi, and she almost stammered:


    "Da Ji, is your master so strong?"


    Da Ju nodded and narrowed his eyes: "uh huh, aunt, my master is very powerful. This is just the strength of my master''s iceberg. I''ve seen his more powerful moves."


    Ban ruozhu asked, "for example?"


    Da Ji said casually, "hide the weapon in the body."


    Ban ruozhu: "


    Da Ju''s face was a little red, and the fox''s ear moved a little embarrassed: "ha ha, I said nonsense just now. It doesn''t count. I''ll say one more thing and make trouble with the Yellow Dragon."


    In the dragon''s nest, I saw Li Xu perform once. It was really a supreme kill.


    Think about it, I''m still a little excited.


    An Zhiyu and ban ruozhu looked at Da Ji strangely, but seeing her seriousness, they must have no other meaning. Maybe they misunderstood.


    Their eyes focused on Li Xu again.


    Li Xu walked out step by step. With each step, the void vibrated and ripples broke out. It was like setting off thousands of feet of water waves, and the pressure of the spirit was amazing.


    The pharmacist''s blood flowed from the corners of his mouth and his eyeballs protruded. He couldn''t bear the spirit pressure of Li Xu.


    Li Xu stopped and said, "come on, what are you going to do?"


    Under the strong deterrence of Li Xu, he finally said his story.


    He wanted to make a layout in lanruo Town, poison the people in the town one by one, and then transport these poisoned people out, dry them in the sun, and train them into corpse puppets after secret system.


    Then train lanruo town into a corpse array to fight against the robbery.


    It''s just that the plan was seen through at the beginning.


    As he spoke, he looked at the sky. At this time, the night became gloomy. It was obvious that it was already dark and night fell.


    His face looked distorted, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "What are you laughing at?" Li looked at the ugly pharmacist.


    The pharmacist''s face was distorted: "I wanted to poison the people here one by one and slowly refine them into corpses. Your appearance broke my plan, but it''s useless. As long as night comes, lanruo town is my territory. Welcome to my world."


    He forcibly stood up, his body had been deformed and twisted, and laughed wildly: "my babies, come out."


    Hiss, hiss


    Then they heard something coming out of the darkness.


    The scream suddenly cut through the void.


    "There are snakes."


    "Help."


    "A lot of snakes."


    The whole lanruo town was in panic, and the voices of shouting came out. You could hear someone tripping on the ground and someone crying. All kinds of voices of fear came out.


    An Zhiyu, ban Ruo bamboo, Da Ji''s face changed dramatically.


    Zhang Ruomu, the fourth grade censor, didn''t expect such a change. He never dreamed of such a drastic change. It turned out that the pharmacist had come prepared to attack LAN ruozhen.


    Lanruo town is afraid it can''t resist this catastrophe.


    Is this the life of lanruo town?


    no way.


    He refused to accept his fate.


    Lanruo town has 20000 people. It can''t just become a catastrophe.


    Zhang Ruomu knelt on the ground, tears streaming down his face and said, "please, many of these are innocent civilians. If you really want to refine the corpse array, please take my life away. Please let the people in lanruo town go."


    The pharmacist said coldly, "hahaha, it''s useless now. Everyone has to die."


    Li Xu looked at him calmly, "who said that?"


    The pharmacist''s body was distorted and said, "I said, even if the gods came, I couldn''t stop me from refining lanruozhen.


    Today, I want lanruo town to howl everywhere and shed blood thousands of miles, turning it into human purgatory.


    My babies, let''s go. "


    The pharmacist smiled, and the corners of his mouth and his face had been completely distorted, because he forced against Li Xu''s spiritual pressure, and now he has become neither human nor ghost.


    However, he doesn''t care. As long as he succeeds, recovery is not a problem.


    His voice echoed in lanruo town.


    Thousands of snakes appeared in the dark streets. These snakes showed ferocious expressions and sharp fangs.


    In his voice, the poisonous snake began to attack, just about to attack people.


    Suddenly, the whole lanruo town gushed out huge spiritual power.


    Li Xu closed his eyes and a vortex appeared where he stood.


    His body overflowed with terrible psychic power.


    With his divine consciousness, Lingli began to spread rapidly towards the streets, inns, restaurants, stalls and houses.


    Almost instantly, his divine sense and spiritual power occupied every corner of lanruo Town, and the position of each snake could be clearly seen.


    Then, the whole lanruo town sounded a "bang bang" sound.


    Every poisonous snake about to attack exploded completely, on the ground, in the streets, in the dark, and then turned into ashes.


    In less than five breaths, the poisonous snakes in lanruo town were completely eliminated. Just now, everyone seemed to be in a dream. They didn''t know what had happened. They just felt a soft and warm power wrapped around them, and then the poisonous snakes disappeared.


    The poison master was stunned, showed a terrible expression, pointed to Li Xu and said tremblingly:


    "You are not human.


    How can anyone in the world do it in a moment, cover the whole lanruo town with divine knowledge, and then kill all my babies with spiritual power. "


    The poison master retreated step by step and was shocked. What the hell is this?


    He first heard that people have such a powerful divine sense?


    Is this a man?


    This is definitely not what people can do.


    Li looked at him, didn''t answer, but said coldly, "it''s dark now. It''s reasonable to say that I''ve already had dinner at this time. I''ll go to bed after an hour''s rest.


    But because of the appearance of your crooked melon and cracked dates, you made some messy things, which delayed me from eating and sleeping.


    My time is very precious. Can you afford it? "Li Xu came to him.


    The pharmacist trembled: "what do you want?"


    Li Xu clenched his fist and said, "I''ll kill you."


    "Master, wait." Da Ju stopped Li Xu''s movement in time and said, "master, you should take away his storage bag first."


    She was afraid that the master would smash the pharmacist into slag again, and the money in the storage bag was gone again.


    Li Xu''s eyes brightened. Xiao Da''s words were really reasonable. He walked the storage bag on the pharmacist with his left hand, and then hit it out with his right fist.


    The fist did not touch the pharmacist''s body, but just blew out the fist style.


    But enough.


    Boom!


    The boxing style broke out, and the spiritual power poured out. The ground where Li Xu stood split, and there were countless big cracks. The boxing style was indomitable.


    The pharmacist''s eyes contracted and wanted to struggle, but he had no hope. In an instant, there was no ashes left.


    PS: brothers, the listing time is adjusted to August 1. There are two days left. I have to add four chapters for free. It''s not too much to change a few recommendation tickets in Chapter 4 (funny).

 Chapter 112

    With the death of the pharmacist, the whole lanruo town gradually restored its former peace, but everyone''s heart was still secretly hairy.


    But it had nothing to do with Li Xu. He carefully opened the pharmacist''s storage bag and found that there was less than 30000 money and some worthless magic weapons.


    "A little poor." Li Xu transferred these things to his storage bag and sighed, "do today''s monks go out without money?"


    "Thank you, childe Li, for helping us out." Zhang Ruomu saluted Li Xu respectfully.


    Although Li Xu looks very young, fifteen or sixteen years old, he has the power of destruction.


    If he hadn''t done it today, the whole lanruo town would have turned into a purgatory on earth. I have to stay up late tonight to write a report on this matter and ask the people in the post station to resign tomorrow.


    "Pa......" Li Xu snapped his fingers, stretched out his right hand, and rubbed his thumb and index finger in front of him.


    "I understand."


    Zhang Ruomu understood. Just now he said that if Li Xu handled the matter well, he would get a bonus of 10000 yuan. This is Li Xu''s hint to him.


    "This is your ten thousand bonus." Zhang Ruomu handed out ten thousand bonus. He gave his money to Li Xu first, and then went through the reward and punishment process of Yushitai to make up for the money.


    Li Xu put the money away and said, "don''t talk nonsense and publicize today''s affairs. You can deal with it."


    "But..."


    "No, but I don''t want anyone to disturb my peace." Li Xu took out a token and said, "this is the honorary elder token of Yushitai. Look."


    Zhang Ruomu took it and looked carefully. A moment later, he knelt in front of Li Xu: "meet the elder."


    The imperial censor behind him also knelt down one after another. This young man is a rare honorary elder in the imperial censor platform. His identity is a little big.


    "Elder, what happened today is a little big. I can''t hide it from the top." Zhang Ruomu asked.


    "Get up first and don''t kneel easily." Li Xu thought and said:


    "You can report if you want to write a report. After all, you have a superior, but I don''t want to publicize it everywhere. Do you know what I mean?" Li looked at him. He didn''t want his affairs to be spread around. He was worried that many people would come to Taixu Academy and disturb his peaceful life in the future.


    "I see." Zhang Ruomu stood up, and the censor behind him also stood up.


    "Well, I don''t want to say anything more. I''m going to stay here all night today. Do you have any restaurant recommendations?" Li Xu asked.


    Zhang Ruomu said, "if you don''t dislike it, you can come to my house."


    "No." Li Xu shook his head. He didn''t have the habit of going to other people''s homes. Wouldn''t it be a little troublesome if the other party had a wife and children, parents, grandparents.


    "Er..." Zhang Ruomu didn''t expect Li Xu to refuse so directly, and didn''t say much. He smiled: "please come with me."


    "Let''s go."


    Li Xu turned and looked at Xiao Da Ji, an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo.


    The three of them followed Li Xu.


    Zhang Ruomu noticed the three women at this time. Unexpectedly, they were still together. It can be clearly seen that one is a fox demon, one is a cat demon and the other is a human.


    Li Xu was really lucky. He sighed secretly.


    He shook his head and smiled. Li Xu also noticed his strange eyes, because his eyes were too obvious, and looked back and forth at himself and three women.


    "Don''t get me wrong," Li Xu explained.


    "I didn''t misunderstand." Zhang Ruomu showed a meaningful smile.


    Li Xu originally wanted to say two more words. When it came to his mouth, forget it. He was too lazy to explain. It seemed that no matter how he explained, his words seemed a little weak at this time.


    The Dazhou behind him heard that the fox''s ears stood up and her face turned red. Fortunately, it was night and she couldn''t see her shy little face.


    An Zhiyu bowed his head and twisted his slender fingers with his hands, a little nervous.


    Class Ruo bamboo secretly grinds her teeth. She really wants to tear the mouth of Zhang Ruomu, the fourth grade censor, into pieces. What are you talking about? These men''s thoughts are really dirty.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Ruomu led the way in front. Everyone followed him and soon came to Lanju restaurant, the most luxurious restaurant in lanruo town.


    The environment of the restaurant is very quiet. This restaurant is the most prosperous restaurant in lanruo town. People who come here to spend are basically rich people.


    And the sound insulation here is particularly good.


    No matter what Li Xu and several women do or how they play, no one will hear. That''s why Zhang Ruomu introduced him here.


    He guessed vaguely that Li Xu was a little unseemly.


    That''s right.


    Serious people who travel with three beautiful little girls. Tut Tut, Li Xu still wants to be serious in front of him. Fortunately, he has the wit to see through him.


    Zhang Ruomu knocked on the table and shouted, "boss!"


    "Here we are." the boss of Lanju restaurant saw the fourth imperial censor coming with people. Unexpectedly, he stared at Li Xu who shot in the street today, and his eyes lit up.


    "Boss, this childe and three girls are going to stay in the hotel." the fourth censor looked at the boss. His index finger tapped the table gently, indicating something. He was passing a message to the boss.


    The boss who has experienced great storms knows: "I''m really sorry. There''s only one room in the restaurant now. Why don''t you four make do with crowding for one night?"


    Um


    Li looked at him. The boss is really a ghost. He looked at Zhang Ruomu. Your finger sign is too obvious.


    Controller: "..."


    An Zhiyu: "


    The two women have nothing to say. Zhang Ruomu and the boss seem to be doing something.


    Ban Ruo bamboo rushed up, stared at the boss and said, "don''t tell me what I have and what I don''t have. Open me four rooms immediately. Also, you pay me, including the money for dinner."


    Ban ruozhu glanced at Zhang Ruomu. Don''t think she doesn''t understand anything. Don''t think she''s very simple. That''s a big mistake.


    She has seen the Jianghu routine more or less. Besides, there is no such routine.


    The general routine is that one man and one woman go together. The boss usually says that there is only one room, but now, when one man and three women go together, you also say that there is only one room and make do with the squeeze for one night.


    Is that reasonable?


    unreasonable.


    Class Ruo bamboo stared at Zhang Ruomu and said, "what are you looking at? You don''t pay yet."


    Zhang Ruomu nodded. Unexpectedly, the kitten demon was very hot, so he had to pay quickly, and then he was polite to Li Xu and went home.


    Li Xu and his three daughters had dinner in the restaurant and went back to bed.


    I don''t know why. He used to sleep for two seconds, but when he came here, he couldn''t adapt to the living environment here.


    I always feel that there is Yin around me. I can''t sleep over and over.


    He got up, turned to the top of the restaurant roof, looked at the sky, and found that there was a faint Yin winding over lanruo town. It seems that the burial ground has a great impact on the environment here.


    He released his mind, looked around and found that many people''s sleep quality was not good.


    Suddenly, his divine sense swept to Xiaoda''s room and found that she was sleeping. Could it be the reason why Yujian consumed too much today?


    "Under her own protection, she is so comfortable. In order to keep her vigilant all the time, it''s time for a night attack."


    Li Xu secretly said.


    Suddenly, he remembered the task of this month. There was a night attack. He wondered whether this task could be incorporated into the task of burial protection.


    Li Xu asked, "is the system there?"


    [the system is off duty, not online, please leave a message]


    "Forget it, no matter the broken system, we''ll attack at night first. If not, we''ll do it again."


    ¡­¡­


    PS1: there are 1000 more recommended tickets + 1 change, and the monthly ticket can be increased by one change. At present, it is 56 more. Make a mark on the title of this chapter. I''m afraid I''ll forget it. Let''s change it today, because I also break another chapter. It''s more uncomfortable to break it. I just don''t send it at all, so as to make the whole story coherent. After it goes on the shelf, try to make it ten thousand days a day. Remember to urge it.


    PS2: spoilers. Don''t expect too much. This is the first night attack. It''s not a system task. Don''t ask how many night attacks there are. There are only 0 and countless.


    PS3: last time, the question I asked disappeared because of shielding. Ask again. Guess the life experience of Da Ji and an Zhiyu?

 Chapter 113

    "The night attack began."


    Li Xu''s eyes were cold, and he planned to touch it quietly to teach Xiaoda a profound lesson.


    Let her know that she must be vigilant at any time, anywhere and no matter how tired she is.


    Note that this is not a drill, this is a practice.


    He soon came to Da Ji''s room, opened the door quietly, went in and closed the door.


    The sound of footsteps is very light.


    Sleeping Da Ji


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 114

    With the contact of the lips, their expressions stiffened.


    They no longer have any superfluous actions, just dull, have a good experience, feel well, and aftertaste the taste from each other''s lips.


    A moment later, Li Xu wanted to go further and pryed open the lip flap of Xiao Da Ji.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of gently knocking at the door: "Da Ji, it''s my little aunt. Have you slept? I can''t sleep. I want to talk to you."


    dear


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 115

    Lying under the bed, Li Xu felt a little incredible. Ban Ruo bamboo couldn''t sleep and came here. How did an know that fish couldn''t sleep and also came here?


    It''s very lively here!


    Li Xu shook his head and really wanted to get out of the bed and teach them three landlords.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door, there was a soft "creak" sound.


    "Da Ji, I''m coming in."


    An Zhiyu pushed the door in,


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 116

    "The journey back is too difficult. In order to ensure safety, let me escort you back." ban Ruo bamboo said with trembling lips.


    Her face was taut, pale, and her tail stood up.


    Even at the peak of the fourth grade, she could not help shivering when she saw the area surrounded by Yin Qi.


    No wonder Li Xu didn''t say where he was practicing on the road. That''s right. He certainly couldn''t tell the truth. No one dared to tell the truth


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 117

    "Because I''m here."


    Such simple and calm words shocked the old man, made his hair stand upright, made his eyes sharp, stared, and vaguely saw that Li Xu inadvertently spilled huge spiritual power, just like a vortex, like the evolution of Yin-Yang chaos in the universe.


    Just a glance, the old man could not help sweating on his forehead, took two steps back, shook his head, breathed rapidly, and wanted to wake himself up.


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 118

    They looked at themselves seriously.


    "How to break it? It''s very simple."


    Li Xu didn''t have to think about it. He said, "there is no difficulty in breaking through. All breakthroughs can be summarized into one point, that is, playing strange and upgrading."


    "What do you mean?"


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu asked at the same time. They are still hitting. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 119

    "Eh..." ban ruozhu was stunned and looked at Li Xu. He actually told her to open the way in front.


    Is that decent?


    But it''s normal for words to come out of your mouth.


    She did say just now that she wanted to lead the way. It was hard to refute at this time, so she had to open the way in front.


    White bones are still everywhere in front. White bones are the main tone here. They may be seen more and are not so afraid.


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 120

    Hearing Li Xu''s voice, Da Ju breathed a sigh of relief and said, "master, I just dropped my foot and appeared here."


    Ban Ruo bamboo and an Zhiyu also sent the same message.


    "I know that the natural cohesion of this area has formed a unique mountain array. The distortion of the array has changed your foothold, so it appears in different directions. Listen to me. I stand still and come to me along the direction."


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 121

    "Hiss..." the ground shook violently, as if it was forcibly broken by something. The sound continued for a long time.


    "Come with me."


    Li Xu walked ahead and ran out for about a kilometer.


    The shocking scene came out, and countless tombs emerged in front of us. These tombs are arranged here without any rules. I don''t know how many people died.


    sight


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 122

    Li Xu was almost surprised by his words and asked, "your king''s dream is so great. Where is it? I''ll see him myself."


    "As long as you promise, I''ll take you to him."


    "Forget it."


    "Isn''t that a good idea?"


    "It''s wonderful. You''re just like the road stealers. It''s really great. The slogan of the road stealers is not to let children lose at the starting line. I think you can make a combination


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 123

    Da Ji''s mouth moved back and forth, showing a sweet smile, and her two fox ears stood up, just like her eyes, as if smiling.


    Li Xu didn''t know why she suddenly smiled so happily, but her smile was so infectious that he couldn''t help laughing. A moment later, he said:


    "Don''t always laugh foolishly. You are far away from enlightenment. If you are so close, your spiritual power can easily spread and affect each other."


    The two women nodded and looked at each other


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 124

    During the two days of helping class ruozhu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu didn''t raise their hands to ask themselves questions. Instead, Li Xu felt a little uneasy for fear that something might happen to them.


    Walk over and have a look.


    Glancing at Da Ji, two different spiritual powers emerged on her body surface, light blue ice power and blood red sky fire power.


    The two forces are intertwined, as if Yin and Yang alternate and evolve in chaos.


    Her face was ruddy and her hands crossed


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 125

    Seeing Da Chuo laughing very happily, the white fox ears on his head stood up. An Zhiyu smiled and said, "you are a little fox spirit."


    "Uh huh..." Da Ju nodded abruptly, narrowed his eyes and said, "I heard that good-looking people are generally called fox spirits. I''ll praise me as you."


    "Er..." an Zhiyu was speechless. Looking at her fleshy face, he wanted to reach out and pinch it.


    "Where''s my master? When you came


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 126

    "Run as far as you can."


    Since the burial king saw Li Xu tearing the array with his bare hands, he had only the idea of running away.


    The eight iron chains tied to the bronze coffin rattled and trembled, and then there was a banging sound. The iron chain tightened and broke.


    The bronze coffin burst into golden light and rose into the sky. Thousands of black coffins below also shook and rushed.


    "This


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 127

    Ban Ruo bamboo looked at Li Xu quietly.


    He was like an invincible emperor. He kept making moves. In less than a cup of tea, thousands of Wupin Yin spirits completely dissipated in the world.


    Li clapped his hands and relaxed his airway: "done."


    Then he looked at the class Ruo bamboo with doubts on his face: "why do you stand still and only look at me? Won''t your conscience hurt?"


    "Ha ha."


    Ban Ruo bamboo


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 128

    [task ¢Ú night attack, from November 09 to the evening of November 11]


    [mission background: as your only apprentice, Da Ji has been practicing with you for more than two months. At present, he has successfully broken the territory to the second grade.


    It has made rapid progress and has not encountered any bottleneck problems. It can be said that it is smooth sailing.


    Because of this, let her be like a flower in the greenhouse, and gradually form an absolute dependence on you for her development and growth in the future


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 129

    An Zhiyu and ban ruozhu kept frowning and staring at Da Ji. Just now they didn''t want to look back and found that Da Ji was actually poking Li Xu''s face.


    I had a good time.


    Seeing this scene, an Zhiyu''s mood is a little complicated, like just lemon, sour.


    Ban ruozhu can now confirm that the relationship between Da Ji and Li Xu is definitely not ordinary.


    I just don''t know where they are now. I didn''t expect the tone of Da Ji


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 130

    The smile on Da''s face suddenly froze.


    It''s like a wilted flower.


    Li Xu had a bad premonition. Sure enough, Xiaoda Ju broke out and almost roared: "we are Nine Tailed Fox fox demons, not pigs. How can we have so many births?"


    She said angrily, "even if there are so many births, I can afford it."


    "Don''t be angry, I''m just asking."


    Li Xu doesn''t understand Xiao da


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 131

    They went into the kitchen.


    Li Xu took back his eyes, looked at Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian, and sighed: "what''s the matter with you? They just came back from the burial ground. You''re so kind to let them cook. What time is it now? You haven''t had dinner so late. You''re really lazy."


    He has an untraceable expression


    If I had known, he would not have untied the state of Bigu.


    I''m a little hungry now.


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 132

    "Master, father..."


    Da Ju shouted several times, but he didn''t hear Li Xu''s answer. He stood up straight and looked at the door. He made sure that the room had been locked by her many times.


    He swaggered over, his walking posture gradually became arrogant, and whispered, "how can master be like a pig?"


    "What a typical example of going to bed early and getting up late."


    Da Chui said to herself, "I just fell asleep at a moment after Hai


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 133

    Da Ju''s smile was rippling at the corner of his mouth. He slowly lowered his head. When he was about to touch Li Xu''s mouth, he closed his eyes and said softly:


    "Master, I like you."


    She then kissed Li Xu''s lips.


    He closed his eyes and was too nervous to open them.


    Because when she said this just now, she keenly noticed that Li Xu''s heart beat sharply. She knew that Li Xu had woken up.


    I don''t know what I said earlier


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 134

    Da Ju blinked and looked at Li Xu. His ears moved and his eyes were full of doubts. Li Xu had run to her room three times.


    What''s the picture?


    If he said he couldn''t sleep, wanted to sleep with himself, wanted to sleep with himself, she wouldn''t refuse, but he just didn''t speak.


    Is it shyness?


    Does he look shy? Not at all, okay?


    But it''s hard to say. Now she''s not


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 135

    An Zhiyu looked strange, carefully observed Li Xu''s clothes and said, "Da Ju, the water tut on this is exactly the same color as the water tut on your quilt."


    She smiled and looked at Da Ji with a subtle look in her eyes.


    "Then what do you want to say?" Da Chuo looked at her, his face remained calm, but he secretly scolded that an Zhiyu''s observation ability was too strong.


    "Did you sleep with him last night?" an zhiyumu asked


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 136

    Li Xu stopped worrying about whether aunt Dazhou would chew the bark again, walked slowly back from the back mountain, thought about what she said, and said to himself:


    "In Qingqiu state, the sky fire fell and burned the female emperor''s bedroom for three days. Daju was born from the fire, which shows that she is not the biological daughter of Daju''s mother Qingqiu king, but she has Nine Tailed Fox blood."


    "Nine Tailed Fox blood can only be owned by the king of Qingqiu."


    "These two things are a little contradictory.


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 137

    "I fought with Tang Sheng and found a small problem. I found his moves very beautiful, gorgeous and ornamental."


    "In fact, it''s not so euphemistic. You want to say that my moves are fancy." Tang Sheng said.


    "..." hearing Tang Sheng''s words, Dean Qinglian held back his smile. Tang Sheng was really interesting.


    "Ha ha ha, a little." Li Xu said with a smile, "it''s really a little fancy. In fact, it''s useless. In fact, your spirit


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 138

    Li Xu''s mind slowly made three question marks. He wondered what was the use of looking for an Zhiyu if the soil was not moist enough.


    It''s no use at all, okay?


    She can''t let it suddenly run up.


    Damn it.


    Li Xu quickly drank Xiao Da Ji, waved and said, "don''t run yet, come back."


    Da Ju stopped and asked, "master, what do you want me to do?"


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 139

    "Whew, whew, whew..." Da Chuo, his aunt and an Zhiyu said goodbye, waved their small hands, and the imperial sword appeared above the blue sky and white clouds.


    In front of him was the master who had been waiting for him for a long time. He stood on the sword with a helpless face and yawned: "you finally finished grinding. I thought I had to wait for you for another two minutes."


    "Master, it''s obviously a while. It takes so long."


    Her hands were bound, and her spirit came out


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 140

    The Sword Fairy looked at many white thighs and said, "I heard that there are no men in the daughter country. They are all girls. If you are pregnant, just drink the water of the Zi Mu river. I also heard that women in the daughter country will never marry. I''m afraid you won''t be able to get married."


    The third childe of the Magic Cave said, "it''s true. Women in the daughter country never marry. This is the rule of the daughter country. He also said that men don''t have a good thing."


    "Then you still chase, this is not asking for trouble


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 141

    "404 on the fourth floor is not a good sign." Li Xu took a deep breath, frowned, and his white face was tinged with sadness.


    Da Ju felt a little strange and asked, "what''s the matter? Is there a problem?"


    "No." Li Xu shook his head, "no problem."


    "That''s good."


    Da Ji jumped in front and soon came to the fourth floor. He scanned his eyes everywhere and wrote on the key


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 142

    [summary of shielding content in the previous chapter: Cultivation of the third childe and maid in the devil''s cave; 100 million details of Li Xu''s teaching Da Ji to breathe.


    It is specially noted that the title of this chapter is the book friend of the previous chapter. This chapter says to provide, XDM, and the order is a little low. Please order it all]


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the little monk''s lofty words and ambitions, Li Xu couldn''t help asking, "can you find anything?"


    "What


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 143

    The crowd took back their eyes and stopped paying attention to the little monk.


    Because they just found out their divine knowledge and saw that it was a little fishy. The little monk was only a four-level realm. He was completely wise to deal with bison.


    Su Xu and Yu Nu also found out that the little monk was a fourth grade monk, but they still came to him to give thanks. Unexpectedly, there were so many strong people here, and only the fourth grade monk shot. The world is really cool and thin.


    "Thank you, Taoist friend." Su Xu and Yu Nu hugged each other again,


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 144

    Several pairs of white jade hands did not listen to Li Xu''s words, but still firmly grasped Da Ji''s feet, as if they were warning something.


    Li Xu frowned. The things in santu River are too strange. He is still hitting such a strange creature. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 145

    Da Chuo felt that there was something wrong with the daughter''s national teacher. He touched his little head and wondered, "is there anything you can''t say here? You have to drill into the woods?"


    "Yes, what can I say directly? I don''t agree with what grove to drill." Li Xu stared at his daughter''s national teacher.


    She was wearing a tight dress, and the tight gauze pulled her figure out of a certain curve, making her look graceful and graceful.


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 146

    The little monk walked step by step with the Buddha beads, his eyes stained, his face calm and without waves, looked at the front, and soon came to his eyes.


    Li looked at him and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    Mu I shook his head and sighed:


    "The direction I''m looking for has no clue about Sansheng road. Look at them, but don''t hope. If there is no accident, Sansheng road will be inside."


    He pointed to the boundless santu river


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 147

    Da Ju stopped practicing, opened her eyes and looked around. She found that everyone was asleep and she was too sleepy. She sneaked into Li Xu''s bed.


    This time she was no longer reserved and went to sleep in Li Xu''s arms.


    Li Xu opened his eyes, smiled at the corners of his mouth and looked at her cheek quietly.


    Didn''t you agree not to come in?


    Seeing that he was staring at himself, Da Ju stretched out his little hand, closed his eyes and motioned


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 148

    Several rat clansmen walked with bright teeth on their mouths and bright eyes, and ran excitedly to the territory of the clan.


    "Elder brother, did they say that the human being they caught would be the one who came in with us?" Da Ju pulled Li Xu''s clothes and asked.


    "It should be them, they should be rolled here by the vortex." Li Xu said.


    The little monk twisted the Buddha beads, looked at the rat people in the distance and said


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 149

    Li Xu looked at the time in his mind and said, "tomorrow is November 15. There is still some time before dawn. How far is it from the entrance of Sansheng road?"


    "Two hours away," said the bison patriarch.


    "Well, let''s start now, guard at the entrance and go in when Sansheng road opens." Li looked at them and asked them to lead the way.


    The head of the rat clan asked, "are you going to attend the evil spirit banquet


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 150

    The third childe of the devil''s cave walked in front, followed by two proud maidens, followed by six equally good maidens.


    They walked towards the entrance of Sansheng road together.


    As soon as he reached the entrance, he was stopped by someone wearing armor. The third childe of the devil''s cave took out a precious fluorescein herb from the storage ring.


    The medicine fragrance is like a faint peach blossom fragrance.


    Three masters of the devil''s cave


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 151

    As soon as the words fell, the Sword Fairy fell, the crow white frowned and said, "Princess Qingqiu, Da Ji, a familiar name. How do you feel? Where have you heard of it?"


    The third childe of the devil''s cave was stunned and said: "I finally remembered that this is not the stupid princess. She is a very famous fool in Qingqiu country. I heard that she was famous because she was unable to communicate with the world and break through the first grade. She lost the face of Qingqiu country. Later, she really couldn''t help it. She went to Zhuanxu country to ask for Tao. Unexpectedly, she was more than 20 years old


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 152

    "Don''t move, let me try."


    The third childe of the devil''s cave pinched the formula, and the spiritual power surged out of his spiritual sea like a tide.


    At the same time, he mobilized the secret magic skills of the demon cave.


    You can feel that his spiritual power is soaring, the corrosive power appears on the ground, and a black magic mark appears on his forehead. The soaring power quickly fills the square.


    The third childe of the devil''s cave shot. He was dark all over, just like a devil


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 153

    Santu River, outside.


    Da Ju took master''s hand stained with less blood, looked up at his snow-white clothes full of blood, and said with some pain:


    "Master, we''ve got Sansheng flower. It''s not urgent to open nine tails. You smell so bloody. Let''s go to the restaurant in santu town to clean it first and have a good rest. When you have enough rest, shall we open nine tails again?"


    Da Chong felt that master had really broken his heart for her.


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 154

    Hearing the speech, the boss frowned, his face was dignified, and looked at Li Xu and said, "room 404 on the fourth floor?"


    Seeing that his expression was strange, Li Xu asked, "what''s the problem?"


    The boss shook his head and said, "no problem, it''s just..." he said and leaned close to Li Xu''s ear. "You can''t dirty my sheets anymore. It''s very expensive. If you dirty them, you''ll lose money."


    Li Xu glanced


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 155

    Da Ju got into the quilt and wrapped herself like zongzi. It''s really embarrassing. Just now she stepped on something very important for Li Xu in the bathroom.


    She jumped out of the bathroom and ran away.


    Now, her little face is still very hot, her neck and ears are ruddy, like a ripe peach.


    She just ignored one thing.


    She accidentally slipped and fell in the bathroom, covered with water, like falling


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 156

    "Boom!"


    Powerful power suddenly came out, light blue and blood red spirit power disease rolled up, and the whole room was shrouded in violent and boundless power.


    Cracks spread rapidly through the room.


    Tables, chairs, bedrooms, floors and windows all turned into dust, and smoke filled the room.


    The crack continued to spread, running through from the fourth floor. In an instant, the whole restaurant was split in two by force, and the restaurant slowly separated to both sides.


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 157

    [system time, dadaoji 500 years, Wednesday, November 17, sunny and sunny, the day before yesterday, the pregnancy rate was 100%]


    [whether to start task 3 and stop]


    [task background: the venue and background are free to play, but the controller must be used once and for all, and she must feel that you are not simply taking advantage of it (readers can think about it for the author and use it for reference)]


    [Note 1: once you stop when casting, the time will stop, and the surrounding environment will stop and solidify. Only you can move freely]


    [Note 2: it is not valid for practitioners of time and space. However, there are no practitioners of time and space yet]


    After reading it, Li Xu looked at the beautiful atlas in his mind and said leisurely, "to play freely, she has to feel that she is not simply taking advantage of it, but has such high requirements."


    [isn''t free play the best? There are no restrictions on you. You can do whatever you want and whatever you like]


    Li Xu rubbed his eyebrows: "it''s really reasonable for you to say so, but you have to consider the background and venue. It''s brain pain."


    [the brain hurts. Can you be more lazy? If you don''t use your brain, it will rust]


    Li Xu said, "you have no right to say I''m lazy."


    [fifty steps laugh at a hundred steps]


    [half weight]


    [big brother, don''t laugh at second brother]


    ¡¾©¥©¥(£þ©`£þ*|||©¥©¥¡¿


    [host, do you want to start the task and stop at 3:00]


    Li Xu ignored it and asked, "what is the reward?"


    [the system will score you according to your designed scenes and scenarios. If you are excellent, you will be rewarded with 200000 diligence points and a panacea]


    Li Xu frowned: "wait, didn''t you reward Taoism before? How can you change it into a panacea?"


    [since the diligent point reached 1 million, you have launched panacea and weapon magic weapon, but you didn''t pay attention to it]


    Li Xu wondered, "why haven''t I heard that there are magic drugs and weapons in addition to Taoism before? Is this temporary programming?"


    [please open this book to further improve your quality of life while ensuring your current lazy lifestyle. As long as you complete the task, you can obtain Taoism, diligence, weapons, panacea, etc.]


    "It''s true." seeing the handwriting evidence on it, Li Xu stopped refuting and asked, "but I didn''t notice when the weapons and panacea went online."


    [to hell, I wanted to remind you last time, but you kept asking me if I had the task of kissing the apprentice''s feet, and I forgot]


    [in fact, you are lazy. If you occasionally turn over the exquisite atlas, you will find a surprise]


    Wen Yan.


    Li Xu felt that the system was hinting at himself, and began to turn over the exquisite atlas in his mind and open it page by page. Sure enough, he saw that the weapon magic weapon and panacea occupied one page of content respectively.


    Turn down another page.


    There are four words "interesting scene" on this page.


    There are eighteen grids painted on it, but each grid is gray, with a lock on it and a gray question mark under the grid.


    Li Xu asked, "good guy, what is this? Why is it locked?"


    [don''t you know what it is when you unlock it]


    Li Xu humbly asked for advice: "how can I unlock it?"


    [something''s wrong with you]


    "I don''t mean anything else. I''m just curious about what pictures are in the grid above. I''m curious about the unknown."


    [can you spoiler? In the first grid, you don''t have to tell me the content, just tell me what the question mark is under the grid]


    [question mark is the word describing the picture]


    [name of the first picture: prison but not prison]


    Li Xu took a deep breath and gave a broken name, just like a neuropathy, but his interest suddenly became stronger.


    [host, do you want to start the task and stop at 3:00 ¡ð £þ |]


    Li Xu didn''t hear it and asked, "I ask you, what is the panacea for reward?"


    [XDM, can we start the task first ¡ð £þ |]


    Li Xu said with a smile, "please, I''ll drive."


    [please |||||||||||||||||||||||]


    "Then start the task first." Li Xu said.


    [task 3:00 stop has been successfully opened, and the deadline is the end of the task]


    "What is the panacea for reward?"


    [actually, I don''t know]


    "Then go away."


    Li Xu''s mouth showed a bright smile. After talking nonsense with the system, he felt refreshed and really decompressed. If he was free in the future, he would tease it to play.


    Da Chuo took Li Xu''s hand, raised his head and asked softly, "master, what are you laughing at? You are so happy."


    "Nothing." Li Xu shook his head, took her hand and said, "are you hungry?"


    "A little."


    She had been tossing about for a long time last night and consumed too much. She was starving to death, but now it''s just dawn and there''s no food at all.


    At the thought of last night, first the master, then the brother, then the husband, constantly switching between roles, suddenly his face was ruddy and almost out of the water.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Whatever." she made a small voice like a mosquito.


    "Can I think of anything to eat?" Li looked at the empty street. Now it was just dawn and the people who bought breakfast didn''t get up.


    With a flash of light, Li Xu took her and appeared in a small river outside santu town.


    He showed his second grade method and started electric fish in a rage. Suddenly, all kinds of fish and shrimp floated along the river.


    Li Xu asked, "if you want to eat that fish, I''ll get it back for you."


    "Whatever."


    "OK, I''ll pick it myself."


    Li Xu stretched out his hand and casually got some fish that looked fat. Then he roasted them slowly with Nanming away from the fire. He carefully controlled the flame and didn''t let the flame burn away the fish.


    He looked at Xiao Da Ju and saw her sitting on the ground with silver hair, holding her knees with both hands, without saying a word, and her face turned red from time to time.


    I don''t know what she''s thinking.


    At ordinary times, she should be very lively. Why is she always in a daze and looks more stupid now? Was it last night?


    But didn''t she have a good time last night?


    If he hadn''t sealed the room, I''m afraid the whole building could hear her voice, and there were more tricks than he thought.


    First master, then brother, then husband.


    Isn''t it good?


    What''s wrong?


    Li Xu began to reflect, but he couldn''t think of it. He had planned to live alone because he thought women were very troublesome.


    It''s just that her appearance disrupted her plan.


    But it''s good.


    Although this was his first time to cook meat, he still felt very good. He thought his performance was quite good at that time.


    She was also fierce.


    But now, there is something wrong with Xiaoda.


    Li Xu asked, "Why are you holding your knees all the time? Are your legs soft?"


    Da Ji nodded and then shook his head.


    Li Xu said again, "are you dissatisfied with my performance?"


    Da Chuo blushed and frowned. What are you talking about? I couldn''t understand it. Then she turned her head to one side and turned her back to Li Xu.


    Li Xu tortured several fish and handed them to her. She took them and began to eat slowly, but she still rarely spoke. Li Xu asked one question after another.


    And every time Li Xu talks to her, she blushes.


    Li Xu thought she was shy and didn''t say much.


    If he has experience, he will know that this is an embarrassing period for men and women, because everyone''s tolerance is different.


    Some men are embarrassed and some women are embarrassed.


    But most of them are women.


    Don''t ask why. This is the conclusion drawn by experts in scientific statistics. If you want to know, you can ask experts.


    After filling her stomach, Li Xu''s imperial sword took her back to Taixu Academy. Just after landing, Xiao Da Ju ran into Taixu academy without saying a word.


    Li Xu shook his head and smiled. He went back to his room to sleep, but she couldn''t sleep over and over. She wanted to know what Xiao Da Ju was doing.


    Thought and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Taixu academy, Da Ji''s room.


    Da Chong ran back to the room and didn''t sleep. She just stood holding her hands. She felt crazy because she thought of the scene last night as soon as she saw Li Xu.


    It''s exciting to think about the picture.


    No, it''s embarrassing.


    She wanted to clear the picture from her mind, but she kept hovering in her mind and often felt Li Xu blowing in her ear.


    I think my body is a little soft.


    No, I have to clear this picture, but the more I want to clear it, the more it jumps out, and suddenly there is a knock on the door outside the room.


    "Dong Dong Dong."


    "Who?" asked da.


    "It''s me, an Zhiyu. I heard you came back. Why did you lock yourself in the room as soon as you came back?"


    Da Ji smiled faintly and said, "sister Zhiyu, come in."


    She pushed the door and entered, and then saw the beautiful woman in the room. Her face was still round, with waterfall like silver hair, grew taller, and the scale in front of her became larger.


    She came to Da Ju in three or two steps, held her in her arms and said, "you''ve only been here for a few days. How did you grow up so much? Tell me quickly."


    "Er..." Da Ju didn''t know how to say, and explained, "my nine tails opened smoothly, and then it became like this."


    She felt that she had no change, but her hair turned silver, grew taller, her bosom became bigger, and there were nine more tails.


    Nothing else has changed.


    An Zhi fish loosened the trap and asked, "where''s your tail?"


    "Put it away," said da


    An Zhiyu asked, "can you show me?"


    "The power of nine tails can raise my flesh to five grades. I can''t control it at will for the time being. If I open it, I''m afraid I''ll strangle you."


    Da Ju said, holding his claw in both hands, leaning forward, two little tiger teeth shining, and suddenly made a strange cry: "ow, ow, ow..."


    An Zhiyu laughed and said, "what are you doing? Why are you barking like a wolf?"


    "Nothing. I want to scare you." Da Chuo smiled and said, "sister Zhiyu, I''ve broken through the third grade, only one step away from the fourth grade. How about you?"


    "It''s still the second grade." an Zhiyu was helpless, "I don''t have the motivation to practice without you."


    "Where''s my little aunt? Where is she? I''m back. Why hasn''t she come yet?"


    As soon as the words fell, I heard the careless voice of ban Ruo bamboo: "Da Ji, I''m coming, meow meow..."


    She bit a piece of sugar cane and came to the Da Ji room.


    Her eyes are as red as blood. She has long black hair. She is wearing a black open navel blouse. Her lower body is a hip wrapped skirt less than knee. There is a black leg ring wrapped around her legs.


    She bounced in, knelt down at the moment she saw Da Ji, lay her hands on the ground and said:


    "Female emperor, why are you here?" ban Ruo bamboo was so scared that his legs were soft and trembled: "I will pay you back if I steal your money, I''m sure..."


    "Aunt, what are you doing?"


    "Da Ju, you dead child startled me." ban ruozhu immediately jumped up and came to Da Ju and said:


    "How did you make yourself like this? I thought it was the female emperor."


    The female emperor is a fox with silver hair and ears. She has nine tails behind her. It''s very beautiful. How does the current Da Ji feel more and more like her?


    It''s five points similar.


    If you scale her up, it''s the arrival of the female emperor.


    She was so scared that her legs were soft that she thought the female emperor came to catch her, because when she came, she had sneaked into the female emperor''s bedroom to steal her money.


    A false alarm.


    She looked at Da Ji carefully and gradually frowned. She really looked like a female emperor.


    "Aunt, don''t look at me like that. I''m scared."


    "How did you do this? Did Li make it up?"


    "It''ll be like this after opening the ninth tail. If you don''t like it, I can change back, change back to the way I used to be." Da Ju said.


    "No, that''s it. It''s good." ban Ruo bamboo threw the sugarcane aside, then held her and held her hard. He found that she was as tall as herself and her body was softer.


    Ban Ruo bamboo glanced at Da Ji''s bosom and said, "you''ve grown bigger. If you go out and lie down, you can grow like this?"


    "Sister Zhiyu, close the door. I want to consult you about something."


    "Oh." an Zhiyu went to close the door and said mysteriously, "what''s the matter?"


    "All come here." Da Ju sat by the bed, let ban Ruo bamboo and an Zhi fish sit next to him, and whispered, "I have a friend, she..."


    "Your friend?"


    "No." Da Ju shook his head and changed his way, "it can''t be regarded as my friend. Don''t interrupt. Listen to me. My master and I heard something on the way to santuhe.


    There is a pair of lovers, one is male and the other is female.


    During their journey along the santuhe River, their blood was boiling and they did something to applaud love.


    Afterwards, the woman felt very embarrassed. That kind of picture always came to her mind. What should be done to alleviate this embarrassing situation, do you know? "


    An Zhiyu asked, "why do you feel embarrassed?"


    "Pa Pa......"


    Da Ji reached out and knocked on the head of Anzhi fish, saying seriously:


    "Don''t make a mistake. It''s not me. It''s a pair of lovers I met during my trip to santuhe. The woman told me that she was very embarrassed and didn''t know what to do. Let me think about something. I don''t know."


    "In fact, I still don''t understand why I''m embarrassed?" an Zhiyu said again.


    "Yes, there''s no reason to be embarrassed." ban Ruo bamboo said.


    "I don''t understand. If I could understand, why would I ask you?" Da Ji was speechless and suddenly felt that the two vegetable chickens were useless.


    An Zhiyu''s theory is really strong, but he has never experienced it at all. He can only say hi. When it comes to actual combat, he is afraid to panic into a dog.


    And the little aunt, let alone, a single dog for hundreds of years.


    These two are people without any experience. They can only read books and boast. They are not doers at all. Suddenly, she feels very bald.


    Ban ruozhu asked, "what about the man? Is he embarrassed?"


    Da Ju touched his nose, thought and said, "as far as I know, the man''s face is as thick as the city wall. It''s estimated that he won''t be embarrassed, but he''ll be very high."


    "Yes, men are not embarrassed. What''s the embarrassment of women? You should know that men are the vulnerable group." ban Ruo bamboo held his face and shook his tail and said:


    "It''s said in the book that men usually help out of the wall. It''s also men''s embarrassment to be embarrassed. Women don''t have to feel embarrassed."


    Ban ruozhu continued: "you call the woman over. I''ll ask her the reason for her embarrassment face to face. I have to say her well. Don''t humiliate our woman."


    "We met santuhe. She left long ago. How can she come here?"


    "That''s a pity." my aunt sighed.


    "Do you have a way?" Da Ju looked at an Zhiyu, and her eyes inadvertently fell on her bosom. It''s so big. When can she become like this?


    "If I were you, I would never be embarrassed. Only men are embarrassed," an Zhiyu said.


    "Yes, I agree with her," ban ruozhu said.


    "Ha ha..."


    Da Ju doesn''t want to talk. These two mouths are very fierce.


    What she wanted to ask was the solution, but they would only say hi, saying that if they were embarrassed by only men, she would be speechless and have a cow''s head and a horse''s mouth.


    She didn''t want to talk nonsense with them. After careful consideration and filtering, she planned to ask lvwu, the most experienced figure in Taixu Academy.


    It is said that he is a frequent visitor to the moment building.


    I must have learned a lot.


    Da Ju told lvwu about it.


    Lvwu thought and said, "you mean that when you meet a man and a woman on the journey, the woman feels very embarrassed afterwards. When you see the man, you always think about that picture. You think too much and can''t concentrate your mind and attention. Is this the case?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Da Ji said. As expected, he was a master. He immediately said the key to the problem.


    "This situation is very common. Most women feel embarrassed when this happens, because they are more sensitive, divergent and think more."


    "Is there a solution?" asked da.


    "Yes, it''s very simple. I have a wonderful way. Just give the man 800 yuan."


    "What does that mean?"


    "It''ll get you through the awkward period."


    "But why give 800?" Da Ji couldn''t figure it out.


    "You can''t bid up the price." lvwu said meaningfully.


    "I seem to understand, but I don''t seem to understand, but thank you." Da Shu turned and left, with an idea in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    afternoon.


    Li Xu woke up and found that his bedside was 800 yuan more.


    His face was confused.


    What do you mean by that?


    Who put the money?


    7017k

 Chapter 158

    "Who put the money or 800, what does that mean?" Li Xu woke up and looked at the money at the head of his bed, lost in thought and said to himself:


    "Is it difficult? What''s the code?"


    "I don''t understand."


    He thought for a while. He couldn''t think of the story related to 800, so he got out of bed and habitually drank the wine on the table.


    After drinking, he went out of the room.


    Outside, the sun shines on me. It''s very warm.


    He narrowed his eyes and sighed that life was really beautiful. He slept very comfortably and all his fatigue was eliminated after waking up.


    In fact, entering the santu river is not tired at all. What''s tired is with Xiaoda Ju


    That night.


    That night, he felt like he was falling apart.


    You come and I go.


    I have you, I have you.


    I didn''t expect to work harder than fighting. Fighting is pushing all the way. When you think about it carefully, it seems that it is also pushing all the way.


    It''s the same horizontal push, but why the experience is completely different.


    I can''t figure it out.


    He narrowed his eyes and thought. From time to time, he came up with the picture of hugging each other that night, and the voice of the little Daju echoed in the room.


    Sounds like blood boiling.


    That night, she cried out sweet and delicious Lingquan.


    That night, Li Xu shed many muddy tears.


    Thinking about it, he could not help but show a bright smile at the corners of his mouth. Many pictures, in retrospect, are really a little unimaginable and stunned.


    If it weren''t for personal experience, I wouldn''t believe it at all.


    But it was really nice.


    So is he.


    So is she.


    He thought happily. He was a little thirsty. He took back his eyes, walked back from the door and drank a few drinks to relax.


    Suddenly, the breeze blew, and the 800 yuan at the head of the bed fell to the ground, which was very eye-catching.


    Li Xu walked over, bent down to pick up the money and said to himself again, "who put the money and why did you give me the money? No, I still have to ask."


    He put away his money, went out of the room and walked straight down the corridor to the front.


    Repeat dozens of steps.


    Seeing that Tang Sheng was practicing his sword technique, this time his sword technique was no longer fancy, but specialized in practicing basic sword technique.


    He was so absorbed in cultivation that he didn''t even notice Li Xu coming.


    President Qinglian sat on the grass, his hands were sealed, and his eyes were staring at the sun in the sky. He didn''t know whether he was in a daze or something.


    He didn''t disturb them. He left with a brisk pace and went on to the end of the corridor. In front of him was a lotus pond in full bloom.


    There are four seasons of lotus in the lotus pond. The fragrance of the lotus floats faintly. There is a beautiful figure on the water with fingerprints.


    Li Xu stopped and stared at her.


    She is practicing on it. Her figure and fingerprints are intertwined like lotus flowers. Her toes gently click on the water surface. Blue lotus knots appear on the water surface, and blue spiritual power emerges in the space.


    Li Xu didn''t bother her either. He continued walking for a few minutes. There was a white stone on the grass.


    On the stone lay a green turtle.


    This is green black.


    He used his spiritual power to control a pen and was writing hard. Words fell on the blank page to record his past.


    "What are you doing?" Li Xu approached him and asked.


    "I have nothing to do recently. I''m going to write a book about my daily experience in the moment building. I''ll write it for you to see." lvwu''s eyes twinkle green, his head shrinks, and his smile is a little obscene.


    "You are really busy." Li looked at him speechless.


    "Isn''t that what you said? Practice must combine work and rest. You can''t just focus on practice."


    "Just be happy." Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "No." Li Xu was just passing by and was about to leave, because she was going to ask Xiaoda whether she put the 800 yuan?


    He vaguely guessed that she had put the money.


    Seeing that Li Xu was about to leave, lvwu said, "I suddenly remembered something. When you were asleep, Da Chong came to me and said that you met a pair of lovers in the santu river."


    "What did she say?" Li Xu asked.


    Lvwu said, "don''t you know? It''s a couple of lovers. After the event, the woman feels embarrassed and doesn''t know how to face the man."


    "Oh, I know about this. Xiao Da Ju asked me, but I don''t know how to answer her." Li Xu now seems to know the reason why Da Ju doesn''t speak. She''s embarrassed, but what''s so embarrassing?


    "I''ll give her a suggestion."


    "What advice?"


    "Eight hundred." the eyes of green beans showed the luster of wisdom.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing else. I''ll go to the moment building to find the moment little sister. If I don''t run for Yuanyang, I usually give 800 yuan. It''s just experience."


    "Good guy." Li Xu said nothing. It was your suggestion. I said how there were 800 at the head of my bed. It turned out to be lvwu''s attention.


    Seeing something wrong with Li Xu''s face, lvwu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, you keep writing your book." Li Xu didn''t want to talk to him, because he had to find Xiao Da Ju right away.


    He directly disappeared, opened his divine consciousness and found that she was running into the kitchen excitedly, took out a shining axe and ran out.


    Li Xu appeared behind him in an instant, stretched out his hand and directly hugged her thin waist. Da Ju was trying to chop his back with an axe.


    "It''s me."


    "Master, why are you scaring me?" Da Ji''s two ears moved and his face was ruddy.


    "Nothing, just want to hug you." Li Xu held her slender waist and smelled her silver hair.


    "Master, I''m going to cut down trees for my aunt. She wants wood."


    "She wants wood. I miss Chi you."


    "Master, you are not serious."


    "What do you mean by the 800 you gave me? Do you know?"


    "Ha ha ha." Da Chuo suddenly laughed, and a bright dimple appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said awkwardly, "that''s what lvwu said. I believed his evil in a daze at that time. Now think about it, it''s really wrong."


    "No, I have to punish you." Li Xu picked her up and walked to the room.


    "No, no, no, master, my little aunt is waiting for you. She says she''s hungry. If I don''t go there for a long time, she''ll come back to me."


    "Then ask your little aunt to come."


    "I''ll kill you with an axe."


    Da Ju opened Li Xu''s hand, handed him the axe and said, "don''t be silly. Hurry up and go cutting trees with me."


    "Can I not go?"


    Da Ji''s two fox ears moved, stretched his fleshy little face, raised his axe and said:


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you with an axe?"


    Li Xu took the axe, pinched her flesh face and said, "well, I''ll help you, but you have to help me in the evening."


    "Get out."


    PS1: there is no state today. This chapter has 2000 words. There are a little less 7000 words today. The main purpose is to let readers think about the venue and background of stop and stop, and see if you have any bold ideas. Copy the comments. As a result, you are too conservative. The author can only act on his own. See you tomorrow.


    PS2: Fan Wai has thought out a good idea. The apprentice calls master, brother and husband. Ten thousand words is not a problem.


    7017k

 Chapter 159

    Da Ji turned his eyes and said, "get out."


    Li Xu whispered, "don''t worry, we''ll roll again at night."


    "Yiya..."


    Da Ji''s face was taut, the fox''s ears moved, two little tigers'' teeth were bright, and their hands were clawed towards Li Xu.


    Li Xu threw the axe he had just received to the ground, opened his hands and held her firmly in his arms.


    Although her height has grown so much, she is still so small.


    Hold her in your arms.


    Hold him tight.


    Li Xu sniffed her silver hair, put his hands around her slender waist, smelled the faint fragrance from her body, and his face was intoxicated.


    Girls are so soft.


    Girls are so sweet.


    Li Xu held her tightly in his arms and felt her warm body, close to her warm body, but Xiao Da Ju kept struggling.


    She didn''t expect to throw herself into her arms again. It doesn''t seem like 7017k

 Chapter 160

    The lips touch each other, the soft touch comes, and the subtle strange feeling ripples in my heart, like the water splashing on the lake.


    It is as sweet and delicious as spring water. I can''t help asking for more.


    Li Xu''s breathing was gradually rapid, while Xiao Da Ji was soft and ruddy, and fell into his arms.


    Suddenly, a rolling black cloud appeared above their heads. The black cloud was condensing, and several thunder robbers appeared. The thunder robbers were roaring like demons.


    The two people who were kissing looked up at the sky, speechless.


    Da Ju hurried out of Li Xu''s arms, his ears and neck were flushed, and his cheeks were ruddy as if dripping water.


    Li Xu reached out and pinched her face, laughing happily.


    "Master, haven''t you thought of a way to solve this taboo thunder robbery?" Da Chuo pointed to the thunder robbery on the top of his finger. This thing is really in the way.


    "This taboo thunder robbery must be arranged by someone familiar with you. I can''t refute her face. What''s more, this thing can protect you."


    Li Xu checked a lot of information, and there are many ways to break taboo thunder robbery, but he thought, this thing should be made by people familiar with her to protect her.


    It''s not a bad thing.


    But every time I take the initiative to have in-depth communication with Da Ji, I will jump out of the way and destroy the atmosphere.


    It''s like a single dog doesn''t like smelly couples.


    Fortunately, he thought of a solution, as long as he blocked the thunder robbery. For example, at night in santu Town, he blocked the forbidden thunder robbery with a bronze coffin.


    Moreover, he also had an illusion that it was more exciting. Lei Jie seemed to come to entertain rather than disturb himself.


    Hei hei, Li Xu gradually felt that he was developing towards metamorphosis.


    "But don''t you think it''s an eyesore?" Da Jihu''s ear moved and always felt that Lei Jie was an eyesore.


    Li Xu said seriously, "it''s OK. In fact, just change a state of mind. Don''t take it seriously, or think so. It may not disturb us, but come to cheer us up?"


    &ai¡£¡±


    Da Chuo was stunned and stared into Li Xu''s eyes. Unexpectedly, Li Xu was really a ghost. I remember the last night in santu town.


    He said that taboo thunder robbery might be to cheer them up, not to disturb them. He thought it was casual. Unexpectedly, Li Xu was so abnormal.


    Da Ji said with a smile, "master, you are abnormal."


    Li Xu took her into his arms, held her slender waist with both hands, leaned close to her ear and whispered:


    "I don''t think I can compare with you."


    "Nonsense."


    "How did you think of it, master, brother and husband? It''s really wonderful." Li Xu thought she was really ancient and strange that night.


    "I saw it in a book."


    "Borrow one to talk."


    "Er..." Xiao Da Ju broke away from his arms, blushed and said, "master, I''m a little hungry. I have to go back to cook."


    She said that she ran away with the sword. It''s really embarrassing.


    You should think before you speak. Don''t say anything. It''s easy to give Li Xu the illusion that he is not serious.


    Li looked at the embarrassed little Da Ji and said, "no, can''t you borrow one to talk?"


    He shook his head and followed up. He suddenly appeared on Da Ju''s sword, came behind her, bent slightly and put his chin on her head.


    Li Xu stretched out his dishonest hand and directly hugged her waist.


    Just at the moment of hugging, the fox ears of Da Ju stood up and hit Li Xu''s face.


    Li Xu felt itchy in an instant, but he was very comfortable. He couldn''t help rubbing his face against her ears. With the gentle touch, Da Ju''s whole body was soft and his spiritual power was out of control in an instant.


    "Master, that... Can''t..."


    Before she finished, she fell straight down.


    She shouted and made a sharp voice: "ah ah, smelly master, we''re going to fall to death."


    Li Xu held her slender waist, took back the runaway sword, held her in his arms and walked against the wind.


    "Shifu, is this the way to resist the wind?" Da Ju asked, blinking his glazed eyes in Li Xu''s arms.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded.


    Da Ju reached out to poke Li Xu''s chin and asked, "if there is no wind, will we fall to death?"


    Li Xu shook his head: "how is it possible that even if there is no wind, with my physical strength, I won''t fall to death if I fall so high."


    Da Ji asked again, "what if the physical strength is not enough?"


    Li Xu said: "didn''t I teach you before? The imperial sword is the precise control of spiritual power, and the imperial sword consumes very little spiritual power.


    The same is true of Yufeng.


    Yujian and Yufeng only rely on psychic power to make other manifestations of psychic power.


    In fact, it''s OK not to resist the wind or the sword. We can directly control the spiritual power to resist the air, but the spiritual power consumed is several times that of the wind and the sword. "


    Da Ji suddenly realized, "Oh."


    Li looked at the little one in his arms and said with a smile, "did you not listen to me during class? I don''t know this common sense. No, I have to punish you."


    He said, lowering his head and kissing her lips.


    Da Ju opened her eyes wide, because she didn''t have any preparation, Li Xu''s mouth came up and contacted his thin lip.


    Again.


    Is there sugar on her lips?


    Da Chong didn''t understand. He didn''t know why. It seemed that he liked to kiss himself since the night in santu town.


    She suspected that there was sweet sugar on her lips, but she didn''t feel it when she licked her lips.


    However, she also felt that Li Xu''s lips were soft.


    She has some enjoyment.


    Just wanted to close his eyes, suddenly there were black clouds in the sky, followed by boundless thunder. This time it came faster.


    The purple thunder and lightning burst down and broke Li Xu, a thief.


    However, Li Xu''s speed was faster than that of Lei Jie. He still kissed Da Ju''s lips and calmly avoided Lei Jie.


    Taboo thunder robbery seemed to be provoked. Suddenly, hundreds of thunder robbers broke out at the same time and began to come.


    Li Xu was still not flustered. He held Da Ji with both hands. His body method was extremely flexible. He still kissed Da Ji and kept shuttling through the thunder robbery.


    Da Ji was stunned and let Li Xu kiss himself.


    She suddenly found that the taboo thunder was so beautiful that it bloomed around her like fireworks, making her emotions inexplicably excited.


    It turned out that Li Xu said this kind of cheering.


    Her heart thumped, stretched out her small hands, put her arms around Li Xu''s neck, closed her eyes and responded to his kiss.


    They were so unscrupulous that they took the unilateral taboo of thunder robbery as the background and kept walking through it, hugging and kissing each other.


    A moment later, Da Ji opened his eyes and pushed Li Xu away. The thunder in the sky gradually disappeared.


    "I still want it." Li Xu licked his lips and looked at her.


    "I want your head." Da Ju slapped Li Xu on the head and said, "look below us."


    At this time, Li Xu paid attention to his surroundings. The mountains below were completely robbed and collapsed by thunder, and big cracks appeared one after another, wrapped in terrible thunder.


    Looking further ahead, he found that within a few miles, the mountains were robbed and collapsed by thunder, and the mountains were flattened, resulting in a terrible picture.


    At this time, Li Xu found that the taboo thunder robbery was so fierce and his scalp was numb. If he hadn''t been faster than the thunder robbery, he would have gone up in smoke.


    "If I hadn''t discovered it early, I''m afraid all these mountains would have been destroyed." Da Chuo gave Li a false eye.


    "Then I''ll pay attention next time." Li Xu put his left hand around Da Ji, stretched out his right hand, wiped away the glittering saliva left on the corner of her mouth, and said:


    "If we go back, if we don''t go back, I''m afraid it will disturb president Qinglian and your little aunt."


    Because the thunder just now was a little too scary, he took Da Ji and landed in the courtyard of the Academy.


    Xiao Da quickly released Li Xu and ran back to the room with a red face.


    As soon as she ran back to the room, she found something wrong. She wanted to cook. Naturally, she had to go to the kitchen. She was so shy that she fainted.


    At this time, Dean Qinglian came to the courtyard and looked at Li Xu: "did you hear the thunder just now?"


    Li Xu said, "I heard it. It''s just a bolt from the blue."


    "I still want to see it." Dean Qinglian stroked his beard.


    "Scared me to death..."


    Ban Ruo bamboo ran back in some embarrassment, biting a piece of bark and said:


    "I heard a thunderstorm coming from a distance. I thought it was splitting me and scared me to run back. I didn''t expect that the thunderstorm disappeared as soon as I ran back."


    "Isn''t this playing with me?" the class Indocalamus was speechless.


    "Why are you so timid? It''s just thunder." Li looked at Ban Ruo bamboo. Her eyes were as red as blood, and her exposed waist was snow-white. The only deficiency was Haoping.


    Class Ruo bamboo saw Li Xu staring at him and said, "what do you think I''m doing?"


    Li Xu strode towards her, came to her and stopped. He quickly reached out his hand and fell on her head and gently touched her.


    "Li Xu, what are you doing?" ban Ruo bamboo''s face was slightly hot.


    "Promise..." Li Xu took out some green leaves from her head, put them to her mouth and said, "don''t waste eating it."


    "Bang."


    Ban Ruo bamboo jumped up and kicked Li Xu: "you told me to eat leaves?"


    Li Xu said, "don''t you just eat everything? I see some leaves on your head. I''m kind enough to help you get them down for you to eat."


    "I''ll kill you." ban Ruo bamboo''s face was cold and quickly shot Li Xu. Her legs were like scissors and went crazy.


    Li Xu grabbed her ankle.


    Just wanted to hit the ground, suddenly thought that this was aunt Da Ji, so let her go.


    But just let go of her, ban Ruo bamboo came out again. Her speed was very agile, especially her feet. She kept playing illusions and kicking Li Xu.


    Forced by helplessness, Li Xu casually made a move, and a cup of tea didn''t take much time.


    Da Ji''s little aunt''s eyes were listless, her legs were soft and collapsed on the ground.


    She bit her teeth, looked at Li Xu, supported her body with her hands, and slowly got up. She found that her legs were shaking and shaking constantly.


    She didn''t say a word. She just gave Li Xu a hard look, trembled her legs, held the wall and went to the kitchen to find Da Ji step by step.


    "Da Ju, your master beat me, and my legs are soft. Help me scold him quickly."


    "Deserved it, I saw it. Who told you to do it to him." just after the fight began, Da Ju poked his head out of the kitchen and saw his aunt do it to master.


    "I just wanted to hit him suddenly."


    Ban Ruo bamboo ran into the kitchen, held Da Ji''s arm and said, "your master didn''t let me and beat me. Look at my legs shaking."


    "Then don''t you sit down quickly."


    Da Ju helped his little aunt to a chair and said, "don''t mess with my master in the future. He''s very fierce."


    Ban Ruo bamboo suddenly frowned and said, "you''re wrong. Why don''t you help me speak now and help your master? Are you the one over there?"


    "Er..." Da Ji said for a moment, "I''m not human."


    "Hahaha." it was a very serious scene. Ban Ruo bamboo suddenly laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    A head poked in outside the kitchen. It was an Zhi fish.


    She had just noticed something moving in the courtyard. When she ran back, she didn''t see anyone. She heard the crisp laughter of Indocalamus in the kitchen.


    Da Ji said, "you came back just in time. Wash your hands and help me. I''ll tell you later."


    An Zhiyu quickly washed his hands and went into the kitchen to help da.


    Soon, three girls were making a scene in the kitchen, talking and laughing.


    The mixed eating group of four, Li Xu, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng and lvwu, have already been waiting in the dining room and are ready to have dinner at any time.


    In less than half an hour, the three women prepared the food and the people began to eat.


    At the dinner table, it''s fun.


    The main thing is that Xiao Dazhou has been talking. She is talking about what happened in santu river.


    He talked about a lot of characters, including the third childe of the devil cave, the daughter, the national teacher of the country, the princess Miao Dou, the Sword Fairy Luo Yabai and the four Juezi in an instant.


    After eating the meal for half an hour, Da Ju spoke with both voice and emotion. An Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo were very envious.


    "I didn''t expect so many things to happen. I knew I would play with them," an Zhiyu and ban ruozhu said.


    "In fact, there are more things." Da Huo suddenly remembered the night she was in santu town with Li Xu, but she wouldn''t say such things. She still knew how to be shy.


    "What''s up?" the two women asked at the same time.


    "It''s really too much. We''ll talk about it when we have time." Da Ji said with a smile.


    An Zhiyu said, "I always thought that santu river is a terrible area. There is basically no way to live. I didn''t expect you to be so relaxed. It''s like traveling."


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu and said, "the key is that my master is very powerful."


    "Are you so fierce?" an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu with flashing eyes.


    "..." Li Xu didn''t know how to speak. He scratched his head and said, "in fact, I''m also very flustered. There are more terrible things in the santu river. I''m afraid they will attack me."


    "Don''t scare yourself." Dean Qinglian looked at Li Xu, "they don''t do it. Maybe they''re afraid of you?"


    "No."


    Li Xu scratched his head.


    In terrifying areas such as santu River and fengshenyuan, there may be once gods sleeping in the world.


    But if a statue jumps out, it''s enough to drink a pot.


    However, I haven''t had a hand with the gods, and I don''t know the overall strength of the gods. If only I could show a statue to beat myself.


    "Shifu, it''s really possible that I''m afraid of you." Da Ji said.


    "Yes, I think I''m afraid of you."


    An Zhiyu also insisted that she had seen strength. At the beginning, she was almost eclosion and was pulled back by him, which shows that he has strong strength.


    Class Ruo bamboo kept silent. Anyway, she thought Li Xu was very strong. As for the degree of strength, she didn''t know.


    Li Xu shook his head: "how can a good topic turn into flattering me? I don''t have money for you."


    Everyone also smiled.


    Continue to eat. After a long meal, Li Xu went back to his room to think about how to finish the task.


    The three girls ran to the lake to take a bath.


    Da Ju just wanted to take off his clothes when he saw the arms of an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo. There was a red dot on their left next door, which was the mark of palace guarding sand.


    The seal of palace guarding sand was handed down from the imperial capital of Zhuanxu state. Later, every girl was marked with this as soon as she was born.


    But da Ju suddenly twitched in the corners of her mouth. Since the night she was in santu town with Li Xu, her palace sand has disappeared.


    be finished.


    Da Ju felt very bald.


    An Zhiyu looked at Da Ji: "Why are you stupidly stunned?"


    Da Chong thought back: "I suddenly remembered one thing. You wash it first. I''ll come later."


    She said and ran straight away. She ran into Li Xu''s room, then locked the door, sat by the bed and thought. Li Xu was startled by her actions.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Master, look at my hand."


    Because she was in a hurry, she took off her upper body clothes at once, and her snow-white body clearly appeared in front of Li Xu.


    Li Xu said with a smile, "we just finished our meal. Don''t be in such a hurry. Let''s have a rest first and then do this kind of thing, OK?"


    "What do you think? Look at my hand." Da Ji slapped Li Xu''s head.


    Li Xu felt that his head was about to fall off. He scratched his head and said, "Why are you so hard?"


    She''s so strong.


    Da Ji pointed to his arm and said, "smelly master, look."


    "So white," Li Xu said.


    "Pa......"


    Da Ju slapped Li Xu''s head again and said fiercely, "don''t look around. Can you find anything in my left arm?"


    Li Xu shook his head: "No."


    Da Ju hit Li Xu''s head again and said, "there was a red dot on it. Everyone has it. It has it since he was born."


    Li Xu said, "why didn''t I? I don''t remember my left arm."


    "Are you stupid?"


    Da Ju was a little hard to kill Li Xu and said, "that''s the palace sand only girls have. You lost santu town that night. What do you say?"


    "I just wanted to take a bath with an Zhiyu and my aunt. Fortunately, I reacted. If they saw that the palace sand in my left arm was gone, how should I answer?"


    Da Ji stared into Li Xu''s eyes.


    Li Xu said, "to tell you the truth, you said that on a dark and windy night, you and I had some violent sports in santu town..."


    "No." Da Ju shook his head and said, "the formal process is that you come to Qingqiu, explain your intention to my mother, offer a wedding gift, then we get engaged, then get married, and finally the bridal chamber. Now we skip these steps directly.


    If there were no such steps, indescribable behavior would have taken place, and I would not have been laughed at.


    I blame you for taking advantage of me, smelly master. "She beat Li Xu''s head as she spoke.


    Li looked at her and said, "what should we do now? We still have more than ten days to go to Qingqiu."


    "So I came as like as two peas, and you could do something like a gecko, that''s what the cat can''t see."


    "Yes."


    "That''s OK. You do it for me quickly. I''ll ask you to deduct it at that time."


    "OK."


    Li Xu said, biting his finger, a drop of blood slowly flew out and circled in the air.


    A little finger, hit the blood on her left arm and soon solidified. It looked like palace sand. If you weren''t careful, you couldn''t see any signs.


    Da Ji looked at his left arm and said, "yes, it''s very similar."


    She is very satisfied.


    She looked and planned to get dressed. Suddenly she found Li Xu burying his head in.


    Bury your head in her body.


    Da Ji patted Li Xu on the head and said, "what are you doing?"


    Li Xu made a vague voice: "just want to do this suddenly. Don''t refuse. Let me bury it like this."


    "Get up quickly."


    "I''m up."


    Da Ji glanced at Li Xu''s pants, blushed and said, "get out of here."


    She pushed Li Xu away, dressed quickly and said, "sister Zhiyu and my aunt are still waiting for me. I''m going to take a bath. Have a good rest by yourself."


    She said and walked to the front of the room.


    Li Xu said, "if I don''t get up tomorrow, call me to get up in the old time. I''ll teach you a little knowledge."


    "What knowledge is it?" asked da.


    "Talk about it tomorrow." Li Xu has figured out how to complete the task of time and stop, and it can make her feel that she is not simply taking advantage.


    Da Ji waved his hand, walked out of the room, closed the door, and then rushed to the lake.


    "How fast are you?" Anzhi fish just walked into the lake and found that Da Ji had appeared here again.


    "I''m just going back. It''s not a big deal." Da Shu quickly took off his clothes and ran into the lake.


    Ban Ruo bamboo murmured, "Da Ju, you are bigger than I thought."


    Now Da Ji is beginning to grow, and she


    She almost burst into tears and asked, "Da Ju, do you have any skills? Teach my aunt?"


    For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    "No, I''m just growing up, and you are like this," said da.


    "Your words hurt people so much that I''ll bite you to death." ban Ruo bamboo opened his mouth.


    "Hee hee."


    The motor runs fast.


    From time to time, he showed his left arm to see if an Zhiyu and his aunt could distinguish it. As a result, they didn''t notice it at all.


    "Shifu really has two skills."


    Da Chuo smiled, and the two fox ears laughed. The picture Li Xu had just made to himself came to mind again.


    Bury your head.


    Think about the body is a little hot.


    She hummed: "smelly master, you have a thick skin."


    I don''t know if he can sleep now.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room.


    Li Xu took a deep breath and kept smelling the air in his room. He felt that the air became a lot more fragrant.


    He touched his face, and there was a faint smell on his hand, which was the smell of Xiaoda.


    "Shall I wash my hands?"


    Li Xu thought, and suddenly his face sank: "wash a hammer."


    So he smiled and lay in bed, began to sleep and gradually fell asleep.


    In his dream, he dreamed of the blood boiling with the Da Ji.


    7017k

 Chapter 161

    In his dream, Li Xu''s mind appeared a picture fragment of the night in santu town. That night, the weather was very hot, hotter than ever.


    He and Xiao Dazhou talked at night, treated each other frankly and had friendly exchanges.


    "I split."


    ¡­¡­


    In the lake.


    An Zhiyu opened his hands, folded his right leg on his left leg, and lay quietly on the lake, allowing the water spray of the waterfall to fall on him.


    On her right is a class of Indocalamus, placed in big characters, closed her eyes and enjoyed the waterfalls.


    On the right of banruo bamboo is Da Ji.


    Da Ju didn''t lie like them. She buried her body in the water and revealed a small head.


    Her glazed eyes are like Wang Quan, and her white fox ears move with her eyes, appreciating her aunt''s eyes like a curious baby.


    My aunt''s eyes are as red as blood and as beautiful as red gemstones.


    The little aunt was also looking at Da Ji. Her eyes were clear and bright like colored glass. Her eyes seemed to contain a clear spring, especially smart.


    She looked and reached for Da Ji''s eyes.


    Da Ji stepped back: "aunt, what are you doing? Scare me."


    "I can''t help it." ban Ruo bamboo was a little embarrassed, "your eyes are so beautiful."


    "I think your eyes are more beautiful. They are the same color as blood. They are bright and beautiful." Da Chuo smiled and the fox''s ears moved.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you think my eyes look good?" an Zhiyu stopped lying, stood up and let the waterfall spray hit her body.


    Da Chuo and ban Ruo bamboo glanced at her eyes, but soon rowed away, fell into her arms, and then continued to move below.


    So white.


    An Zhiyu quickly covered his body and said, "two female hooligans, I told you to look at my eyes, not elsewhere."


    Da Ji and ban Ruo bamboo laughed.


    An Zhiyu covered his body with his hands and said, "don''t be poor with you. Have you finished washing? Let''s go. It''s very late now."


    Da Ji and ban ruozhu nodded and agreed.


    At the same time, the three women came out of the water and came to the bank. The drops of water splashed on their bodies.


    Da Chui and ban ruozhu used the technique of purifying clothes to remove all the water drops from their bodies. They took it easy to get dressed and walked out of the array hand in hand.


    An Zhiyu goes back to his room.


    The little aunt didn''t go back to her room. Instead, she held Da Ju''s arm, rubbed her arm and said, "I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    "Can''t you sleep by yourself?" Da Chuo wanted to drive away her aunt because she wanted to go to Li Xu''s room and sleep with him.


    "I have a question for you. Let''s go to the room first." ban ruozhu went into Daju''s room, closed the door and quickly lay in Daju''s quilt.


    "Do you have to say something in the quilt?" Da Ji was a little speechless, shook his head and still lay beside her.


    Ban Ruo bamboo touched Da Ji''s long silver hair. Her silver hair was really beautiful. It seemed that it could shine at night.


    Da Ji said, "what''s the matter with you, aunt?"


    Ban ruozhu said, "I asked you quietly, did anything else happen to you when you went to santu river with Li Xu?"


    "What do you mean?" Da Chong pretended not to know what her aunt was asking.


    "Nothing else happened?"


    "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    "That''s right. What can happen to you? If I thought too much, I thought you slept together, but when I took a bath, I saw your palace guard sand still there. It''s estimated that something can happen."


    Fortunately, he prepared in advance. Da Ju grabbed his aunt''s hand and swallowed the waterway: "aunt, what if something really happened between me and him?"


    "Your mother should beat you up."


    "Beat who?"


    "You two beat together." ban ruozhu said, "but I can help you muddle through."


    "How can I help you?"


    "When that happens, the palace sand must disappear. I just need to draw a fake palace sand for you, don''t I?"


    Da suddenly understood the reason why she had such a good relationship with her aunt.


    Most of their ideas are the same. What she thinks is to do hands and feet on the palace guarding sand, and so is my aunt.


    She suddenly found out that they were all ghosts.


    Ban Ruo bamboo suddenly noticed that Da Ji''s eyes flickered, knocked her on the head and said, "what do you think?"


    Da Ji said, "nothing? Go to bed, aunt."


    "Well, have a good rest and good night." the little aunt held her arm and fell in love with her eyes. She tossed all day and was very sleepy.


    "Good night."


    Da Chuo patted his aunt''s head. At the same time, he silently said good night to Li Xu. I don''t know if he was asleep?


    What do you want to write when you fall asleep?


    ¡­¡­


    "Great."


    "What a powder."


    Li Xu is still dreaming and even telling the truth.


    In his dream, his mind was full of the figures of the small Tatsu in santu town. He dreamed of the various pictures and scenes of the Tatsu.


    This dream is really long. It should be an extended version of the dream.


    Just dreaming and dreaming, suddenly something pressed on me, and I heard a young babbling voice:


    "Ah ah... Shifu, why don''t you wake up, summon the soul and come back quickly."


    Li Xu opened his blurred eyes and found a little girl on his quilt.


    She has a round face, two fox ears move, and her silver hair shines like a fairy in a dream.


    Da Ji lay on Li Xu''s body across the quilt and said, "master, you finally wake up."


    "Why are you calling me now?"


    Li Xu looked into the system of his mind and found that it was 10:30 at this time. He yawned and said, "I didn''t tell you to wake me up in the old time and let me sleep for two more minutes."


    "I''ve been calling you outside the room. You didn''t wake up. Why did you sleep so dead?"


    "I''m dreaming?"


    "What did you dream of?"


    "You." Li Xu stretched out his hand to hold her fleshy little face and said, "it''s all you in the dream."


    "What is it?"


    "An extended version of that night in santu town."


    "Pa Pa......"


    Da Chuo slapped Li Xu on the head. He was really not serious. He jumped up from him, stared at Li Xu with a long face and said:


    "Get up quickly and be careful I''ll beat you." she raised her pink fists and her two little tiger teeth were shining, which looked a little fierce.


    "HMM." Li Xu smiled, rubbed his eyes, got out of the bed, stretched out his lazy waist, and was used to drinking.


    Da Chuo stared at Li Xu''s Kennel, shook his fist, stamped his feet, then punched Li Xu, clenched his teeth and stared.


    Li looked at her: "what are you doing?"


    "Hum, kill you."


    Da Ji frowned, bit his teeth and began to clean up Li Xu''s room.


    She pouted her hips and bent over. From the tea table, to the chair, and then to the bed, the room was soon full of her smell and traces.


    [clean the chair and reward 100 points for diligence]


    [place chairs neatly and reward 100 points]


    [fold the quilt and reward 500 points]


    [500 diligence points will be rewarded for cleaning the ground]


    After taking a sip of wine, Li Xu finally knew the reason why Xiao Da Chuo beat him and said with a smile, "why do you fold quilts and sweep the floor every time you come to my room? Do you have obsessive-compulsive disorder?"


    "You''re not lazy yet." Da Ji rolled his eyes.


    "That''s too much. How can you say I''m lazy? You''re too diligent."


    "You still talk to me and hurry to wash and eat breakfast. Didn''t you say you wanted to teach me how to pose?" Da Ji looked at him.


    "Posture?" Li Xu was stunned. "I didn''t say posture. I said knowledge."


    Da Chong replied, "what I said is knowledge. Did you hear it wrong? Sure enough, people are not serious, and they will hear a lot."


    "Well..."


    Li Xu scratched his head and couldn''t argue, because he couldn''t be sure whether Da Ju was talking about knowledge or posture. Forget it, don''t worry about such a small thing.


    He went out of the room, finished washing, finished breakfast and took Da Ji to Shili Taolin.


    "Master, what are you going to teach me today?" Da Ju was very interested. Li Xu could surprise her every time. This time, she was looking forward to it.


    "Master, I now master a lot of first-class Taoist techniques, including sword control, clothes purification, grass picking and wood folding, water escape, wind control, body immobilization, acupoint sealing and acupoint reconciliation."


    "But my current state is three grades. I don''t know any of the Taoism of two grades and three grades. Shouldn''t I want to teach me this?"


    "No." Li Xu shook his head and said, "these are not urgent. I will teach you in the future."


    "When will it be in the future?"


    Da Chuo felt that master spoke very falsely every time, but there was no specific time. In the future, it could be said to be two or three days or ten years.


    Li Xu said: "no hurry, maybe next month. Now let''s learn a concept and teach you a very fierce thing."


    Da Ji was more curious: "what?"


    Li Xu said, "have you ever heard of the concepts of space and time?"


    Da Ji nodded and said, "I''ve heard of it."


    "Tell me." Li Xu sat on the ground.


    "Space is space. For example, the place where we stand is space. Space is infinite. For example, there are tens of thousands of creatures in Daozhou. This is only ground space, while there is space in the air, and others may have folding space."


    "The space of the whole world is composed of space order. As long as this regular order is not destroyed, everything can be repaired."


    "This is space, isn''t it, master?"


    "Er......" Li Xu was a little flustered.


    He didn''t know. He didn''t think about the concept of space. His goal was to introduce the concept of time, but he still insisted:


    "You''re right, that''s very good. What about the time?" Li looked at Da Ju.


    The elevator came slowly:


    "Time is a relatively abstract concept, mainly our perception of our own changes and things around us."


    "Daozhou has many methods to record the changes of time, such as the sun. The sun exists between heaven and earth no matter when and when."


    "For practitioners, looking at the sun and identifying time is the most basic method."


    "Ordinary people know the change of time through sundials, hourglass and so on..."


    Xiao Da Ju said a lot. Li Xu was a little confused. He had to interrupt her quickly because he thought Xiao Da Ju could speak for a long time.


    Li Xu asked, "since you understand this so thoroughly, I won''t explain much. I ask you, can time be suspended?"


    Da Fan shook his head and said, "time can''t be suspended. Time is irreversible and can''t be suspended."


    "How about I give you a time-out?"


    "OK."


    "Click..." Li Xu stopped when he practiced his special Taoist method. The numerous peach blossoms solidified in the air, and all objects could not move again.


    The whole environment was solidified by some force, and even the wind could not move.


    Da Ji felt that he couldn''t move any more. Even his eyes and eyes couldn''t blink. Only a certain amount of consciousness remained.


    This method is different from acupoint pointing. Acupoint pointing is that the body can no longer move. This is that everything of the whole body is solidified, even the blood no longer flows, and the sound of heartbeat disappears and can''t be seen.


    The only thing she felt was that her consciousness still existed.


    Five seconds later, the peach blossom began to fall slowly from the sky. Everything around her recovered. Da Ju found that Li Xu was kissing his lips.


    Li Xu loosened her lips, smiled and said, "how did you feel just now?"


    Da Ju said, "my body doesn''t have any feeling at all, only consciousness is moving, but my consciousness can''t feel the touch of the body. Is this a time pause?"


    "This is the effect of time pause."


    "I don''t seem to feel much, master. You can do it again."


    "OK." Li Xu came to Da Ju, bent over and planned to kiss her.


    "Master, why are you kissing me again?"


    "If you want to start this thing, you have to kiss you."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes." Li Xu answered without conscience and touched her lip flap in an instant, so time began to pause and everything in space was solidified.


    But five seconds later.


    Da Ji still didn''t feel anything.


    She wants it again.


    Li Xu satisfied her.


    The time pause was untied again, and Da Ji found a law: "my consciousness recites five numbers, and it''s over?"


    "My Taoist Dharma can only maintain five numbers, that is, five seconds." if the special Taoist Dharma stops without upgrading, the time of maintaining five seconds will be automatically released.


    "What is five seconds?"


    "You just take a number as one second." Li Xu said.


    Da Ju said, "the time is too short. I don''t have any feeling at all. I have an idea. You can only last five seconds each time. Then you will cast the Tao method again at the fourth second. Isn''t it infinite superposition?"


    "Ghost talent."


    Li looked at her.


    She has a lot of wit.


    In the future, whoever told me that Xiaoda was stupid broke my legs.


    He didn''t think of this method. Yes, it can only last for 5 seconds, not only once.


    Launch the Tao method every time you cast it in the fourth second.


    In other words, he didn''t have to work hard to upgrade the Tao method at all. He could use it indefinitely, and there was often no limit. He caught the bug of time-stop.


    As soon as he figured it out, he said he would do it. Li Xu kept doing it in this way, so he stopped after half an hour.


    [didi]


    [due to the vulnerability of the host provocation system, the special Taoist method will be sealed for half a year, and can no longer be used during half a year]


    [task 4 stop failed]


    [the system forces the release of punishment tasks, as follows:


    In the ten mile peach forest, the petals dance. Da Ju''s practice is so hot that you take off your socks. You pretend to fall in front of her, and then kiss Da Ju''s little feet.


    When night comes, you sneak into her room from the window and collect the liquid from the corners of her mouth while she is asleep.


    At 3 o''clock, Da Ju got up to practice. You appeared in front of her and said it was still early. You might as well sleep together, and then take her back to her room.


    4 after dinner, you go to the bottom of the hot spring pool and wait. When Da Chong comes to the hot spring and takes off his clothes to enter the hot spring, you show your head and surprise him by saying that we''ll go to the hot spring together.


    5 press the trigger on the window, hold up her chin and say I like you.]


    [please make your choice]


    7017k

 Chapter 162

    [please make your choice]


    [countdown 10 seconds...]


    The beautiful atlas in his mind instantly lists a pile of information. Li Xu''s mind is a little confused. What''s the situation? The ongoing task can fail.


    This is Li Xu''s first mission failure.


    He thought about the background of the time-stop task for a long time.


    I didn''t expect it to end just at the beginning. It was a bit embarrassing, and the special Taoist Dharma was granted the title for half a year.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Time stop doesn''t work for him.


    Now he is interested in task punishment.


    He always wanted to challenge the task punishment, but the system never gave him a chance. He never dreamed that the punishment listed for the failure of this task was great.


    Li looked at the five punishment tasks, smiled brightly, was excited, and immediately gave the answer:


    "Still choose and fart, I want it all."


    [countdown 3 seconds...]


    Li Xu was stunned and his expression was slightly stiff: "what does this countdown mean?"


    [countdown is the consideration time for you to select five tasks. If you do not select one task within the time range, the system will assign you a task]


    [countdown 0 seconds, countdown ends]


    [the punishment task assigned to you by the system is 5, please complete it according to the instructions]


    "I want all of them. If I can only choose one, I want to choose 1."


    Li looked at the beautiful atlas in his mind, and all the other options looked pale compared with 1.


    Hearing Li Xu''s words, only a few words [there will be a chance] floated out of the exquisite atlas in his mind.


    "This must be different from the next time."


    Li Xu make complaints about it.


    [please start your task]


    Li Xu immediately began to look inside at the beautiful picture book in his mind. What he saw in task 5 was: "press the Da device on the edge of the window, hold up her chin and say I like you."


    It''s too simple. It''s easier than drinking water.


    The punishment is nothing more than that.


    Li Xu immediately disappeared in situ holding the small Da device. The next moment he appeared in his room and sat down with the Da device pressed on the window.


    Da Ju looked confused. He was not in the ten mile peach forest with his master just now. He was teaching himself the concept of time. How did he come here in an instant?


    She looked at Li Xu suspiciously and couldn''t understand it.


    He pressed himself against the window, looked at himself affectionately and licked his lips constantly.


    Da Ju felt his breath around the tip of his nose and his face turned red. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he found his eyes a little hot.


    Da Ji''s eyes dodged.


    Because the window is open now, she sits on the edge of the window edge with her shoulder against the window edge, which is easy to be found by others in Taixu Academy.


    She just held her pink fist, and the fox''s ears moved. She was very nervous and trembled.


    "Master, father... Isn''t it good in broad daylight?" she stammered, hesitated and didn''t speak very quickly.


    "Nothing bad," Li said, looking at her eyes.


    "If... They see..." Da''s face was shy and stammered.


    If seen, I''m afraid I''ll get into the ground with shame, especially my little aunt. She''s afraid she''ll laugh at herself all her life.


    Li Xu said faintly, "see, see."


    Da Chui pursed and said, "you have a thick skin..."


    Li Xu smiled and didn''t speak. He pressed her small head, held up her small chin and stared at her bright pupils like glass.


    "I like you." Li looked into her eyes and said four words.


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    "I said I liked you."


    "I... i... I..." Da''s heart beat violently. What''s the matter with Shifu? He confessed to himself.


    His breath lingered around her, and she was in a trance.


    He still hesitated.


    "Do you like me?" Li Xu held her chin and leaned closer and closer to her.


    Da Ju could feel his breath beating on himself and said, "naturally... Like..."


    Li Xu lowered his head. Because he was too close, he looked at her cherry like lips and couldn''t help kissing.


    "Master, don''t..."


    Da Ju couldn''t help hiding behind. In broad daylight, she didn''t have that much courage.


    Besides, there are many people in Taixu Academy.


    I''m sorry to be seen.


    So there was a tragic scene, because her body hid behind the air, her legs turned over, and then her head turned down, and she was about to fall to the ground.


    Li Xu made a quick move and grabbed her foot so as not to fall to the ground.


    Da Ju bent down and raised his head, looked at Li Xu fiercely and said, "I almost fell to the ground, smelly master, don''t let me go quickly."


    "Oh." Li Xu quickly let go.


    "Bang!"


    The elevator fell directly to the ground.


    "Hiss... It hurts... Ah..."


    She got up and touched her head.


    She hit her head and looked at Li Xu fiercely.


    There was a lot of dirt on his head, his white clothes were also stained with dust, biting his teeth, flashing two small tiger teeth, staring at Li Xu.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." Li Xu painfully stretched out his hand and wanted to rub it for her.


    "Fuck off."


    Da Ju''s face turned sideways, ran to Li Xu''s room, raised his small fist and said, "don''t touch me, touch me again and beat you to death."


    She walked out angrily, touching her head as she walked. It must hurt.


    When she came to the door, she became more and more angry. Then she took her right foot and kicked it out. When she heard a "bang", a door on the right was kicked and exploded by her.


    The door fell to the ground and blew.


    Li Xuleng was in place and looked at her disappeared figure. He seemed to have screwed up.


    He felt his head.


    Little Da is a little violent.


    [task 5 failed. Reason for failure: the switch from Shili peach blossom to the room is not natural, a little stiff and not natural enough]


    [punishment task continues]


    [you have lost the right to choose tasks freely. 1234 tasks will be assigned randomly]


    [this time you are assigned task 2:


    When night comes, you sneak into her room through the window and collect the liquid from the corners of her mouth while she is asleep]


    The punishment task in his mind still continued. Li Xu''s eyes lit up, but soon disappeared, because he felt that Xiao Da Ju was obviously angry.


    The key now is to comfort her.


    If you don''t want to do the task for the time being, you can''t reach it if you want to be quick. You have to do things naturally and can''t be in a hurry.


    You can''t just work for the task, you have to change your mentality. The task is just the incidental effect in the process of getting along with her.


    Suddenly, a young man with a sword slowly appeared outside the door and asked:


    "Are you tearing down the house?"


    Tang Sheng heard the sound of blasting here and hurried to have a look,


    He saw the angry Da Ji running into the room, and then saw that one of Li Xu''s doors had been kicked and exploded. What happened?


    "Are you free to repair my room?" Li looked at Tang Sheng.


    "Free." Tang Sheng nodded. Li Xu usually helped him so much. He even instructed himself to practice sword and repair the room. He was very happy.


    "Thank you."


    Li Xu went out of his room and came to Da Chong''s room. He walked around outside, thinking about whether to knock on the door later.


    Forget it, I''ll wait. I''m afraid it''s colder later.


    As soon as he wanted to open the door, the door was opened, and then a faint fragrance came, and a small figure rushed into his arms.


    Li Xu was stunned and let the little figure hold himself.


    Her head leaned against her chest. Li Xu felt that her clothes were wet by her tears, and the tears were flowing constantly.


    She hugged herself tightly.


    Li Xu reached out and touched her head.


    She also looked up at Li Xu with tears in her eyes. Tears kept flowing and said, "master, did I hurt you just now?"


    "No."


    Li Xu reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of Da Ji''s eyes. He felt that he had a deep sense of guilt, making such a lovely and cute girl cry.


    Li Xu wiped away the tears from her eyes, held her in his arms, patted her on the back and said:


    "It''s the master''s fault. Does it hurt?"


    "My head hurts."


    Da Chuo touched his head and pursed his mouth. He was very wronged. It really hurt just now. Fortunately, he didn''t bleed.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms and said, "master, help you knead. It will be all right soon."


    Reach out and start rubbing her head with the other hand.


    "Master, do you know what''s wrong with you?"


    Da Chuo suddenly uttered a word, stared at Li Xu, raised his fist in front of him, and instantly recovered his old expression.


    The tears in his eyes also disappeared cleanly. The two fox ears moved, the silver hair floated with the breeze, and several silver hair hit Li Xu''s face.


    "Horizontal trough..."


    Li Xu thought she changed her face so quickly. What questions did she ask.


    "Answer quickly."


    Li Xu thought for a moment and said, "my thick skin doesn''t mean that after you are thick, you must consider your feelings in the future."


    He added: "in the future, in Taixu academy, I will pay attention and be careful, and I will never let you fall into embarrassment."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Da''s face changed in an instant.


    Her eyes looked behind Li Xu.


    Li Xu hugged her and turned around.


    He found that Tang Sheng was looking at them strangely.


    Tang Sheng naturally heard what Li Xugang had just said, and Li Xu held Da Ji so intimately.


    Although he was not deep in the world, he vaguely understood something. He seemed to hear something he shouldn''t listen to.


    "I''m blind, I don''t see anything." Tang Sheng quickly turned around, planned to slip away, and ran all the way.


    "It''s all your fault." Da Ji wanted to be on Li Xu''s shoulder, and the two little tiger teeth bit Li Xu''s clothes again.


    She bit him and jumped out of Li Xu''s arms.


    His feet moved, turned into a wisp of wind, hurried to chase Tang Sheng, stopped in front of him, and his face became serious.


    Tang Sheng''s face stiffened and said, "I''m blind. I really don''t see anything."


    "You''re finished." Da raised her fist.


    "Don''t fight, have something to say." Tang Sheng panicked into a dog at this time.


    "Tut tut."


    Da Chuo chuckled and hit Tang Sheng directly. The ice power appeared in his left hand. The world became cold and the ground began to freeze one by one.


    The power of the heavenly fire appeared in the right hand, surging around the cold and hot temperature.


    She shot with thunderous speed.


    A cold sweat appeared on Tang Sheng''s forehead, because he could not be Da Chong''s opponent. Now she is the third grade, but he is only the second grade.


    Sure enough, he was easily crushed and killed.


    Tang Sheng was beaten black and blue, touched his face and said:


    "Sister Daju, I''m really blind. I didn''t see or hear anything just now. Please don''t kill people?"


    "I like to listen to the truth." Da raised her small fist.


    "I saw Li Xu holding you in his arms."


    "Bang bang."


    Da Ji raised his fist and beat him again.


    Tang Sheng wants to cry without tears.


    Da Ju looked at Tang Sheng with a black nose and a swollen face and said, "do you still tell the truth?"


    "Don''t say." Tang Sheng nodded. "Don''t say if you kill him."


    "Hypocrisy."


    Da Chuo said, raising his fist and trying to beat him up again.


    Tang Sheng ran away with a speechless face.


    Run to Li Xu''s side.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "Xiao Da Ju is a little grumpy recently. Please don''t worry about her beating you."


    He handed out a bottle of medicinal wine and said, "go and get some medicine yourself. I''m really sorry."


    "Thank you." Tang Sheng nodded and left quickly.


    "Master, you should say I''m grumpy in front of me. Hee hee, I''ll beat you." Da Chuo said and began to move on Li Xu.


    She used her spiritual power to hit Li Xu.


    But Li Xugen couldn''t move. His body was really too hard. Instead, she hurt her own hand and kept shaking her hands.


    Li Xu squatted down, took her hand and said, "don''t shake it like this. It''s easy to dislocate your hand. Come on, sit down and I''ll pinch it for you?"


    He took her to the grass and sat down.


    He knelt half to help her pinch her little hand. Her little hand was very soft and soft. It was very delicate.


    Da Ji looked around and didn''t find anyone. He quickly rubbed over and kissed Li Xu''s forehead.


    His face was rippling with a smile.


    "Master, sit down." she patted herself on the side,


    "Yes."


    As soon as Li Xu sat down, Da Ju hugged his arm and put it on her shoulder. Within a moment, his stomach growled.


    She''s a little embarrassed.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand, touched her belly and said with a smile, "are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I''ll cook myself."


    "Really?" Da Ju hasn''t taken the initiative to see Li Xu make things for herself. She''s really too lazy. She starts with an Zhiyu every time.


    "Well, come on, I''ll satisfy you whatever you want." Li looked at her cheek and smiled happily.


    "Keep your face down," said da in a soft voice.


    Li Xu bowed his head.


    Da Ji raised his head and kissed his lip.


    After a long time, he loosened and licked his lips. His eyes were watery with laughter: "master, I want to eat something sweet. Can you do it?"


    "Sweet and sour spareribs?" Li looked at her, which he was good at.


    "OK," said da.


    "I''ll make it for you right away." Li Xu got up.


    "Hurry up."


    Da Ji walked and jumped in front.


    Li Xu felt that she was as happy as a child, but her appearance was similar to that of a child.


    Children aged 12 years and 3456 months.


    Looking at her little voice, she was a little dull and strange when she was quiet.


    But since the opening of the ninth tail, it has become a little grumpy from time to time, like a rebellious child, but it is still very sweet.


    Li Xu followed the bouncing little Da Ji to the kitchen.


    He began his performance.


    There is a big ice cave in the kitchen. There are many grids in it. Each grid has different things.


    Li Xu fished out the ribs he wanted.


    Take the ice and thaw it with the heat of Nanming''s fire, then deal with it and cut it into pieces to start making sweet and sour ribs.


    Soon in the kitchen, the ribs were bright amber, dry and moist, sweet and mellow, and bursts of fragrance floated out.


    Da Ju growled with hunger and kept licking her lips.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this skill?" Da Ji held his hands in claw shape and licked his dry lips.


    "I''m very powerful, okay?" at the beginning, Taixu Academy was only alone. He could only cook and eat by himself. He became a master when he was burning.


    "I thought you would only make complaints about it."


    "How could it be?" Li Xu increased the flame and began to stop the fire. Soon a delicious sweet and sour spareribs appeared on the plate.


    Li Xu handed the plate to her, sat aside and said, "try it."


    Da Ju took it, took chopsticks, tasted it, brightened his eyes and said, "eat well."


    She ate several pieces in a row.


    Li Xu looked at her quietly and said that she was very happy and sweet in her heart.


    Da Chuo saw Li Xu staring at him all the time. He put a piece of meat in front of Li Xu and said, "try it, too."


    "I don''t eat." Li Xu shook his head. "I''m not hungry. You eat."


    I''m not hungry.


    Why eat? Waste food.


    Seeing that Li Xu was unmoved, Da Ju picked up a piece of meat and put it into her own mouth. Then she took a few steps and kissed Li Xu''s lip flap with her head down.


    Li Xu was stunned.


    Then I felt Da''s instrument pry open his lip flap and send the food in like this.


    Da Chui loosened himself again, reached out and closed Li Xu''s mouth and said, "eat."


    Li Xu nodded and his mouth moved. In an instant, the smell of meat burst out completely, stimulating his taste buds, and the fragrance like manna filled his lips and teeth.


    Delicious enough to explode.


    Da Ju looked at him, smiled two dimples and asked, "is it sweet?"


    Li Xu nodded: "sweet."


    Very sweet.


    Li looked at her with a bright smile on his lips. He couldn''t tell whether it was sweet and sour ribs or sweet lips of Da Ju.


    "Then another one?" Da Ji looked into Li Xu''s eyes.


    "OK."


    "Open your mouth." Da Ju put a sparerib in Li Xu''s mouth. Seeing that he shook his head after eating, she looked strange. She asked with a puzzled face:


    "Isn''t it sweet?"


    "Not sweet." Li looked at her.


    "What about this?" Da Ju put the spareribs in his mouth again, quickly kissed his lips, sent things to his mouth and asked:


    "Is it so sweet?"


    "Sweet." Li looked at her with a smile on his lips.


    Two people like this, you come and I go, and soon wipe out the sweet and sour ribs.


    After eating, Li Xu took her for a walk on the grass.


    Time flies and night falls quietly.


    After dinner, everyone went back to their rooms.


    Late at night, a sneaky figure walked to a little girl''s room, looked around, and then jumped into the room through the window.


    "Xiao Da, I''m coming."


    The man said silently in his heart.


    7017k

 Chapter 163

    Li Xu jumps into Xiaoda''s room through the window. His purpose is very simple, that is, to complete the second punishment task given to him by the system:


    "When night comes, you sneak into her room through the window and collect the liquid from the corners of her mouth while she is asleep."


    After jumping into Da Ji''s room, Li Xu found that he had forgotten to take the glass bottle on the table.


    Forget it, collect it with your mouth or hands.


    Li Xu made up his mind, crept to her bed, gently opened her curtain, and suddenly saw three pairs of eyes staring at him.


    Li Xu jumped up with fright.


    I thought Da Ji had three pairs of eyes.


    It turned out to be three women.


    An Zhiyu lay outside. One of her snow-white and slender legs was half exposed. The snow-white spread to her thighs and was covered by a quilt. She didn''t know what was inside.


    The little Da Ji slept in the middle. The white silver hair was particularly conspicuous and glittering.


    Ban Ruo bamboo''s eyes are as red as blood.


    They blinked and stared at Li Xu, whose eyes were full of doubts.


    Wondering how he jumped in the window?


    Li Xu had nothing to say for a moment, stiff face, put down the curtain in his hand, turned and left. If he didn''t go again, he might be beaten.


    He jumped out of the window again and disappeared here in an instant.


    The voice in the room sounded again. An Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo turned sideways at the same time and stared at the cheek of Da Ji sleeping in the middle.


    "What''s the matter?" an Zhiyu looked at her with a smile.


    "What does he want to do to you? How can he sneak in? You have a problem?" my aunt reached out and poked Xiaoda''s face.


    Da Ji doesn''t speak.


    I was going to have a good sleep tonight. Unexpectedly, my aunt and an Zhiyu came to chat with themselves and talked late into the night.


    Unexpectedly, they chatted and found something moving in the window. They saw a figure in white as snow sneaking in. It was her master Li Xu.


    "Why don''t you talk?" an Zhiyu poked Daqi''s soft cheek.


    Daqi thought for a moment and said, "well, master has been training me recently. He will attack me from time to time. The purpose is to keep me vigilant. It''s obviously embarrassing to see the three of us here, and then he ran away."


    "Is that so?" an Zhiyu smiled.


    "What else could it be?" asked Da Ji.


    An Zhiyu whispered to her ear, "who knows, maybe he wants to sneak in and lie next to you and do something to you."


    Da Ju said, "don''t talk nonsense. My relationship with master is very pure."


    Pure enough to beat plantains in the rain.


    An Zhiyu smiled, reached out a scallion finger to poke her flesh cheek, smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s very pure."


    Da Ji sighed, "what do you think? Do you read too much and always think about it."


    The little aunt asked coldly, "what script?"


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu''s face stiffened. My aunt twisted Da Chuo''s ear: "there''s something hiding from my aunt. Tell me what it is?"


    "Pain... Pain... Pain." Da Ji sucked and slipped, "aunt, don''t worry, let go."


    "Say it quickly. If you don''t say it again, I''ll screw off your ears."


    "Yes... It''s a kind of book that sister Zhiyu often reads. It''s the same kind of thing as the secret play picture you gave me. Yours is in the form of illustrations, and hers is text."


    The little aunt quickly loosened her ears and said with a smile:


    "Borrow one to talk."


    Da Ji said, "you know sister Yu, she has dozens of copies."


    An Zhiyu said helplessly, "if you had asked me a few days earlier, it would be gone now."


    The little aunt asked, "why not?"


    An Zhiyu''s eyes were firm, held his fist and said, "I burned them clean. These books and periodicals affect my cultivation progress. I want to quit color."


    "Ha ha."


    "Ghosts believe."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu returned to his room.


    He calculated that Da Ju might not drool when he slept, leading to the failure of the task. He didn''t calculate that his aunt and an Zhiyu were also in Da Ju''s room.


    There is something wrong with the two women. If they don''t stay in their own room, they always go to Da Chong''s room to chat.


    It''s idle panic.


    Sooner or later he will kill the cat and the fish.


    To solve the hatred in my heart.


    Li Xu bit his teeth, got into his quilt and began to look inside his mind. The information displayed on the system is:


    [mission failed, reason for failure: you were interrupted by uncontrollable characters when you went to collect the liquid from her mouth at night]


    [punishment task continues]


    [you have lost the right to choose tasks freely, and the system will assign tasks randomly]


    [the tasks you assigned this time are:


    1 ten mile peach forest, the petals dance, Da Ji''s practice is so hot that you take off your foot socks. You pretend to fall in front of her, and then kiss her little feet]


    Li Xu suddenly sat up when he saw this.


    Sleepless.


    His eyes were as bright as light, and his face was stunned: "isn''t this just kissing her feet?"


    Hoo Hoo


    Li Xu took a deep breath.


    I didn''t expect that this happened after two failed punishment missions.


    it is beyond logic and above reason.


    System.


    You know me.


    Li Xu secretly praised the beautiful atlas in his mind. This is the first time he praised it for being sensible so far. It can be seen that it is very rare.


    The next day, Li Xu got up early and didn''t wake up until about nine o''clock.


    When he woke up, he found that lvwu was practicing in the courtyard. His body was blooming with strange green luster, and the light was very strong.


    Green is scary.


    Dean Qinglian sat on a chair and was closing his eyes. He really looked like an expert.


    Tang Sheng in the distance is practicing his sword.


    However, when Li Xu appeared, President lvwu, President Qinglian and Tang Sheng looked over one after another. They were stunned that Li Xu got up so early.


    Does the sun come out from the west?


    They looked up at the sun.


    The sun is in the East.


    They all look like they''ve seen a ghost.


    At this time, three women came out slowly in the distance, and their laughter was very clear.


    They had just gone to the lake to wash clothes. As soon as they came back, they saw Li Xu getting up.


    My aunt and an Zhiyu frowned.


    Da Ji quickly ran over and looked concerned: "master, are you sick?"


    Li xuhei said, "No."


    "No, why are you up so early?"


    Li Xu casually found a reason: "you have three grades now, but you don''t even master the Taoism of one second grade and one third grade. Master is very worried. He can''t eat well and sleep. He thinks about it and plans to teach you Taoism first."


    "Really?" Da Ji was a little suspicious.


    "Don''t believe me." Li Xu reached out and knocked her head and said, "it''s time to fight."


    Touch your head.


    Li Xu knocked on her little head again and said, "wait for me for a while. I''ll have breakfast first, and then I''ll teach you Taoism."


    After washing, eat breakfast.


    Li Xu took her to the ten mile peach forest and said:


    "The two-level Taoist methods I master include burning the sky and boiling the sea, Moon Palace tide, thunder anger and room art; the three-level Taoist methods have firmness and three fists. Which do you want to learn?"


    Da Ji frowned, the fox''s ear moved and his face ruddy: "master, what did you just say about the art in the room?"


    "I didn''t say room surgery," Li Xu said.


    "You have."


    "I didn''t. You may have heard wrong. No, you must have heard wrong. Hurry up. I can teach you whichever you want to learn."


    Da Ju sat on the ground and asked, "master, I''m a third grade now. Do you think it''s better for me to practice the second grade Taoism or the third grade Taoism?"


    "Everything is very good, and my second grade Taoism is also very strong."


    "Master, can you show me how strong I am? I''ll choose to learn again."


    "Yes, I''ll show you all the Taoism I can. If you think that''s good, choose that."


    Da Ji sat on the ground and looked at the master in white Shengxue carefully.


    It''s very kind of you, master.


    She looked at me sweetly.


    Looking at her, the night she returned to santu Town, she sat on Li Xu... Suddenly she patted her head and put aside the messy thoughts in her mind.


    "Look, this is the second grade Taoist method, the wrath of thunder."


    Li Xu stood in the same place and stretched his right hand towards the sky. The spiritual power in the spiritual sea surged out like a tide and rushed straight into the sky along his right hand.


    Huge spiritual power overflowed, and suddenly black clouds appeared in the sky of the whole Taixu Academy.


    Black clouds rolled in the sky, roaring like demons. In the rolling, black clouds were constantly shrouded, and the whole Taixu Academy was shrouded in darkness.


    Gradually, thunder roared above the sky.


    As if the world is destroying, as if the end came.


    Almost instantly, the whole Taixu academy fell into boundless darkness, and a huge black vortex appeared over the ten mile peach blossom.


    As a result, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng, an Zhiyu and his aunt thought something had happened and ran to Shili peach blossom one after another.


    As a result, when he came here, he found that Da Ji was sitting on the ground, and Li Xu''s right hand was mobilizing strong spiritual power, as if he were turning over the sky.


    "Why are you here?" Da Chuo and Li Xu looked at them one after another.


    "I thought something had happened to you."


    The little aunt was worried. She didn''t expect a false alarm. She pursed her mouth and said, "what are you doing, making such a big noise."


    Da Ji, sitting on the ground, said, "Master said to show me the power of the second grade Taoism. Let me see which one to learn?"


    "This is the second grade Taoist method?" they were stunned.


    Li Xu said faintly, "yes."


    Hearing the speech, they were stunned, stopped talking and quietly looked at Li Xu''s performance.


    With a slow twist of Li Xu''s right hand, the dark clouds in the sky appeared a rolling vortex, and the thunder was like a five clawed dragon flying in the sky.


    The power of thunder filled the whole sky. The Taixu Academy was gloomy and the depressed atmosphere was full of air. Even the little aunt of Wupin felt a little terrible.


    If the thunder blows on her, I''m afraid it will convulse and foam at her mouth.


    "What kind of Dharma is this?" asked the little aunt.


    "Master said, it''s called the second grade Taoist method. I''ve seen him use it before, but master only uses it to make electric fish."


    I didn''t expect that the way of electric fish was so fierce.


    It''s like destroying the world.


    "When I was an electric fish, I only used a little spiritual power, but now I use a lot of spiritual power, and the effect is naturally different." Li Xu said, "that''s the display of the wrath of thunder. Next, I''ll show you the power of the second grade Taoist method, burning the sky and boiling the sea and the tide of the Moon Palace."


    Li Xu took back his spiritual power.


    The rolling black clouds dispersed, and the sky became bright again. Then they found that Li Xu disappeared. The next moment, psychic power invaded from all directions.


    They heard a roar around them.


    Looking around, I saw the sea water pouring in from all directions, and the surrounding scene changed in an instant.


    Da Chuo found herself sitting on the water. There was no shadow of ten mile peach forest around her. Behind her stood Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng holding a sword, an Zhiyu and his aunt with dementia on her face.


    Ahead, there are roaring waves.


    Then, everyone''s eyes only looked at the edge of the sea, and a figure dressed as snow rose slowly from the sea.


    With his rising, a red sun appeared at his feet.


    The red sun slowly lifted him up.


    Li Xu seems to be stepping on the sun, and his figure seems to be vertical and horizontal between heaven and earth, overlooking the creatures of all things in the world.


    Behind Li Xu, nine rounds of gold and black gradually appeared, shining on the world.


    The sea was bubbling constantly. Everyone felt the heat coming out of the sea. They rose up against the sword. At this time, the sea was completely boiling.


    They saw that Li Xu was constantly printing, and the sky slowly opened.


    Then a huge voice sounded in the sky. The voice roared between heaven and earth with endless Tao rhyme, as if to wash the soul.


    They looked up and saw a magnificent palace slowly emerging from the cracked void.


    At the front of the palace is a big tree that I don''t know how high.


    There was a curved moon in the sky of the palace. The moon shone on the earth.


    At the front of the Moon Palace, there is a superposition of tidal waves, as if everything is roaring. It seems that the trace of the avenue is obliterated at the tip of the sword.


    "Master, father..." Da Ji stammered and looked at the scene and was at a loss.


    "The second grade Taoist Dharma displayed in the sky, the Moon Palace tide, the second grade Taoist Dharma under my feet, burning the sky and boiling the sea, these are the visions displayed by the Taoist Dharma."


    Li Xu said and clapped his hands. Suddenly, all the scenes turned into nothingness. There were still ten li peach flowers around, and Da Ji was still sitting on the ground.


    The position where Qinglian Dean, Tang Sheng, an Zhiyu and aunt stand has not changed.


    "This is the second level Taoist method I have mastered, anger of thunder, burning the sky and boiling the sea, Moon Palace tide, Xiaoda Ji. Do you want to learn that?"


    "Master, I also want to see the Taoism of Sanpin."


    "I only master two dharmas. One is the Dharma I often use, and it is also the most practical Dharma. It is called three fists, which destroy everything with fists.


    Li Xu said and punched out. Lingli rioted. The mountain in the distance collapsed directly and was razed to the ground.


    The Chinese were stunned.


    "There are three fists in total. One fist is stronger than the other. If the three fists are superimposed, the power is unimaginable, but it is not necessary."


    "The other is identification. This identification is also very practical. For example, you don''t know what tree this is."


    Li Xu said, walked up to a peach tree and said, "then I can help you identify the peach tree. Most things can be identified."


    Dean Qinglian asked, "is there such a way?"


    Li Xu said with a smile, "the world is full of wonders."


    Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu didn''t talk all the way, because they were stunned. Ban ruozhu was also very surprised. What''s the origin of Li Xu.


    So strong.


    Li Xu, whom he had seen in the burial ground before, was already in the strongest state. Now think about it, it was just the tip of the iceberg.


    It''s really terrible.


    With understanding, I feel that he is more powerful and mysterious.


    Not to mention her, even the one who has the most contact with her doesn''t know Li Xu''s origin, but only knows that she is very strong.


    Invincible.


    After the demonstration, everyone was shocked. It took a quarter of an hour to recover, and then left the ten mile peach forest. It was so shocking.


    Especially Wu pin''s little aunt, she thinks Li Xu''s beating herself is like playing.


    Wupin is a relatively strong category in Daozhou. It can walk horizontally in many places, but it can''t fight in front of Li Xu.


    That''s ridiculous.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Li Xu came to Da Ju, knocked her on the head and said, "don''t look at my handsome face. You want to learn that Dharma, tell me?"


    "I want to, I want to learn." Xiao Da Ji blinked and looked at Li Xu.


    "OK."


    Li Xu nodded.


    "I teach you all these Taoism, but we have to learn one by one. We can''t be fat in one bite. We have to choose one to learn. After learning this, I''ll teach you the rest."


    "Which is easy to learn?" asked Da Ji.


    "In addition to identification, you can stay to learn later. Others can learn at will, but if you want to be practical, it is naturally the three product Taoist method and three fists. You have Nine Tailed Fox divine animal blood, and your physical strength is no worse than me. Especially when you open nine tails, I suggest you learn three fists first."


    Da Chuo said, "then learn three fists. Master, teach me now."


    Li Xu said, "I can only teach you the shape of boxing, but you have to understand the meaning."


    "Uh - huh." Da Ju kept nodding, "master, let''s start now."


    "OK." Li Xu then began to teach her three fists, walked behind her, held her small, and held her pink fist.


    "Master, you take advantage of me again."


    "Am I that kind of person? I''m teaching you three punches."


    "There is no hand to teach." Da Ji looked around. Fortunately, there was no one here.


    "This is called personal teaching. I''m afraid you can''t learn it." Li Xu began to talk nonsense, "don''t talk to me and learn at my pace."


    He taught hand in hand. About two cups of tea, Li Xu loosened her and said, "almost. Practice for a while."


    Da Qi began to practice.


    For an hour, she was learning Li Xu''s fist shape.


    Cultivating Taoism is to learn the form first, and then understand the Tao, so as to fully understand it.


    Practicing, she was a little hot, so she threw herself aside as boots and socks, and continued to practice with her bare feet on the thick peach petals.


    Li Xu''s eyes lit up. Isn''t this a chance?


    He took two sips of wine, turned around her, and pretended to give her advice from time to time.


    After another hour, she was so tired that she sat on the ground to rest and drank water.


    Li Xu pretended to step on his right foot.


    Tripped in front of her feet.


    At the same time, the God of clean clothes didn''t know it. Suddenly, her feet were clean and there was no dust anymore. Li Xu quickly pasted it.


    On her little feet.


    "Hum..."


    Da Ju''s face turned red and her body was hot. While she was drinking water, she choked, coughed and stammered:


    "Shifu, what are you doing...?"


    7017k

 Chapter 164

    "Hum..."


    Da Chuo saw Li Xu fall in front of her and put her lips on her little feet. While she was drinking water, she coughed and said:


    "Master, what are you doing¡°


    "There... Dirty... Can''t..."


    She flushed and jumped up.


    She lowered her head, blinked her eyes and coughed constantly, because she was choked when she drank water just now.


    Li Xu quickly got up, scratched his head and said, "sorry, the ground is too slippery. If you don''t pay attention, you''ll fall down. Are you okay?"


    He went up to Da Ji and patted her on the back, because he noticed that Xiao Da Ji was choked and patted her on the back.


    Da Ju gradually eased over, stopped coughing and said to Li Xu, "master, why did you suddenly fall down and kiss my feet just now? Are you a little abnormal?"


    "Nonsense, it was just an accident." Li Xu said.


    "What an accident?"


    "Why are you lying?" Li Xu patted her on the back, gradually moved his hand to her head, rubbed her head full of silver hair and said:


    "I''m a serious man. How can I do that?"


    "Serious ghost."


    She rolled her eyes.


    Two white fox ears moved, a hundred did not believe, took his hands away from his head and said:


    "Master, I want to see you start practicing. Don''t disturb me."


    "OK." Li Xu reached out and pinched her flesh face and said, "if you have any questions, just ask me and I''ll look at you."


    Da Ji nodded and continued to practice boxing.


    She strives to learn the three grade Taoism taught by Li Xu in one day, then close the door and realize the Tao, and strive to quickly understand the three fists.


    Li Xu jumped onto a branch and lay down, drinking wine and looking at her.


    She is now barefoot, her scallion toes are stepping on the peach petals, and her fists are opening and closing.


    "What beautiful toes."


    Li Xu kept staring at her toes and sighed in his heart:


    "Just now she just kissed, but she didn''t feel it well. She jumped up and didn''t know how the system judged."


    He looked inside at the exquisite atlas in his mind and saw that the exquisite atlas opened slowly.


    [task succeeded]


    [the task stops at 4:00. It is no longer open because of the title. It will be skipped automatically. There is no reward. Now open the fifth task of this month]


    [Topic: Secret Room: can be imprisoned but not imprisoned]


    [number of tasks: one man and one woman]


    [mission background: in the chaotic era of three thousand gods, a space magic weapon has evolved in the universe.


    This space has mountains and rivers and beautiful scenery. People can live in it. Later, the gods fought and the myth was broken. This magic weapon was polluted by God''s blood.


    In the mysterious corner of the magic weapon of space, there is a prison, which holds tens of thousands of souls who cannot be purified.


    With the passage of time, as the magic weapon was polluted by God''s blood, the dead became resentful spirits, and the prison was eroded by a terrible vine.


    Vines gradually have the form of life. Human eyes grow on the vines and have their own consciousness. They gradually devour the prison and intend to eliminate the power of swallowing grievances and turn them into their own...]


    [after the mission is started, you and Da Ju will be pulled into the magic weapon space. All you have to do is pull out the grievances and vines]


    [if the mission is successful, you will have this magic weapon of mountain and river country map]


    [as long as you work hard, you can build waterfalls and pavilions in it at will, and you can live in it for a long time]


    [Note: the ratio of time to the outside world is one to one]


    The news displayed on the exquisite atlas was incredible. Li Xu said excitedly, "it''s a picture of mountains and rivers."


    [Note: This is a polluted map of mountains and rivers. Now the only thing that can be used is the spatial structure inside]


    "I don''t need any other power. I just need the space inside." Li Xu drank a mouthful of wine and his face was excited.


    Now in Daozhou, many people can create a space, but living creatures cannot enter.


    Mountain and river country map perfectly solves this problem.


    If you go out, you have to say it''s convenient. At night, you can directly enter the mountain and river country map to rest. You don''t need to live in an inn or restaurant at all.


    And save a lot of money.


    Although it is a map of the polluted rivers and mountains, Li Xu thought that this magic weapon was really awesome, and it could be said to be perfect.


    [once opened, you will be pulled into the picture volume of mountains and rivers to start the task of prison and non prison. Open it or not]


    Li looked at the little figure of Da Ji, barefoot and practicing boxing on the petals, and said, "the task is not in a hurry to open."


    "Wait until she''s ready." Li Xu thought about Xiao Da''s feelings.


    Now, she is practicing boxing. You can see that she is very serious. She is sweating wantonly. She is also very serious in learning.


    Watching her quietly, I didn''t know the evening was coming.


    As expected, Da Ju told herself that she was going to shut up, so she went into the cave and began to understand this Taoism.


    By the time she came out, about five days had passed.


    On this day, Li Xu was so bored that he was in a daze in the pavilion. He suddenly felt something and hurried to practice in the cave. He saw that the cave was cracked and filled with smoke and dust.


    A thin white figure went out from the inside, and the body was wrapped with light blue and fire red power.


    Li Xu could feel the hot temperature of the flame and the cold force. This time, she came out and became stronger. There were faint signs of approaching the fourth grade.


    Whoosh.


    The next moment, Da Ju came to Li Xu. A faint faint fragrance went into the tip of her nose. She smiled and said, "master, fight with me."


    She wants to try the power of three punches.


    "OK." Li looked at her and said, "come on, let me see if you are good at enlightenment these days?"


    "Be careful, I''ll do it."


    Da Chuo said and hit her fist. This time, the strength of her fist was different from the previous chaos. She used the three fist technique.


    The angry fist came like a sandbag. The fist wind surged and blew Li Xu''s clothes.


    "Boom!" his fist fell on Li Xu.


    "Great strength."


    Li Xu felt that her body was hit hard. Her fist brought her two powers of ice and fire, as if she were burning her flesh.


    As soon as Li Xu''s spiritual power came out, she was shocked back dozens of steps.


    Da Ji''s speed changed, his silver hair danced, and his fists came out together. On the left was cold ice and on the right was sky fire. His fists were like Yin and Yang evolving.


    She kept attacking, reaching the limit of speed and strength.


    Li Xu calmly resisted the power of Da Ji and said:


    "Yes, it has made great progress in a short time. Now I want to see the power of your three fists."


    "OK, master, be careful."


    Da Ju said and continued to attack Li Xu. She kept pounding him with her agile speed and figure.


    One punch.


    Two punches.


    Three punches.


    Her right hand continuously exerts the power of three punches of three-level Taoism. These three punches almost empty her spiritual power in an instant.


    The three fists are superimposed continuously, and thousands of fist prints appear in the space. The fist prints converge from all directions, and the surrounding aura seems to be sucked away.


    It was only three punches, but I felt countless punches coming from the surrounding towns.


    The fist seal is getting bigger and bigger, mixed with the power of cold ice and sky fire, which makes the power soar twice, and the power comes to Li Xu.


    Li Xu stood in place and let Da Ji''s strength wantonly impact his body and limbs.


    Da Ju''s spiritual power was almost dry. He held his knee and looked at Li Xu. His forehead was full of sweat. He opened his mouth and breathed fresh air:


    "Master, where''s my spiritual power? I''ve played the strongest power. Why don''t you respond at all."


    "I use my body to resist your attack. The power you fight is in my body, but I can release it through strength."


    Li Xu said that his strength sank.


    The power of Da Ji was released by her and blasted to the ground.


    Countless cracks appeared on the ground, and then there was a roar and a total collapse.


    There was a huge pit ten feet large. The pit was full of fist prints, leaving the power of sky fire and ice path on it.


    Da Chuo looked at the fist print on the ground and couldn''t help opening his mouth. He looked at the ground with experience on his face: "master, the three fist technique is so strong."


    "It''s OK." Li Xu walked up to her, couldn''t help touching her head and said, "just closed up, are you hungry?"


    "Hungry." Da Ju felt weak now. If Li Xu pushed him gently, he would fall to the ground.


    "Let''s go and take you to dinner."


    Li Xu held her and walked to the dining room. Half an hour later, Da Ji ate the food on the table clean.


    She leaned against the chair and touched her round stomach. She ate so well.


    Before Li Xu spoke, Da Ju said, "master, I''ve learned the three fist method. I also want to learn the methods of burning the sky and boiling the sea, the Moon Palace tide and the wrath of thunder."


    Li Xu twitched at the corner of his mouth: "don''t you have a rest?"


    Just after I came out, I started to practice Taoism. I can''t spare a moment.


    He shook his head and said, "No."


    Her face was full of interest. Now she wanted to learn the Tao and law Master Master and suppress him strongly at that time.


    Whether in power or in bed.


    Tut tut tut.


    "What''s the rest? Time is money. Master, I want to master your second and third level Taoism before huiqingqiu." Da Chuo said seriously. It''s not easy for her to practice. At that time, she must let her mother see her progress.


    Li Xu said, "on the way to Qingqiu, we play while walking. When we get to Qingqiu, you can certainly learn these Taoism."


    Da Ji replied, "that''s right."


    It''s a long way to Qingqiu. You can learn these Taoism on the way. You have to show off in front of your mother at that time.


    Surprised her.


    She thought about the corners of her mouth and couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Xu reached out and gently wiped the vegetable juice from the corner of her mouth and said, "have a good rest today. I''ll take you to a place tomorrow."


    "Where is that?"


    "A place with bright sunshine and pleasant scenery."


    "That''s how you described the random burial post last time, but when you arrived, you found that the Yin was deep and the ghost was intertwined. My aunt and an Zhiyu almost cried."


    "Ha ha ha." Li Xu covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Laugh what you laugh, and quickly say where it is."


    "Leave a suspense and tell you tomorrow."


    "Smelly master, ignore you."


    Da Ju stood up, felt her round stomach and walked out of the dining room. She wanted to walk around and digest.


    Suddenly, she remembered something. When she left the customs this time, only Shifu met her. Where did the others go.


    Walking, she saw a green turtle. The turtle lay on the stone and wrote and drew on a book.


    When Da Ju approached, lvwu put the book away.


    Da Ju looked curious and asked, "I can always see you writing and painting recently. What are you doing? Are you writing a book?"


    "HMM." lvwu nodded.


    "Show me," said Da Ji, holding out his hand.


    Lvwu shook his head.


    Are you kidding? This is his precious experience in the moment building. The words in it are ugly. How can it be seen by such a simple and pure Da Ju.


    If Li Xu knew, he would chop himself up and feed him to the dog.


    "How long will it take you to finish it?" asked da


    "Why are you asking?"


    "I can sponsor your publication."


    Da Chong especially admired those who wrote the script. Seeing that lvwu has worked so hard recently, he must be a famous work in the future.


    She doesn''t want the famous works to be covered with dust and plans to sponsor him for a few cents.


    "No, don''t sponsor me. I don''t want it."


    Lvwu knows that this thing is equivalent to a diary.


    It''s too long to publish.


    If it is spread, the moment building will destroy him, because the book is a book with him as the protagonist and many women in the moment building as the heroine.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Da Ji touched his head and asked, "do you see my aunt? I can''t find her. Where is she?"


    Green Wu thought and said, "should she be fishing?"


    Da Ji frowned and asked, "do you know the fish?"


    Lvwu suddenly froze and said a moment later, "as soon as they walked out of the Taixu academy, they said they were going to catch shrimp and fish in the river at the foot of the mountain. It is estimated that they are still there."


    Green Wu said that the Da Fan in front of him suddenly disappeared. He had no choice but to shake his head and said, "running so fast."


    He took out a book, looked around and went on writing.


    ¡­¡­


    Taixu Academy.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    There is a clear river with fish and shrimp.


    Da Ju saw two figures in the river from a distance, one big and one small, bending over to touch the shrimp in the mud.


    Da Ju came here with his hands on his back and looked at their fish basket. He found that there were only a few sporadic fish in the fish basket, and a few shrimp were still jumping in it.


    "Da Ju, you have finally realized the truth." the little aunt and an Zhiyu have a smile on their faces.


    "Hee hee." Da Ji immediately rolled up his sleeves and joined them directly.


    So the three women were playing in the river, fishing and catching shrimp. They looked and looked. Soon in the afternoon, they came out and went home.


    Li Xu has been idle and bored, sitting in the courtyard reading spring and autumn.


    Seeing them back, he quickly put them away. His eyes coagulated and found that they had made themselves muddy.


    The most conspicuous is the motor.


    She was wearing white clothes, all covered with mud, and her face and silver hair were stained with a lot of mud.


    Silver hair almost dyed yellow.


    The other two are no better.


    The navel of Indocalamus Bambusa has mud, and its snow-white legs are also contaminated with a lot of mud.


    An Zhiyu''s clavicle was covered with light mud. Her skirt was slightly opened and less snow-white. Li Xu dared to guess that there must be mud in it.


    "Why don''t you come back clean and make complaints about clay figurine?" Li Xu did not know how to Tucao.


    "Little problem, master, we''re going to take a dip in the hot spring." Da Ju put the fish basket and walked to the palace. An Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo followed at the same time.


    "Bang."


    The doors of the palace are closed and the windows are closed.


    Soon, the voices of the three girls came out, which made Li Xugen unable to calm down and read the spring and autumn, so he simply went back to his room to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    morning.


    eleven o''clock.


    While sleeping, Li Xu suddenly heard the voice of "yiyiyiya..." and opened his eyes vaguely. He saw a little girl with silver hair standing on his body.


    It''s Xiaoda.


    She held a small pink fist across the quilt, her ears stood up and jumped on her body.


    "I didn''t wake up?" Li Xu quickly closed his eyes. He thought he was watching animation, a wake-up service for a little girl with silver hair.


    "Master..."


    "It''s not a dream." Li Xu opened his eyes. "What are you doing stepping on me?"


    "Who told you not to get up and sleep in all the time? Didn''t you say you would take me to a mysterious place today?"


    "There seems to be one thing."


    Li Xu finally thought of it. If it weren''t for Da Ju''s reminder, he really couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    Seeing that the master finally came back, Da Ju jumped down from Li Xu and said, "wash and eat quickly, and then we''ll go."


    Li Xu got up, washed, and then went to dinner. He found two girls staring at him on the table.


    It is the class Indocalamus and an Zhiyu.


    They sat on their left and right, staring at themselves to eat, looking closer and closer.


    Li Xu could smell the different fragrance from them.


    Da Ji in the distance was speechless and really convinced his aunt and an Zhiyu.


    Li Xu was stared unnaturally by them and said:


    "Don''t stare at me. If you''re hungry, take your own bowl? Don''t stare at my bowl, hello."


    "..." however, they still didn''t make any moves and still stared at Li Xu.


    "Do you have something to ask me?" Li Xu still saw them show this expression, as if they wanted to see through themselves. He was a little afraid.


    "I heard Da Ju say you''re going to a mysterious place, and I want to go too." ban Ruo bamboo and an Zhiyu spoke almost one after another.


    "I thought it was something?" Li Xu began to have a big meal. He was nervous about this small matter.


    The two women said, "so you can take us."


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "I want to take it, but the requirement of that place is that only two people can go in."


    Da Ji''s eyes lit up, and there was such a good thing.


    If my aunt and an Zhiyu are away, it will be more convenient for me to do something about Li Xu.


    It''s not very convenient if they''re here.


    She smiled


    The two women regretted one after another.


    "Where on earth can only two people go in?" ban ruozhu thought Li Xu had a big problem. He stared at Li Xu and asked:


    "Is it a secret room?"


    "Puff..." Li Xu sprayed rice directly, "aunt, what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t call me aunt. Can you call me aunt?"


    Aunt has been bought out by Da Ji.


    Only Da Ji can call, but you can''t. ban Ruo bamboo turned his eyes and looked at Li Xu.


    Isn''t Da Chong''s little aunt her own?


    Really.


    Li Xu shook his head and said while eating, "don''t worry. I''ll take you in and shake you when I have a chance."


    As long as he completes the task, he can get the mountain and river country map, and whether he can be imprisoned or not is just a mysterious corner of the mountain and river country map.


    Then you can get in as you want?


    Play as you like?


    An Zhiyu asked, "can you enter the second time?"


    Only by mastering the map of mountains and rivers, you can do it a hundred times, on the premise that you have to complete the task of being able to be imprisoned or not.


    An Zhiyu was more curious and poked Li Xu''s elbow: "where is it?"


    "It''s a magic space." Li Xu said.


    "Can you still enter living creatures in magic space?"


    It is the first time that ban ruozhu has heard that she has seen many big scenes in Qingqiu for hundreds of years, but she has never heard of anyone whose magic weapon can enter living creatures.


    Li Xu said, "yes."


    Da Ju also came over, very interested and wanted to know what magic weapon it was, but Li Xu just didn''t say.


    They all want to beat Li Xu.


    Finish your meal.


    Li Xu put down his chopsticks, stood up and looked at an Zhiyu: "please help me wash a bowl and I''ll take Xiaoda Ji in to explore the way."


    "Hum, let me wash the dishes without me." an Zhiyu really wanted to kick Li Xu and kill her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Xu didn''t know how to answer her. He looked at Xiao Da Ji and motioned her to come out.


    Da Ju followed him out.


    Ban ruozhu and an Zhiyu put their heads out to watch Li Xu, because he was always mysterious and made it seem that there was something big.


    "Are you ready?" Li looked at the little Daji standing on his side.


    "HMM." Da Ju nervously grabbed Li Xu''s clothes. She didn''t know where Li Xu was going to take her, but she was very curious.


    I began to wonder yesterday.


    She wanted to know what was worthy of Li Xu''s mystery. She asked him not to say, smelly master, how stingy.


    Li Xu looked inside his mind, and then a line of words floated out:


    [start task]


    "Yes."


    Li Xu gave the system the answer.


    Then a brown vortex appeared in the space.


    An Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo were shocked. The vortex appeared out of thin air. They did so because Li Xu''s printing knot and spiritual power were useless.


    The vortex came out of thin air.


    Have to shock.


    "Go."


    Li Xu took Da Ju''s hand, and they walked into the brown vortex. Only the vortex disappeared, and the Taixu academy returned to peace.


    Li Xu and Da Ju felt a flash in front of them and appeared on a strange road.


    The road smelled rotten. The smell was so bad that Da Ju, who had a sensitive sense of smell, almost fainted. She quickly covered her nose and mouth with her hands.


    Li Xuping held his breath, but he still couldn''t hold it. The taste was really hard to hold.


    The smell comes from a very distant place, not from the surrounding environment.


    Li Xu formed a boundary of spiritual power, shrouded himself and Xiao Da Ji, isolated the rotten air outside, and Da Ji felt alive.


    What the hell is ahead?


    Li Xu was curious that he could emit an amazing smell.


    Li Xugang wanted to go over and have a look. Then he saw rows of moving small things on the road. He took a closer look at the Flammulina velutipes walking in line.


    At the back of the Flammulina velutipes team, there is a vine.


    Many tentacles grow on the branches of the vine.


    There is an eye on the tentacle.


    ¡­¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 165

    Flammulina velutipes are arranged in a row. They are very orderly. They look like little people the size of a thumb. They are walking in line.


    At the end of the team, there is a vine. This vine is very strange. There are many tentacles on the branches. There is an eye on the tentacle. The eye is the same size as an ox''s eye. People with dense phobia are afraid to sit on the ground on the spot.


    This vine is not slow and is driving these Flammulina mushrooms.


    "Master, what is this?" Da Chuo grabbed Li Xu''s clothes and was a little nervous. She met such a strange creature once.


    "Haven''t seen these things." Li Xu looked at Flammulina velutipes and vines, but knew that they were stained with a gloomy breath of death.


    He retreated to the side of the path, intending to let these strange creatures go first.


    Da Ji pulled his clothes to one side.


    The vine tentacle at the back of the team was raised, and his eyes were as big as an ox''s eyes, staring at Li Xu and Da Ji.


    It''s like finding something.


    The tentacles made human actions, and every two tentacles began to seal a seal knot, which looked like countless hands at the same time.


    The handprints are different and the same.


    The Flammulina velutipes that were walking in line cracked and grew an eye. They looked around, and then rushed to Li Xu.


    Flammulina velutipes began to attack Li Xu and Da Ji.


    Just now, a strong smell of putrefaction blew over. Da Ju pinched his nose and couldn''t carry it. Li Xu had to form a spiritual boundary to envelop them.


    Therefore, the Flammulina velutipes attack appears weak and has little effect.


    While Li Xu and Da Ju were still at a loss, they saw vines turning their fingerprints and forming complex knots.


    Surrounded by the breath of death, the eyes of Flammulina velutipes that are hitting the boundary of Lingli turn red one after another, and their eyes turn into sharp mouths.


    Dazhou was shocked. It was the first time she saw Flammulina velutipes grow eyes, and then the eyes turned into a mouth.


    It''s amazing.


    The mouth with two tusks kept biting Li Xu''s boundary, as if it was swallowing his own spiritual boundary.


    To Li Xu''s shock.


    Flammulina velutipes really bites its own psychic power, and is slowly swallowing its own psychic power.


    It was the first time for him to see strange creatures that could devour spiritual power. With a gentle wave of his hand, all the Flammulina velutipes that ate his spiritual power were beaten out.


    The Flammulina velutipes that were hit and flew into the air burst open one after another, revealing the whole body. They were strands of dead souls that were almost eaten away.


    The form of the dead soul can hardly be maintained, leaving only the mouth with tusks.


    The two tusks on the mouth are green, and there is a long dark smell in the mouth. I don''t know what I have eaten.


    Li Xuda could feel the strong rotten smell coming all the way.


    The mouth attacked again, and Li Xu''s spiritual power surged out at will. The huge spiritual power surged out and directly turned them into ashes.


    Li xubu appeared in front of the vine and stared at the vine carefully to see what it was.


    But the vine instantly withdrew for hundreds of meters, and its eyes on its branches began to slip, and its tentacles began to form complex fingerprints.


    "Puff, puff..."


    The ground broke open and kept growing vines.


    The vine tore the ground.


    Out of the ground, countless vines instantly surrounded Li Xu and Da Ju into a vine cage.


    The cage blooms green, with countless tentacles growing inside, and round flower buds hanging from the branches of the tentacles.


    The round bud blooms and opens white flowers one after another.


    The white flowers grow sharp spikes, which come from stabbing. Li Xugang wants to do it, Da Ju comes out and says confidently:


    "Master, give these to me."


    "Look at me."


    The little figure began to float step by step, and the light blue ice power sprang out of the palm, and the power suddenly spread in the cage.


    The psychic power is like the tide spreading around, covering, and the cold power is pouring out rapidly in the cage.


    Soon, the power of the cold ice sealed the sharp thorn and solidified in the air.


    After the sharp thorn was frozen, the speed of Da Ji was very fast, and silver figures appeared in the air, overlapping and dense.


    "Yi ah..." her tender voice sounded, and the faint fragrance lingered between the tip of Li Xu''s nose.


    "Touch..."


    The figure of Da Ji kept crossing in the cage, and the sharp thorns turned into powder one after another.


    "Ah ah..." Da Ji jumped to the old height and hit his fist slowly. A light blue vortex condensed on his fist.


    "Eat my punch and drink."


    "Boom!"


    She punched and the whole cage was broken by her.


    The ground is all ice cubes.


    "Hum." Da Ji stood in the center of the ice, shook his palm, and a psychic whirlpool appeared, and the ice on the ground floated.


    She hid on the ground, and the power of sky fire came out.


    The flame floated out of her fist and suddenly filled all around, like the tide covering the past, burning the ice to nothingness in an instant.


    Da Ji patted his hands and said happily, "master, I''m powerful."


    "Well done."


    Li Xu gave a thumbs up.


    She seems to have learned the essence of herself.


    At first, she was worried that she just frozen these vines into ice. Unexpectedly, the power of tianhuodao came out the next moment.


    Turn the vines into ashes.


    It seems that she began to be influenced by herself and get her true story. What she wanted to kill must be turned into ashes to rest assured.


    "Hee hee." with the master''s approval, Da Ju chuckled, and two shallow dimples appeared on her face.


    "But there is another vine." Li Xu looked at the vine that had run away and said, "this should be the main vine. As long as you kill it, then..."


    "Whoosh."


    Li Xu didn''t finish his words.


    She saw that Da Ji had rushed out, with amazing speed, excitement on her face and erect ears. She had appeared in front of the running vine.


    "Where do I see you running?" Da Ju pointed at it with his left hand and his right hand.


    "Whew, whew, whew..." vine''s eyes widened one after another, and her tentacles poked out, trying to wrap around Da Ji and crush her.


    "Yi ah." Da Ji kept still and burst out a spirit force.


    When the tentacles were about to wrap around her hand, she stretched out one hand, grabbed one of the tentacles and threw the vine into the air.


    She moved, jumped up and kicked out.


    The vine was kicked high again.


    Da Ju jumped again with the help of spiritual power, jumped more, crossed the vine, kicked it down heavily, and then heard a "roar".


    A pit appeared on the ground.


    The vine came out of the pit, was furious and rushed towards the Da Ji.


    Da Ji didn''t panic at all. Her silver hair danced, a faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, her feet moved to the right, her body tilted, and her palm hit out heavily.


    "Bang."


    The vine smashed out.


    The eyes on the tentacles turned red gradually, as if they were angry. Dozens of tentacles came from all directions, trying to smash the Da Ji''s attack.


    One of the tentacles wrapped around her foot.


    "Oh, Huo."


    Da Ju was surprised, then her body surface gushed out spiritual power, frozen the tentacles, and she chopped them with one foot.


    Next, Da Ji kept shooting, and the snow-white figure moved quickly, constantly smashing the vine and breaking all the tentacles.


    Then her hands began to seal on her chest, and the light blue cold ice spirit condensed and was constantly mobilized from the spirit sea.


    The surrounding air suddenly became cold.


    Psychic power gushed out, and the ground and space were frozen in an instant. Even the vine was frozen by her psychic power in an instant.


    The vine could no longer move and was completely frozen.


    She didn''t even look at it. The corners of her mouth smiled and whispered. She walked to her master step by step. After dozens of steps, the cold ice burst into pieces.


    A flame floated from her fingertips.


    She flicked a flame from her fingertips, and the flame floated to the ice behind her.


    The fire quickly rolled up in an instant, burned the ice, and the ground was clean. In an instant, the vines died no longer.


    She also came to Li Xu, leaned forward and said with a smile:


    "Master, I''ve done it."


    "Great."


    Li Xu reached out and touched her head. He saw the scene of Xiaoda''s fierce beating of vines just now. He really looked like a violent girl.


    It''s quiet like a cute lolly. Once you fight, it''s like a grumpy girl. It''s very fierce.


    Li Xu smiled.


    Da Ju suddenly covered her mouth and turned her eyes. She smelled the stench in front of her and hurriedly covered her nose.


    "You can also form a spiritual boundary." Li Xu covered her with spiritual power and said.


    "No, it consumes too much spiritual power. I have to use my spiritual power where I should use it. Unlike Shifu, you have endless spiritual power."


    "It''s OK not to use spiritual power. I remember you have my first Taoist method, sealing acupoints. You can seal your own smell with this Taoist method."


    "Master, isn''t this hiding one''s ears and stealing a bell?"


    Seal the smell.


    I really can''t smell rotten.


    But the taste can also get into the nose. This is pure and smooth, which is a behavior of hiding one''s ears and stealing a bell.


    Li Xu couldn''t answer her in words for a moment.


    Because she makes sense.


    "Master, why are you stunned?"


    "Nothing. What you said is too reasonable to refute. Come on, let''s go to the front and see what''s the stench accumulated."


    "Yes."


    He and Da went ahead.


    Walking, Li Xu heard the sound of "jingle jingle" coming out from a distance. He and Da Ju stopped at the same time.


    "Master, the sound comes from the front, and the stench comes from the front." although master''s spiritual power is shrouded, he can always smell the smell due to his psychological function.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Li Xu took her to shrink to an inch. Almost instantly, he appeared here. What he saw was a very shocking scene.


    Here is a big tree hundreds of feet high, more than ten feet wide, with dry bodies hanging on the thick branches.


    There was a little golden bell around the neck of the body.


    As soon as the breeze blew, the bodies on the branches were shaking violently, and the bells rang. It was very penetrating just to listen.


    Terrible corpses were piled under the dry trees, and the smell of putrefaction came from these corpses.


    The corpses were piled under the roots of trees. Some grew molds, and some molds grew green fluff. It looked very disgusting.


    Da Ji covered his mouth and felt his throat rolling.


    I feel like vomiting.


    "Master, let''s go." Da Ji covered her mouth. Her mouth was tooting. She couldn''t carry the picture in front of her. It was really disgusting.


    "I can''t go yet."


    "Why?"


    "These bodies are all alive." Li Xu suddenly said amazing words.


    "What?" Da Chuo was surprised. These bodies had been dead for many years. Master said they were all alive.


    Is that ridiculous?


    Li Xu stared at many corpses and said, "these are the dead bodies of the dead. Originally, these corpses have long been dead, but they accidentally infected the divinity of the tree and maintained the characteristics of some living creatures. They are just the bodies of walking corpses."


    Da Ju looked at the tall tree and said, "master, what kind of tree is it? It''s so tall."


    "A laurel tree." Li Xu said.


    "Is it the laurel tree of Guanghan palace in myth and legend?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that this is a laurel tree. This tree must have had divine power before, but I don''t know what polluted it. It gathered so many undead to nourish them."


    Da Ji asked, "is this tree still alive?"


    Li Xu said: "I was already dead, but I survived because I was contaminated with strange power, but there is no divine power. If I guessed correctly, this tree wants to nourish the dead, then swallow the dead, and finally complete its metamorphosis."


    Li Xu was shocked. He met him for the first time. He had only seen similar records in ancient books before.


    Da Ji asked again, "what will happen to this tree after metamorphosis?"


    "Once she has completed the degenerate success, the tree will continue to absorb the essence of the sun and moon, and eventually degenerate a monster that will harm the world."


    Although it is now in the map of mountains and rivers, Li Xu can''t understand why there is such a thing in the map of mountains and rivers.


    It seems that the information given by the system is not very accurate. Only space can be used, and everything else is polluted by something.


    He thought he could get an unparalleled treasure when he finished the task.


    Now think about it. I''m purifying the country.


    It''s a little bad.


    However, it''s also good to get the space in the map of mountains and rivers. At least this thing is invincible in Daozhou. No matter what level of strong people you encounter, you can''t find ghosts as long as you hide in.


    "Master, what shall we do now?" Da Chuo pulled Li Xu''s clothes.


    "What else can we do? Hammer it, destroy the corpse, and then blow up the tree." Li Xu''s goal was very clear and looked at Da Ju.


    Da Ji suddenly panicked: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    She became more and more nervous, and sweat appeared on her forehead. Master wouldn''t want to throw herself out.


    Sure enough, she guessed right.


    Li Xu quickly took her hand, grabbed her collar and threw her out of the spiritual barrier.


    "Now that you are a strong person in Sanpin environment, you should also help Shifu shoulder the important task. These little things will be handled by you. I''ll have a rest first." Li Xu took out a chair from his storage bag and sat and watched.


    "Vomit..." without the boundary of master''s spiritual power, a strong smell of putrefaction came to her face, and her stomach rolled and vomited.


    "It''s too smelly, eh..." Da Ji retched.


    "That''s it. You don''t have the world at first sight. Now is the best time to let you see the world." Li Xu tilted his legs and sat talking without backache.


    In fact, he also feels very smelly.


    This rotten smell is hundreds of times more serious than that of the burial ground. It is not a level at all.


    If he smells it for a long time, he won''t be able to stand it.


    However, he can cheer for Da Ju and encourage her: "Xiao Da Ju can do it. Master, take care of you."


    "Yi ah..." Da Ji hardened her scalp and looked at the laurel tree. Since the master said she had no problem, there must be no problem.


    "Rush... OUOU..."


    She clenched her fist, just swept out less than a hundred steps, and began to retch. The taste was really hard to resist.


    It smells worse than a dead mouse.


    The corpse under the laurel tree and the corpse hanging on the tree felt different breath, and their eyes burst out green light.


    The corpses above the tree were still unmoved, but the corpses piled up under the roots of the tree began to stand up one after another.


    His eyes glowed green and rushed towards the trap.


    Da Ji rushed over with her head hard, the power of the cold ice path burst out from her palm, and the light blue spiritual power wrapped her palm.


    "Ah..." she kept popping out, and a force gushed out of her palm.


    The white figure kept moving.


    The power of light blue broke out constantly. She was like a god of death reaping life. She could explode a corpse every time she shot.


    "Bang Bang..." the strength of the corpse is not strong. It is far from her opponent, but there are a lot of corpses.


    At random, almost 800 bodies came to her with strange body movements.


    Their eyes glow green.


    The limbs can only beat and kick with hands. The movements are very stiff. It can be estimated that their strength is between the second grade and the third grade.


    But they are inflexible and rigid.


    Da Ji was like entering the uninhabited land, shuttling infinitely among hundreds of figures, and the palm continued to burst out of strength, with a light blue luster.


    She opened and closed, killed it, and came to the center of hundreds of bodies at once.


    She opened her hands and centered on her. The power of cold ice quickly spread in all directions. The surrounding temperature became lower and lower, and gradually even the air froze.


    "Frozen." Da Ji slapped on the ground. In an instant, almost all the power of cold ice was mobilized, and hundreds of corpses turned into ice sculptures in the blink of an eye.


    Their movements were completely blocked by her ice power.


    "Kacha..." suddenly, the frozen corpse gushed out strange undead power, and cracks appeared in the ice sculpture.


    "It seems that they can''t be sealed for long. We have to make a quick decision."


    He said to himself.


    He swam among many corpses, wrapped his palm with psychic power, and constantly photographed the frozen corpses.


    Almost in an instant, she finished the kill, stopped outside the many ice sculptures, gasped and looked at the many ice sculptures.


    Then I heard a "bang bang" sound.


    All the bodies were broken and turned into countless pieces of ice. A flame floated out of her fingertips, and the flame rolled around the ground in an instant.


    The ground became clean.


    So far, the body under the laurel tree has been completely cleaned by her. At this time, Da Ju felt that the air had become better.


    The smell before was really bad.


    Then she looked at the dead bodies hanging on the laurel tree. There were bells around their necks. She looked carefully and saw that numbers were written on the bells.


    "Three six five." the first number she saw was this.


    Look quickly.


    Yes.


    Three hundred sixty-five days a year, there were three hundred sixty-five corpses hanging on the tree.


    She just guessed at random. Although she didn''t know the meaning, she was not stupid. Often this number represents an array.


    She stared at the body hanging from the tree.


    Unexpectedly, the body above was staring at her.


    Da Ju didn''t dare to act rashly for the time being. She picked up a stone of more than 100 kg on the ground and threw it at the dead body depicted by the bell.


    The body''s eyes were green, and the black luster of the body broke the stone.


    "EH." Da Ju thought the body was a little strong and knew how to defend, so she picked up a stone of hundreds of kilograms again.


    Just wanted to hit it hard.


    Suddenly, the body said, "don''t you think you''re too much?"


    Da Ji was so frightened that he quickly put down the stone and shouted:


    "Master, the body spoke."


    "Don''t panic, it''s just the birth of a trace of wisdom. These are the real dead bodies. They''re just appetizers. Don''t be afraid to kill him." Li Xu said.


    "Oh..."


    "Do you think you are too much?" 365 opened his mouth and his eyes glittered. "Am I in your way here?"


    "Er..." Da Ju didn''t know how to answer it and looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu stared at the three six five and soon smiled at the corners of his mouth: "cut, just now I thought it was the dead body of the dead that gave birth to a trace of intelligence. It turned out that this tree gave birth to intelligence. This tree controls the dead body here. It''s not the dead body talking. It''s the tree talking with the help of the dead body. You don''t have to worry about the dead body. You can directly set fire to the tree."


    "Dare you." the tree suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Ah..." Da Ju was so scared that he almost fell to the ground, and the tree still had eyes.


    "What do I dare not do? You dare to nourish the dead body with the help of the dead body, and wait for the sun and moon to absorb the essence of the sun and moon."


    "Excuse me, am I in your way?" his eyes were very angry and looked at Li Xu.


    "Yes, it''s in my eye." Li Xu answered directly.


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu and said, "master, we talk like villains in the script."


    Li Xu said with a smile: "whether he is decent or villain, what about decent and villain? I only do what I think is right."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll kill you." Laurel''s eyes almost burst into flames. "You have influenced my plan for hundreds of years. You must die."


    "If it weren''t for you, in a few hundred years, I would have succeeded in transforming the devil''s foetus, and then I would be in charge of the map of mountains and rivers."


    "I''ve given you a step down."


    "I didn''t expect that you didn''t know what to do. Since you provoked me, die for me." his eyes were very angry and roared.


    Li Xu didn''t want to hear him chatter and said, "Xiao Da, don''t listen to him. Set me on fire."


    "OK."


    7017k

 Chapter 166

    "OK."


    Da Ji didn''t hesitate. A plume of flame floated out of his fingertips. With a slight flick of his tender white finger, the flame floated out with the wind.


    Seeing that it was about to fall on the laurel tree, the eyes on the laurel tree began to roar incompetently: "365, kill her for me."


    With a bell hanging around his neck, the 365 hanging from the branch fell to the ground, and the ground was chapped directly.


    This dead body is different from the dead body on the ground. It moves quickly, its broken clothes are floating, and the green light in its eyes seems to shine with wisdom.


    It moved quickly, rushed over, and slapped out with its bloodless palm.


    A white bone claw print appeared in front of us.


    Da Ji''s silver hair danced, his pink little hand held his fist, his left foot didn''t move, his right foot moved forward half a step, and his body leaned forward.


    Three, first.


    The fist wind surged, the light blue ice force surged out, the fist seal was hit, and the strong wind walked together, like a roaring lone wolf running on the grassland.


    Boom.


    With one punch, the white bone claw marks of 365 were smashed, and even 365 himself was shocked out.


    At the same time, Da Ji''s feet moved, the speed changed, and the silver figure moved quickly on the ground. In the blink of an eye, he came to 365.


    The fist condensed the power of cold ice and hit the body of 365.


    "Boom."


    365 was hit by the power of his fist, hit the laurel tree, and slipped slowly. One of the white bone arms had been broken.


    Da Ji attacked it directly and wanted to break it.


    Her ice path power was completely consumed by her. Now only half of the sky fire power is left in her body, but it is more than enough to deal with 365.


    But when she was trying to kill 365, suddenly, there was extreme danger behind her.


    Da Ju disappeared in place. He saw a dead body behind him, with three, six and four numbers written on the bell.


    But it''s much more than that.


    All the dead bodies hanging from the tree fell to the ground and immediately surrounded the Da Ji, with green eyes.


    "Tear her up for me." the eyes above the laurel tree began to give instructions.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..." three hundred and sixty-five dead bodies shot at the same time, the ground cracked, and the smell of death rolled out.


    They began a full-scale attack on the radar.


    Da Ji was not afraid, and her spirit power was mobilized. It seemed that she was burning, and her body surface was covered with blood red sky fire power.


    The power began to burn and the extremely hot temperature spread.


    Blood red flames appeared in her fists.


    The white figure moved quickly, the fist opened and closed, and the first fist move of the three fists was constantly hit by her.


    At present, she only dares to use the first punch.


    Because the second fist and the third fist consume too much spiritual power, she doesn''t have much spiritual power to use at present, only tianhuodao power is left.


    The fist marks poked out of her fist and constantly shattered the white bone claw marks made by the dead body.


    Now she is like a little killing God, waving her fist in it, and the flame is burning everything.


    It is also the power of the heavenly fire road that just restrained the dead bodies of the dead, making her especially smooth and wielding her power to her heart''s content.


    Fierce.


    After only a few moves, laurel realized something was wrong and immediately issued another order: "start the big array."


    As soon as the voice fell, many dead souls and corpses floated like ghosts, blooming green luster on their bodies, and the ground instantly formed a large green array.


    The array erupted into the sky, completely enveloping Da Ju and Li Xu in the distance.


    "Don''t shoot this fox again. Catch the thief, catch the king first, and kill the young man first."


    Now laurel can see that only the young people sitting there are the culprits, and this fox is just his thug.


    At the same time, 365 corpses of the dead gave up Da Ji and floated to Li Xu one after another.


    Shrouded in the array, the body of the dead becomes extremely tall, and the power between heaven and earth seems to be mobilized by them.


    Huge figures stood between heaven and earth. They shot at the same time, and hundreds of White Bone Claw prints appeared in the air.


    With the blessing of the array, a big hand covering the sky with thousands of feet was formed.


    The big hand covering the sky broke out, wrapped around the pale and green luster, cast a large shadow, and slowly covered it from the sky.


    The ground below could not bear the strong force and began to crack, and cracks appeared one after another.


    "Die." his big hand completely covered the sky and blocked the sun and hit Li Xu directly.


    "Boom!" a loud noise came out, the world collapsed and smoke billowed.


    "Master." Da Ju shouted, because she didn''t know what was going on. She was worried and wanted to run over. Suddenly she stopped.


    Because the diffuse smoke and dust was annihilated by a force, the endless golden light began to burst out, and the spiritual power like an ocean quickly diffused.


    Da Ji saw Li Xu clearly.


    He was dressed in white rather than snow, his black hair was flying, his body was tall, his face was very calm, there were not many waves, and his fist hit the big hand against the sky.


    "Bang."


    The big hand of Zhetian exploded directly over him. At the same time, Nanming Lihuo floated out of his body, and the big hand of Zhetian disappeared.


    Moreover, under this power, laurel tree''s self righteous array of dead bodies collapsed in an instant.


    Many undead knelt on the ground at the same time and could not move.


    They could not move because of the strong spiritual pressure. They wanted to resist, but they had no power to resist at all.


    It quickly dies out at a speed visible to the naked eye and dissipates into a powder.


    The laurel tree did not expect that the dead body that had nourished the dead for a long time could not bear the spiritual pressure impact of Li Xu, and directly turned into powder and dissipated in the world.


    The tree was suddenly frightened.


    "Master."


    Da Chuo ran towards Li Xu. Unexpectedly, Shifu casually leaked some spiritual power and killed the dead body of the undead he had been entangled with for a long time. Shifu, it''s really powerful.


    "Come on, the laurel tree is going to be angry." Li Xu waved his hand and felt the smell of death spreading quickly.


    "Coming." Da Ju just came to master. Suddenly, she felt a terrible force behind her.


    Turn around quickly.


    See the towering laurel trees winding with thunder, the dry branches and buds with endless lightning, the sky dark clouds rolling, lightning and thunder.


    Thunder and lightning hit the laurel tree.


    The ground where the laurel tree is located suddenly collapses and collapses. The tree rises from the ground, filled with soil and gravel.


    Smoke billowed and thunder thundered.


    Li Xu and Da Ju stood up with their swords and saw the laurel trees below rising up with countless roots, with corpses hanging on them.


    These are the dried corpses completely absorbed by it and the remains left on its roots.


    The huge pits below are all corpses. There are more corpses below, which is not the same order of magnitude as the ground.


    If the ground can be described as a hill, the underground can be described as a towering mountain.


    The following are all corpses. These corpses are all absorbed by laurel tree, so they can get the wisdom of laurel tree. As long as it takes some time, they will be able to shed the devil fetus.


    The eyes on the laurel tree gradually turned green. All the branches and roots spread out in the sky at the same time, like thousands of branches, hitting Li Xu and Da Ju.


    Tens of thousands of branches in the air invaded from all directions, and the sound of swish was everywhere.


    She was a little nervous.


    This tree is just like the tree demon of Qingqiu. It can attack, but this tree demon is 100 times and 1000 times more disgusting than Qingqiu.


    Especially the corpses hanging on the roots, especially disgusting.


    "Master, kill them and let them live for another moment. I''m not at ease." Da Chuo pulled Li Xu''s clothes.


    "OK." Li Xu nodded and didn''t want to grind Ji.


    "You think you are right. As long as I do my best here, I will be invincible." laurel said wildly.


    In fact, he was not afraid, but worried about another thing, the vine prison here, which imprisoned tens of thousands of grievances.


    He was worried about the vine prison and the spirit of resentment, so he kept suppressing his power.


    However, even if you disturb these two, you have to take action. You must tear up Li Xu and Da Ju, and then refine them into nourishment for data.


    It shot, and the branches in the air came through the void like a sharp sword.


    Li Xu didn''t write with laurel tree. He stretched out his right hand and rolled his spiritual power.


    Then Da Ju saw that the sky was cracked, and a spiritual light column appeared on it. The light column turned into a divine dragon and roared down from the sky.


    Hit laurel directly.


    "Boom!"


    Da Ji saw a mushroom cloud floating slowly between heaven and earth.


    The mushroom cloud still carries a flame, rolling in the heaven and earth, and gradually dissipates. At this time, the laurel tree is gone. I don''t know if there is no ash left?


    "Failed." Li Xu suddenly held his forehead.


    "Master, did the laurel tree run away?" Da Ju looked around, but he didn''t see the laurel tree.


    "The laurel tree has been destroyed, but there are still corpses below. I wanted to use only a five-level Taoist method to turn the laurel tree and the corpses below into ashes to kill two birds with one stone. Unexpectedly, I failed."


    Li Xu sighed.


    Now it''s just killing the laurel tree. The body below didn''t hit.


    Da Chuo was speechless and wanted to kill two birds with one stone. Did master say human words?


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "I''m tired. I want to have a rest. I''ll give you the dead bodies below. Go and turn them into ashes."


    Da Ju stared at the master blankly, and then made a few moments and shouted tired.


    You are not tired, you are lazy.


    However, she didn''t say much, because she knew that master was such a pee.


    She wielded the flying sword and sent out wisps of flame from her fingertips. In less than two minutes, all the bodies on the ground were burned to ashes.


    I believe that this place will recover its vitality in the near future, and there will be green vegetation here.


    She clapped her hands with satisfaction and looked around. She found that Li Xu had landed on the ground. She swished and appeared in front of him.


    Jump in front of him.


    "Master, I''ve done it."


    "Well, well, I just flew to heaven and saw the vine prison. As long as we kill them, we can go back."


    Li Xu smiled all over his face. Suddenly his smile froze. He stepped back, pinched his nose and looked at Da Ji: "how do you stink?"


    "Sniff..."


    Da Ji smelled his clothes, and suddenly his stomach rolled. He felt like vomiting. What a strong rotten smell.


    This is the rotten smell of her beating dead bodies.


    Seeing that she also had a little nausea, Li Xu pinched his nose and said, "stay away from me."


    "Hey, hey." Da Chuo''s two fox ears stood up, smiled a faint smile on his face and said, "since my clothes are also contaminated, I''d like to give you some."


    "No, get out of here."


    "Hahaha... Hahaha." Da Chong rushed over. She wanted to bring the rotten smell to Shifu. Who told him to laugh at himself.


    "Go away, don''t come here." Li Xu ran to the front.


    "Master, don''t run." Da Ju chased him behind.


    As soon as he chased and fled, Li Xu could not escape.


    Finally, he was smelled by the Da Fan.


    Da Ju just showed a satisfied smile: "Mingming is so powerful. Who told you not to fight? Let me fight those smelly things. You deserve it."


    Li Xu threw away his clothes and used the technique of cleaning clothes to eliminate all the smell and change clothes again.


    The same is true of the condenser.


    "Master, you can smell me. I don''t have that smelly smell yet?" she couldn''t smell it herself. She needed Li Xu to smell it.


    Li Xu came up to her and sniffed, sniffed everywhere, sniffed her hair, then stretched out his head and kissed her lips.


    After a long time, he said, "there''s no stink. It''s very sweet."


    "Master... Master father..." Da Chuo flushed and punched Li Xu in the waist and said, "don''t kiss me without my permission in the future, otherwise I''ll beat you, hum."


    "Ouch..." Li Xu pretended to cover his waist, with a painful expression on his face, "my waist is useless."


    "What''s the matter, master, did I hurt you..." Da Chuo wanted to open his clothes for inspection, and suddenly noticed Li Xu''s smile.


    Her face was stiff and her mouth was angry. She kicked Li Xu and snorted coldly, "ignore you."


    Li Xu touched her head: "tease you, don''t be so stingy."


    "Don''t touch me, touch me again and beat you to death." Da Fan raised his fist.


    "Cut." Li Xu still touched her head, then pinched her face, soft, very good.


    "You''re dead."


    Da Ju raised his head, held his pink fist, and jumped up to hit Li Xu on the head.


    Li Xu hurried to run.


    The crane is chasing after.


    Li Xu ran as fast as the thief. He stopped on a protruding hill.


    Da Ju finally caught up with him, jumped up quickly and slapped him on the head.


    However, she was also very light, afraid of hurting master.


    Seeing that Li Xu had no response, he stared blankly at the front, and Da Ji''s eyes also looked at the past.


    Suddenly her legs became soft. She held master''s hand and stopped in front of her. The picture in front of her was really shocking.


    She had never seen such a scene.


    The soldiers in armor appeared in front of them. These soldiers were dirty, dirty, covered with mud and dull eyes, but their movements were neat.


    The actions in the team were neat, and none of them fell off the chain. It was like a mechanism. Someone gave some order and executed it according to the order.


    Millions of huge soldiers passed by without making any sound.


    "This is..." Da Ju was about to speak in surprise. Suddenly all the soldiers stopped and looked over together.


    "Don''t talk." Li Xu quickly stepped back, squatted down, pressed down the Da device and didn''t show his head again.


    Fortunately, there is a hill in front of it, which can perfectly block the sight of soldiers.


    A moment later, the two people leaned out their heads secretly.


    The soldiers in front have continued to move forward at the original pace. The number of soldiers is at least one million, but there is no trace of the place they passed at that time.


    Da Chuan''s eyes widened in surprise and asked curiously, "master, what''s this?"


    "A million Yin soldiers."


    "What?"


    "Don''t you read?" Li Xu knocked her on the head.


    "Pain." Da Ji touched his forehead. "Why do you knock me on the head?"


    "What books do you usually read?"


    "Er..." she read "my master became my brother and then my husband", but can you tell me?


    Of course not.


    Li Xu youyou looked at the millions of Yin soldiers in front and said, "say I''m lazy. In fact, you''re lazier than me. You don''t even know millions of Yin soldiers. This is a fairy tale."


    "I really don''t know. Master, tell me about it."


    "It is said that there is a force called hell mansion in the war of gods, the blood of gods and the collapse of heaven and earth."


    "I know the hell," said Da Ji.


    "Listen to me. Don''t interrupt."


    "Yes, master, please."


    Li Xu said, "according to ancient books, there are hundreds of millions of Yin soldiers in the hell to harvest the dead souls of the world and use them for reincarnation.


    At the beginning, I didn''t know what reason, the gods had a war.


    The emperor of the underworld took Yin soldiers to the war, but one Yin soldier reaped the dead souls on earth and didn''t come back in time. This is a million Yin soldiers.


    When the millions of Yin soldiers hurried to the battlefield of the gods, they found that the gods fell, the myths collapsed and the heaven and earth collapsed.


    This million Yin soldiers looked at the battlefield of the gods and shed tears one after another.


    Later, there was a legend that millions of Yin soldiers cleaned up the broken mythical battlefield and buried the fallen gods. Later, millions of Yin soldiers disappeared in the long river of history. No one knew where they had gone. Unexpectedly, they were in the picture of mountains and rivers. "


    Da Ju asked, "master, is this Yin soldier a living or dead creature?"


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I feel like a soulless thing. My expression is a little dull. I''m not very smart like you."


    "Pa......"


    Da Ji slapped Li Xu on the head.


    She was speechless. She was talking about Yin soldiers. Suddenly she was drunk.


    Li Xu touched his head and said, "don''t always hit me on the head in the future. If you are stupid, you should be responsible for raising me."


    "You still can afford to raise you. I promise to raise you in vain." Da Chong smiled. "Then again, can Shifu be used by us?"


    "Lie... Trough..." Li Xu suddenly turned his head and looked at Da Ji, "you are so clever sometimes."


    "Of course, I''m the smartest Nine Tailed Fox," said Da Ji.


    "Come on." Li Xu nodded her forehead and said, "give you a long face, don''t you? I don''t know what Yin soldiers are. I still want to use them for us. I''m afraid you live in a dream."


    "Oh, what a pity."


    "Why do you suddenly want to use it for yourself? What do you want?" Li Xu asked.


    "Isn''t there a lot of terrible places in Daozhou? If they can be used by us, we can directly drive the Yin soldiers in. Isn''t it invincible in the world?"


    Da Chuan''s eyes showed the light of wisdom and said, "didn''t millions of Yin soldiers once bury the gods?


    We asked Yin soldiers to dig out the gods and carry the bodies of the gods into the great terror land of Daozhou. It is also invincible in the world. "


    "..." Li Xu was stunned for a long time. He had a brain circuit that he never dreamed of.


    "You have such a big dream that you want to capture these terrible places?" Li Xu asked.


    "No." Da Ju shook his head and said, "I think so. Aren''t three-quarters of Dao state ownerless?


    And these places are very dangerous. If we can develop tourism business to these places, it will be a considerable income, "she said, touching her mouth and thinking very clearly.


    Um


    Li Xu didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    Are all the monsters in Qingqiu such brains?


    No wonder tourism is so terrible. It is the largest country.


    I didn''t expect that Da Ji, who usually looks stupid, actually wants to engage in tourism in a terrible area.


    That''s ridiculous.


    It''s all in the eye of money, isn''t it.


    Li Xu flicked her forehead and said, "you really don''t think your life is long. That place is terrible, okay? It''s full of unknown and uncertainty. It''s a fart tourism."


    Da Ju said again, "wouldn''t it be good to sweep away these unknowns and uncertainties? Besides, Yin soldiers are free labor... Don''t pay... The profit is very high."


    You''re a capitalist, a vampire.


    Li Xu was completely speechless. He flicked her head and said, "don''t think about these things. Now millions of Yin soldiers have left. Let''s go."


    He stood up and walked forward.


    Da Ji followed him.


    In about two quarters, Li Xu finally came to the prison that Feitian saw just now. This is his goal this time.


    This prison doesn''t know where to go. It''s boundless and endless. It''s like a palace.


    The outside of the prison is covered with countless vines.


    These vines are as like as two peas that they have just touched, but they grow more luxuriant and grow more sturdy.


    Vines are constantly winding, with tens of thousands of tentacles. It is these tentacles that devour the prison and gradually have their own consciousness and life form.


    The whole vine prison is a living creature, on which countless tentacles are lazily basking in the sun.


    Under the vines are vine soldiers. These soldiers are the same as the vines just exploded. There are countless branches on them.


    There are countless eyes on the branches.


    His eyes are like ox eyes. He looks everywhere in all directions, patrols below and guards the complaining spirits inside.


    This is all vine food. There must be no mistakes.


    When their eyes wandered around, they suddenly saw Li Xu and Da Ju in the distance.


    "What''s that?" one of the vines pointed to Li Xu and Da Ju who came slowly, surprised.


    Suddenly, the whole vine prison seemed to be alive, with tentacles sticking out and eyes growing out of the tentacles.


    He looked at a man and a woman who appeared in front of him.


    "It''s human."


    "They are legendary people, men and women." many vine tentacles don''t know what''s going on and recognize this life form.


    "Woo, woo..."


    Suddenly, all the tentacles were excited and danced with excitement.


    7017k

 Chapter 167

    "Woo, woo..."


    The tendrils of the vines poked out, and a big bull''s eye grew on the branches. The bull''s eye looked everywhere and bloomed a long green light.


    The tentacles were also very excited, as if they were children who had never seen the world and danced on them.


    Da Ju pulled the corner of master''s clothes and looked puzzled: "master, they are so crazy and happy. Are they welcoming us?"


    Li Xu said, "it''s like a carnival before death."


    He walked step by step to the vine prison.


    Da Ju pulled the corner of his clothes and was not afraid because master was there.


    Some vine tentacles dance on it, slowly crack, grow mouths and say:


    "Come on, get them."


    "Woo, woo..."


    Hundreds of vines soldiers ran over one after another and wandered around Li Xu and Da Ju, "you two sharpen haw, go quickly."


    Two tentacles grew out of one of the vines and stood on the side of the little Da Ji and sniffed.


    "She has a good smell." the tentacles inhaled the cool air. "It smells good. It smells refreshing."


    "Really?"


    "I''ll smell it, too."


    Other vine soldiers also poked out their tentacles and carefully smelled the air passing by Daju. They also smelled a faint faint fragrance.


    "Brothers, she smells delicious." several vine soldiers sighed one after another.


    They kept sniffing around the Daji, and some began to reach out to the Daji''s feet.


    Da Ji''s face was cold, raised his foot and stepped down.


    "Ah ah..."


    The tentacles made a wailing sound and were directly trampled and exploded.


    Suddenly, there was a complete silence, and no vine spoke. He just looked at the little Da Ji quietly.


    Until now, the vine soldier didn''t know that the little thing would resist.


    The vines watching in the distance were also stunned one after another. The big ox eyes showed incredible eyes. They thought they were easy to bully.


    I didn''t expect to be trampled and exploded in an instant.


    Or a girl who looks very soft and easy to push down.


    "Brothers, come on, catch them." vines roared one after another. "There are still things that dare to bully us in this place."


    "Can''t bear it."


    "This is absolutely unbearable."


    "I''ll devour her and play with her carefully."


    The vine soldier''s ox eyes stared very big, and his tentacles stretched out one after another, winding around Da Ju and Li Xu.


    Li Xu stood still and said, "do it."


    Da Ju jumped up directly, and the power of tianhuodao hit out, just like the explosion of fire, everything in heaven and earth was surging.


    A boundless flame appeared on the ground, and the flame continued to spread and burn.


    "Pain..." the vine soldier put away all his tentacles and jumped everywhere: "die, die..."


    They retreated quickly and wanted to get out of here.


    But it''s too late.


    The tianhuodao power of Daju broke out in an all-round way, and the raging flame rolled on the ground, resulting in cracks, and the ground turned into a sea of fire in an instant.


    "Woo, woo..."


    "Dying, dying..."


    "Help..." the vine soldiers wanted to jump up one after another, but the figure of Da Ju moved like dancing in the sea of fire.


    The flames in his hands erupted and catapulted out.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    There is no suspense.


    The flame shrouded, and the hot temperature gradually became hot. However, the vine soldiers who rushed over encountered the burning fire.


    They turned into ashes and dissipated.


    Everything happened in a very short time. The vines watching the war from a distance didn''t react, and all the vines running over died.


    They can feel from a distance that the flame from Da Ji is their nemesis.


    "Stop them quickly and don''t let them come." vine waved her tentacles and ordered the vine soldiers below.


    "Woo..."


    Hundreds of vine soldiers rushed over, their tentacles stretched out and tried to catch Li Xu and Da Ju.


    Li Xu''s speed remained unchanged. He still walked slowly towards the vine prison. You can see a vine flying out around him.


    Because Da Ju kept shooting around Li Xu, but all the vines close to her were blown away by her tianhuodao power.


    The vines kept flying and turning into ashes.


    They were unstoppable and hit the vine prison at once. All the tentacles on the vine prison were put away.


    Nothing came out.


    As quiet as death.


    The whole huge prison composed of vines no longer sends out any movement. It''s quiet. Just now, it''s like an illusion.


    "Creak..."


    Suddenly, the most aspect of the vine prison opened slowly, as if two doors had been pushed open.


    Da Ju suddenly became nervous and held Li Xu''s arm. A different breath surged out, which was not the same level as the vine soldier outside.


    "Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to open the door." Li Xu thought he was going to blast out a door by himself.


    "Master, is it the spirit of resentment that is locked inside?"


    "There are tens of thousands of dead souls locked inside. These dead souls can''t be purified over time, and gradually incarnate into complaining spirits, and these vines feed on complaining spirits."


    "Master, is it the vine or the spirit power?"


    "Originally, the complaining spirit was strong, but the complaining spirit was imprisoned by the prison, while the vine was integrated into the prison. It had a certain imprisoned power and slowly began to devour the complaining spirit. Now it''s hard to say who is strong, but one can be sure that no matter how strong the complaining spirit is, it can''t escape from the prison." Li Xu pulled Da Ju and said, "let''s go and have a look first."


    "Yes." Da Ji nodded.


    She just took Li Xu''s warm hand and followed him step by step into the prison.


    Just went out, the creak came, and the door closed slowly.


    Da Ju just took Li Xu''s hand. Li Xu could feel the sweat pouring out of her palm, which was obviously very nervous.


    The prison was quiet and dark, like death.


    Li Xu took Da Ju and walked in. There was nothing empty here, but there were white bones everywhere on the ground.


    It''s dark here, and there are some tides.


    The prison is very big. It is divided into left and right sides. There are separate rooms on both sides, but there is no room in it.


    I don''t know whether it''s dead or eaten by vines.


    They kept walking forward, and they could see vines on the ground, but when they came over, they all retreated, as if they had offered to make way.


    After taking a cup of tea, Li Xu finally heard the chirping sound in front of him, and the Black Ghost was floating here.


    They have no entities.


    Only in the state of soul, floating in the air, with two scarlet eyes.


    "What a delicious taste." the ghost noticed something and floated around Li Xu and Da Ju, "let me take a bite first."


    The ghost opened his mouth and bit it.


    Li Xu slapped and climbed over, and the dead collapsed and disappeared completely.


    He didn''t have time to talk with the dead. He pulled the Da Fan forward quickly, and even shrunk to an inch, just like the wind.


    Flames were flying from behind on both sides, burning all the dead souls.


    After a while, he stopped with Da Ji and looked forward.


    Da Ju held Li Xu''s hand tightly, because she heard the sound of breathing coming out from the front, and her glazed eyes were shining.


    She saw some huge monsters in front of her.


    These monsters are three or four feet tall, dark all over, with eight hands and a tail behind them.


    They are all black except that their teeth are white.


    "Is this the spirit of complaint?" Da Chuo firmly grasped Li Xu''s hand and asked.


    "The collection of dead souls, grievances. I didn''t expect these grievances to be bigger than I thought."


    "Master, what are they? Can I beat them?"


    "At least four products, you can''t beat them unless you use the power of nine tails. However, don''t move. I''ll shoot them to death."


    Li Xu pulled the Da device and didn''t beep much. He killed it all the way and rolled it directly with Lingli.


    Smash them completely with violent spiritual pressure.


    All the way.


    Countless resentful spirits were chopped to ashes by Li Xu. These resentful spirits could not be cured because they were polluted, so they had to be killed.


    Li Xu took Da Ju all the way, and the spirit pressure was constantly surging. Whether it was the dead or the complaining spirit, they all turned into ashes.


    About two minutes later, Li Xu finally saw the terrible front. The vine prison in front was ridiculously wide, with tens of thousands of dead souls inside.


    Countless dark grievances are devouring the dead.


    The spirit of resentment is constantly thriving.


    Just eating, they didn''t expect two unexpected guests to appear suddenly. They left their dead souls one after another and felt that the two people appeared more delicious.


    As soon as Li Xu''s spiritual power opened, the spirit pressed over.


    The leaping spirit of resentment solidified in the air, then fell to the ground and couldn''t move. Li Xu stretched out his right hand, and Nanming quickly floated out of the fire.


    Like a spark, it immediately smashed the grievances and dead souls in the whole space.


    The sound of wailing sounded here.


    Da Ji covered his ears and felt very miserable. Soon, everything turned to ashes


    Li Xu hasn''t stopped. He doesn''t intend to go again. It doesn''t make any sense to go again.


    He loosened the Da Ji and made a seal with his hands at the same time. Suddenly, Nanming left the fire path. With his spiritual blessing, the whole vine space burned.


    The flame kept advancing and began to burn all this.


    Even the vine prison was burned and gradually turned into ashes. Suddenly they saw the sun again, and the dazzling light blinded his eyes.


    Slowly, Li Xu and Da Ji opened their eyes at the same time.


    The sky was bright, and the vine prison behind turned into a sea of fire. The vine disappeared clean, and the flame in front was still spreading.


    The vines in front stretched out countless tentacles, retreating constantly, and the cries of wailing and tearing heart and lungs came out.


    Suddenly, Nanming left the fire extinguished.


    Two women in white gauze appeared in the burning gap of the prison.


    They are enchanting, showing their snow-white lotus root arms and slender legs, and their eyes emit green luster.


    Holding a sharp sword composed of vine tentacles in his hand, he was flashing cold, staring at Li Xu and Da Ju, and bursts of spiritual power appeared on his body.


    "Who are you?" Li Xu was surprised. Didn''t he say that there were only complaining spirits and dead souls in the vine prison? How did two girls emerge.


    "Die." the two women didn''t beep with Li xuduo, holding tentacle swords.


    Their speed was very fast, and they appeared in front of Li Xu in the blink of an eye.


    Li Xu slapped them out, and their tentacle swords burst. At the same time, they were also hit to the ground.


    Li Xu gazed into their eyes carefully. After a moment, he said, "I finally know what you are. You are vines, vines in human skin."


    "Kill." they chopped it over.


    "Boom." Li Xu''s move is very simple. Instead of shooting, he kicks out with one foot.


    They fell to the ground again, their mouths spewed out green blood, nervous, their clothes burst into pieces, and their snow-white bodies appeared.


    Then their hands grabbed their skin, and then tore the whole skin out of their heads. Suddenly, huge vines stood on the ground.


    Their tentacles began to spread and extend.


    Li Xu said, "these two vines are not strong. They are just around the third grade. Go and kill them."


    "OK." Da Ji''s eyes lit up, still bare handed, silver hair flying, and his figure swept out.


    Whoosh.


    Her fist went out and hit the two vines firmly.


    These two vines are different from the vine soldiers. They seem to be the roots of a tree. They look very advanced.


    The two tree roots soared into the air and tried to kill the Daji, but it was useless. In a moment, they were overturned by the power of the Daji.


    Now Da Ji has recovered almost. The power of ice path and sky fire path can be used at the same time, one hand of ice and the other hand of sky fire.


    Kill them in three or two.


    At this time, Li Xu also appeared beside Da Ju, touched her head and said, "well done, now I''m going to completely destroy this vine prison."


    Flames floated out of his hands, and flames floated out of Da Ji''s hands at the same time.


    The flames fell at the same time. When Li Xu was about to kill the cage, something unexpected appeared. Countless tall grievances tried to fly out and want to escape.


    Li Xu''s eyes were not good. He rose to the sky and kept shooting to kill all the complaining spirits.


    In an instant, kill all the complaining spirits.


    Then he hid directly in the gap, looked at the complaining spirits coming out of it, stepped on the ground, and suddenly Nanming left the fire and burned with the fire.


    It burns continuously at a certain speed, all the way.


    The vine prison also retreated with extreme speed.


    "Keep up." Li Xu shouted and rushed forward.


    "HMM." Da Ji answered and ran side by side with Li Xu, chasing the retreating vine prison.


    Nanming was burning all the way from the fire, but some grievances didn''t completely turn into ashes in a moment. Li Xu and Da Ju made up a blow directly.


    "Bang Bang..."


    They kept shooting, one left and one right, sprinting.


    The spirit of resentment is constantly exploding.


    They ran out for half an hour and didn''t miss any fish. They killed them all. At this time, they stopped.


    Because they came to the end of the vine prison.


    This is the total root of the vine.


    All the vines spread from here.


    Here is like a huge palace group, with vines so lush that it seems that several mountains are superimposed together, and countless tentacles are the size of buckets.


    Tentacles are like big trees, intertwined, intricate and constantly winding.


    It''s like a mountain, lying in front of us. No wonder it can grow so far and devour the prison for the dead and the resentful.


    Da Ji''s small mouth was surprised: "it''s so big."


    She saw such a huge thing for the first time. The vine stretches for many kilometers, and there are many tentacles coiled into a mountain.


    The world is really amazing.


    Everything.


    Li Xu looked around. The vine could not have grown so big without thousands of years of history. If it appeared in Zhuanxu state, I''m afraid the whole county would be swallowed by it.


    Bucket sized tentacles and tens of millions of vines climb and walk on the ground.


    The ground began to rumble, and the ground continued to crack, as if something had broken through the ground.


    "Xiaoda, you step back first. Don''t come near here. They want to attack."


    "OK."


    Da Ju didn''t hesitate, because in the face of this level, she was not enough. She went out directly and hid behind a big stone.


    His hands closed tightly, clenched into fists, leaned forward, and quietly looked at the master in white Shengxue.


    Master dressed in white.


    In front of him is broken land.


    Tentacles the size of a water tank poked out of the land. You know, they are just tentacles. Tentacles are a silk on a vine branch.


    A silk has grown to this point.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    Da Ju was worried. She knew that master was really strong, but she felt a strong sense of oppression when looking at such a huge thing.


    Not to mention fighting.


    If she fights with the gadget, she''ll be torn to pieces in an instant.


    "Boom." the ground was chapped, and the tentacles came like sharp swords. The earth debris rolled and the power continued to diffuse.


    The ground can''t bear so many vines moving out at the same time, and it has collapsed.


    Li Xu had to stand his sword in front of the vine.


    He suddenly felt how small he looked in front of this huge thing. One of its tentacles was bigger than him.


    Not to mention the giant vines.


    Countless touches continue to probe into Li Xu in the air, some into sharp swords, some into long guns, and some into sharp knives


    Li Xu''s hair is numb because he doesn''t know where to hit.


    Forget it, just give it a punch.


    He doesn''t know whether this thing is strong or not, because he can''t see the realm.


    Just think it''s strong.


    Li Xu didn''t use any Taoist Dharma, because at present, any Taoist Dharma feels pale in front of it.


    He killed him directly with Lingli town.


    With both fists, the spirit sea in the body boils, and the spirit power roars. It immediately overflows between heaven and earth, and the spirit power instantly forms a wave.


    Punch out.


    Only heard the sound of boom, the tentacles broke directly, and the fists began to kill continuously, and the world was boiling.


    The vines crumble at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the green liquid splashes.


    Just two punches, even the power to promote withering and decay.


    Good dish.


    Li Xu overestimated the power of vines.


    "Hiss, hiss..." Li Xu suddenly heard the cold woman''s voice ringing in his ear. The voice seemed to come from the vines.


    "You''re looking for death."


    The voice was cold, like a queen yelling at her creatures.


    Li Xu''s eyes coagulated and saw a green vortex in the middle of the huge vines like mountains, in which a pair of white and slender legs appeared.


    "Mortal, you hurt me. How should I punish you?"


    7017k

 Chapter 168

    "Mortal, you hurt me. How should I punish you?"


    A cold and domineering voice came from the center of the vine.


    Li Xu''s eyes swept over.


    I saw a hazy woman in the center of the vine, shining all over.


    She sat with her legs tilted, covered only by a few leaves.


    Looking from a distance, the body is hazy and emits a cold breath.


    At the next moment, the space fluctuated. Li Xu felt a faint fragrance blowing his face, and a hazy phantom appeared in front of him.


    She wandered around like a ghost, with wisps of fragrance lingering at the tip of her nose.


    After a few turns around yourself.


    She stood behind Li Xu, put her slender lotus root arm on Li Xu''s shoulder, leaned close to Li Xu''s ear and said softly:


    "How dare you hurt me."


    She exhaled like LAN, her voice was cold and domineering, put her hands on Li Xu''s neck and said coldly, "tell me, how do you want to die?"


    "Can you stay away from me?" Li Xu said.


    "Presumptuous." she snorted coldly, surrounded by cold breath. She put her hands around Li Xu''s neck and said:


    "I didn''t ask you to say anything superfluous. I asked you how you want to die?"


    Li Xu grabbed her hand. His spirit surged and wanted to beat her, but Li Xu found that the woman behind him disappeared.


    From a distance, the vine queen still sits in the distance with her legs tilted, hazy all over, only covered by a few green leaves.


    It''s like she wasn''t the one who appeared behind him just now.


    Suddenly, Li Xu found that his surroundings had changed. He appeared in an empty area. He reclined on a stone bench.


    There was a maid on his left and right sides. The maid stood quietly with two plates of grapes in her hand.


    Li Xu sat up straight and saw five or six beautiful women dancing slowly not far away. They were graceful and enchanting.


    It''s amazing to play beautiful music and dance around.


    Li Xugang wanted to talk. Suddenly, bursts of fragrance came. There were many peach blossoms in the air, and there was a rotating girl above the many peach blossoms.


    Her figure is slim, her snow-white and slender legs are shining with crystal luster, her lotus root arms are slender, and her cheeks are flawless.


    The girl came to her, fell down in her arms and put her arms around her neck.


    Ambiguous breath is around.


    She threw Li Xu down on the stone stool, her eyes were like silk, and her thin lips slowly kissed Li Xu''s mouth.


    Li Xu glanced at her head and pushed her out, saying:


    "Fuck you, what the hell is this?"


    He felt a little confused.


    "Don''t you want to be a slave?" the girl was crying and wronged in front of Li Xu.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but there''s definitely a problem here.


    Li Xu took out the perspective dragon scale, and his body trembled in an instant. These women in front of him were changed from vines one by one.


    They seem to be passively using some Taoist Dharma, which becomes like this.


    Li Xu took out a sword and waved it continuously. Then all the women turned into wisps of smoke and disappeared.


    "It''s interesting. This is a lost fantasy I made for you. I wanted you to lose yourself in it, but I didn''t expect you to be moved." the vine queen was surprised and said:


    "I now give you a chance to kneel in front of me and call me Lord queen. I''ll spare your dog''s life."


    "No need." Li Xu said faintly.


    "Good. It seems that I have to kill you myself."


    "It''s your honor. Please accept your death." the vine Queen''s voice is very cold, just like the cold snow in winter.


    As her words fell.


    Li Xu found tens of thousands of bucket sized vines around him.


    Some vines still came out of the ground, wrapped around their legs, and countless vines came out of the space, which tied him in the air in an instant.


    Li Xugang wanted to break away. At this time, the figure of the vine queen came again and appeared in front of Li Xu, saying:


    "Don''t struggle, it''s useless. You''re in my bag now." she stood in front of Li Xu, and her proud figure was clearly displayed in front of her.


    She reached out her hand to touch Li Xu''s face and said, "what a beautiful little white face. If you hadn''t hurt me, I would turn you into my forbidden... God."


    "Hey, can you stop talking? Are you sure you can eat me?" Li Xu looked at her without expression.


    "I don''t want to eat you. I want to kill you." she stretched out her hand to hold Li Xu''s chin. Her right hand gradually turned into a sharp thorn and said, "goodbye."


    She stabbed it out.


    But he suddenly found that Li Xu''s body burst out a terrible golden light.


    The golden light shines in the sky. With the vibration of spiritual power, the whole space is broken and everything is disintegrated.


    Li Xu opened his eyes again and found that he was still standing in the sky, and his body didn''t move at all.


    "You broke my fantasy?" the vine queen couldn''t sit still and stood up. Her body was covered with fog and her proud body appeared.


    "I didn''t break your fantasy, but your fantasy couldn''t bear my spiritual impact and burst automatically."


    "Die." Queen vine stopped talking to Li Xu because she had a bad feeling that the man in front of her was too strong.


    She stood up and waved her hands.


    On the left, there are thousands of vines, which are like ten thousand swords.


    On the right, the vine turns into a sharp thorn.


    In front, the vine turns into a spear.


    Underground, vines the size of a water tank are like thorns.


    All around, attack and attack poured out at the same time, and attacked Li Xu. After this round of temptation, the vine queen became serious.


    The man in front of me is definitely not simple.


    You have to kill.


    Originally, she was proud of the blow, but it didn''t have much effect in front of Li Xu. He just hit a few punches at will.


    Crush them all.


    All the vines from these attacks burst to pieces, and green blood bloomed in the air, which was incomparably gorgeous and bright.


    The vine queen was stunned. Li Xu was stronger than she thought. He was a monster.


    She didn''t dare to reserve anything and began to mobilize her body. The vines with a radius of tens of kilometers were like an avalanche, like a mountain collapse.


    Smoke filled the air, the world was turbulent and roaring around.


    Like a big bang.


    Her action was like a mountain collapsing, which was unimaginable. She covered dozens of kilometers and the whole ground collapsed.


    Li Xu instantly disappeared in situ, appeared beside Da Ju, held her in his arms, and suddenly there were countless vines and spikes where he was.


    Da Ji was stunned. She didn''t pay attention to the changes under the ground, but just looked at her master.


    If master hadn''t appeared, she would have been hurt.


    Queen vine noticed the little fox spirit in Li''s empty mind and was stunned: "so you like this type. No wonder my fantasy is invalid."


    The vine queen didn''t expect to lose here.


    Really wronged.


    If I had just observed it carefully, I would have noticed the fox spirit. If I had been more careful just now, wouldn''t it be better to grasp her and threaten her.


    What a miscalculation.


    A slip of foot becomes eternal hatred.


    However, she had no time to regret anything, because it was meaningless.


    Now the most important thing is to look at her eyes. She wants to use all her strength to kill him. The vines are like the tide.


    Suddenly, like earth shaking, everything is boiling, and the power is rapidly spreading and pouring out.


    "Master, she''s coming." Da Ji looked at the endless vines in front of him.


    "Nothing."


    Li holds his sister in his empty arms. The damage is doubled.


    be fearless.


    He gazed at the vines in front of him. Gradually, it seemed that a wave came, the world seemed to roll over, and the boundless force kept rolling.


    Da Ji''s breathing is a little difficult. It''s so powerful.


    "Master, how many products does she have?" Da Ji looked up. She also held Li Xu''s body and asked curiously.


    "Maybe six or seven grades." Li Xu didn''t know, because the vine queen fused the prison and swallowed up the spirit of resentment. What was stronger was the physical power.


    "That''s a sure win," said Da Ji with a smile.


    "What?" the vine queen who was ready to fight almost vomited blood three liters, because she saw Da Chuo''s cute and simple expression.


    "Win, die."


    She was really angry and called all her strength, and the vine gushed out the sound of the tide.


    In an instant, many vines shrouded Li Xu and Da Ju completely. The vines kept intertwined and wrapped them inside.


    The vines are constantly winding and rumbling, and the power is constantly killing everything.


    "I thought it was great."


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and breathed a sigh of relief, mainly because Li Xu looked calm and calm.


    It scared her.


    I didn''t think so.


    Later, we must eat the small Da Ju completely, because she wants a silver hair of Da Ju. She thinks her silver hair is very beautiful.


    As for Li Xu, eat his spirit.


    Keep the body for your own use at any time.


    Good, reasonable distribution.


    It''s a pity, because she was destroyed by Li Xu before she completely swallowed up the grievances in the prison. He really deserved to die.


    Suddenly, she had an impulse to cut Li Xu.


    Eh?


    She suddenly frowned. Because of the dazzling golden light behind her, the vine cage around Li Xu and Da Ju began to expand.


    Then endless golden awns pierced out.


    With a loud bang, all her vines burst, and pieces of vines turned into powder.


    "You want to die."


    The queen of vines opened her mouth and grew long tusks. Her hands turned into sharp claws. Countless vines grew on her chest and rushed towards Li Xu.


    "Shifu." Da Ji pointed to the monster coming, and was afraid, hiding in her arms and trembling


    "Don''t be afraid, master is here."


    Li Xu put his left hand around Da Ji and punched him out.


    Fist concussion.


    press forward with indomitable will.


    A whirlpool of power appeared in the fist, and the spiritual power kept rotating.


    Boom.


    When he punched out, Li Xu punched a hole in the monster''s body.


    Green blood keeps splashing.


    The monster screamed.


    Li Xu made up another punch, just like the fist of a mountain. The monster collapsed and split, and the blood bloomed in the air.


    7017k

 Chapter 169

    The vine queen, who turned into an ugly monster, opened her mouth outward like a flower. There were many tusks inside. Her hands turned into claws. Vines grew on her chest, trying to swallow Li Xu, but she was smashed by Li Xu, and green blood bloomed in the air.


    With her death, the dragons were headless, and dozens of kilometers of vines ran away, trying to escape here.


    But Li Xu can''t let them escape here.


    His goal here is to have two.


    First, remove the spirit of resentment.


    The second is to pull out the vines.


    The former has been completely removed, and the latter has no head. It is only a matter of time before it dies.


    Li Xu made a light curtain of spiritual power for tens of kilometers, trapped all the vines trying to escape in it, and then landed on the ground with Da Ji in his arms.


    "I''ll give you a task to destroy the vines within a radius of tens of kilometers in half an hour." Li looked at Da Ju and said:


    "I want to exercise your combat ability and drive your nine tails out by the way."


    "But I can''t control it." Da Chuo said. Li Xu was afraid that he would run away again.


    "Little fool, can you learn to be smart? Don''t open all nine tails at one time. Don''t you just come one by one?" Li Xu nodded her head.


    "That makes sense."


    Da Ju thought master was really too smart to control nine tails, and there was no problem with a few tails.


    Said, she has rushed out.


    Start fighting.


    White clothes danced, silver hair fluttered, clenched her pink fist, and her strength constantly surged out. The two different attributes of cold, ice, sky and fire were intertwined in her hands.


    The ground was frozen, spreading, and the vines trying to escape were frozen.


    The power of tianhuodao emerges at the same time. It spreads on the ground and instantly forms a sea of fire, burning vines into slag.


    The silver figure is constantly moving among the vines. It is very fast, leaving residual shadows, but where you pass by.


    The vines were either frozen or burned to ashes by fire.


    "Bang Bang..." as she continued to fight, her psychological preparation was almost done. She clenched her fist and grew a plush tail behind her.


    She opened a tail and suddenly saw that she felt her body became stronger, and the effects of cold ice and sky fire began to increase.


    When the fist hit out, the ground burst into pieces of vines.


    Li Xu''s spiritual power barrier is ten kilometers around. The vine can''t find out at all. It plans to escape through the ground.


    As a result, less than ten meters deep underground, they were blocked by a thick spiritual barrier. They couldn''t escape, so they had to open endless killing.


    Many vines aim at Li Xu, but Li Xu, the thief, sits with his legs tilted outside the enchantment, and can only focus on the Da Ji in the enchantment.


    Their goal gradually became clear, killing Da Ji.


    At this time, Da Ji was also excited. Her silver hair was flying. Her figure kept swimming among them, and her pink fists kept popping out.


    The green blood splashed and became vines falling to the ground.


    Da Fan opened and grew two more tails.


    She can control the three tails smoothly, and her strength will further improve. She feels that her fingers contain terrible power.


    Gently clawed out, the vines attacked were caught by her claw, green blood was gushing, and the vines turned into pieces and fell to the ground.


    "Whoosh."


    She waved her strength heartily. At this time, she felt that she was strong and continued to open her tail. Therefore, five tails grew behind her.


    Five tails danced behind him.


    Suddenly, her strength seemed to rise to the fourth grade. The blood in her body was boiling and burning violently.


    The power of cold ice spread in the air and frozen the world.


    She slapped and climbed out. The flame rolled rapidly and the vines turned into ashes.


    Da Ju took back her spiritual power, because she felt that her physical body was strong and tore everything up without spiritual power, so she kept rushing.


    The white figure swept in the space, full of excitement.


    The flesh constantly urges everything.


    Da Ju suddenly felt that the violent blood in her body was stimulated. She landed on the ground, stretched out her hand and tore the vine with her hand.


    Simply tear everything with your hand, and the green blood of the vine is gushing.


    A shallow smile came out of the corners of her mouth, her eyes had a faint red awn, and her two little tiger teeth were shining, as if she was enjoying the process of torture and killing.


    Li Xu sitting outside suddenly felt a little creepy.


    Then, immediately after that, she saw a terrible scene. She was killing and killing, and her tail kept growing behind her. Suddenly, all nine tails were open.


    Her eyes turned red and her nine tails were dancing.


    Then the slaughter mode was turned on, with a red awn in her eyes and red fingernails in her hands, and she kept fighting inside.


    The nine tails are like sharp swords, constantly running through the vines.


    In less than two cups of tea, the vines ten kilometers around were completely torn by her hands, and the ground was full of green blood.


    She stood on tiptoe in the center of her blood. Under her snow-white feet, she stretched out wisps of flame and wiped out all traces in an instant.


    Then her eyes flashed and looked at Li Xu. The red in her eyes was as dazzling as before. She jumped up and broke Li Xu''s spiritual barrier.


    Fall in front of him.


    She really ran away again.


    Li Xu could see clearly that Da Ji was gradually unable to control his power when opening the fifth tail. She had to pay attention next time.


    "Die for my sister." she clenched her teeth, flashing cold eyes and punched her.


    "Xiao Da Ju, wake up." Li Xu grabbed her fist, suppressed her with Lingli''s power, covered her, and she calmed down in an instant.


    Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, she jumped up and pressed Li Xu''s face.


    Boom.


    She smashed Li Xu directly to the ground.


    Fortunately, Li Xu had already made a defense. He was fine, but it was a pity that the ground collapsed.


    He broke away from Da Ji''s hand, a little, and forcibly stimulated her tail, which was slowly retracted.


    Da Ji''s eyes gradually recovered.


    "Master, I seem to have run away again."


    Da Ji wiped the sweat on her forehead. She remembered that when she drove to the fifth tail, part of it could be controlled, but she couldn''t control it at all.


    Li Xu nodded and said, "you can open three or four tails in the future. Don''t open five tails. When your spiritual power is stronger, you can completely control the five tails."


    Li Xu reached out to wipe the sweat on her forehead, and then looked at the vines, because just now his divine sense swept out and found that there was a fish in the net.


    So he shot out Nanming Lihuo, completely killed the vines here and turned them into ashes. He didn''t even let go of a drop of blood, for fear of their resurrection.


    If you cut grass but don''t cut its roots, it will grow again.


    He deeply understood this truth. Since he wanted to kill, he had to be thorough.


    He stood up, punched continuously, smashed the land and turned the ground up, which was conducive to the re growth of vegetation.


    After doing this, a brown vortex appeared in front of me.


    He took Da Ju and went out. The world turned upside down and the space changed. He appeared in the Taixu academy and in the courtyard step by step.


    [task 5 theme: Secret Room: can be imprisoned or not, completed]


    Suddenly, Li Xu found that the exquisite atlas in his mind turned to the latest page. There was a gray grid with eighteen blessings locked on it.


    But the first grid has been lit.


    At the bottom of the grid are five words: prison can not be imprisoned.


    The five characters above show a cover with an illustration: a secret room. There are several candles on the ground of the secret room, a black whip, and a cross wooden shelf with two silver chains on the two sections of the shelf.


    If Li Xu guesses correctly, a person can be tied to this shelf.


    It seems to be an ancient form of torture.


    The grid has been colored. It seems that there is a video button on it. There is a symbol painted on the button. Li xuning looked at it.


    There are a few words written in the symbol, the smallest word: "click on the details."


    Li Xu was not stupid enough to open it immediately. He planned to see what it was at night. Something came out close to his mind.


    [reward 500000 diligence points, and the current balance is 1.85 million]


    [reward treasure: map of mountains and rivers]


    [note that the magic weapon was once polluted by divine blood, and the internal space is divided into divine domain and dirty domain.


    You have purified one polluted area, and there are 17 left.


    Only you purify all the polluted areas, then the mountain and river country map will restore all its power, and the space will be turned into a divine domain.


    At the same time, each polluted area can unlock a gray fun grid.


    Task completion...]


    [Note: the map of mountains and rivers has been distributed, please check it]


    Various words floated out of the exquisite atlas in his mind, and then a rolled up picture appeared in front of Li Xu.


    The picture floated in front of me from my mind.


    Scare the motor back a few steps.


    Before her eyes, she was about to fall to the ground. Suddenly, there was a dark shadow passing by. Her shoulders were held by two slender hands.


    "Little aunt." Da Chong saw the little aunt. She just held herself.


    "Why are you always impetuous when you walk? If it weren''t for me, you would fall to the ground." ban Ruo bamboo grabbed her shoulder.


    "You''re back." an Zhiyu also came slowly. Just now she and ban ruozhu came from the corridor and saw Li Xu and Da Ju.


    As soon as I wanted to say hello, I saw Da Ji back and almost fell.


    She also ran out, but ban ruozhu moved faster and came to the back of Da Ji in one step.


    "What is this?" they also noticed the picture scroll in front of Li Xu, including Da Ju, staring at the picture scroll standing in the air.


    "This is the map of mountains and rivers, the treasure of space."


    Li Xu said, waving his hand.


    Lingli hit the picture of mountains and rivers, and then the picture in front of him slowly opened, and the sacred breath began to spread in the yard.


    It''s like a saint came.


    With the opening of the map of mountains and rivers, it presents a picture, a vivid landscape picture, with all kinds of vegetation on it.


    The picture above seems to be real, but it is full of infinite vitality.


    Ban Ruo bamboo kept sniffing his nose, licking his lips and said, "I suddenly want to bite."


    Li Xu reached out and knocked her on the head and said, "don''t bite. If it''s going to break, I''ll eat you."


    Class Ruo bamboo touched her head and it hurt a little.


    Li Xu, an asshole, knocked her on the head so hard, hum.


    I don''t want face?


    What''s the dignity of my little aunt Qingqiu?


    Her blood red eyes stared at Li Xu, and the two tigers were glistening, and wanted to make complaints about Li Xu, but he dared to tuckle in his heart because he could not beat him.


    One day, he will be suppressed under himself.


    Ban Ruo bamboo said secretly in his heart.


    When she was thinking secretly, Da Ji reached out and rubbed her aunt''s head. Suddenly, she felt no pain. Da Ji was better to her.


    She quickly held Da Ji''s hand, rubbed her arm and smiled.


    Li Xu knocked on the head of banruo bamboo and ignored her. He stared at it carefully. There was nothing to see except that it was lifelike.


    The map of mountains and rivers is not to see, but the space inside.


    Li Xu is very interested in the inner divine space.


    Because it means you can sleep or eat in it in the future.


    What''s better, the one-sided taboo thunder on Da Ji can''t break into it.


    This treasure was made for him.


    The more he thought, the more excited he became.


    He thought, took Da Ji''s hand and said, "let''s go in and have a look."


    After that, he looked at banruo bamboo and an Zhiyu and asked, "do you want to go in?"


    "Is that ok?"


    "Of course. You catch me and I''ll show you in."


    "Yes."


    7017k

 Chapter 170

    When they heard Li Xu say they could take them in, the two women were smiling. Ban Ruo bamboo pulled Li Xu''s clothes, and an Zhiyu also grabbed his clothes.


    However, she was different from the class Ruo bamboo. She secretly liked Li Xu. As long as she was a little closer to him, she would blush and heartbeat.


    And this time, it is an inch.


    For the first time, she grabbed Li Xu''s clothes and smelled the faint taste of him. Her heart was even more fluttering. Her face was red and shy.


    Hearing the sound of her heart beating, Li Xu looked at her and said:


    "Don''t be nervous. I''ll go in soon."


    The breath of his speech hit her face. An Zhiyu bowed his head and dared not speak. His face turned red and his breathing was a little nervous.


    Her heart beat faster. Li looked at her and said:


    "Relax, I''ll go in now."


    An Zhiyu nodded, his forehead began to sweat, and the sweat ran down his cheeks to his neck.


    Her heart beat faster and faster.


    Li Xu saw that her expression was not quite right. Was she so nervous... Nervous?


    Does she have space phobia?


    Just take her hand.


    She just softened.


    The legs are soft.


    I can''t stand steadily and my body is shaky.


    Before her eyes, she was about to fall on the ground. Her other hand hugged ban Ruo bamboo''s body and leaned on it, so that she could barely stabilize her soft legs.


    Ban Ruo bamboo immediately felt something soft on his body, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. It was really big.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Xu grasped an Zhiyu''s hand. An Zhiyu pulled his clothes and Da Ji with his right hand.


    With a flash of eyes, he rushed into the mountain and river country map with three women and appeared in the uncontaminated area of the mountain and river country map - Shenyu.


    This is also his first appearance.


    Seriously began to look around the environment.


    As like as two peas, the sun is tilted to the same extent as the outside.


    In the distance, there are continuous mountains, jungle ups and downs, Lin Haitao, misty mountains, with colorful birds passing by, and wild geese in rows above the sky of the mountains.


    Looking from far to near, the ground is full of green grass, surrounded by flowers, colorful butterflies and industrious bees.


    Fresh air surrounded the tip of his nose.


    The environment and air here are even better than those outside, and the purity of aura is higher than those outside. Cultivating here will definitely have twice the effect with half the effort.


    There is a winding stream not far from the flowers. The stream is very clear. You can see the bottom of the water, and there are piles of mandarin ducks on the water.


    "Master, it''s so beautiful here." Da Ji opened his hands, looked at the grass on the ground, and couldn''t help rolling on the ground.


    Ban Ruo bamboo, who can''t help it as much as she can.


    The two men rolled around on the ground like cats, er... These two foxes have always been cats.


    No wonder.


    They lay on the ground, rolling and smiling.


    At this time, an Zhiyu also released Li Xu''s hand. Seeing ban Ruo bamboo and Da Ju, she felt very high. She also lay on the grass and rolled.


    Try what effect it is. It''s really soft, but it won''t roll around like them.


    She lay on the ground, holding her face and looking at Daqi and banruo bamboo rolling around. They looked like two little things rolling on the ground.


    Li Xu didn''t have time to talk to them and walked forward. Here is a particularly open area, with a particularly fast area.


    Look inside your mind and start building a place to live.


    Li Xu opened the beautiful atlas in his mind and turned it over. He remembered that when he did the fifth task, he said he could use his diligence to buy pavilions and waterfalls.


    He gently clicked, and there was a space configuration in it.


    There is a palace group inside.


    It takes 1 million diligence points to buy the whole palace group. Li Xu clicks on the information and there are dozens of palaces in the palace group.


    Very large and luxurious.


    It''s as good as the Royal Academy in Zhuanxu''s imperial capital.


    So extravagant, Li Xu felt a little wasted his diligence, but think about it, permanent things are still acceptable.


    [consume 1 million hard to buy]


    "Yes." Li Xu bit his teeth.


    [successfully purchased]


    Only a giant appeared over the open grassland in front. The giant fell from the sky and slowly fell onto the grassland.


    The ground shook violently, and the three women who were still on the grass hurried here and looked at the huge palaces that suddenly appeared.


    "Master, how did you get it? This palace is bigger than the palace I live in Qingqiu." Da Chuo was surprised.


    "The palace I live in is a little better than this." banruo bamboo said leisurely.


    "Shut up."


    Li Xu squinted at them. Just now he felt that he had made a great thing. Unexpectedly, these two rich women


    Don''t bother to talk about them.


    He shook his head helplessly, then looked at the three women and said, "do you have anything you want, I can get it out."


    "Anything?" they asked.


    "Anything."


    "Master, I want an open-air hot spring surrounded by arrays."


    "There are open-air hot springs in the palace group. There is no array. Really, what array do you want, master... You are a gentleman and don''t need an array."


    "Ha ha." Da Ji smiled awkwardly.


    "Laugh, what else do you want?"


    "I want a waterfall," said da.


    "OK." Li Xu waved his hand, and then spent 50000 hard work to build a flying waterfall. Below the waterfall is a clear lake. He asked, "is there anything else you want? I can meet you."


    An Zhiyu said, "I want a big lotus pond full of lotus flowers. There is a winding corridor above the lotus pond, and there is a pavilion at the end of the corridor."


    When she spoke, Li Xu waved his hand. According to the outline she said, almost in an instant, 50000 diligence points were gone.


    Li looked to ban ruozhu: "what about you? You also have something to say quickly, only today."


    Ban Ruo bamboo said, "I want a purple bamboo forest."


    Da Ji said, "I want a swing. The sea of flowers and the peach blossom forest are arranged for me."


    An Zhiyu: "


    Then they said all kinds of pictures. Li Xu kept consuming diligence points. When he stopped, he found that 500000 diligence points had been consumed.


    He spent 500000 yuan of hard work, and there was 350000 yuan left.


    Scare him.


    Stop them now.


    It consumes very fast.


    If I had known not to die, let them do some fancy things. An Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo can''t earn more for themselves.


    Li Xu felt lost.


    We have to find a way to take them as disciples and squeeze them.


    Let them constantly provide hard work for themselves.


    Of course, this idea just came out and was thrown aside by him. It''s tired enough to take one apprentice. Wouldn''t it be tired to death if there were two more.


    Soon, the picture scroll was spread out in front of us, and palaces, pavilions, langyuan fairy flowers, flowing water waterfalls and so on were presented in front of us.


    Li Xu suddenly felt like a fairyland.


    It is worthy of the map of mountains and rivers.


    Li looked at the three women who were still excited and said, "don''t chatter at your door. Let''s turn the imperial sword around and have a look."


    He rose to the sky and walked around with a sword under his feet.


    It took me half an hour to appreciate the wide area. The area is really too large.


    Da Chuo''s imperial sword came to Li Xu and said, "master, why don''t we go into the palace?"


    Li Xu nodded.


    They walked into the palace group, and huge paintings came to their faces, which were resplendent and carved beams and painted buildings.


    "Master, if you rent here, you can make a lot of money a year?" Da Ju looked at the luxurious palace in front of him.


    "I lost my money, didn''t I? I still rent it. I''m afraid you can think of it." Li Xuyi flicked her forehead.


    "Play me again." Da Ju retreated again and again, holding his hand into claws, trying to hit Li Xu. Li Xu quickly shot, pressed him and pinched her face.


    "Smelly... Master..." Da Ji rolled his eyes. "If you don''t let go, I''ll kill you."


    "Good, good..." Li Xu said, touching her head.


    "Are you two too ambiguous?" ban Ruo bamboo saw some signs that there were some small moves that were too intimate.


    Da Chuo said, "don''t talk nonsense, aunt. We''re just a simple relationship between teachers and apprentices."


    Li Xu couldn''t help smiling. He remembered that night in santu town. They were honest with each other several times a night.


    Say no, the result will be better.


    Again and again


    exhausted.


    I want to think about it. I still have endless aftertaste. I don''t know how far more I think. I finally stop and don''t intend to continue shopping.


    Because I''m tired.


    Li Xu said, "go shopping by yourself. I''m tired."


    "Master, we''re too hot. Let''s take a bath. You wait for us here." Da Ju blinked and looked at Li Xu.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded and said, "hurry up. We have to go out later."


    "Remember not to peek." Da Ji shook a small pink fist and warned him.


    "Am I that kind of person?" Li Xu said nothing. If he wanted to peek, he would have been able to see Taixu Academy. Why wait until now.


    He is a gentleman.


    The three of them left and came to an open-air hot spring in the palace. They soon took off their clothes and jumped into the hot spring.


    A tired day can only be rewarded with the old reward of the hot spring.


    The little aunt came to Da Qiao and said, "tell her the truth, is your relationship with Li Xu really simple?"


    "Aunt, can you stop asking, we are really simple." Da Chuo said, but his hand in the hot spring moved restlessly.


    "..." ban ruozhu looked suspicious.


    Suddenly, an Zhiyu came up and said, "you are a simple ghost. There is definitely a problem between you and your master."


    "You shut up." Da Chuo reached out and poked an Zhiyu''s chest. It was very soft.


    Ann knows the fish to step back.


    "An Zhiyu, let me ask you a question. Do you like Li Xu?" ban ruo''s blood red eyes stared at an Zhiyu''s eyes.


    An Zhiyu said, "I''m not. I don''t. don''t talk nonsense."


    Ban Ruo bamboo stopped talking.


    She felt that the two women didn''t have a word of truth.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu, who was sitting far away, suddenly felt so bored. He frowned and said, "why don''t you take a look?"


    7017k

 Chapter 171

    "Why don''t I just take a look... Just a look?"


    Li Xu closed his eyes and meditated. There are three beautiful girls in the hot spring. If you want to see them, you can definitely see them clearly.


    Just when he wanted to act, Li Xu thought of Da Chong and told him not to peek before he left. He also said he was a gentleman.


    Since you have promised, don''t break your promise.


    Moreover, it''s not good to peek at such things. If they know, the consequences can''t be imagined.


    Just wait for them.


    Li Xu made up his mind and there were no more redundant ideas in his mind.


    Suddenly, something else came to mind.


    He let Su Xu and Yu Nu go at the santu river.


    Then he followed them with a paper man secretly to know more about the thief, but his paper man suddenly lost contact with himself, just like a broken kite.


    He stood up with a heavy face. Everything was under control. Unexpectedly, this scene suddenly appeared.


    He quickly stood up, walked out in the direction of the hot spring and shouted them out.


    They hurried to get dressed and ran out, their hair still wet.


    Everyone''s body glittered with drops of water, which was very beautiful, but Li Xu couldn''t care to see it.


    Because he has more important things to do.


    Take the three women out of the country map.


    Then he ordered ban ruozhu, an Zhiyu, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng and lvwu not to go out again. No matter who came here, they should not be let in, and they should not go out of Taixu Academy.


    She took Da Ji to track.


    Li Xu opened at full speed and took her to a small town in about two hours. He found that it rained and rained heavily here.


    His paper man disappeared because he was caught in the rain.


    So he thought it was discovered by the thief.


    It was raining cats and dogs here. There was lightning and thunder in the sky. He put away the soaked paper man and could continue to use it when it was dried.


    His divine sense covered the town and soon found the location of Su Xu and Yu NV. They ate in a restaurant.


    Have a leisurely life.


    After a few days, don''t these two goods have to go back to the organization to recover their lives?


    According to the message sent back by the paper man, Su Xu and Yu Nu left santu town when they came out of the santu river. Li Xu thought they would return to the organization soon, and then followed the rattan to kill the thief.


    Unexpectedly, they were quite leisurely and leisurely on their way. They were not in a hurry at all.


    If it hadn''t rained suddenly and his paper man had been restored to paper man, Li Xu would not have appeared here, because he couldn''t be sure when the two goods would return to the organization.


    Because they have seen themselves, Li Xu can only be careful.


    He and Da Ju entered another restaurant. There were a large number of monks who came to take shelter from the rain.


    But it''s not good to take shelter from the rain. I ordered peanuts and wine to drink here.


    Li Xu also ordered peanuts and wine. Da Chuo wanted to drink master''s wine secretly, but her wine was not good. She was afraid that getting drunk would delay things, so she had to eat flowers raw.


    Li Xu drank the wine slowly, his eyes floating around, because he was observing the people in two restaurants.


    Da Chuo saw Li Xu''s eyes sweeping everywhere and only drinking. She picked up peanuts and sent them to Li Xu''s mouth and said, "master, open your mouth."


    Li Xu opened his mouth and ate the peanuts she had picked up.


    Keep drinking.


    Soon, all kinds of information from the restaurant poured into his ears.


    "The random burial hill in lanruo town was hammered and burst out brilliant flowers on the other side. It suddenly became a tourist attraction in lanruo town. Do you know?"


    "And this?"


    "Yes."


    "I can''t believe it. The ghost place has deep Yin Qi and haunted by ghost tears. One day, it was overturned, and even the environment there was purified. A lot of aura poured into it for a time. Now I heard that lanruo town is going to be rich."


    "Who killed the mass grave?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Isn''t there an old man guarding the random burial post there? Doesn''t he know?"


    "He said he didn''t know." this matter suddenly became the focus. They were all guessing who did it. Some people suspected that Zhuanxu secretly sent strong men to kill it.


    There was a lot of talk in the restaurant, but it was soon covered by another thing, because a group of four grade talents died in Cao county and yuliu county.


    Because a group of people died in Yuyang County, road thieves need to replenish a batch of fresh blood immediately, so the two counties closer to Yuyang county were persecuted and many heavyweight teachers died.


    "When did this happen?"


    "A few hours ago."


    "Do you know who did it?" someone asked.


    "I heard that a man claimed that he could do these six different things at the same time, and each of them was done very well."


    Someone was surprised: "isn''t this Fang Zhongyong?"


    The monk said, "Fang Zhongyong can only use three functions at most. He can use six functions at one time. It is said that no one can rival this talent so far. The whole Daozhou can''t find a second one."


    "He had five grades at the age of 15 or 16 and lived for 200 years. How powerful is this?" the monks in the whole restaurant were amazed.


    "Are you sure you didn''t make it up? How could there be such a genius? Where did you get the news?"


    "I don''t know. I came from lanruo town. I heard what the monks in lanruo town said."


    "It''s all this talent. It''s still a thief. I suddenly suspect that thieves are perverts."


    "It''s not easy for anyone who can steal the Tao anyway."


    "Brothers, is there a way, the way of the thief?"


    "There''s a fart. I''ll talk to you. I''ll go myself."


    "What''s the name of the thief? It can''t be called the thief."


    "The thief is just our name. The thief certainly doesn''t call it this. This organization has existed in Daozhou for hundreds of years. It must have been deeply rooted and must have a great plot. Even I doubt that Daozhou will break out a shocking war in the near future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two restaurants are talking about the theft of Taoism. As the theft of Taoism, Su Xu and Yu Nu are eating, and their faces gradually change.


    Because they were stunned, the fairy boy even shot.


    This legendary figure.


    In the organization, the most heard are two people, the fifth elder who is as timid as a mouse, and the demon fairy boy.


    The former counsels one, and the latter is invincible.


    No one doesn''t know their stories, especially the fairy boy, which is the dream of all thieves.


    The two people who were eating hurriedly checked out because there was a ghost in their hearts and wanted to leave, but they had to find a room to stay temporarily in the rain.


    They sat in the room, the temperature rose, dry firewood and fire, and then rolled to bed.


    In another restaurant, they observed their Li Xu twitching at the corners of his mouth, rolling his eyes and taking back his divine knowledge. Unexpectedly, the two were very interested.


    Seeing that master''s face turned red, Da Ji put his hand on his face and asked:


    "Master, how did your face burn?"


    "The wine is a little strong," Li Xu said.


    When the time for a cup of tea passed, Li Xu''s divine consciousness explored again to see what the situation was, and found that they were over.


    His eyes widened.


    The speed is a little fast, and the clothes are well dressed and neat.


    Li Xu thought they were fighting.


    I didn''t expect it to be over.


    For a time, Li Xu couldn''t say anything.


    His divine consciousness can see clearly.


    Su Xu was satisfied, but the woman next to him was knocking on the table and looked at him strangely, as if she was doubting something.


    The man''s face was depressed.


    The rain continued to rain outside. Half an hour later, a pigeon flew out of the window with a letter on its feet. They opened the letter and read it. It said:


    "Lanruo Town, the other shore flower, come quickly."


    Burn the letter after reading it.


    Two hours later, the rain finally stopped.


    Su Xu and Yu Nu left here. Li Xu followed her not far away with Da Ju, because Li Xu knew they were going to lanruo town.


    After following them for so long, Li Xu was very excited that he was finally going to catch a big fish.


    Li Xu was very anxious because he wanted to know who sent the letter. If he caught the fifth elder or fairy boy, everything would be wonderful.


    Both of them are strong in the organization, and they will certainly be able to dig out a lot of useful information at that time.


    What Li Xu didn''t expect was that Su Xu and Yu Nu were not in a hurry. They kissed me on the road. Sometimes they were in high spirits and rolled directly in the grass.


    Seeing Li Xu and Da Ji blush and heartbeat.


    Fortunately, their time is often short, but the only thing that makes Li Xu explode is that the two always roll on the ground at intervals.


    After a few minutes, he got up and continued on his way. He dawdled and finally came to lanruo town.


    The two talents began to pack up their appearance, walked into lanruo Town, had a meal in it, and then went to the other shore flower scenic spot to resist the sword.


    Li Xu pulled Da Ju to keep up again and finally appeared here again. Unexpectedly, there were a large number of people here. They were all monks, and too many were couples. It was written next to them that couples enjoyed a 20% discount.


    Isn''t this discrimination against single dogs?


    Li Xu shook his head and said nothing more. Of course, he and Da Ji enjoy a 20% discount.


    Walk into the sea of flowers on the other side and follow them quietly.


    They also looked everywhere, but there were so many people here that they couldn''t find it at all.


    "Who is looking for us?" Yu Nu was impatient. We had already arrived. No one came to look for them.


    "Who knows?" Su Xu said, but what you can know is the people of the organization.


    "Forget it, it''s so beautiful here. I really want to roll here." Yu Nu looked at Su Xu with a trace of charming in her eyes.


    "It used to be a random burial post. You''re really brave."


    "What are you afraid of? Didn''t we try at the grave last time?" the woman said.


    "Er..." the man was black faced. Well, this woman has always been very brave. Her needs in that regard are outrageous.


    Yu Nu took him and said, "come on, let''s find a corner to try?"


    The man was speechless and let her pull him, but he just took two steps, and then came a little girl with a double horsetail.


    "Two brothers and sisters, someone is looking for you." the woman put a portrait photo frame into their hands, looked eagerly, stretched out her hand and said, "a hundred."


    When seeing the frame of the portrait, Su Xu and Yu Nu''s eyes lit up, which seemed to be the usual means of the fifth elder.


    "Give me the money, a hundred. Just now someone told me to give you this thing, and you will give me a hundred." the little girl said.


    "Where are you going, dead child?"


    Suddenly, a couple saw their daughter running here, holding a portrait frame only used by the dead in their hands. They were so frightened that they threw the frame away, pulled her away quickly, and murmured softly:


    "Don''t communicate with strangers casually. Don''t cheat in the future. Don''t know what''s going on?"


    Su Xu and Yu Nu looked at each other and said nothing more.


    Su Xu picked up the portrait photo frame, didn''t stay much, and walked to a corner where no one was. Soon, a matchmaker appeared on the portrait photo frame.


    "Congratulations to the fifth elder." a man and a woman saluted the matchmaker.


    "I thought it was safe here. I always felt a pair of eyes staring at me. You leave here quickly." the fifth eldest boss had a hunch that it was not safe here.


    "Peace of mind, there are couples here. No one notices here. It''s very safe," Su Xu said.


    "I never feel wrong. Leave here immediately and find a deep mountain and old forest."


    "All right." the two men were helpless because they couldn''t disobey the fifth elder, flew out of the flower sea on the other bank with this imperial sword, and then came to a place where birds don''t shit.


    "Is it OK here?" asked Yu nu.


    "I always feel a pair of eyes staring at me." the matchmaker made a vague voice, unable to distinguish between men and women.


    "The fifth elder, birds don''t shit here, and there can''t be anyone." Yu NV said.


    "Maybe I''m distracted."


    The matchmaker on the portrait frame sat with his legs tilted, looked around and said:


    "I heard that you are performing other tasks. You have to stop. Now there are the most urgent tasks. Our organization has recently been severely persecuted by the moment building, the Imperial Academy and the censor. Some have been tortured to extract confessions and leaked a lot of information about the organization. It is completely angry."


    "Many, many powerful people have been sent from above. We plan to catch a person to frighten the world these days. You are responsible for fishing him out. We have to do it outside."


    "Who is it?" Su Xu and Yu Nu asked at the same time.


    "Taixu academy, Li Xu."


    7017k

 Chapter 172

    "Li Xu."


    With the name falling heavily, Yu girl gently rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    She always felt that the name was a little familiar. When she thought about it, she suddenly thought of Li Xu, who was so handsome and dressed in white rather than snow.


    Su Xu on her side also recalled a bad thing. The name of the young man who entered the santu river with them was Li Xu.


    The strength is unfathomable and blackmail them for millions.


    Su Xu and Yu Nu looked at each other and thought of this person, but the sharp luster of their eyes soon disappeared, because they all felt that they could not be the same person.


    They are not as cautious as the fifth elder.


    Fifth, no matter who the opponent is, the elder is very cautious and never shows up. It is precisely because of caution that he has survived from danger many times.


    However, the portrait photo frame matchmaker can only transmit sound by means of human means. Unlike transmission, which makes crows have eyes, they can see a lot through visual sharing.


    Therefore, the fifth elder could not see the subtle expression changes of Su Xu and Yu nu. If he saw their expressions, he must be careful to cross examine them before considering canceling the plan.


    "I''ll leave it to you. No matter what method you use, lead them to the border of yuliu county. There are our heavyweights there. We can catch him."


    "Yes."


    "No problem. I''ll withdraw first."


    The fifth elder felt that there seemed to be a pair of Eagle like eyes staring at everything here.


    I always feel uncomfortable. I have to cut off the connection with here immediately, and then the portrait frame begins to burn and turn into ashes.


    Depressed woman looks at this kind of Sao operation, it is difficult not to make complaints about it: "I can always hear people say he is very cautious and timid, but I think I am even more timid than I imagined."


    "This is not cowardly, it is just make complaints about goods." Su Su Tucao, "do not know how he became the fifth elders?"


    "Is he a man or a woman?" Yu asked again.


    "Who knows, it is said that few people have seen her in the organization. Sometimes even organizing meetings, they show up in this form."


    "It''s morbid to be cautious."


    "It''s said that it''s a little abnormal. No matter where he is, he always feels that someone wants to harm him." Su Xu feels that this person is a terrible existence and really doesn''t want to deal with him.


    Yu Nu''s hair stood up, shrugged and said, "no matter what he does, we''ll follow orders. Let''s go to Taixu Academy with the imperial sword first and lead Li Xu to the designated position."


    They immediately set out and rushed to Taixu Academy.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing them leave, Li Xu looked at the ashes on the ground and didn''t see any signs. He didn''t hesitate to return to Taixu academy first with Da Ju.


    "Tell your little aunt that we have to start early and go to Qingqiu."


    "Master?" Da Ji looked puzzled.


    Li Xu touched her head and said, "Yuyang county is in the west of Zhuanxu state, while Qingqiu state is adjacent to the east of Zhuanxu state. If you want to get to Qingqiu, you can only start all the way East.


    All the way East, you must pass through Cao county or yuliu county.


    The road thief is about to attack us, which is the boundary of yuliu county. What a coincidence? So we have to leave for Qingqiu in advance.


    You told your aunt that we had to start early because you were homesick and wanted to go back to see your mother. Don''t talk about the thieves. The fewer people you know, the better. "


    Da Chong understood Li Xu''s words and immediately told his aunt about it. The aunt nodded and agreed, and immediately ran back to tell Li Xu about it.


    "You tell everyone to pack up, and we''ll start in a few days." Li Xu said. He also went back to his room, packed up and prepared to go to Qingqiu.


    He casually packed up a few sets of clothes and put them in the storage bag. He began to think about the combat power of the Taoist thief, be conservative, consume and work hard to develop some Taoist techniques.


    You can get two second-class Taoist methods, Yu Yuan at the end of the day and Ju Kun leaping into the sea.


    On the second and third days, we got two more useful Taoism, both of which are powerful five grade Taoism, Xumi ghost mantra and yin-yang chaos.


    The third day, October 27.


    Li Xu, who was already ready, took the people out of Taixu Academy.


    Behind him were Da Ju, an Zhiyu, ban Ruo bamboo, President Qinglian and Tang Sheng. On his shoulder was a green turtle.


    They all went to Qingqiu.


    In fact, Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng didn''t plan to go at first, but Li Xu was afraid that it was unsafe for them to stay here, so he had to take them with him.


    This time I went to Qingqiu as a tour to solve the problem of road thieves.


    As soon as they wanted to get up, they saw Su Xu and Yu Nu fall from the sky. Their eyes swept. When they saw Li Xu and Da Ju, they were stunned.


    But they soon calmed down and thought that the organizational lineup of yuliu county to capture Li Xu was also very strong, and even the fairy boy planned to make a move.


    Don''t be afraid at all.


    Fairy boy is an invincible existence. It''s just Li Xu. It''s not worth mentioning.


    Su Xu forced himself to calm down, walked up to Li Xu, and said with an arched hand, "see the president of Taixu Academy. Thank you for saving our lives in santuhe. We inquired many times and learned that you are Li Xu of Taixu Academy. The ancestor of the family asked me to invite you to yuluo family to attend the adult ceremony of the family."


    "Yuluo aristocratic family, is it the yuluo aristocratic family of Zhuanxu?" Dean Qinglian was surprised. As far as he knew, the power of this aristocratic family could be very strong, and there were many unborn talents in the family.


    "Exactly." Su Xu told Li Xu about their origin. They said they were yuluo aristocratic family. They didn''t expect to muddle through so easily.


    "I''m afraid we can''t. We have to travel to Qingqiu." Li Xu said.


    "Yuluo aristocratic family is in yuliu county. You can stay in yuliu County for a few days and then go to Qingqiu. It won''t take much time."


    "What is the adult ceremony? What is there to visit?" Li Xu asked.


    "Well, the yuluo aristocratic family will hold large-scale competitions on the day of the 15-year-old bar mitzvah. They are all competitions among the young leaders of the family, and many famous families will be invited to watch."


    "I wonder why you invited me?" Li Xu asked.


    Su Xu continued to make up a lie: "well, let''s go back and tell you about you. The ancestors at home not only didn''t get angry, but even said that you were a rare talent. They wanted to invite you to come, but they didn''t expect you to be Li Xu, President of Taixu Academy. They know more about you."


    Li looked at Su Xu in vain. Unexpectedly, he lied one by one. If he didn''t know that he was a thief, he would believe it.


    "Since you sincerely invite me, I''m sorry to refuse. Let''s pass yuliu County by the way."


    "Thanks to the president of Taixu Academy for your kindness." Su Xu was also a little nervous. She didn''t want Li Xu to go to Qingqiu. Then she glanced at Da Ju and arched her hands. After all, this is the little princess of Qingqiu. Although she was very upset, she still had to pretend to be polite.


    "Two, please lead the way." Li Xu didn''t want to compare more, so he had to hurry to yuliu county.


    "Please follow me."


    Su Xu led the way with his sword in front. He thought happily that Li Xu was finally hooked, but there were a few more people than planned.


    However, it is not enough to fear.


    Except that banruo bamboo is the realm of five grades, other monks can''t resist their blow. It can be described as a weak dog.


    When they arrived in yuliu County, after they caught Li Xu, all the other men were killed and the women stayed to taste.


    In particular, an Zhiyu just glanced at her. Her purple clothes were held up high and attracted her eyes. She was a little confused just at a glance.


    Fortunately, he had strong control and suppressed his evil thoughts.


    In addition to an Zhiyu, ban Ruo bamboo''s body is ordinary, but his eyes are really good-looking. That tail flickers, especially attracting his mind.


    Da Ju is the little princess of Qingqiu country. She disappeared in just a few days. She looks more beautiful, her silver hair is flying, and she is very cute.


    At that time, we have to find a way to get them. Su Xu thought secretly, because these people are dead anyway and can taste them before they die.


    Now I''m tired of eating Yunv every day. It''s boring. I have to change my taste.


    The same idea he had with him was suck, Su Su always gave no strength, and she wanted to change her taste.


    "Dean Li, are you traveling to Qingqiu this time?" Yu Nu came to her side, leaned close to him, and planned to chat with Li Xu.


    "My apprentice Xiao Daju said he wanted to go home and take a trip to see the local customs of Qingqiu."


    "I heard Qingqiu burns money."


    "There''s no shortage of money. Did you provide millions?" Li Xu said to her, "thank you for your generosity."


    Can you stop talking about it?


    Yu Nu was about to forget about it, but now... Suddenly there was an impulse to step on Li Xu''s smelly face with her feet and let him beg for mercy at his feet.


    Li Xu said and smiled, looked at the Yu girl on his side and said, "I envy you. You can take out millions at will."


    Yu Nu didn''t want to talk. She was really angry, but she held back. When she got him, she abandoned him and let her know the dangers of the world.


    "When I came here, I found that there were few people in Taixu Academy. Why didn''t I recruit more disciples?" Yu NV asked, obviously trying to talk to Li Xu.


    "Do you provide funds? If you provide millions more, I may consider it." Li looked at her.


    "Er..."


    You''re not really sick. Yu Nu began to roar in her heart and asked for millions. She really deserved to be beaten.


    Li Xu also felt that her anger value was soaring. He looked at her and said, "Why are you a little unhappy? What''s the reason? I''ll use some traditional Chinese medicine, or I''ll help you recuperate, but my medical expenses are a little expensive. Can you accept it?"


    "Five million, a little expensive. Can I pay in other ways?" Yu NV said, gently touching Li Xu''s elbow.


    It''s just tempting him to commit a crime.


    Li Xu has seen her intention, but isn''t this woman right with Su Xu?


    Is it


    Gradually, Su Xu''s hair became green in Li Xu''s eyes. It was a bright green. His green covered green black.


    Suddenly, Li Xu found three hot eyes sweeping over, namely Da Ji, an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo.


    Da Ji secretly clenched her teeth: be sure to tear her up.


    An Zhiyu holds his fist, his chest fluctuates, and his eyes are not good: chop her into 18 pieces and feed her to the dog.


    Ban ruozhu: what a brazen bitch! Even the people in Daju dare to touch her. Find a place where no one is, dig a hole and bury her alive.


    They all have different thoughts.


    Yu Nu suddenly noticed that her back was hot. She turned and looked at her. She found Da Ji, an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo staring at her.


    Do these three women seem jealous?


    Their eyes became more and more terrible, as if they were going to eat people raw. She quickly left Li Xuyuan for fear that they would jump over and beat themselves.


    Unexpectedly, they are all Li Xu''s women.


    Yu Nu suddenly admired Li Xu, a fox spirit, a cat girl and a super tall sister.


    Li Xuting can play.


    Moreover, I admire the fact that the three women can get along so well without fighting at the same time.


    Su Xu in front also found this, because just now the younger martial sister Yu Nu ran to her side, and the eyes of the three women were consistent.


    Su Xu thought Li Xu had only the fox spirit, but he didn''t expect all three.


    How did he do it? He also took three to travel together and lived in peace. He couldn''t learn. He also had several girlfriends.


    He placed them in different counties and never let them meet.


    Because he knew that if he met, he would fight.


    Suddenly, he felt that Li Xu was more important than three women. As long as he learned this method, embracing left and right was not a dream at all.


    He wanted to ask for advice, but he didn''t know how to speak, because there were too many people here. Although Yu Nu was not a good bird, she would be beaten up.


    After thinking about it, Su Xu simply used voice transmission to ask: "how do you put women together without problems?"


    Li Xu suddenly thought that there was a voice in his mind. It turned out that Su Xu used voice transmission to talk to himself, but he was still confused and forced on his face.


    Su Xu''s voice spread to Li Xu''s mind again: "teach me, I also want to learn, put all the women I like together and don''t fight."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Li Xu whispered to him. If this technique is useful, it''s in a dream.


    "But your three women are all very good. I envy them for talking and laughing and living in peace." Su Xu said, looking at an Zhiyu, Da Chuo and ban Ruo bamboo.


    "Please teach me." his voice came again.


    Li Xu was speechless and didn''t bother to pay attention to his neuropathy. Sure enough, the thief''s psychology was abnormal. What was in his mind.


    Seeing Li Xu''s cold face, Su Xu stopped talking and calmly resisted the sword.


    Yu Nu also stopped talking, because she felt that the eyes of the three little girls always swept behind her from time to time, with strong hostility.


    If the eyes can kill, I''m afraid I''ll die a hundred times.


    The green black on Li Xu''s shoulder smiled hehe hehe hehe. He found something more interesting. He felt that experience came from experience.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu must like Li Xu, and ban ruozhu is not sure, but it is certain that they definitely like Li Xu.


    Tut Tut, it will be lively in the future.


    Maybe Li Xu will live in dire straits every day.


    Tut tut... Exciting.


    Green Wu laughed.


    Li Xu found the green black on his shoulder laughing and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Lvwu whispered, "why don''t I teach you some unique skills? My unique skills in the moment building. You know, I have twenty or thirty old friends in the moment building in the ears of Vernon Town, but they can all live in peace. Do you want to know my unique skills?"


    Li Xu said, "it''s inexplicable. I don''t want to know. Have you finished your book?"


    Lvwu said: "how can it be so fast? I know too many girls. I have to write for at least a year and a half and modify it for a few years to take shape."


    "Ha ha." Li Xu didn''t want to talk. If the code writers had written this way, they would have starved to death.


    "You know a fart. Good books have to be carved slowly. You can''t be anxious. Being anxious will affect the quality." lvwu said.


    "I''m too lazy to tell you. You''d better focus on Cultivation and enter the fourth grade quickly. It''s a turtle all day. Sooner or later, someone will catch it and make soup."


    "Four products can''t be urgent. I need an opportunity. I guess one opportunity can break through four products."


    Li Xu suddenly looked forward to it. If he guessed right, lvwu''s four products would evolve into a pig for the first time, from a turtle to a pig.


    It''s funny to think about it.


    He and lvwu chatted while walking. At the same time, Yujian followed Su Xu and walked. Yu Nu rubbed over again and wanted to talk to Li Xu.


    She still doesn''t give up.


    This time, Da Ju finally couldn''t help it. The imperial sword jumped to Li Xu''s sword and blinked at the Yu girl who had always wanted to rub around Li Xu.


    Just staring at her.


    Yu Nu''s face turned red for a moment. The fox spirit was terrible and ferocious. The two little tigers had bright teeth and slipped away.


    Yujian left Li Xu and led the way with Su Xu in front.


    Li Xu turned and touched her head.


    Da Ji shrunk his neck and smiled foolishly. His eyes were very cute. The smile on his face was very bright, and two small dimples appeared.


    Li Xu could not help pinching her face.


    Da Ju asked, "master, how long will it take us to get to yuliu county?"


    Li Xu loosened her face, estimated it and said, "it''s almost dark at this speed. Why are you hungry?"


    Da Ji pointed to banruo bamboo: "my little aunt is hungry."


    It''s really a foodie.


    Li Xu''s eyes looked at Ban Ruo bamboo. Ban Ruo bamboo bowed his head and was a little embarrassed. It was really bad to be hungry so soon.


    Li Xu threw the bamboo tube to banruo bamboo and said, "drink water until we get to yuliu county."


    Ban Ruo bamboo took the empty bamboo tube and drank water slowly.


    Li Xu took back his eyes. The imperial sword carried Da Ji and looked ahead. As he walked, an Zhiyu suddenly jumped to the upper wall of Li Xu''s sword and sat down.


    Because her spiritual power is consumed quickly.


    Then ban Ruo bamboo jumped on Li Xu''s sword because she was so hungry.


    Li Xu held his forehead, looked at Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian, and then looked at the green black on his shoulder. He said, "it''s a long way to Qingqiu. It seems that we have to find a mount, which can save a lot of spiritual power."


    "Don''t look at me when you''re looking for a mount. I''m not a mount." green utun was a little flustered. He thought Li Xu wanted him to be a mount.


    "If you want to be a mount, you won''t be. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    "No." they shook their heads. There was a ghost''s mount. Where to find it? There were no wild mountains.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Li Xu breathed out and looked at Su Xu and Yu nu. He suddenly wanted them to be mounts. Anyway, these two goods will die sooner or later.


    The two people in front suddenly turned their hair upside down. Looking back, they found that Li Xu showed a simple smile.


    It should be an illusion.


    Move on.


    Finally, at dusk, they appeared on the edge of yuliu County, and a premeditated startling war began gradually.


    7017k

 Chapter 173

    At dusk.


    Finally arrived at the junction of Yuyang county and yuliu County, where the trees are sparse and the rocks are jagged.


    Su Xu and Yu Nu, who were defending the sword in front, smiled at each other, and their eyes gradually became cold, because there was an infinite killing soon.


    Li Xu will be caught alive, and the others will be fish that can be slaughtered.


    Suddenly, a faint smell of blood came. Su Xu and Yu Nu''s face stiffened. They quickly landed on the ground and saw that there was blood left on the ground.


    They looked dignified, holding swords, and walked into the strange stone forest with a wary face.


    "Master..." Da Ju was a little nervous because she knew that the thieves were going to hunt them at the junction of Yuyang county and yuliu county.


    I don''t know how strong the thief is, but I know that the thief is well prepared this time.


    "It''s all right." Li Xu patted her little head and whispered, "it''s all right with master."


    "Mm-hmm." Da Ji nodded.


    "You all follow me closely, be careful." Li Xu''s face was calm, waved and took them to closely follow Su Xu and Yu nu.


    "Elder martial brother, there''s a lot of blood here." Yu Nu was nervous with a sword in her hand. It''s reasonable to say that the organization people should jump out and kill Li Xu at this time.


    But now there are no people. There is blood on the ground. I''m a little flustered. Is there something wrong with the organization?


    Who did it?


    Shouldn''t it be possible?


    "This is..." Su Xu walked with his general sword in his hands, and suddenly noticed several dead people in black lying on the ground.


    His death looks miserable. His clothes are broken and there is a human figure on his arm. Isn''t this a person organized by himself?


    His pupils and those of Yu Nu contracted violently.


    A bad feeling pervaded my heart.


    Dean Qinglian came forward to check, observed carefully, looked at Li Xu and said, "it''s sure it''s the thief, but how can the thief die here? No, how can the thief appear here?"


    "What do you think?" Li looked at Su Xu and Yu Nu with a smile.


    "How do we know?" Su Xu and Yu Nu''s eyes dodged and panicked. They didn''t understand what happened in the organization. They said they wanted to catch Li Xu. Li Xu is here now, but they haven''t caught it yet. How can they hurry to reincarnate?


    There must be an accident here.


    "There are corpses ahead." Dean Qinglian walked in front, his face gradually dignified, and said, "there are corpses of road thieves all over the ground."


    The road thieves wore black clothes. Some died on the ground and some died on a pile of stones. They died miserably. Their bodies were cut off by dozens of knives.


    Looking at the corpses everywhere, Su Xu and Yu Nu panic into dogs. Who can tell me what happened to the organization?


    Li Xu also touched his chin and his face was full of doubts. I didn''t do anything and all the thieves died. Isn''t this disturbing my plan?


    Who the hell did it?


    The crowd continued to move forward, but every once in a while, there was a dead thief''s body on the ground, and the death was still cruel.


    The more you go forward, the more dead road thieves will die. When you pass through this stone area, you will find that there are more than 100 road thieves lying here.


    "Who hunted and killed so many four grade road thieves?" Li Xugang just observed that the dead road thieves'' bodies were probably in the four grade realm.


    As long as one of the five products is given, the thief can be destroyed, but who did it.


    Through the stone forest, there is a lake not far away. There are dozens of pavilions on both sides of the lake. Suddenly, the breeze blows across the face, and the smell of blood is more intense.


    Li Xu found two rows of road thieves lying on the shore of the lake. Each road thief was bound with his hands and feet and covered his mouth. He was constantly struggling.


    In front of the thief stood two old men in sackcloth. The old man had evil eyes, expressionless face and a machete in his hand.


    Kill the thief with a knife.


    "What are you doing?" Su Xu and Yu Nu rushed up, looking angry. These are all compatriots.


    The old man in hemp clothes continued to wave his knife. The thief lying on the ground had prominent eyeballs and blood splashing, and gradually dyed the ground red.


    Then stab the thief''s heart, and the thief burps his fart completely and dies completely.


    The old man in hemp clothes looked up and stared at Su Xu and Yu Nu who came in front of him. His eyes were dark and vicious, and a certain smile appeared on his face, saying:


    "Don''t get me wrong. We didn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. These are road thieves. They deserve to die."


    "..." Su Xu and Yu Nu didn''t speak in their hearts. They finally understood why the road thieves who were lying in ambush here died. It turned out that someone had dealt with them. These people were supposed to kill Li Xu. It turned out that you were meddling.


    "Yes, those who steal the way deserve to die." Li Xu came slowly, and his eyes fell on Su Xu and Yu Nu intentionally or unintentionally.


    When they panicked, they quickly turned their eyes away and were uneasy.


    Several old men in sackcloth stared at Li Xu coming. At first glance, they suddenly found that Li Xu''s spirit seemed to be with heaven and earth, and the huge spiritual pressure seemed to break through the sky.


    So strong.


    It''s ridiculously strong.


    The old man''s pupil suddenly contracted and his eyes swept over. The feeling just now completely disappeared. Li Xu suddenly became ordinary.


    It seems that the power just now is just an illusion.


    "Who are you?" an old man in sackcloth opened his mouth and looked at the young man in front of him.


    "I''m Li Xu from Taixu Academy in Yuyang county. I came to yuliu county and found that you were cutting and stealing Tao. I want to come and ask who you are?"


    "We are from yuluo family."


    "What a coincidence. They are also from yuluo family." Li Xu pointed to Su Xu and Yu Nu and said, "didn''t you invite me to your family to watch the adult ceremony?"


    Li Xu planned to have a showdown when he tried to steal the Tao, and then tried to get Su Xu and Yu Nu, but he didn''t expect that the thief had been killed.


    He didn''t intend to tease Su Xu and Yu Nu any more. He''d better send them to reincarnation.


    He didn''t do anything, and planned to let the people of yuluo family take them on the road.


    "..." Su Xu and Yu Nu trembled, finished and overturned. Unexpectedly, they pretended to be yuluo family, but met the people of yuluo family.


    "You are from yuluo aristocratic family. Why haven''t I seen a genius with five grades at a young age?" the old man in hemp clothes looked at Su Xu and Yu NV and said, "we didn''t invite Li Xu of Taixu academy to visit the adult ceremony. Who are you? Why do you pretend to be yuluo aristocratic family?"


    "Let''s run..."


    Su Xu''s imperial sword soared into the sky, followed by Yu nu.


    Because I met a genuine yuluo aristocratic family, no matter how superfluous the explanation is, it seems pale and weak, and it must be exposed.


    "Touch!"


    However, they were stopped as soon as their swords soared into the sky, and water curtains appeared around them, which seemed to be an array to stop them.


    They hit with one sword, but it was useless. The defense of the water curtain was too strong.


    "It seems that I can only kill you."


    Su Xu and Yu Nu couldn''t escape, so they had to turn over and fight two old men in sackcloth.


    The two old men in hemp clothes are also five grades. They attack fiercely. Their spiritual power is surging, and two tornadoes appear on the ground.


    Su Xu and Yu Nu hold swords. The sword Qi explodes, and the strength rushes out to break the other party''s tornado.


    The same five products are also one-to-one.


    The five grade war was quickly staged, the ground cracked, and the violent force spread everywhere. For a time, sand and stones flew and the land collapsed.


    "Just now I touched the bone and found that the two Wupin were no more than 28 years old." one of the elders concluded, "they must be road thieves."


    "No wonder they reacted so much to the murderers just now." another old man in sackcloth gnashed his teeth.


    "Those who steal the Tao will die. We must kill them."


    "Kill."


    Two old men in sackcloth are more brave than ever. They killed a group of four grade road thieves just now. When they came here, they found that there were many people in black with veils.


    Wearing black clothes and veils in broad daylight is definitely not a good person.


    After some questioning, I found that they hesitated and finally learned that they were road thieves. Without hesitation, they killed all the road thieves in the stone forest.


    Unfortunately, they were only four grade road thieves. They asked them why they were here, but they didn''t say anything, so they had to kill them.


    Taoists in Daozhou have zero tolerance for those who steal the Tao. If they can''t get information, they will kill them.


    The two old men in sackcloth became braver and braver. The spiritual power gushed out of them was very violent. There were dust tornadoes on the beach on the bank.


    Su Xu and Yu Nu''s swords were completely broken.


    "Die." two old men in sackcloth came at the same time.


    "It looks real." Su Xu''s eyes flashed and his feet hid on the ground. The ground cracked. He was slowly dragged up by something, and then a snake made of mud appeared in front of him.


    "Drink." Yu Nu finished printing at the same time. With the change of the printing knot, her body began to change, and suddenly dozens of Yu Nu figures appeared in the space.


    "Kill." the two old men in sackcloth set off a gust of wind and tornado and continued to fight.


    A fierce battle was staged here.


    Da Ju blinked and looked curiously at Li Xu: "master, is the old man in sackcloth cultivating the wind way?"


    "These two people practice the wind way. Every time they go out, the wind changes, dust billows and tornado riots. Now they are on the Bank of the lake, which is more beneficial to them." Li Xu said slowly.


    Da Ji asked again, "what is the way that Su Xu and Yu Nu practice?"


    President Qinglian interrupted, "if I''m not wrong, Su Xu cultivates the earth way. He can control the power of the earth, but I can''t see what way Yu cultivates."


    "Her body is blooming with pink halo, and the phantoms are constantly changing, just like the magic dance. This is the joyous way." Li Xu said.


    In the four person turn over war, the battle was dozens of moves at once. The war became more and more intense. Suddenly, the lake in front set off huge waves, and a beautiful girl appeared in the water waves.


    "Three elders, help... There''s a monster!"


    The girl was wearing a light yellow dress, barefoot, black hair, shining all over, and was thrown into the air by the water waves.


    The waves below her rolled and a huge thing rushed out. It was a fish. It jumped out of the water and suddenly grew wings.


    His mouth made a cry like a mandarin duck, opened his mouth and bit the beautiful girl.


    The three elders immediately stopped pestering Su Xu and Yu Nu, and rushed to the beautiful girl, but their speed was still slow.


    The beautiful girl will be killed in the mouth of the monster.


    Suddenly, a figure swept, the speed was extreme, and a dark shadow appeared in the space.


    In an instant, he came to the beautiful girl, stretched out his hands and hugged her slender waist.


    You can feel her waist is very thin and soft. It''s very comfortable to hold, and there''s a faint smell of roses on her body.


    It smells good. The faint fragrance lingers on the tip of my nose. I can''t help taking more breaths.


    "Roar..." at this time, the monster''s eyes opened and there were more people. Isn''t this the rhythm of adding meals?


    The monster spread its wings, opened its mouth wider, and bit the two people who appeared in the air.


    "Roar!"


    The blood was about to splash, and both became the food of the monster.


    Holding the shadow of the beautiful girl, the speed is very fast. Gently point your toes on the monster''s white teeth, rush out and easily get out of the monster''s big mouth.


    Then hold her and slowly fall to the ground on the bank.


    At this time, the beautiful girl noticed that the person holding her was very beautiful, with blood red eyes and two lovely cat ears on her head.


    "What a beautiful little sister."


    PS: last night, the computer exploded. I went out to repair the computer, and then it rained heavily. It wasn''t repaired until this afternoon. It''s really unlucky and miserable. Brothers, please subscribe.


    7017k

 Chapter 174

    "What a floating little sister!" the beautiful girl looked at the girl with eyes as red as blood and cat ears.


    I was obsessed with it for a while.


    It was the first time she had seen such beautiful eyes and such lovely cat ears and tail. She wanted to touch them.


    "Be careful of the monster." the two elders'' voices came out again, came behind ban Ruo bamboo, and hit the monster again.


    "Bang!"


    Fierce collision and ripples.


    The two elders, numb in their arms, stared back two steps and looked behind them. They saw the cat girl walking and holding the little Lord for a long time.


    Ban Ruo bamboo put her on the ground and said, "little girl, you''re safe."


    "Thank you, miss."


    The beautiful girl''s eyes twinkled with small stars and said, "I''m the young master of yuluo aristocratic family. My name is yuluo Qiaoyu. Just call me Qiaoyu. Thank you for saving me."


    "Yes."


    Ban Ruo bamboo nodded and walked to Li Xu without saying much.


    Qiao Yu couldn''t help following her and looked at the moving black tail behind her. It was so magical. He wanted to touch it.


    Ban Ruo bamboo came to Li Xu, looked at the behemoth and asked, "Li Xu, do you know what monster it is?"


    Li Xu thought and said, "with a huge fish body and a pair of wings, it should be Lu ¨¯£© Fish.


    It is recorded in the book that the herring grows very fast. To a certain extent, it can be comparable to Kunpeng and lightning bird. It soars thousands of miles in the air. What do you think of it as a mount? "


    Ban ruozhu stared at Li Xu with a bold idea.


    An Zhiyu twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    Tang Sheng and Qing Lian make complaints about how to Tucao.


    Lvwu is numb.


    Da Chuo also stared at Li Xu, worthy of what master could say.


    The herring has two bird wings and a huge body. It''s not ugly, but it looks a little fierce, especially with sharp teeth.


    Not far away, Su Xu and Yu Nu thought Li Xu was a little crazy, but they didn''t bother to say more. While they were attracted by the fish, they planned to slip away.


    But their ideas went bankrupt in an instant.


    "Aunt, go and beat them half to death. Remember to keep alive for questioning." Li Xu said.


    "Can you stop calling me aunt and call me to kill you next time?" ban Ruo bamboo raised his fist as a warning, but he still listened to Li Xu''s words and obediently stopped Su Xu and Yu nu.


    "Where are you two going?" banruo bamboo smiled and looked at them with confident eyes.


    She stopped talking nonsense and went straight.


    She hit two with one, and the battle broke out directly.


    But Li Xu''s eyes did not pay attention to her. He had been observing the fish. The two elders in sackcloth fought fiercely with the fish.


    The two elders in sackcloth practice wind ways. There are tornadoes. They are very powerful.


    I thought it was easy to kill the herring, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult. The Herring''s physical defense is very strong, and the two elders can''t fight at all.


    Between the wings, the lake churned out waves.


    Li Xu didn''t expect that there should be such a level of herring in a small lake. The herring was so strong that it was equal to the two elders.


    I didn''t expect such a level of herring in a small lake.


    "Herring is really suitable to be a mount. What do you think?" Li Xuyue appreciated it more and more, and quickly said: "since you have no objection, it is our exclusive mount to Qingqiu."


    People have nothing to say. Just be happy.


    Suddenly, a voice of opposition came out weakly. It was Qiao Yu, who claimed to be the Lord of the rain, who spoke:


    "I have an opinion."


    Li looked at her: "I didn''t ask you."


    Qiao Yu said weakly, "I heard from the fisherman that there was a very powerful monster here. I just took two elders to accept it and planned to kill the genius of the family at the adult ceremony. I didn''t expect that the monster was a herring. Can you help me subdue the herring, brother? I can give you a lot of money."


    "I''m not short of money."


    I''m kidding. I''m a multimillionaire now.


    No shortage of money.


    Li looked at her: "what I lack is a mount. We have to go to Qingqiu. It''s a long way. The herring is just suitable for a mount. Moreover, even if I can help recover it, you can''t control it. It''s very strong. Neither of you can control it."


    "So strong." the girl named Qiao Yu was surprised.


    "HMM." Li Xu didn''t want to talk to her much, but walked forward step by step. He saw that the two old men were still struggling with the fish.


    Two people are equal to one fish.


    Li Xu felt that there was still no result for another half an hour. He came to the two elders and said:


    "This little fish is my mount. Please step back."


    The two old men in sackcloth didn''t speak, but frowned. Listening to Li Xu''s tone, they were so arrogant.


    But they didn''t say much, because they wanted to know what ability Li Xu had to subdue the herring who couldn''t handle both five grades.


    Li Xu came to the fish and said, "I lack a mount. Would you like to?"


    "Roar." the herring roared, opened his bloody mouth, bit it with his sharp white teeth, and tried to tear Li Xu to pieces.


    Li Xu did not use his spiritual power, but his eyes flashed. The wind rustled his white clothes, and the blood in his body boiled.


    The herring saw a terrible vision on Li Xu''s body. The lifelike dragon seemed to soar in the sky, with colorful Phoenix chirping in the void, the Kirin with flame destroying the sky and the earth, and the heavy bright bird with heavy pupils walking against the sky


    It seemed to be suppressed by blood. It was so frightened that it fell directly to the ground and crawled in front of Li Xu. His eyes were full of fear.


    The two old men in sackcloth were suddenly confused.


    What''s the situation? They didn''t see Li Xu''s hand at all. They didn''t even use their spiritual power. They just glanced at it.


    The herring knelt on the ground.


    Why did you kneel?


    The young man was stronger than they thought. No, he was so strong that he couldn''t understand the reason why the fish knelt down.


    "Beautiful."


    Li Xu didn''t expect the turtle to be so good. He lay quietly in front of him, which saved him time.


    He came forward and touched the head of the herring. It was so big that even if it was lying on its stomach, it was like a hill.


    The herring didn''t dare to move. It had to be touched by Li Xu. It gave it a feeling that there were many super gods in Li Xu''s blood.


    Any one can easily kill it.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad man."


    Li Xu touched his head and smiled. The next second, Li Xu raised it directly to his head.


    The crowd stared at him.


    I saw Li holding a huge herring and rubbing his hands quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, a herring the size of a hill was kneaded into the size of two fingers, just like a small fish pendant.


    Li Xu hung the fish around his waist as a pendant, patted his hand and said, "it''s done."


    Fish:


    7017k

 Chapter 175

    The herring is messy at this time. One second, Li Xu said he was not a bad man. The next second, he kneaded himself into a small fish pendant.


    I was caught off guard.


    If he can speak, he will say a few words. You are very polite! Is this a human officer?


    The two old men in sackcloth almost saw the ghost''s expression. They were closest to Li Xu, but they still couldn''t see what means Li Xu used. They just knew that he operated blindly and kneaded tens of feet of fish into pendants.


    Is that reasonable?


    They were confused and puzzled.


    The young master Qiao Yu''s face was unbelievable. His two small hands tightly grasped his clothes and fought with the elders of the five-level realm. He directly became a pendant for the young man. Is he better than the two five-level elders? But he looks very young.


    Even if they knew Li Xu''s strong green black, Tang Sheng and Tang Sheng were thrilled. How did he do it?


    An Zhiyu stood straight and held his chest. If it was someone else, he would be surprised. If it was Li Xu, everything would be rationalized.


    Da Ji held his hands into claws, the white fox ears on his head stood up, leaned forward, and said in his heart:


    "Worthy of being a master, I still have a lot to learn."


    "Pa Pa......"


    Li clapped his hands, patted the sediment in his hands, kneaded the fish into a pendant, which is convenient to carry, and let it recover when needed.


    Reach out and touch the pendant around your waist. It''s perfect.


    Her eyes soon turned to ban ruozhu, because now she is fighting with Su Xu and Yu nu. She is playing two five grades.


    Ban ruozhu had just entered the five grades for a few days, but she just entangled with the two five grades with her agility and physical strength.


    The two Wupin didn''t expect that the class Indocalamus was so difficult.


    Su Xu controls the earth snake and constantly produces all kinds of Taoist Dharma. The Taoist Dharma falls from the sky and is a big yellow handprint leaking sediment.


    Yu Nu played Taoism at the same time, and the seal knot became more and more powerful. All figures danced on her side, like ghosts.


    "Drink." class Ruo bamboo has blood red eyes, slender and slender legs pounding on the ground, rising into the sky, and sharp Cat Claws in his hands.


    With one claw, the sand fingerprints in the sky were broken.


    The figure swam in the sand. Her claws turned into fists and kept beating. The fist wind surged and defeated Yu NV''s figures.


    "The earth River quicksand, come out." Su Xu''s handprint turned, and the land turned into quicksand, directly covering a radius of ten miles, filled with yellow sand.


    It completely shrouded here. After fighting for so long, his big move finally came out, and the rolling yellow sand covered the sky and the earth.


    Covering the sky.


    Shrouded in this area, the surrounding soil is flying, the dust roars, and the hurricane rolls in, forming a terrible vision on the ground.


    "We should be able to trap them for a long time. Let''s go." Su Xu got up with Yu''s sword and planned to leave.


    "Don''t run."


    Two five grade elders in sackcloth swept over at the same time and tried to stop the two road thieves, but as soon as they rushed out, a dust hurricane came and blocked their way.


    Ban Ruo bamboo couldn''t open his eyes because of the rolling dust. He wanted to catch up, but he couldn''t do it, so he had to shout:


    "I don''t want to fight with them. Li Xu, do it yourself. It''s none of my business to run away."


    "Boom." as soon as ban Ruo bamboo spoke, he found that the yellow sand within a radius of ten miles had disappeared, and it had returned to normal.


    And Li Xu has appeared in front of the two road thieves.


    How did he move so fast? Is it really good for a man to move so fast?


    Class Ruo bamboo looked puzzled.


    Da Ju trotted over, looked around at the class Indocalamus, and said, "aunt, are you okay?"


    Ban Ruo bamboo held Da Ji''s arm, rubbed his head against his shoulder and said, "of course, it''s all right. Just two five grades are like playing. How can it be?"


    "Then why did you fight with them for so long? Shifu collected the fish as mounts, and you were still fighting with them." Da Chuo looked at his aunt.


    I saw my aunt''s face darkening and glancing at Da Ji. The dead child was good at everything, just telling the truth.


    Suddenly, my aunt''s face turned red and said, "Da Ju, don''t touch my tail."


    "I still want to say, what do you do with my head?" Da Chui looked at her with her mouth closed.


    "I didn''t touch you."


    "I didn''t touch you either."


    The two women frowned and quickly turned around. They found a young girl standing behind them, wearing a yellow dress. Her left hand was touching the tail of banruo bamboo, her right hand was touching Da Ju''s head, and she wanted to reach out to touch her ears.


    The two women stepped back and said, "what are you doing?"


    The young man was Qiao Yu. She smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t help it." her mind had been on banruo bamboo before, and then she paid attention to Da Ji.


    Da Ju has silver hair, fox ears and a round face. She looks very cute and cute.


    She liked it all over her face. She wanted to put her face on the face of Da Ji''s meat and paste it.


    I don''t know what it feels like. It''s really cute.


    She found for the first time that there was such a creature in the world. She wanted to rub it in her arms.


    "You''re sick." an Zhiyu was upset. She didn''t touch the tail of ban Ruo bamboo. She was secretly attacked by the girl named Qiao Yu. She was really upset.


    Came to her, full of vigilance and said, "I warn you, don''t move your hand feet."


    "OK, three beautiful little sisters." Qiao Yu''s eyes looked at Da Ju and ban Ruo bamboo, and then turned to an Zhiyu''s chest. It''s so turbulent.


    Suddenly, he stumbled, dizzy, and slowly fell back.


    The two elders appeared in time and stretched out a finger to hold her shoulder. Qiao Yu didn''t fall to the ground, but his breathing was also a little rapid. He was really dizzy.


    "Sick." Da Ji rolled his eyes, held his aunt''s hand, and an Zhiyu kept away from her. His eyes swept to the front again, and no longer paid attention to the sick young master Qiao Yu.


    Ahead, Li suddenly appeared in front of the two road thieves, smiling and chanting all over his face, as if he were staring at the wolves of the little white rabbit.


    Su Xu looked nervous and looked at Li Xu. He retreated and said fiercely, "don''t come over!"


    Yu Nu was also retreating. Her face was so nervous that her clothes were soaked with sweat.


    "What is your realm?" they kept retreating, trembling and said, "I remember you said you were in the realm of five grades. Now it seems that you should be six grades."


    They felt the strong pressure pressing them, as if a God was pressing them, as if death was staring at them.


    They once fought with Li Xu in the square of santuhe and were defeated with only one move.


    At that time, he wanted to run away, but he was blackmailed by Li Xu for two million yuan. After giving the money, he left in a hurry. He didn''t see Li Xu fighting with evil spirits.


    Therefore, they decided that Li Xu was about six grades.


    The only thing that can easily kill them is the sixth grade, and the seventh grade is impossible, because Li Xu looks too young.


    "You lied to us that you were five grades, and you were six grades." Su Xu and Yu Nu gnashed their teeth.


    Li Xu remembered that what he said was no product, not five products at all, but he didn''t explain because he had other plans.


    Going deep into the tiger''s den.


    "If you find out, I''ll have a showdown. I''m the sixth grade."


    With a wave of his hands, Li Xu began to use the special Taoist method "realm simulation", which can simulate any realm with spiritual power, except the master of the avenue.


    He planned to deceive the thieves with the six grade realm to see if he could catch those big fish, and even consider letting them catch themselves.


    Take yourself to the thief''s headquarters so that you can kill the thief quickly.


    In a short moment, he had a perfect plan to see if the thief would be fooled. He was fishing and fishing for big fish.


    With the realm simulation, the six levels of power were wielded, and the terrible spiritual power was roaring like a vast ocean. The two five levels of Tao thieves knelt directly in front of themselves.


    "You guessed right. It''s really six. No wonder you can easily defeat so many five."


    Su Xu thought of santuhe and Li Xu fighting the devil''s cave alone, daughter''s country, sword Pavilion, moment building and so on.


    The six strong ones are terrible.


    Yu Nu clenched her fist, clenched her teeth, raised her head and looked at Li Xu: "I remember you said you touched our bones in the santu river. Did you find out that we were the thieves you said very early and let us leave? The purpose is to fish and attract more organized people."


    Li Xu said, "you guessed right. I also knew that you were ambushing me at the junction of yuliu county and Yuyang county. I didn''t expect that you were so unlucky. When you met people of yuluo family, you didn''t need me to do it. How can you just send people of four grades to ambush me this time? It''s just four grades. You really can''t deal with me."


    Su Xu and Yu Nu are silent. They don''t know. They agreed to send heavyweights. How come they are all four grade chicken dishes.


    The fourth grade has a wool function.


    How can Sipin deal with Li Xu?


    Is the fifth elder''s brain pinched by the door?


    Actually sent four products. If you know that four products are in front of five products, you will beat the giant with the baby.


    It''s just death.


    Or was he too cautious and something unexpected happened? The young master and two elders of yuluo aristocratic family ran away quickly.


    According to his cautious character, it is possible.


    The fifth elder is a pit.


    Special.


    The more they thought, the more angry they became. They were planted not in Li Xu''s hands, but in his hands. If they could go out alive, they must kill the fifth elder.


    "I remember a Taoist thief named the fifth elder. He wanted to lead the Song family to set up a branch in Yuyang County, but I took him away. Do you know where he came from?" Li Xu asked.


    "I don''t know." Su Xu gnashed his teeth. They should not survive. They want to pull the fifth elder into the water. Unfortunately, the man is too dog.


    "Answer me or die." interest stared at them.


    Yu Nu trembled and said, "I haven''t even seen his face. I don''t know whether he is a man or a woman. I just know that he is very cautious and timid. No matter where he is, he is very cautious. Once there is any trouble, run away quickly."


    "Such a dog?"


    Li Xu scratched his head. He knew the fifth longest dog.


    I didn''t expect him to be so cautious not only to the people outside, but also to the people inside himself.


    Li Xu asked again, "isn''t the fifth elder the planner who led this time? Where are the people?"


    Su Xu and Yu Nu shook their heads and said, "I don''t know."


    Li Xu asked again, "what''s your identity among those who steal the Tao?"


    "We are ten parties."


    "What is ten parties?"


    Yu said, "heaven, earth, East, South, West, north, life, death, past and future, these are the ten directions. I represent the west, and my elder martial brother Su Xu represents the south."


    Su Xu said: "my younger martial sister and I are one of the ten parties. The ten party is the lowest level in the organization. If you want to enter, you have to go through strict assessment.


    There are nine levels in the assessment, and moral, intellectual, physical, artistic and labor are comprehensively assessed.


    What can be admitted is one out of ten thousand. There are dragons and phoenixes among people. Everyone has five grades of combat power, one more terrible than the other. "


    "What level are you among the ten parties?" Li Xu was suddenly a little curious about the organization of the ten parties, but the division was so strict.


    Su Xu and Yu Nu said at the same time, "we are the weakest ten sides."


    They came in at the end of the crane.


    However, the crane tail in the ten directions also exists against the sky. If it hadn''t met Li Xu, getting away would definitely not be a problem.


    "Sure enough, the thief has a complete organizational structure and strict hierarchy." Li Xu is more and more interested in the thief.


    After so many years of development, it must be a behemoth.


    It would be great to take it off.


    Li Xu asked again, "where is your organization?"


    "All over the whole Daozhou, Zhuanxu has penetrated all except Yuyang county."


    "I asked where the headquarters is?"


    Su Xu shook his head and said, "I don''t know. We never know where the headquarters is. If we want to know the headquarters, our qualifications are not enough."


    "Who has enough grade."


    "At least nine palaces," said Su Xu.


    "What is the nine palaces?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then you have no need to live." Li Xu is ready to kill them.


    Su Xu hurriedly said, "Qian palace, Kan palace, Gen palace, Zhen palace, Zhong palace, Xun palace, Li palace, Kun palace and Dui Palace are the nine palaces."


    "Is there any other level above?"


    "That''s all I know. Our hierarchy is very strict. We only know that the last level is the ninth palace. If you want to know the level above the ninth palace, you have to ask the people in the ninth palace."


    He only knows the organizational structures of the nine palaces and the ten sides, but he doesn''t know anything else, because he doesn''t have access to this level at present.


    Li Xu listened and felt that the organizational structure of the thief was too strong.


    "The fifth elder and fairy boy should know?"


    "I don''t know. You have to ask them."


    "How do I contact them?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What''s the name of your organization?"


    "It can''t be said that this is taboo. Once we say it, we will die on the spot."


    "It''s all right. Come on, I''ll bury you."


    Li looked at them, but their faces were expressionless and the corners of their mouths twitched. It was obvious that they were extremely speechless.


    "Can''t say yes, you can write it on the ground." Li Xu thought of a way.


    "No."


    "It seems that I can only take extraordinary measures and use some special measures against you." when Li Xu was going to use Taoism.


    Suddenly, a group of monks rushed out of the stone forest.


    Their forehead was full of sweat, some hair and a few leaves. They looked a little embarrassed, gasped, and had different expressions on their faces.


    "Mother''s!" someone scolded and stamped the ground constantly, furious. "The map is so complex. What are the targets? None of them is right."


    "This time there should be no wrong way. Is this the boundary of yuliu county?" someone was not sure.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure we''ve come out of the border of Cao county."


    "Why do you think so much? There''s someone in front. Let''s ask and know where this is."


    "Eh, isn''t that Su Xu and Yu Nu? Why are they kneeling on the ground?"


    7017k

 Chapter 176

    "Oh..."


    "Isn''t this Yu Nu and Su Xu? You are all the guardians of ten noble people. Why are you kneeling on the cold ground? Get up quickly."


    Two of the male monks trotted over, passed Su Xu, and hurried over to help Yu Nu up, because the way she practiced was the joyous way.


    I have some good friends with both of them.


    Su Xu nearby was speechless. Yu Nu was really cheap. Looking at the eyes of the two men looking at Yu Nu, we knew there was a story.


    Li Xu, who looked at him, saw some signs, and the green black on his shoulder said three words: "it''s so green."


    Su Xu clenched her fist and didn''t speak. She had a boundless surge in her heart. She wanted to step on Yu Nu directly in front of her eyes.


    "Your mother is a melon." Su Xu stood up slowly. Because Li Xu had recovered his spiritual power, he could calmly stand up and look at the many road thieves present. He was furious:


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you here now? Slow down again. The graveyard grass has grown ten feet high."


    He glanced at the eight people coming, all of whom were figures from ten sides of the organization, from near to far. The men''s names were Li Luo, Shang Yu, Zi Xie and Yu Kai.


    The women''s names are que Shi, Mo Xiao, Chu she and Xu Xue.


    His eyes swept and looked around. Suddenly he was cold: "are there any other people in our ten directions?"


    Chu she, who was slim and slim, shook her head and said, "it''s far from enough. The people of the nine palaces are also coming."


    As soon as her words fell, there were nine characters in the space again. Each character was wearing beautiful clothes, handsome men and beautiful women.


    At present, all 19 characters in the nine palaces and ten sides have appeared, of which ten sides are the strong ones of the five grades, and all the people in the nine palaces are the six grades.


    The nineteen people all went together looking at the map, but they always lived in seclusion and got lost to Cao county. They finally appeared here when they asked people all the way.


    "No matter what reason you have, since you have come, he is our goal this time, Li Xu, President of Taixu Academy." Su Xu pointed to Li Xu in front of us.


    "This is Li Xu?" Que Shi came to Li Xu, looked around, stretched out his slender catkin, touched Li Xu''s face and smiled:


    "We''ve heard your name. I heard you called us Tao thieves. It''s said that the whole Dao state has brutalized countless of our compatriots because of you. I thought I was a very powerful old man. I didn''t expect to be so young."


    She touched Li Xu''s cheek and looked closely at him.


    "Su Xu, are you mistaken? He looks like a young man. He''s actually a sixth grade. Isn''t he also a member of our organization?"


    "No, he''s the man the fifth elder is looking for." Su Xu said and asked, "where''s the fifth elder? Didn''t the fairy boy come?"


    "The fifth elder asked us to catch Li Xu in yuliu County branch. The fairy boy association is responsible for escorting Li Xu. It''s not clear where to send him."


    "So the fairy boy''s branch in yuliu county?"


    "It should be."


    "In that case, let''s catch Li Xu, press him to yuliu County branch and give him to the fairy boy. Be careful. Li Xu is also the sixth grade." Su Xu said.


    Mo Xiao said, "don''t worry, we have nine six products and ten five products here. Even if the seven strong ones land, they can be hanged easily."


    They are all first-class strong men and talented people in the organization. The trials they have experienced are hierarchical, and they are more than enough to deal with Li Xu.


    "All step aside, let me try him, let me try if he is as divine as the legend." Ji Xiao, a medium-level in the nine palaces, plans to try Li Xu.


    She was very fast. She swept out and came to Li Xu with her fist.


    There was an infinite sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling in the fist style. Bursts of fierce wind and illness rolled in, and the fist burst out, like heaven and earth.


    "Boom!" without any action and even defense, Li Xu was blown out by her fist and scratched a few meters on the ground.


    Li Xu was shocked that someone could beat his body. It was the first time in so long.


    "It''s a ghost Kungfu that''s rarely seen in a hundred years." Li looked at the woman in front of him.


    She has a delicate face, a pair of black eyes and smooth thick hair. She is observing and a startling shadow appears.


    "I heard that many years ago, Emperor Zhuanxu appeared a talented young man. He practiced ghost boxing. It was predicted that his fist would be invincible and invincible. But later, when he crossed the seventh natural disaster, everyone thought he died of natural disaster, but he was stolen."


    "You''re right. I carry forward his way now. I''m young. At present, I have six grades. I will be powerful in the future."


    "I have a question. You look good. Why do you want to be a thief?"


    "My mother-in-law lived to be 120!"


    Ji Xiao said a word and made a crazy move. His fist burst open and his spiritual power rolled.


    Her fist is very domineering.


    Because she practices ghost boxing.


    Ghost boxing is the bane of the fist. Any fist will look small in front of her. This is the domineering place of ghost boxing.


    However, Li Xu is an exception.


    He has a strong physical body and endless spiritual power. Although he simulates six grades, how can he be six grades.


    He came forward and hit both fists at the same time. His spiritual power broke through the sky and hit Ji Xiao''s body with one punch.


    Hearing a bang, Ji Xiao flew out.


    If the thief didn''t catch her, I''m afraid it would fall directly to the ground.


    Ji Xiao''s face was pale, the corners of his mouth moved back and forth, and then slowly shed a blood. The thief was shocked. Unexpectedly, Ji Xiao, who had invincible ghost boxing, was beaten.


    "Let''s go together." kan Yue, one of the nine palaces, waved her hand and realized that something was wrong.


    "Kill."


    Nineteen people shot at the same time. The only target was Li Xu. They no longer retained their strength because they realized that Li Xu was not an ordinary six grades.


    "Boom, boom..."


    In an instant, there was boundless spiritual power, the battle soared, the rolling spiritual power was sprinkled here, and the ground was chapped.


    Li Xu didn''t do his best because he had other considerations. I just heard that if he could be captured, the next goal was to escort him to the yuliu County branch and give him to the fairy boy.


    Fairy boy stole his master''s way. Li Xu always wanted to find out the culprit and destroy him.


    This is an opportunity.


    So, I have to put some water later.


    Pretending to be defeated, he deliberately asked them to escort them to the yuliu County branch, exterminate the yuliu County branch, and then kill the fairy boy.


    Plan pass.


    Li Xu thought very clearly at once, so he pretended that he was not low while playing, and then ran around and ran to the lake.


    "He can''t carry it anymore, brothers, rush." Nineteen thieves came one after another and beat Li Xumeng.


    "In the face of nine six grades and ten five grades, even if he has great ability, he can''t carry it." a nine palace man said.


    Suddenly, the lake cracked, and nine golden crows appeared behind Li Xu, like a big sun burning the sky, covering and pressing, with a round of sun under his feet.


    His white clothes are floating, his black hair is flying, and he steps on the sun, just like a saint coming.


    With a wave of Li Xu''s hand, the golden crow fell into the sun, like the sky crumbling and falling on the water surface of the lake. Suddenly, everything burned the sky and boiled the sea.


    Li Xu is trying to control his spiritual power, because he is afraid that he will win by accident, which is a little embarrassing.


    "How did the power of your master''s Taoism become weaker?" ban ruozhu looked at Da Ju and couldn''t understand. I remember that when the last demonstration, the world was dark and it was like the end of the day. It was quite terrible, and now the power of Taoism is like rowing.


    "I should know what master wants to do." Da Ju knows what master wants to catch big fish, what is big fish, the fifth elder or fairy boy.


    If he guessed right, he should have his own plan.


    Ban Ruo bamboo knocked on Da Ji''s head: "you actually know what made you so smart. Has your brain been changed?"


    Da Ji rolled his eyes and looked speechless.


    What did the little aunt say?


    But anyone who has been with him for some time knows what Shifu is. Well, she has been with Shifu for a long time.


    Next, the corners of Da Ji''s mouth twitched because he saw master''s exquisite acting skills.


    After burning the sky and boiling the sea, Li Xu looked weak, stood on the lake, gasped, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    The more he fought, the more he dominated. His pace became more and more messy, and his aura was about to dry up.


    Da Ju, an Zhiyu, ban ruozhu, President Qinglian, lvwu and Tang Sheng looked at each other. Li Xu''s acting skills are so fake.


    Of course, this is based on knowing him.


    Don''t know, or just know, for example, two hemp clad elders of yuluo aristocratic family, young master Qiao Yu, are all nervous.


    The two elders in sackcloth were also very nervous and couldn''t help sweet lips.


    "He''s going to lose." Qiao Yu twisted his fingers and was very nervous. He couldn''t bear so many six and five sieges, even seven.


    She was constantly holding her fingers in her arms, and suddenly noticed a row of people next to her. Her expression was particularly strange, and it was not at all nervous, it was like trying to make complaints about the tucking up.


    "Why don''t you worry at all?" Qiao Yu looked at the silver haired fox spirit on his side. "Isn''t he your master?"


    "Yes," replied da.


    "Then why don''t you worry?"


    "You don''t understand."


    Da Chuo shook his head and stared at Li Xu. As long as people who know him a little better know that Li Xu is discharging water, there''s nothing to worry about.


    Master can handle it easily.


    I just don''t feel good about acting. I have to practice.


    Li Xu on the lake became weaker and weaker. He not only retreated, but his forehead was full of sweat and his face was a little pale. Under their Taoism, Li Xu was beaten out and hit the ground.


    Bad acting. If he could spit blood, it would be more realistic, but he didn''t.


    When he was tucking away, he suddenly found that his master''s throat was agitating, make complaints about a drop of blood and spit blood on the ground.


    "It''s so strong. I''m not an opponent at all." Li Xu wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and looked back at Da Ju. "What are you looking at? They''re too strong. I might die. Run quickly."


    "Oh..." Da Ju seemed to understand Li Xu''s meaning, turned and ran, but Li Xu acted alone, I''m afraid it''s not realistic enough.


    Da Ji turned and ran.


    An Zhiyu, Tang Sheng turned around and ran away with lvwu and Qinglian.


    Ban Ruo bamboo also kept up.


    Leaving only an ignorant Qiao Yu, is he running away? Unexpectedly, the two elders in sackcloth hurriedly ran away with Qiao Yu.


    But no matter who it is, they can''t run at all. They are all tied up in less than a stick of incense.


    "Let them go, I''ll fight with you." Li Xu got up from the ground, pretended to fight, retreated, and deliberately let them bind himself.


    "This Li Xu is really strong, even stronger than I thought. Fortunately, the nine palaces and ten sides shoot at the same time. If only ten sides, I''m afraid there will be no whole body. I''m worthy of being the fifth elder. I''m very cautious this time." kan Yue looked at Li Xu who couldn''t move.


    She was very satisfied. She looked at the others and said, "what about these people?"


    Ji Xiao said, "this should be the stupid Princess of Qingqiu. This is the little Lord of the rain. These two are both dignified figures. It''s really a bit tricky."


    "Why don''t you kill him?" kan Yue suggested.


    "It''s not right. I''d better take it back and let the fifth elder and the immortal boy deal with it."


    "This man''s way is a little unusual." Shang Yu pointed to an Zhiyu and said, "just now I fought with her and found that her lotus platform Guanghua has thousands of lotus petals. What''s this way?"


    "Thousand petal lotus terrace, green lotus way, top-notch." Ji Xiao said, "soon our organization will have a super genius."


    "The way of little princess Qingqiu is cold ice way, which is also very rare. Don''t take it back and steal it."


    "There are many cold ice roads, and there is no point. Unless it is the cold ice road of the female emperor of Qingqiu, her cold ice road is of no use."


    "Oh."


    "Eh, I heard that the stupid Princess of Qingqiu is not cultivated? But it doesn''t matter."


    "This cat woman''s way is hungry ghost way. Is this way useful?"


    "This way is useless. Who can build this kind of way and can''t afford it at all? Raising her alone can cultivate dozens of talents. This kind of way is the most useless way. Walk around and take it all away. Maybe the organization can see it."


    They took the people to the branch of yuliu county. They all walked with swords. The speed of swords was very slow. They chatted while defending swords.


    When the rain falls, the little Lord Qiao Yu and the two elders in sackcloth are scared to death, because whoever steals the Tao means to die.


    They will use their secret arts to get their way, use their way to walk in the world and endanger time.


    However, only the three of them were afraid. The others were expressionless, especially Li Xu. There was no fear on his face, but he was very excited.


    They even dislike that the speed of the thief''s sword is too slow.


    It was already dusk just now. With this toss, it was getting dark, but it was still flying with the sword all the way.


    A few hours later, Li Xu realized something was wrong because he saw the familiar floating farmer town.


    "Did you make a mistake?" Li Xu''s words fell, and Da Ju, an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo also looked up to the bottom, a familiar area.


    It''s really a floating farming town.


    "The direction is reversed." Ji Xiao said with embarrassment on his face, "turn around quickly."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Is this really a thief?


    The direction is wrong. What''s wrong.


    Finally, at the dawn of the second day, the people finally came to the sky of yuliu County branch of the road thief. Li Xu was helpless.


    It''s really too difficult. These thieves are too difficult to bring.


    If it weren''t for himself, these forces would have rushed through Yuyang county. Fortunately, Li Xu found that the direction was wrong in time and helped them.


    This appeared in yuliu County, over the road thief branch.


    Below is a restaurant.


    The plaque reads "Jue Wei restaurant".


    This is a restaurant. It can''t be seen that it''s a branch of the thief. It''s hidden very deeply.


    7017k

 Chapter 177

    Jue Wei restaurant.


    The selected geographic address is the center of the street.


    Unexpectedly, it''s really arrogant to dare to open the thief''s branch in the downtown.


    Li Xu secretly admired the courage and courage of the thief.


    At this time, it may be just Chenshi, that is, seven o''clock in the morning. There are few people in the street except selling breakfast buns.


    Kui Yue of the ninth palace knocked on the door, and soon heard a slight sound of footsteps inside. The waiter of the restaurant hurried out to open the door.


    "Nine palaces and ten sides, the fifth elder asked us to come here and let us in quickly."


    "Code."


    "Little pheasant stewed with mushrooms."


    "Please come in."


    The waiter took the people in, then closed the door and clapped his hands. Suddenly, the whole restaurant rooms were opened one after another, and about hundreds of thieves came out.


    It seems that the whole restaurant is full of people. There are a lot of road thieves, most of whom are about four grades. They are all the servants and staff of the restaurant.


    This is the road thief branch of yuliu county. It has been established for many years and has grown very strong.


    On weekdays, they do normal restaurant business, which is difficult to attract other people''s attention. That''s why they have been lurking here for many years.


    Ji Xiao came forward and asked, "where''s the fifth elder?"


    The man clapped his hands, and then saw a thief holding a portrait photo frame on the table.


    A match man soon appeared in the portrait frame.


    The matchmaker cocked his legs.


    The painting style is very strange.


    No matter who is stealing, or Li Xu and DA, there are some kinds of impulse to make complaints about it.


    "Did you catch it?" the mixed voice of the fifth elder sounded. It could not tell whether it was male or female. It should be a voice processed by secret methods.


    "The fifth elder, the man has been caught." Ji Xiao bows his hands and respectfully, "now we have come to the branch of yuliu County, juewe restaurant."


    "That''s good. Finally, this great trouble is solved. Li Xu destroys the Song family I supported. He really wants to put him to death."


    "The fifth elder, have you seen me?" Li Xu''s voice came out of the crowd and found that the fifth elder was really too dog.


    In this way, we can''t know his location at all.


    Because he didn''t use visual sharing.


    If, like the Song family''s song order and Song Shi, the crow messenger is used, there will be no place for the fifth elder to hide.


    Unfortunately, the fifth elder is too cautious.


    The matchmaker cocked his legs and asked, "you are Li Xu. Good. You want to see me. That''s impossible. When there are 100000 thieves under my leadership, I will show up. Now it''s far from enough."


    "It took 100000 powder to show up."


    Li Xu felt that it was very difficult for others to do. He was too cautious to find him, let alone kill him.


    "What are you talking about?" said the matchmaker.


    "Nothing, immortal boy. Didn''t he say where he was going to escort me? Can I ask him where he was? Where would I be escorted?"


    Li Xu looked everywhere, but there was no stronger monk here except the nine palaces and the ten directions.


    Fairy boy must be the existence of super five grades.


    "Fairy boy should be arriving soon..."


    The matchmaker immediately noticed something: "you''re not right. You don''t panic. Normal people definitely don''t react like you.


    something the matter.


    Big problem.


    I suddenly have something to do. Let''s go first. You can do it yourself... "


    The portrait frame burned directly, then turned into ashes, and disappeared.


    "Horizontal trough..."


    Li Xu didn''t expect to be so cautious. He judged that he had a problem in just a few words, and then ran away without leaving any clues.


    People will not lie in the trough, but will be shocked and look like they have seen a ghost.


    Ji Xiao said, "what does the fifth elder mean?"


    After the fifth elder''s reminding, the nine palaces and ten sides finally realized something. Yes, Li Xu and Da Ju were too abnormal and calm.


    Only two old men in sackcloth and major Qiao Yu trembled, and only three of them were afraid all the way.


    So they don''t doubt it.


    Until now, they suddenly realized that the appearance of yuluo aristocratic family was unexpected. The people with a calm face were from Li Xu''s side.


    The heartbeat of the nine palaces and ten directions missed a beat, and a bad feeling filled my heart. Shouldn''t Li Xu be pretending all the time?


    Fifth, the elders are all cautious to run away. This shouldn''t be a real problem.


    They can''t pay attention.


    Gu ran said, "I''ll try to kill someone and see what his reaction is. Who should I kill?"


    He aimed at the noble little princess Da Ju of Qingqiu. I remember this man called Master Li Xu, so the relationship must be not simple.


    I''m going to kill the fox spirit and see how Li Xu reacts.


    Holding a knife in his hand, he moved to Da Ji in an instant. The big knife was raised, and a pale blade was shining on it.


    "Die for me." he cut it off.


    Da Ju tried to get rid of the rope in his hand, but he couldn''t get rid of it. He looked flustered and stammered, "master, father..."


    "Die." Pangu roared and cut down with a knife.


    "Bang."


    Blood spatter.


    A head rolled on the ground and the sound came from the restaurant.


    Only the sound of the head falling to the ground, very clear and crisp, hit people''s minds heavily, and fear was quietly filled in their hearts.


    The sound of rapid heartbeat gradually fluctuated, and everyone was thirsty.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Da Ju''s heart beat faster. She was afraid to get close to Li Xu because her head on the ground looked at herself.


    He stared at himself with his eyes open. It was terrible.


    His head fell to the ground, but his hands still kept the action of raising a knife to cut down, but the action was frozen in the air.


    "Hua la..."


    At the fracture, the blood is gushing, just like a hot spring, and the blood splashes everywhere.


    The floor of the restaurant was instantly red with blood.


    Everyone was silent, no one spoke, no one saw what was going on, and no one saw Li Xu''s hand.


    As the sixth grade, Pang Gu died directly.


    The sixth grade is different from the fifth grade. It is a very special and powerful realm. The fifth grade is the realm of becoming immortal, and the sixth grade is the realm of Shendao.


    In this realm, the yuan God can go out of the body and retain the yuan God.


    As long as the yuan God does not die, you can be reborn by body. Unexpectedly, such a strong person will die directly, and the yuan God has not been erased.


    What does this mean? Li Xu is definitely not the sixth grade.


    All the thieves in Jue Wei restaurant fell into panic. No wonder he was so calm all the way. It turned out that he had greater plans.


    "Run."


    The only thought of the nine palaces and ten sides now is to run, without hesitation.


    But it''s too late.


    Li Xu''s goal here is to destroy the thief''s branch. How can they run away? None of them can.


    His spiritual power burst out, like an ocean in the air. In an instant, all the people and objects in the whole restaurant floated.


    All solidified in the air.


    The whole fall is full of his spiritual power. His spiritual power wanders wantonly and pulls all the road thieves into the air.


    Because the psychic power is too strong.


    For a moment, Jue Wei restaurant collapsed, followed by countless cracks, and finally burst into pieces. All the fragments were smashed in all directions.


    The innocent was about to be hurt. Suddenly, the whole broken and collapsed restaurant floated in the air, the ground collapsed, and the spiritual power was so violent that it tore the void into cracks.


    Practitioners in yuliu Town, yuliu county were awakened one after another, and the imperial sword or imperial utensils came out, looking at the source of powerful power.


    All of them were surprised because they saw a young man.


    He stood among the ruins, white clothes floating, black hair flying, and that powerful spiritual power erupted from him.


    This force controls all the people and things in the restaurant. These people and things seem to be solidified in the void.


    Two old men in sackcloth were sweating profusely. He felt unable to move and had difficulty breathing.


    Qiao Yu is soft on the ground.


    Then, countless people came to watch, including the mayor, Yushitai, Taixue University and moment building.


    Even ordinary people are among them, watching this shocking picture.


    They saw the young man standing among the ruins as if he were a God. With a gentle wave of his hand, he was like the sickle of death falling from the sky.


    All the four grade thieves in the restaurant died, and their blood exploded in the air and turned into a gorgeous rainbow.


    He shot again, and all the five grade thieves died.


    List of the dead: Li Luo, Shang Yu, Zi Xia, Su Xu, Yu Nu, que Shi, Mo Xiao, Chu Yu, Xu Xue and Yu Kai.


    Once again, the six grade Taoist thief is like a fish slaughtered by others. Except Ji Xiao and Kan Yue, all the other characters were wiped out and died, without any exception.


    In a flash, the whole branch was completely destroyed, together with the land and houses.


    He is like the God of war who urges withering and decaying, invincible.


    Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief, and then the floating objects and collapsed restaurants fell to the ground one after another, and suddenly smoke billowed.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, they saw the spirit barrier formed by Li Xu unharmed to protect the people behind them, while his eyes stared at the two people kneeling on the ground.


    "Now I ask you, do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    They knelt on the ground and said only one word, trembling all over.


    Because they just saw Li Xu''s killing form. It''s killing God. As long as they take a gentle hand, they will be scared.


    Whether it''s five or six.


    What kind of terrible person they provoked was so strong that they were vaguely worried about the whole organization.


    "I remember your level is the ninth house, so what is above the ninth house?"


    "Eight trigrams and seven stars."


    "Anything else?"


    Li Xu remembered that Su Xu said that the level of the road thief was relatively dense. He only knew his last level, but he still wanted to try.


    If they knew, they would make money.


    Ji Xiao said, "Six Harmonies and five elements."


    Li Xu was surprised that he really had a harvest and asked, "is there anything else?"


    Kan Yue said, "four elephants, three talents, two instruments and one yuan."


    "One yuan and two instruments, three talents and four images, five elements and six harmonies, seven stars and eight trigrams, nine palaces and ten directions. The original organizational structure of road thieves is ranked according to this. The ten directions are the five-level realm and the nine palaces are the six-level realm. I''m looking forward to what the level above is."


    Li Xu said, touching his nose and said, "do you know anything else? Tell me, for example, do you know where other branches are?"


    This wave did not lose. It not only destroyed the road thief branch in yuliu County, but also got such useful information.


    Li Xu also wants to continue to understand and get more information.


    They shook their heads and said, "I don''t know."


    Li Xu asked again, "what''s the name of your organization?"


    They were silent.


    Li Xu''s eyes lit up. Unexpectedly, he caught more useful information and said, "so you know the name of your organization."


    "Don''t say."


    They shake their heads. This is the taboo of the organization. Once they say it, they will die.


    "Master, what is this?" suddenly, Da Chula pulled Li Xu''s clothes and said, "master, what do you think this is?"


    She saw a wooden board on the ground with a poem written on it:


    ¡ª¡ªDaogong


    For thousands of years, the word "immortal formula" still exists.


    Dew heavy clouds grow trees, and the altar empty moon comes to the door.


    The heart is clear and has no foreign affairs. Jingji is the true source.


    This environment is not ordinary. Who is to continue with me.


    (Note: Shi Sizhi of the Song Dynasty wrote a poem "Tao Palace". Here is to use this poem to lead to clues, the name of the thief and the secret skill of the thief. The thief is not a transgressor. The author has no talent and can''t compile a powerful poem. He just borrows this poem.)


    Li looked at the poem in vain.


    I feel that a lot of information has surfaced, but there are still some ambiguities and I''m not sure.


    He took the dusty wooden card from Da Ji, pointed to the handwriting on it and said, "do you know what this means?"


    Their eyes were frightened and they didn''t speak.


    The whole body began to tremble.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "it seems that you do know what this means. Explain it quickly."


    The two women didn''t speak, but their faces became more and more frightened. They were very afraid, as if there were fierce ghosts around them.


    Trembling with fear.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you say it and strive for leniency, otherwise you will be put through at the bottom of the prison." Li looked at them.


    The two women still did not speak, but trembled and were afraid.


    Li Xu didn''t know what they were afraid of. He just wanted to forcibly observe their memory. Suddenly, boundless black clouds appeared in the sky of yuliu Town, yuliu county.


    The dark clouds are rolling.


    Lightning and thunder in the sky, thick black clouds rolling and roaring, like demons probing their claws to the world, and the power of terror flickers in the sky.


    Purple thunder appeared in the sky.


    Lightning roared, purple lightning turned into human lightning in the sky. It was a young boy looking at him.


    The boy is 1.4 meters tall and looks very young.


    But this is lightning, not real people.


    Purple lightning appeared in the air, teenagers appeared in the sky, and their clothes danced, as if gods were flying between heaven and earth.


    Behind the human lightning, it gradually turned into hundreds of millions of lightning, which made yuliu town block out the sky and the dark clouds oppress the city.


    The whole yuliu town was frightened and fled here one after another, because the thunder in the sky was absolutely abnormal, as if someone wanted to destroy yuliu town.


    Black clouds came down and the whole sky was roaring.


    The two women trembled:


    "Here he is."


    PS: 12000 word update today, please subscribe.


    7017k

 Chapter 178

    "Here he is."


    Ji Xiao and Kan Yue trembled, and tears fell on their foreheads and cheeks. They were obviously very excited because the legendary characters had appeared.


    The whole yuliu town is covered with black clouds. The terrible thunder roars between heaven and earth, just like the birth of hell demon God, which will destroy the world.


    Boundless black clouds rolled and hundreds of millions of thunder crackled in the air, forming a terrible thunderstorm phenomenon.


    In such a terrible picture, the thunder in the sky turned into human lightning.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly thunder sounded, the clouds seemed to burst, and a lightning split the black cloud into a crack.


    There was a buzzing sound in the crack, as if a loud sound came from the crack.


    The whole yuliu town can hear the huge sound in the crack, as if the Buddha''s voice is resonating, and as if the God''s voice of the avenue is covering the world.


    Buzzing


    The loud noise reverberates in heaven and earth, just like passing through the boundless universe and the reincarnation of heaven and earth.


    The crack is constantly expanding, and gradually a golden Dharma standing in the sky, which is a huge golden Dharma.


    FA Xiang closed his eyes and burst into golden luster. Thousands of feet of his body stood vertically and horizontally between heaven and earth.


    The right hand of the Dharma phase is held upward, and purple thunder twines in the palm. There is a terrible picture evolution on it, just like the recovery of all things and the war of the gods.


    On one finger of the palm of his hand held upward, stood a white robed child.


    He closed his eyes and looked at him. He was less than 1.4 meters tall, his small face was clean, and there was a red dot on his forehead, which looked very young.


    But his expression was very sophisticated and his eyes were bright.


    He was as like as two peas of lightning, except for him and the French, and all of them were in the dark.


    "Fairy boy, help, we are Ji Xiao and Kan Yue of the nine palaces." the two women suppressed by Li Xu shouted for help.


    The two girls looked at the fairy boy and his Dharma phase, and finally they were saved.


    This is the strongest legend in the organization, a textbook level figure.


    He got Tianlei road at the age of 12, achieved five grades at the age of 15 or 16, and left Fang Zhongyong 100 streets outside.


    Because Fang Zhongyong is twenty-six or twenty-eight years old.


    He can also use his left hand to draw a circle and his right hand to draw a square. He can recite the article without missing a word. At the same time, he can accurately count the number of sheep eating grass. His brain is not idle. He is conceiving a poem and writing the five character poem neatly on the paper on the ground with a pen between his feet.


    Many talents are eclipsed by him.


    This is the highest genius of the thief. Although I haven''t met him, his legends and stories are everywhere.


    "Fairy boy, help..." the two girls continued to shout.


    "Boom."


    Suddenly, a human lightning bolt came, just like an axe in heaven and earth. It fell down and directly disintegrated Li Xu''s power imprisonment.


    Ji Xiao and Kan Yue slowly flew up and were slowly led to the sky by a purple lightning and flew to his eyes.


    It''s the first time for them to observe the fairy boy closely. Although he''s a little short, he''s really strong. He has a momentum that I''m invincible to you at will.


    In particular, his Dharma phase was like a God flying across the sky, which made their blood surging.


    Monk, really.


    "Immortal boy, he is Li Xu." the two girls pointed to Li Xu, who is better in white than snow, and said, "that is, he smashed Jue Wei restaurant and killed our compatriots. Fortunately, some of you appeared, otherwise, we would die."


    The two girls bowed their hands respectfully to the fairy boy, spoke politely and worshipped all over their faces.


    "Since the nine palaces and ten sides were easily destroyed, it shows that the strength is not enough. There is no need for you two residual forces to live."


    The fairy boy slowly opened his eyes and spoke calmly, but his tone was full of endless killing.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, you don''t need nine palaces and ten directions in the future. You can go on the road with peace of mind. Don''t miss the organization."


    The fairy boy didn''t mind. As he said, ten lightning flashed in his eyes. They were directly torn in half. Then they were submerged in the thunder without even leaving ashes.


    "Waste doesn''t have to live."


    His tone of voice was still very calm. Then he stretched out his right hand and said coldly in his eyes:


    "There is no need to keep yuliu town. Just drown in history."


    He plans to destroy yuliu town and turn it into ruins.


    All the people in yuliu town were frightened, their faces changed dramatically, and they wanted to run away, but it was too late. Time and space seemed to have solidified.


    The fairy boy patted his right hand gently, and the purple human thunder in the sky began to explode. The thunder can be seen in the whole yuliu town.


    Terrible destruction came.


    "Tianzhu!"


    The fairy boy gently spit out two words, as if it were the decree of the gods, and boundless thunder fell from the sky.


    This is his Taoism. His name is Tianzhu.


    As soon as Tianzhu comes out, he can easily destroy yuliu town. This is his strength as an organization. This move is a large-scale bombardment.


    As long as he wants, not to mention the town, even the whole county will turn into ruins and there will be no living creatures.


    "See you in yuliu town." the fairy boy slowly closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to see the picture in front of him. After all, the flesh and blood is still too cruel.


    Roar, roar, thunder is roaring and coming quickly. It''s exciting to imagine that it will turn into ruins below.


    Suddenly, the fairy boy opened his eyes, because he suddenly felt that his Tianzhu was blocked by a force of destruction.


    Looking at the whole yuliu Town, I saw a layer of Lingli barrier, which directly bounced Tianzhu into the clouds and re formed a thunderstorm.


    The following spiritual power enchantment was quickly recovered. The person who created the spiritual power enchantment was Li Xu pointed by the two women just now.


    "It''s a little interesting."


    Fairy boy was the first time to see an expert of this level. He appreciated it and said with a smile:


    "For the first time in so many years, I have met a monk who can resist the punishment of heaven. You are worth remembering and report your Taoist name."


    "There is no road sign. Just call me Li Xu, President of Taixu Academy."


    "I remember."


    "The predecessor of Taixu Academy was a bad Taoist temple. I wonder if you have any impression?"


    "No."


    "My master is in charge of cultivating Tianlei Dao, but he died during the second sky robbery. When Hongfu died, I finally found the trace of my master''s Dao. It was originally on you. Until now, I can be sure that your Dao is my master''s Dao."


    "I''m a little impressed by what you said. Two hundred years ago, we did fight a Taoist. He had a great talent - Tianlei road." the fairy boy said, gritting his teeth and said:


    "Tianlei Dao is a rare Dao in the world. However, it took him decades to survive the second heaven robbery. It''s a waste. We''re going to help him.


    His heavenly thunder road came to me. I carried it forward and reached the fifth grade in just a few years. Until now, I have successfully integrated the road and reached the seventh grade level.


    If you let your master practice, I''m afraid he won''t break the five grades until now. I''m helping him. "The fairy boy said in a righteous way:


    "Don''t hide good things. You can''t. I have to leave good things to the children. Don''t let the children lose at the starting line, you know?"


    His words were completely on the side of justice, and even expressed that it was wrong not to let Tianlei Dao out.


    Because the immortal boy''s words echoed in the sky, everyone in yuliu town heard these words and felt that the thief was very extreme and had fallen into a disease.


    "There are very few people in the world who understand this truth. The people in the world are often stupid. Hey, I''m wasting words with you."


    "It''s not necessary."


    "Tianzhu!"


    The immortal boy launched heaven''s punishment again. This time, it was particularly fierce. He wanted to turn yuliu town into ruins in an instant, leaving none. Even Li Xu had to kill.


    The initial order of the organization was to take Li Xu back to the headquarters for interrogation.


    When he was about to come to yuliu Town, the second order of the organization appeared, which was still the order issued by the fifth elder.


    After the fifth elder''s portrait frame turns into ashes, immediately contact the organization to explain the situation.


    Said that Li Xu was a variable and could not be taken back to the headquarters. If he was taken back to the headquarters, something would happen. He applied for immediate killing.


    His application, the organization responded, quickly held a meeting, and finally passed his proposal, so the fairy boy landed in yuliu Town, and the second order was to kill Li Xu.


    Now he has no scruples. Anyway, killing one is also killing, and killing a group is also killing. There is no difference.


    The immortal boy stood on the finger of the Dharma phase, looking dignified and solemn. With a wave of his left hand, heaven killed him and fell, and the God thunder that destroyed heaven and earth bombed him down.


    His right hand is depicting miraculous talismans, and millions of miraculous talismans envelop the world.


    The mouth is plausible, the array begins to outline, the right foot is constantly portrayed, and the array begins to cover.


    At the same time, the eyes hit ten lightning at the same time.


    The multi-purpose is displayed incisively and vividly on him. Yuliu town is like being in hundreds of millions of thunder, millions of talismans roll in the air, and the array is slowly covered.


    If this set comes down completely, the whole yuliu town will turn into ruins.


    When everyone was in a panic, Li Xu just tore up the array with his hand, blew out his fist, and a million talismans exploded in the air.


    He rose into the sky and crushed the human lightning directly with a powerful spiritual pressure.


    Li Xu punches continuously. His fist intention breaks through the wind. Yin and Yang turn into chaos in his fist, the universe is deducing, and the world is boiling.


    The fist wind surged, and the fairy boy''s Dharma phase cracked, and then collapsed.


    As soon as the fairy boy''s face changed, he began to fight, and his fist also hit him. The broken Dharma phase in his hand condensed again and hit Li Xu heavily.


    "Bang."


    The violent collision is like the collapse of the sky curtain and the explosion of the Milky way.


    Li Xu mobilized his spiritual power and gave a slight shock. There seemed to be a loud bell ringing between heaven and earth. The sound came through the flood of the universe.


    The magic phase that the immortal boy wanted to recover was completely broken. He was also hit by Li Xu and flew out. His body soared. His meridians were broken. I don''t know how many kilograms.


    After flying out for thousands of feet, he stopped in the air, and a stream of blood slowly flowed out of the corners of his mouth.


    The fairy boy wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and his face was stiff. He seemed to underestimate Li Xu.


    "You''re actually a Qipin. How can you be a Qipin? How can there be a Qipin practitioner in a small place? What kind of Tao do you practice?"


    "I can have as many products as you want."


    Li Xu smiled and yinwa looked at him. He could simulate all realms. As for Tao, I''m sorry, he didn''t practice Tao, only spiritual power.


    The fairy boy smiled and said, "since you don''t speak, it''s good. I''ll beat you until you speak."


    He did it.


    The power of Tianlei Dao broke out in an all-round way. The whole sky fell into chaos and darkness. Boundless thunder fell and tried to tear Li Xu apart.


    Boom.


    Li Xu rose into the sky, his hands changed, yin-yang chaos began to evolve, and the darkness of heaven and earth turned into yin-yang chaos.


    Yin Yang chaos gradually becomes a grinding plate, rolling in the sky, annihilating darkness and thunder.


    Just for a moment, the black clouds in yuliu town dissipated completely, and the sky became bright again. They only saw a round of sun across Li Xu and the fairy boy.


    They were like gods in the sun.


    The battle broke out. The fairy boy used all his strength and burst out with lightning. The power of Tianlei Dao broke out in the sky.


    Thunder burst the void.


    It could have wiped out all the thunder, but it was very fragile in front of Li Xu. He slapped it out.


    The thunder burst into pieces and turned into powder.


    The fairy boy danced with black hair and laughed wildly: "hahaha, it''s very interesting, Li Xu, you completely aroused my blood in battle."


    He began to fight madly. Bursts of thunder split from the void. The sky curtain was torn in a moment, and the violent force squeezed the sky.


    The thunder, with its flame, hastens the withering and decaying, destroys the sky and destroys the earth.


    There are many swirls of thunder in the sky, each of which has a thick purple light, just like a sharp sword.


    A sharp sword that cuts into the world.


    His hands were sealed, and the whirlpool riot turned into fairy boys. They shot at the same time. It looked like hundreds of thousands of fairy boys shot Li Xu.


    His speed was so fast that the practitioners watching the battle could not see what was happening on it. They knew that countless golden suns hit a figure.


    The figure stood still and quietly, allowing the sun to collide with him.


    However, seeing that these wives were too boring and boundless, Li Xu began to burst out of the spiritual pressure, just like the spiritual power of the ocean in the sky.


    Spiritual pressure occupies the whole sky, and the sky curtain will be directly broken by simple spiritual pressure impact.


    Many human lightning disintegrated one after another, turned into powder and dissipated in the air. Suddenly, a golden Dharma phase appeared in the sky ahead.


    The Dharma is vast and boundless.


    A big hand covering the sky and the sun slowly came out of the air. With the power of his yuan God, this hand slowly patted Li Xu.


    The big hand stretched out and caught Li Xu in an instant.


    "The only one who can hurt me, goodbye." the fairy boy''s eyes are about to crack. Although he is very embarrassed, he still speaks calmly.


    Suddenly, his face changed.


    Because he felt a force in the big hand slowly spreading out.


    Then the sound of "bang" came out, the wind and cloud disease rolled up, the big hand collapsed, and then the whole Dharma phase exploded, and the fairy boy turned pale.


    "How is this possible?"


    7017k

 Chapter 179

    "It''s impossible." the fairy boy retreated step by step, unbelievable and shocked. This is his most powerful killing move.


    How could Li Xu be safe and sound? How did he do it?


    In the midst of shock, I suddenly felt something flowing on my face and vaguely smelled the smell of blood.


    The fairy boy reached out and touched it. His hands began to tremble violently because of his eyes, corners of his mouth, nose, corners of his mouth and forehead.


    And the ears began to bleed slowly.


    Remember, just now my Dharma phase had the power of the yuan God. With the collapse of the Dharma phase, the yuan God was hurt, so there were signs of bleeding on the body surface.


    His hands coagulated and stopped the blood.


    He glanced at Li Xu.


    His eyes were burning with anger, and his body burst out with endless luster. Behind him, a huge virtual shadow appeared. The virtual shadow was furious and burned with fire.


    "Li Xu, I have to admit that you are a strong opponent, but you are facing me. I was born invincible, no exception."


    Li Xu was too lazy to hear nonsense. His figure moved and came to him one step. His fist was burning. Nanming left the fire and beat out violently.


    The immortal boy was blown out by his fist. He felt that his body seemed to be filled with fist Qi, which seemed to devour his soul and tear up his internal organs.


    He immediately turned the power of the yuan God to resist this power.


    Just after resisting, I saw that the sky was full of fists with flames, like burning the sky and destroying the earth.


    Boom, boom


    The fairy boy resisted, but he was smashed by his indomitable fist in an instant. Now he is like a sandbag, constantly beaten.


    "Ah!" the fairy boy roared up to the sky, dissolving all his strength and biting his teeth fiercely:


    "No one can kill me. Unless God comes, you can''t be God!"


    "In front of me, even if God comes, you can kill it." Li Xu punched out and his huge red fist jumped out.


    Fists occupy the world and are boundless. Thousands of small fists follow around the fists and smash at the fairy boy at the same time.


    The fairy boy stretched out his left hand, and a crack appeared in the palm of his hand. A curved moon slowly emerged, and there were ten lightning in the crack.


    Lightning surged out of his palm and turned into purple sky thunder, like a sharp blade cutting into the world.


    But Li Xu''s fist was so terrible that it seemed to exceed the power of the seventh grade.


    Before there was a big way, the fist wind tore his clothes to pieces and remembered that the fist hit him heavily. Tianlei collapsed into powder, and he was hit by the fist.


    Boom.


    Hit the ground.


    A huge pit hundreds of feet appeared on the ground.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, there was a huge fist print in the huge pit, all the surrounding houses cracked and crumbled, and the fairy boy''s clothes burst into strips of cloth.


    The whole person is bloody.


    It seems to have been watered with blood red.


    Li Xuli stood in the sky, floating in white, like a God, looking at him coldly:


    "If you still have any means, just let it out. Don''t let yourself leave with regret. I can promise you everything except that you don''t want to die."


    "Ah." the fairy boy''s eyes grew red and growled incompetently.


    Since his debut, he has been the strongest in everyone''s heart.


    I didn''t expect that his dignity was trampled on so much today. He couldn''t bear it.


    He rose to the sky and pinched his hands.


    Qipin Taoism, falling.


    Yinjie kept changing his hands. The sun flame in the sky was mobilized by him and condensed into a huge flame ball in an instant.


    The flame ball is very big, hundreds of feet, and the flame splashes.


    It also injected his Tianlei Taoist power.


    The fairy boy smiled. Instead of throwing the fireball at Li Xu, he smashed yuliu town and planned to raze yuliu town to the ground.


    "I see who you can save. As long as you do it, you will be the loser of my men." because he plans to beat Li Xu away while he resists the fireball.


    The fireball slowly fell, getting bigger and bigger, and the people below could feel the hot temperature approaching gradually.


    The surrounding houses collapsed and the ground chapped.


    At the moment when it was about to fall, everyone saw a white figure quickly appear. He only stretched out a finger against the fireball.


    His right hand flicked on the fireball, and the ball rotated on his index finger, rotating faster and faster.


    It''s like a world spinning at his fingertips.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The fairy boy who just wanted to make a move shocked his eyes and his chin was about to fall to the ground. It was the first time he could play like this.


    "Shall I teach you to play basketball?"


    Li Xu turned the fireball in his hand, looked at the fairy boy, smiled, the fire in his hand gradually went out, and a wisp of smoke floated from it.


    "Beat your mother and die." the fairy boy shot again.


    "Don''t you have any other Dharma? If not, I''ll start."


    "Seven levels of Taoism, silence the Thunder God." the fairy boy roared and began to play his last move. The world began to rotate and the sun, moon and stars appeared.


    Lightning breaks the sky and the void is silent.


    The power of Tianlei Dao came from the meteor, and the fairy boy shot at the same time. The Dharma phase broke the air, and the yuan God appeared. The terrible picture appeared between heaven and earth.


    The whole sky of yuliu county is his power.


    However, Li Xu didn''t even get his hands out this time. He just stood, and the spirit sea in his body gushed out of the spirit power, which spread in an instant.


    The whole sky was covered with golden light, and everything was shaking.


    His spiritual power is boundless and endless. There is no end at all. It is surging. The wave of spiritual power rolls everywhere and gradually forms an all pervasive ocean wave.


    Spiritual power is boiling between heaven and earth and constantly impacting.


    The huge spiritual pressure came at the same time and impacted the whole sky. Suddenly, the sky appeared spider web cracks, collapsed and collapsed one after another.


    At that moment, people saw the will of the world. The will of the world continued to spread out of the chain of order God and firmly locked the curtain of heaven.


    Spirit pressure breaks through the sky and comes under pressure.


    The immortal boy felt a breath of despair invading his whole body. His Taoism and Dharma collapsed, turned into powder and dissipated in the world.


    And he himself was pressed out of breath, as if a hand held the throat of his destiny and made him unable to move, but he couldn''t breathe.


    Powerful suffocating spiritual pressure.


    He only felt this feeling once. He remembered that he had the same feeling when he met the five elements and six harmonies.


    It was so powerful that it was suffocating. Just spiritual power made him despair, made him difficult to breathe, and made his blood flow faster and faster.


    Now, he felt this power again. Unexpectedly, Li Xu was so powerful that he had to be an opponent.


    I didn''t expect to encounter such a monster.


    He kept struggling to get rid of Li Xu''s spiritual pressure, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all, as if he had a God on his body.


    Let him out of breath, let him feel that death has come.


    Seeing Li Xu walking step by step, his eyes were cold, and the fairy boy''s face was thrilled:


    "You can''t kill me. I''m the son of God. If you kill me, you will face unlimited pursuit by the organization and you will have no peace in your life."


    "Son of God?" Li Xu looked at him suspiciously. It seemed that the thief had other information.


    "The organizational structure is divided into one yuan and two instruments, three talents and four elephants, five elements and six harmonies, seven stars and eight trigrams, nine palaces and ten directions. In addition to these strict levels, we also cultivate young super wizards with extraordinary talents. These are collectively referred to as the son of God, implying the son of God, and I am only one of them."


    "What''s the use of God?" Li Xu asked.


    "The most important thing for practitioners is talent. In the later stage, no matter how hard they try, it''s useless.


    So the talent of cultivation determines everything. These God sons are the representatives of talent.


    The son of God will have a chance to enter the temple in the future.


    The temple is the only structure above the organizational structure. The boss of the organization personally commands it, and all the elders are in the temple. "


    Li looked at him and said, "your talent has not entered the temple yet?"


    The fairy boy said, "I''m still in the assessment. As long as I kill you smoothly, I can enter the temple. You''re my last task."


    I just didn''t expect to lose so thoroughly.


    "Well, now I have another question for you." Li Xu took the wooden card out of the storage bag and said, "what does the above poem mean?"


    ¡ª¡ªDaogong.


    For thousands of years, the word "immortal formula" still exists.


    Dew heavy clouds grow trees, and the altar empty moon comes to the door.


    The heart is clear and has no foreign affairs. Jingji is the true source.


    This environment is not ordinary. Who is to continue with me.


    The fairy boy said, "this is the poem of our organization. Only high-ranking people can touch it. It is the poem written by the boss of our organization."


    Li looked at him: "I want to ask what this means?"


    "This is the opening poem of the Taoist temple," said the fairy boy.


    "So your organization is called Daogong." Li Xu was so excited that he finally knew the name of the Daoist organization after so long.


    "Yes, our organization is called Daogong."


    "What does the first sentence mean?"


    "The word xianjue still exists in the land that has been abandoned for thousands of years. It refers to the creation of an organization called Daogong in the ruins of a millennium. Xianjue refers to the secret technique of stealing Daogong. The complete name of xianjue is Daogong xianjue, which is the core of the organization."


    "What do the other verses mean?"


    "I only know the meaning of this poem, and I overheard it unintentionally. As for the complete meaning, I must be qualified to know only when I enter the temple."


    Li Xu pondered: "Dao palace, Dao palace fairy formula, ha ha, things began to become interesting."


    The truth about this organization finally surfaced.


    "Where is the headquarters of Daogong?" Li Xu asked again.


    "I don''t know. The headquarters of the organization is the temple. Only those who enter the temple can know. You have to ask the fifth elder."


    (the fifth elder: Thank you very much. Spit the reader''s slot, so that the reader has no slot to spit)


    "Is the fifth elder always? Have you seen him?"


    "I haven''t seen him. I just know he''s haunted and never shows up. I''ve heard that he''s obviously super strong, but he''s too cautious. He''s so cautious that he always thinks others will harm him. So far, he can''t even tell whether he''s a man or a woman."


    Li Xu asked, "do you know how to contact him?"


    The fairy boy shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He usually contacts us."


    "What else do you know?" Li Xu stared into his eyes. "Say everything you know."


    "That''s all I know."


    "Really?" Li Xu saw that he didn''t speak and said:


    "You let me know a lot of useful information. I really thank you from the bottom of my heart, but anyway, I can''t let you go. You stole my master''s Tianlei Dao. I have to avenge him, but I won''t let you suffer. I''ll let you go very peacefully. My hand is generally painless..."


    No pain!


    Do I have to thank you?


    The fairy boy was speechless.


    Seeing that Li Xu was about to make a move, the fairy boy said, "wait, I also know a god son. Like me, he is also a wizard. He is good at refining tools and specializes in refining some strange things.


    Such as strange bronze lamps and bronze coffins.


    Such as black tripod, Jiulong tripod.


    You can also practice the oil pot map of hell. It''s very evil. It''s not a good man at first sight.


    I asked him for a magic weapon, but he didn''t give it. I think he was very upset about this man. He asked, "if you encounter him, please help me kill him."


    The fairy boy said slowly. He felt that Li Xu could not let himself go, because he got his master''s way and planned to tell his enemies before he left. Isn''t it beautiful.


    "Asked the son, right? I remember. Don''t worry. I''ll kill him for you."


    As Li Xu said, he put his hand through the immortal boy''s heart, and then Nanming left the fire and burned violently. Gradually, the immortal boy turned into ashes and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    So far, the immortal boy, the nine palaces and ten directions, and the road thieves of the yuliu town branch have all been killed by Li Xu.


    Of course, he also knows useful information. For example, the organization is called Daogong.


    The headquarters of the Tao palace is called the temple.


    There are strict structural divisions under the temple.


    In addition, there are many God sons.


    The dead fairy boy was only one of them. Now he had another god boy''s name and asked him.


    The boy is definitely the enemy of the fairy boy.


    However, Li Xu is happy to eradicate this enemy, because he is a Taoist thief, and the whole Taoist Palace should be eradicated.


    Li looked to the sky and found that the broken sky was repaired by the powerful order God chain. It is worthy of the rules and will of the world and can be repaired quickly.


    He stopped paying attention and slowly fell from the sky, intending to explain something.


    Unexpectedly, many ordinary people in the whole yuliu town knelt on the ground as if they were worshiping the gods. Li Xu was startled.


    However, he didn''t pay much attention. He called the people from Yushi station and Taixue University, gave them the Taoist palace structure and information he knew, and let them publish it all over the state.


    "Also, you can compensate for the damage caused by the fight. I have no money to compensate anyway."


    "OK." the disciples of Yushitai and Taixue nodded one after another.


    Li xucai took Da Ju, followed by an Zhiyu, ban ruozhu, Tang Sheng, lvwu, and Dean Qinglian, and left here quickly.


    On both sides of the street, kneeling rows of people kowtow to Li Xu and thank him for saving his life.


    What''s the age? I''m still kneeling.


    Li Xu didn''t understand. He slipped away.


    I just slipped out of yuliu town and planned to continue to Qingqiu. Suddenly, a girl''s voice came behind me:


    "Please stay."


    7017k

 Chapter 180

    "Please stay."


    A beautiful woman in a light yellow dress ran out of yuliu town and suddenly came to the crowd, followed by two old men in sackcloth.


    The girl is Qiao Yu, the young master of the rain. The two elders are the elders she brought.


    Qiao Yu said, "the coming of age ceremony of yuluo aristocratic family will be held in two days. I want to invite you to watch the ceremony in the family. Do you appreciate it?"


    Li Xu scratched his head and didn''t speak. He looked at Da Ju, an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo. He didn''t care. He had to see their opinions.


    Seeing Li Xu''s eyes, Qiao Yu hurried over, grabbed Da Ju''s hand and said:


    "Come to our house and play. I''ll treat you to delicious food."


    Da Ji''s ears stood up and moved. She actually seduced me with food.


    Am I a child?


    Suddenly, she heard her little aunt''s stomach growling and looked at her.


    My aunt looked embarrassed. She was very hungry long ago.


    All the way, she ate the water given by Li Xu to solve her hunger. Just watching Li Xu fight with the fairy boy made her forget her hunger for a while.


    Now


    I''m so hungry.


    The little aunt touched her thin waist with her navel exposed and rubbed it constantly. She was vaguely hungry and had a stomachache, saying:


    "It''s November 28 now. We had planned to leave for Qingqiu in December. There''s still time. Why don''t we go to yuluo family to eat and drink."


    She touched her little belly. She was really hungry. She was so hungry that she growled.


    "Eat and drink?"


    Li Xu frowned and looked at her, but he shook his head and said, "don''t go."


    He was worried that his aunt would leave the rain to the aristocratic family and eat poor.


    The little aunt shook her little hand: "meow, meow..."


    She made meow meow meow and stared at her eyes with big blood red eyes. Now she can only pray for Da Ju and Li Xu to talk.


    My aunt is so cute.


    The elevator can''t hold it at all.


    A smile on his face.


    Da Ju immediately blinked at Li Xu and said:


    "Master, why don''t we go to yuluo family for a walk?"


    She ran to Li Xu and grabbed the corner of her master''s clothes. For fear of Li Xu''s disapproval, she flashed her big eyes and looked coquettish and said:


    "Master, father... My little aunt is hungry. She wants to eat..."


    "We can eat at home, but we have enough food," Qiao Yu added


    "You can eat and open up. The most important thing in our family is food."


    "Master."


    Da Ju grabbed Li Xu''s clothes. If there were not many people here, she wanted to hold Li Xu and act like a spoiled child.


    "OK, it''s up to you." Li Xu pinched her face and touched her silver hair. Xiao Da Ji was really cute.


    I really want to hold it in my arms and kiss it. Unfortunately, there are too many people to talk.


    Li Xu touched Da Ju''s head, looked at Qiao Yu and said, "where is the yuluo family? Lead the way quickly. Don''t starve my little aunt."


    Class Ruo bamboo raised his fist: "I warn you not to call me aunt."


    Li Xu touched Da Ju''s head and squinted at Ban Ruo bamboo: "Xiao Da Ju, it''s too time-consuming to go to yuluo family. We''d better go to Qingqiu."


    "I''m your little aunt."


    Li Xu was a real dog. Ban ruozhu had to succumb to his silver power and said:


    "From now on, I''m your little aunt."


    In order to stutter, ban ruozhu plans to give up. He must eat the poor rain family for this meal, which can be regarded as revenge for him.


    Wait, I always feel strange about my revenge.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is to eat.


    Seeing her gnashing her teeth but nowhere to attack, Li Xu secretly smiled and said:


    "Young Lord, why are you still stunned? Lead the way quickly."


    "Please follow me. About half an hour''s journey, we can get to yuluo family." major Qiao Yu motioned two elders to lead the way.


    "Half an hour, please get out of my mount."


    Li Xu released the pendant fish around his waist, and suddenly a behemoth appeared in front of him.


    Li Xu jumped up with the crowd and found that the fish had a lot of bumps on his back. He could only stand and sit down. His ass might hurt.


    "Master, you all go away. I''ve brought a blanket. I''ll just cover it."


    The collector took a large, plush blanket out of the storage bag.


    She brought this blanket from Qingqiu. At that time, her mother worried that she was cold and stuffed it into her. Unexpectedly, the weather in Zhuanxu was different from that in Qingqiu.


    It''s not cold all year round, so it''s useless.


    It''s just ready to use now.


    He spread the blanket, fixed it, and soon sat down on it to rest.


    Li Xu directly chose a friendly position and lay down to sleep.


    It is really comfortable.


    At this time, the herring also moved slowly towards the direction designated by the two old men in sackcloth.


    Although I''m not happy, I can only obey.


    Because their orders represent Li Xu''s orders.


    The herring moved forward slowly.


    Li Xu is lying dead.


    Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian were sitting and practicing. Lvwu hid in the corner and wrote a Book silently, while several girls rolled on the plush blanket.


    Where''s the heater.


    Rolling to Li Xu''s side, he looked at Li Xu sideways: "master, were you tired from the fight just now? Do you want me to rub it for you?"


    "If you''re free, you can press it for me."


    Li Xu flattened his legs. He was really tired from the battle with the fairy boy just now.


    Great consumption.


    Although he said that his spiritual power was endless, Li Xu felt that he was fighting with him, and the spiritual power in his body still consumed about 23%.


    It''s a terrible consumption.


    He has never consumed so much spiritual power.


    Fighting with the evil spirits of santuhe didn''t consume so much. Unexpectedly, the immortal boy was so strong.


    "Master, I''m quite free. I''ll help you pinch it." Xiao Da Chuo stood up with a smile, knelt in front of Li Xu, looked at his legs, and just wanted to do it, said:


    "Master, spread your legs."


    "OK."


    Li Xuping put his legs apart, closed his eyes and let Xiao Da Ji move his hands and feet.


    Master is so good!


    Da Ju knelt in front of him, stretched out his small hand, began to pinch master''s leg and said, "master, what do you think of the strength?"


    She used her strength very lightly for fear of hurting her master.


    Li Xu closed his eyes and said with some enjoyment:


    "It''s OK. I just think my strength can be a little bigger. If it''s too light, I don''t feel much."


    "Shifu, what about this?" Da Ji squeezed Li Xu''s leg harder.


    "OK, please step up."


    "What about this?" Da Ji pressed a little harder.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    It took a lot of effort to make master satisfied:


    "Master, your legs are so hard. They are full of bones."


    You can''t pinch the wrong leg, can you?


    Li Xu opened his eyes.


    Found that she did not, still holding a serious leg.


    "Maybe it''s the reason for neglecting exercise." Li Xu closed his eyes and continued to enjoy the apprentice''s technique. Her technique was very powerful.


    "Hum." Li Xu made a satisfied voice.


    Da Ji pinched and began to transfer, from the lower leg to the thigh, stopped at the thigh position, and pressed repeatedly with his small hand.


    Press, press and keep going up.


    "Don''t go up."


    Li Xu opened his eyes, waved his hand and said, "if you go up again, I''m afraid I''ll make you look all over your face."


    "Hmm?" Da Ji frowned. What is master talking about?


    "Help me, uh huh." Li Xu ignored her dull expression, turned over and said, "help me press my shoulder and back."


    His shoulders are tired.


    I haven''t had such a fierce fight for a long time. I''m so tired.


    Fairy boy is a respectable opponent. He is only seven grades. He can lose 23% of his spiritual power. It''s really terrible.


    Da Ji began to press Li Xu''s back, and his hands were sore.


    Da Ji said, "master, your shoulders are so hard. They are all bones. What are you doing at ordinary times? How can you make your body so hard?"


    "I don''t do anything at ordinary times. I just sleep." Li Xu said.


    "I''m sore." Da Chui pressed, feeling that his little hands were going to be wasted, so he stepped directly on Li Xu''s back.


    Jump around on it, jump around.


    Li Xu felt very comfortable. He slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    He could fall asleep. Da Ju heard master''s slight snoring. He got down from him, lay down beside her and observed him.


    I really fell asleep.


    She looked very good when she was asleep. She couldn''t help kissing him.


    Just about to bite, he was dragged away by Ban Ruo bamboo.


    "Aunt, what are you doing?"


    "I''ve been watching you just now. I didn''t expect you to kiss him secretly. You haven''t married yet. Do you know if you''re shy?" my aunt dragged her away.


    "I didn''t."


    "Why aren''t you so close to him?"


    "He has sweat on his face. I want to wipe it for him," Da Ju explained.


    "Ghosts believe."


    Ban ruozhu dragged her far away. Originally, she came here to match Da Chong and Li Xu, but she didn''t expect to develop so fast before she made a move.


    She murmured, "I''m still so on the side. If I''m not here, I''m afraid you don''t want to sleep together?"


    Da Chuo blushed and said, "nothing."


    Seeing the blush on her face, ban Ruo bamboo stretched out his hand and touched it. It was so hot. He frowned and said, "what are you doing? Why is your face as hot as the boiling water.


    Well, if you have a problem, I''ll tell your mother. "


    "Little aunt."


    Da Ju broke free from banruo bamboo, turned over and pressed her, and then pressed her two small hands hard, saying:


    "Aunt, what are you talking about?"


    "You let go of me?"


    Ban ruozhu struggled, but Da Ji pressed her very hard. The whole person pressed her and made her unable to move.


    Da Ju pressed her aunt''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t put it away."


    Qiao Yu felt that Da Ju held her aunt down. She stared at the scene. The picture was so exciting that it was a match with what she had seen.


    So he went in and watched.


    Close observation.


    "You two don''t care about me, please don''t stop, please continue."


    Young master Qiao Yu narrowed his eyes and almost lay down on the blanket to observe the two women.


    Ban Ruo bamboo and Da Ji are a little confused.


    I don''t know why Qiao Yu was suddenly excited.


    Where is her excitement?


    An Zhiyu, who read a lot in the distance, saw some signs. Did the girl see some strange things.


    She hurried over, dragged Qiao Yu, who was lying on the ground observing the two women, and dragged her away.


    "Little sister, can I hold you?" young master Qiao Yu''s eyes twinkled with stars. His eyes coagulated and aimed at the bosom of an Zhiyu.


    I''d like to have a try. Can this wash your face?


    She ran over with open hands. When she was about to arrive, she planned to jump on an Zhiyu and give her a affectionate hug.


    But Ann knows the fish to get out of the way.


    Then she threw herself on the blanket and pursed her mouth. Ann knows that the fish is really stingy. Can''t she touch it?


    She got up and stared at the anchovy.


    An Zhiyu''s face was alert to Qiao Yu''s sneak attack.


    Seeing that she was so vigilant, Qiao Yu had to look at Da Ju and ban Ruo bamboo. They sat on the ground and didn''t speak.


    She found the right time, then rushed over and directly pushed the unprotected device down on the blanket.


    If it''s as you expected, the Da fan can easily fall down.


    Her body is very soft.


    Qiao Yu threw himself into Da Ji''s arms, soft.


    Her face was gently pressed against Da Ji''s cheek. It felt good.


    She put her hands around her waist, put them on her cheek, raised her head and said:


    "Little sister, can I kiss you? Just one."


    "Are you sick?" Da Ji pushed her away, sat well, and was pushed by her, hugging herself and kissing herself.


    "I want to kiss your face." Qiao Yu thought Da Ji was very cute. His face was plump and his body smelled delicious. If only he could kiss it.


    "No." Da Shu shook his head and said, "if you want to kiss me, kiss my aunt."


    "Little sister, can I kiss you?"


    Qiao Yu looked at banruo bamboo. She planned to step back and look at her with blinking eyes.


    Ban Ruo bamboo shook his head. Are you kidding.


    You can''t hold it.


    Still want to kiss.


    In a dream.


    She climbed over and came to ban ruozhu and Da Ju, intending to sneak attack, but both of them were fast and avoided in an instant.


    Qiao Yu had to look at an Zhiyu.


    "Don''t come here."


    An Zhiyu was a little flustered and kept retreating, so Qiao Yu rushed up. An Zhiyu ran quickly and ran behind Da Ju and ban ruozhu.


    "Ouch..." Da Ji held his claw in both hands.


    "Meow, meow, meow..." ban Ruo bamboo put away his tail and his face was alert to the girl.


    "Ow, meow, meow..."


    Qiao Yu learned from Da Ju and ban Ruo bamboo and howled here. Soon, four people were fighting on it.


    It was fun running around.


    The sound of laughter came out.


    It''s like four children playing, very happy.


    Lvwu, who was still writing hard in the distance, was speechless, because their play interrupted their thoughts and had to close their hearing.


    Dean Qinglian looked helpless.


    Tang Sheng didn''t understand the girl''s friendship, so he closed his eyes and sat around.


    The two old men in sackcloth in front of the fish''s head looked back, shook their heads and stopped caring, because the young Lord was so happy.


    It was the first time they saw her happy as a child.


    All thanks to these girls.


    Li Xu was sleeping all the time. In a daze, he could always hear girls laughing around.


    Time flies.


    About half an hour.


    Li Xu felt a soft voice coming from his ear:


    "Master, wake up. The rain is falling. The aristocratic family is here and ready for dinner."


    7017k

 Chapter 181

    [I haven''t exercised for a long time. I ran yesterday. I have backache today. I don''t have spiritual code words. I put the beginning of this book, 14000 words, only 4000 words. Remember to refresh it. The characters in it will appear later]


    [this chapter does not belong to the main body, and it has no impact without reading]


    Three thousand Daozhou, central, Nuwa City, an inconspicuous corner three million miles east.


    There is a green land of more than 500 Li


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 182

    "You can''t sleep, do you want me to accompany you?" Li Xu felt that there was something wrong with Da''s logic. She couldn''t sleep, not herself.


    He slept soundly.


    If she hadn''t come, she might have slept until noon the next day.


    Da Ju put his arm on his pillow, quietly did not speak, just put it on it, smelled his familiar taste, closed his eyes and planned to rest.


    Li Xu wanted to take his hand back because there was something on his arm, which was not conducive to sleep.


    "Don''t move." Da Ju closed his eyes, hugged Li Xu''s arm, pillowed it quietly and said, "just let me sleep."


    "Numb." Li Xu gradually felt that his arm began to numb.


    "You feel numb so soon. Do you have kidney deficiency?" Da Ji opened her eyes. She used to pillow like this. Why didn''t she say numb.


    Li Xu held her directly in his arms, rubbed her silver hair, touched her face, smiled and said, "why don''t you check whether I have kidney deficiency?"


    "Don''t." Da Chuo was lying in Li Xu''s arms, his face was shy and flushed: "don''t move, I''m just talking. Don''t take it seriously."


    Li Xu poked her face and whispered, "I thought you wanted it?"


    "I just want to hug you." she was a little sleepy, but suddenly she wanted to stay with him and ran over.


    "Then hold it."


    Li Xu touched her head and let her hold herself. It can be seen that she was very sleepy, so she didn''t touch her.


    Just gently kissed her on the cheek and gently hugged her.


    She is so small. She nests in her arms and is quiet. Two white fox ears can attract her attention.


    Li Xu reached out and touched it.


    Her mouth hummed, her body gradually softened, her eyes still closed, and said, "sleep well, be good to me and don''t move."


    She couldn''t help reaching out and touching his head as if he were a child.


    Li Xu couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth. This little Da Ji was so cute. Holding a small, soft one, she slowly fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At midnight the next day.


    Li Xu is still sleeping. Da Ju has woken up. At this time of the day, she can wake up on time. When she wakes up, she finds herself in Li Xu''s arms.


    Get out of his arms, lie on his body, feel his strong heartbeat, and after a moment, gently kiss Li Xu''s cheek and say:


    "Master, I''m going to practice. You sleep well."


    She got up from Li Xu, walked out of the room, came to an Zhiyu''s room, woke her up and went to practice together.


    It''s just their common habit in Taixu Academy. They basically have to get up and practice before this time.


    Originally, I wanted to call my aunt. I was afraid she hadn''t digested it yesterday. It was estimated that she was still sleeping. Just let her have a good rest.


    They casually found a stone in yuluo aristocratic family and began to practice xiaozhoutian. With this practice, it was time unconsciously.


    An Zhiyu opened his eyes. There was a faint purple light in his eyes. He smiled and said, "Da Ju, I will soon be able to catch up with you."


    "Hahaha, I will soon be able to enter the Tao with four grades," said Da Ji.


    "So fast."


    An Zhiyu was surprised.


    Her talent is very powerful. Dean Qinglian said that she was the first thousand petal lotus platform between Gu Jin and her achievements in the future are unlimited.


    I didn''t expect Da Ji to be more rebellious. It''s not easy to feel like a third grade, and she soon became a fourth grade. She''s really more popular than people.


    "Hee hee." Da Ju chuckled, his eyes bent like crescent moon, and his smile was so bright that an Zhiyu couldn''t help but want to pinch her face.


    She thought so and acted. She ran over and pinched her.


    Of course, Da Ju didn''t let her pinch herself. She stood up and ran. Ann knew the fish was chasing after her.


    They were just running, their stomachs growling.


    Suddenly I remembered that they should have breakfast at this time, but this is yuluo aristocratic family, not Taixu Academy.


    "A little hungry, let''s go to the kitchen and find something to eat." although she didn''t eat as much as her aunt, she was not bad at all.


    Her appetite is bigger than that of Li Xu. She can rank second in Taixu academy, and her aunt is the first.


    "But where is the kitchen?" asked an Zhiyu.


    "Come with me."


    Da Ju''s nose is sensitive. It''s not difficult to want the kitchen. She wrinkled her nose and sniffed all the way, and soon found the location of the kitchen.


    They all rushed in. The cook was cooking breakfast or wonton.


    Seeing that their eyes were almost green with hunger, the cook helped them hold a bowl of wonton. They quickly said thank you.


    Carry bowls and chopsticks to the table outside and sit and eat.


    "It''s so hot..." Da Ju kept spitting out his tongue, but he wanted to eat again. He stretched out his tongue and licked the soup.


    "Hee hee." an Zhiyu couldn''t help laughing at her and said, "don''t spit out your tongue. Eat slowly and blow again with a spoon."


    Da Ji rolled his eyes, ignored her and continued to spit out his tongue and drink soup.


    An Zhiyu laughed, laughed, and then choked. His mind fluctuated constantly. He could even hear the creaking sound of his clothes.


    Da Ji stared at her bosom and said, "you deserve to laugh at me. Your clothes bear the weight they shouldn''t bear. Won''t they really explode?"


    "Shut up and eat your food." an Zhiyu lowered his head and drank the soup of wonton.


    "Gulu..." Da Ju began to drink soup like her. Soon after finishing the wonton, the two women began to eat wonton.


    Wonton stuffed with fresh meat is delicious, fat but not greasy.


    They ate slowly. After eating, they went inside and asked the cook to pour a bowl and go out with the bowl. The two women bowed their heads and began to drink soup again.


    Several cooks poked their heads out and looked at the two girls. They all wanted to laugh.


    Two lovely girls who eat well.


    "Oh, it''s two beautiful women."


    The two women who were eating heard a voice not far away, stood up with a bowl, and then heard the voice.


    "Sorry to say wrong. It''s a big beauty and a little fox."


    She thought it was two dogs eating. Unexpectedly, it was two very beautiful girls.


    A dozen teenagers of the same age followed behind the blue robed boy.


    When they finished their practice, they came to eat. They met these two strangers and saw them drinking soup with their heads down.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen a girl who eats like this. Don''t they pay attention to her image?


    The blue robed boy looked at them and said, "you are very green. Why haven''t you seen you?"


    "We came yesterday."


    Da Ji''s tongue stretched out and rolled. She rolled a wonton in the bowl into her mouth and said with a bulging mouth while eating.


    "No wonder."


    When the blue robed boy saw that the little Da Chuo ate wonton so delicious, he couldn''t help asking the cook to bring out the wonton one after another.


    The blue robed boy took the dishes and chopsticks to the table of Da Ji and an Zhiyu and asked, "do you mind a table?"


    An Zhiyu and Da Ji shook their heads and sat down to eat wonton.


    Da Ji''s tongue rolled up, and soon ate the wonton in the bowl and asked for another bowl.


    She began to drink the soup again. She drank happily and found an Zhiyu staring at herself.


    Da Ji asked, "sister Zhiyu, what are you looking at?"


    An Zhiyu said, "your fox tail is exposed?"


    Da Ju looked behind her and saw that there was really a tail exposed and shaking gently. She didn''t know it.


    She immediately took it back and blushed, but she soon recovered and continued to talk about the soup. She thought the bottom of the wonton soup was very delicious.


    "Sister Zhiyu, don''t you want it?"


    "I''m full." an Zhiyu has eaten two bowls. If she eats again, she will become a dog. She doesn''t want Da Chuo and ban Ruo bamboo to be fat. Moreover, her appetite is not very large.


    "Well, I''ll eat it myself."


    Da Ju began to eat with a bowl. After eating, she went in again. The blue robed boy who ate with her and the cook inside were stunned.


    Looking at a little girl, she can eat so much.


    After eating five bowls in a row, Da Ju finally put down the dishes and chopsticks and happily gave the cook money, but the cook didn''t accept it.


    However, they were forced to push the Da Fan, and then walked forward happily, skipping and knowing the fish.


    The blue robed boy and many young boys hurried to keep up, because they were completely attracted by the two girls. Except for the ugly appearance, the others were almost flawless and perfect.


    It doesn''t matter what you eat, okay?


    That kind of eating is even cute.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu stopped and looked at the teenagers. They thought they were on the same road, but they didn''t expect to follow all the time.


    If it weren''t for the rain falling aristocratic family, they all suspected that they would be remembered by thieves.


    "I want to compete with you." the blue robed boy plans to get in touch with them from the aspect of cultivation. If he is lucky, maybe he can get a sister. Isn''t it beautiful.


    "It''s not necessary." the reason why Da Ju and an Zhiyu don''t worry about their tricks is because their level is so low.


    They are all first-class and second-class. Only the blue robed youth are second-class.


    Isn''t this a trick?


    There''s no need to compete with a ghost for things that can be solved with one move, okay?


    The teenagers thought they were afraid, so they came forward and encouraged them to compete. Da Ju and an Zhiyu couldn''t beat them.


    "OK, don''t cry at that time." Da Chuo and Da Chuo no longer refused. How can they not know the careful thinking of these teenagers.


    flirt with hot chicks.


    Just you, cut.


    I have to teach you a good lesson.


    Under the guidance of many years, they soon came to the square. There were fewer people in the square in the morning because it was too early.


    "Offended." the blue robed boy came out for the first time and looked at them. He would do it gently later. After all, it''s just a sister.


    But suddenly, he heard an Zhiyu''s words: "are you going alone or together?"


    The blue robed boy was stunned: "if I remember correctly, you should be the second grade. I am also the second grade. Do you think you can beat me?"


    He looked at the girl with fox ears on the side of Anzhi fish and said, "if I guessed right, you shouldn''t have practiced yet."


    Because he can''t reach the realm of Da Ji.


    There are three reasons why you can''t explore the realm. First, the other party is shielded, second, the other party''s realm is higher than him, and third, the other party hasn''t practiced yet.


    The blue robed boy thinks which kind of Da Ji is behind. It is estimated that the small goblin has just cultivated into a human shape. Even if it is powerful, it only has physical strength.


    After his careful analysis, he felt he was sure to win. Unexpectedly, an Zhiyu said, "pick alone or together."


    It''s really young and frivolous.


    The blue robed boy hugged his fist and said, "you beat me first and then talk about things together. I''ll give you a move so that others don''t say I bully you."


    "He''ll give it to you. I''ll go and watch you perform." Da Ju walked aside, calmly pulled out a chair from the storage bag and sat with her legs tilted, quite like her master Li Xu.


    An Zhiyu nodded. It was all a small deal. As long as she did it, she looked at the blue robed boy and said, "you''d better not let me. I''m afraid you''ll lose miserably."


    "It''s all right." the blue robed boy stood where he was. He was also a genius in the yuluo family. He was only 15 years old and broke the second grade. He was afraid that the girl would fail.


    Because tomorrow is the coming of age ceremony of yuluo aristocratic family. All branches of yuluo aristocratic family will come here to compete in martial arts. If he guesses correctly, the girl in front of him is one of yuluo aristocratic family. So far, many branches of yuluo aristocratic family have come here.


    The goal is to shine at the bar mitzvah.


    He is no exception.


    He was very confident in himself. He was in the same state. He was not afraid of anyone. He thought happily in his heart, and suddenly a fragrant wind blew.


    It''s an Zhiyu.


    Eh, how fast she is and how she moves. Just now she was distracted and didn''t pay attention. The next second she felt the extreme danger.


    She''s not easy.


    The blue robed boy wanted to resist, but he was blown out in an instant, hit the square heavily, and spit out a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes were thrilled, and other teenagers were also thrilled. Just now they didn''t see the means of Chu an to know the fish.


    The next moment, the boy in blue fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    Just a move.


    An Zhiyu shook his head and said, "sorry, I didn''t control my psychic power for a while and let you spit blood. You should be all right."


    "Come again."


    The blue robed boy got up and shot again, but in a moment, any fierce attack seemed particularly vulnerable in front of her.


    She just slapped it out, and the other party fell to the ground like a broken kite.


    "Let''s go together." an Zhiyu felt that he was not having fun and waved to these teenagers to fight together.


    In the face of more than a dozen teenagers, she was still very calm because they were very weak. After a few breaths, all these teenagers lay on the ground.


    The square gradually surrounded a group of people. They all saw the woman in the square. Although she was also a second grade, playing second grade was as simple as drinking water.


    Suddenly, a second-class woman of the same age jumped in and said, "my name is rain falling stone summer. Second-class Wen Daojing, let me try your depth."


    Her speed was very fast. In a word, she quickly shot an Zhiyu.


    This woman is stronger than the blue robed boy just now. Both body method and Taoist method are very good, but she was defeated by an Zhiyu if she couldn''t find two moves.


    When the rain fell, Shixia''s hands were trembling, because Ann knew the fish had great strength. The spiritual power in her body shocked her and flew her out.


    It''s not a level at all.


    Then two men and two women came up to challenge her, but they were defeated within three moves.


    "When was I so strong?"


    An Zhiyu muttered to himself.


    She stayed in Taixu academy all the time, surrounded by Da Ji, ban Ruo bamboo, and this level, which made her feel very good. I didn''t expect her to be so strong.


    She was stunned herself.


    The war spirit is getting stronger and stronger. Playing these second-class products is like drinking water. He will think that the people of yuluo aristocratic family are very strong. He didn''t expect good dishes.


    It''s weaker than she thought. Isn''t this family very arrogant?


    Why so weak?


    There are more and more people watching the war around. They came to watch. They planned to see the beauty at the beginning, but they didn''t expect that the beauty was very powerful.


    Dozens of people have been fighting fiercely. No one can withstand three moves in her hands.


    The blue robed boy who first began to challenge an Zhiyu had no face. Unexpectedly, the beauty was not only beautiful but also so strong.


    The more he thought about it, the more he lost face, but he didn''t leave. He wanted to know whether she was invincible in the same realm.


    "I''ll challenge you."


    "I''m coming as like as two peas." the two men suddenly jumped out of the square, and they saw that they were lovers because they had the same sword.


    "Be careful."


    The sword in the hands of a man and a woman began to come out of its scabbard, and the sharp sword began to change. It covered the whole square, and the onlookers retreated one after another.


    Let the battlefield out.


    Anzhi fish beat two at a time, without pressure. Everywhere they move, they bloom cyan luster, and lotus blossoms under their feet.


    Almost instantaneously, a large area of green lotus blooms, the power of green lotus road continues to explode, and the space is full of green lotus.


    "Not bad." Da Ji imitated Li Xu''s appearance, tilted his legs and began to comment, "I didn''t expect sister Zhiyu to make such rapid progress."


    In the audience, she sat alone with her own chair, acting like an expert. Everyone was speechless to her, but her eyes were still on an Zhiyu.


    A beautiful woman with explosive combat power has a very strong attraction.


    "Bang bang."


    Anzhi fish''s fingerprints kept growing. The lotus began to reverse the package, wrapped them in the lotus and couldn''t struggle. Finally, refining opened and slapped them away.


    With a smile on her face, she hugged her fist and said, "promise me."


    It was very easy to beat two more people.


    This matter continues to spread, saying that a strong man in the second grade realm was born in the air.


    Invincible in the same territory.


    Many people went to wait and see, exchanged views and challenges, and were defeated one after another.


    The goddess who was practicing saw many people rushing to the square, stopped a man and asked, "Why are you all running to the square?"


    "Heavenly daughter, there is a very powerful second-class master over there. He has defeated dozens of masters and has a faint invincible posture in the same territory. We will go to watch the war," said the practitioner.


    "I don''t know when the characters came out and which branch of yuluo aristocratic family?" the heavenly daughter was curious.


    "I don''t know. Would you like to go and have a look?" asked the practitioner.


    The heavenly daughter meditated. Although she didn''t pay much attention to the battle between second-class monks, so many people must have some interesting points in the past.


    Suddenly his interest increased greatly and said, "let''s go."


    7017k

 Chapter 183

    "Whew..."


    Tiannv Yujian came to the square. Unexpectedly, there was a sea of people here. It was several times more lively than usual. There was a beautiful girl with a body more turbulent than her on the square.


    She is like a flourishing green lotus that pokes clear ripples but not demons. Her figure swims on it quickly. Whenever she comes up to challenge, she is defeated by her.


    Her fighting spirit seemed to be completely mobilized, and her spiritual power rolled and rippled.


    Only second grade can achieve such a degree.


    That''s great.


    Many elders were secretly amazed and appreciated it in their eyes.


    Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng heard that someone was fighting in the square. They liked to watch the excitement. They rushed to the sword. When they saw that the fighter was an Zhiyu, they turned black.


    Then they saw Da Ji sitting with her legs tilted. They came to her and asked:


    "What''s going on?"


    Da Chuo said the whole story again. They were relieved, but there was no problem with the exchange of words. He also wanted to see how Ann Zhiyu had made progress recently.


    The Anzhi fish on the square is fast, the phantom is constantly changing, and the Taoist method is used more and more skillfully.


    In the end, no one in the same realm of yuluo aristocratic family is an opponent. Her Qinglian Dao is really strong and feels invincible.


    More and more people gathered here. Shaozhu Qiao Yu also came to watch the war and waited to see the battle picture of an Zhiyu.


    She is ignorant.


    At first she thought the woman was just good-looking. Unexpectedly, she was so strong that her hands itched. She jumped out and planned to fight with her.


    When she jumped to the square, she remembered that she was a third grade. If she hit her, she was a bit bullying. Let''s go down.


    An Zhiyu, with a strong sense of war, stopped in front of her and said, "young master Qiao Yu, can you compete one or two?"


    She hasn''t played Sanpin yet. She wants to try whether Sanpin is strong or not.


    "Since you have this request, I''ll fight with you." Qiao Yu smiled. "Do you want to rest? I''ll give you half an hour''s rest."


    "No."


    An Zhiyu moves quickly. Now she is full of war and blood boiling, and the speed is faster and faster.


    She is now a second grade, only one opportunity away from the third grade. With the battle, she has a strong feeling. She feels that another dozen may come.


    The battle between an Zhiyu and Qiao Yu started quickly. The former is the second grade and the latter is the third grade.


    Qiao Yu is the youngest strong man in yuluo aristocratic family. At the age of 15 or 16, he has cultivated three grades. He is a very powerful strong man.


    There are also tiannv at the same level with her. These two people are the leaders of the young generation. They have reached this level in just a few years of cultivation. They can be said to be geniuses.


    Bang.


    The two collided violently.


    Because an Zhiyu is one level lower than Qiao Yu, if you want to win her, you must use Taoism and keep turning your fingerprints.


    Second grade Taoism, Jiuqu lotus pond.


    Suddenly a lotus pond appeared in the square. The lotus blossomed on the lotus pond, and she was like an elf wandering in the lotus pond.


    Before Qiao Yu understood what was going on, he was pulled into the Taoist Dharma by an Zhiyu, and then saw a lotus gun condensed in her hand.


    An Zhiyu holds a lotus gun. This is Li Xu''s advice. Later, she practiced this lotus gun method.


    When the gunfire came out, the blue lotus blossomed in the air, and the power kept surging out, and Qiao Yu kept resisting.


    After the time of burning incense, Qiao Yu broke her Dharma by using the rain curtain Dharma. After all, there was a difference between them.


    In addition, an Zhiyu has fought with many practitioners continuously, and he can still fight with her for dozens of moves, which is very powerful.


    Qiao Yu stretched out his palm and planned to end the battle. When he was about to blow the Anzhi fish out, his silver hair danced with his legs tilted.


    He immediately came to an Zhiyu, held her and moved out for dozens of steps to avoid Qiao Yu''s attack.


    Da Ji looked worried at an Zhiyu and said, "are you okay?"


    An Zhiyu shook his head and said, "I''m fine, but my spiritual power is about to be consumed. If I fight with her, I must lose miserably."


    "Go sit down and I''ll compete with her." Da Ju helped an Zhiyu to his chair and sat down, looked at Qiao Yu and said:


    "I''ll be your opponent."


    "Come on."


    Qiao Yu didn''t grind Ji, so he shot directly, and the two began to fight.


    At this time, many people saw that the Da device, which seemed harmless to humans and animals, could break out such a strong combat effectiveness.


    The power of cold ice continues to erupt and permeates the whole square. The cold breath continues to attack, and the power of terror is surging out.


    "The extreme cold is the power of the cold ice road." the heavenly daughter looked at the girl in surprise. She didn''t expect that her physical body and spiritual power were so strong.


    "Drink."


    The two kept fighting.


    Qiao Yu cultivates the drip path. Every time she makes a move, it''s like rain, but her raindrops are completely suppressed by the Da Fan.


    Every time, it can solidify his raindrops into ice.


    If this fight continues, Qiao Yu will undoubtedly lose, because Da Ji is really too strong. Tiannv plans to take it out with a sword.


    Da Ji was fearless and fought two three grades.


    Qiao Yu''s hand was full, and a sword appeared in his hand. He attacked Da Ju with the heavenly daughter holding the sword.


    Da Ji stretched out her hand and took out a sword from her storage ring. The power of cold ice was transmitted by her, and the space and ground were like frozen.


    She can''t use a sword, but her master taught her to defend the sword, so she still knows some basic sword moves.


    The main problem is not whether to use a sword, but that her body is not strong enough to shake weapons. She must use weapons to play her own cold power.


    Holding a sharp sword, the figure moves, silver hair flies, and the white figure moves quickly in the square.


    Three swords are intertwined here, and gorgeous sparks are splashing everywhere.


    The sonorous divine voice is constantly winding.


    The clear and crisp sound of the sword came out continuously. The three people were fighting high in the sky. Their figures were like three rounds of the sun fighting in the sky.


    "How does this person feel a little familiar?" an elder of yuluo family looked at Da Ju and always felt that he had seen her face somewhere.


    But I can''t remember for a moment.


    Of course she couldn''t understand, because Da Ju had grown tall and her black hair had turned into silver. Naturally, it was difficult to recognize her as the stupid Princess of Qingqiu.


    The sun in the air was very dazzling. They fought fiercely in the air. Many disciples of yuluo family saw this picture.


    Li Xu, who had just woken up, walked out of the room at this time. His sight deviated and he just saw Da Ju fighting with two girls.


    "Unexpectedly, someone bullied my disciples." Li Xu rose to the sky and planned to slap them.


    Just wanted to make a move, I found a sea of people on the square. I also saw an Zhiyu and President Qinglian sitting there. They were not in a hurry to make a move.


    In the blink of an eye, he fell in front of Anzhi fish and asked:


    "What''s the matter? Is this a duel?"


    "You go away and stand in my way to see them fight." an Zhiyu Lala Li Xu''s sleeve looks very high. Get out of the way.


    Li xuwunai went to her side, stretched out his right hand and covered it above her eyes to block the sunlight.


    An Zhiyu immediately felt a small shadow cast on his eyes. His eyes were not as dazzling as before, and his face turned red.


    Because Li Xu was helping her block the sun, a warm current suddenly gushed out of her heart.


    "Yes, they are dueling. It''s about to be a critical time." an Zhiyu whispered.


    "Why did you start to compete all of a sudden?"


    "Yes..."


    An Zhiyu told the whole story again, saying that she and Da zhe were called here to compete in the morning, and they became like this.


    "I see." Li Xu understood the truth of the matter, glanced at the people who were beaten black and blue by an Zhiyu, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Then he looked at the sky, and the battle between Daju in the air and Qiao Yu and tiannv became more and more intense, but no matter how intense it was.


    Da Ju can entangle with the two Sanpin by relying on the cold ice path.


    She didn''t use the power of tianhuodao. If she used the power of tianhuodao, Li Xu believed that Da Ju could defeat them in an instant.


    The three swords kept intertwined and beating. Qiao Yu and tiannv were constantly suppressed by Da Ju and fell to the ground again.


    They fought again in the square, and the power was constantly cut out. The power of the cold ice was like ice and snow in winter.


    The temperature is getting lower and lower.


    Da Chuo held a sword in his right hand and hit his fist in his left hand. The first and second punches of the three punches were hit one after another, and the intention of punches was surging in all directions.


    At the same time, the sword Qi of the right hand is vertical and horizontal.


    The swords of Qiao Yu and the heavenly daughter were broken by her. With a click, Da Ju''s sword accidentally stabbed into Qiao Yu''s thigh, and a scream sounded in a moment.


    "Ah ah... It''s killing me..." Qiao Yu howled and covered his trembling legs.


    "I''m sorry." Da Ji quickly let go. "I didn''t mean to. I just inserted it without paying attention."


    "Oh......" Qiao Yu lay on the ground and howled.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Qiao Yu''s face was covered with sweat on his forehead, which could be seen as very painful.


    "I have to deal with it for you." Da Ju quickly picked her up and quickly carried her back to the room, because the wound was in the leg.


    A little sensitive.


    There are many people in the square with mixed eyes, which is inconvenient for treatment.


    She held Qiao Yu in her arms and quickly ran back to the direct room. Several elders looked dignified and followed one after another, and Li Xu followed.


    But they were all blocked out.


    Because men are not allowed in.


    There were only Da Ju, an Zhiyu, Qiao Yu and tiannv in the room. They were worried.


    Da Ji''s movements were skilled. She tore up her dress and showed her snow-white thigh. There was a bloody wound on it, and her sword was inserted right on it.


    It''s all bone.


    Obviously, the motor was very hard just now.


    Da Chong quickly apologized: "Qiao Yu, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    "Pull it out first and then apologize. Hello."


    Qiao Yu felt that it was really hard to insert the sword into his leg.


    His forehead was covered with sweat.


    He clenched his teeth in pain.


    "Well, well, you can bear it. It''ll be fine soon."


    Da Ju grabbed the handle of the sword and pulled out the sword that had pierced Qiao Yu''s leg.


    Suddenly blood splashed.


    The blood on the leg slowly flowed out. Da Ji quickly stopped bleeding, sprinkled medicine powder and wrapped it with bandages. His movements were very skilled.


    Da Ji was a little embarrassed and said, "it''s all right. It''ll be fine in a few days. It''s just that you''re wronged to suffer a little."


    Seeing Da Ju''s remorse, Qiao Yu reached out and pinched her face, smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''s okay. The injuries are just small things, but there are more scars."


    "Dong Dong Dong..." suddenly the door of the room knocked.


    An Zhiyu ran to open the door, poked out his little head, saw Li Xu knocking at the door and asked:


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Xu handed out a small green bottle and said:


    "If you drop this potion on the wound, she will be alive the next day and won''t leave a scar."


    "It''s so magical." an Zhiyu took it and quickly closed the door. Soon there was a cry in the room.


    "It hurts. What is it? Why is it so painful?"


    "Bear it." an Zhiyu gave her potion. Qiao Yu held Da Ji, bit her clothes with his mouth, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    Finally she finished the potion.


    She was also tired and sweating. Da Ji used the technique of cleaning clothes to clean the sweat on her forehead, covered her with a quilt and left here.


    As soon as she came out, she saw master standing outside. She bowed her head and came to master and said, "master, am I in trouble?"


    "No." Li Xu bent down and rubbed her head and said, "it''s all small things. The sword has no eyes. It''s inevitable to get hurt. Don''t blame yourself. She can recover tomorrow."


    "Master, what kind of potion is that? Such a serious injury will be cured tomorrow."


    "This is a very precious medicinal material."


    Li Xu didn''t say much, but just smiled. If he said this kind of Kirin saliva, I don''t know if it would turn stomach, I''d better not let them know.


    However, this matter was widely spread in yuluo aristocratic family. Many people said that the people brought back by major master Qiao Yu hurt her.


    Said Da Ji was a white eyed wolf.


    All kinds of gossip are spreading, all kinds of ugly words.


    I don''t know the mentality of the people who spread it. It''s obviously a competition. It''s inevitable to get hurt. All practitioners know it.


    Li Xu shook his head and didn''t want to stay here.


    Wake up the class Ruo bamboo who is sleepy and almost digested, take Da Ji and an Zhi fish, and leave here.


    Continue on the road to Qingqiu.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Qiao Yu woke up and found that her legs were all right. She hopped around the room and nothing happened.


    It''s really amazing.


    And she had a wonderful feeling that the spiritual power in her body was everywhere, and she had a feeling of wanting to break through.


    "Here comes the opportunity of the four products. This potion is so magical that it can benefit me a lot."


    She was very happy and wanted to tell Da Ju and an Zhiyu about it, but she went out of the room and found that there was a serious father outside.


    "Dad, I feel like I''m going to break through. I haven''t found the opportunity of four grades. Now I feel it. I have to tell Da Chuo and an Zhiyu about it."


    She is very happy.


    "Is your leg OK?" the father was surprised. He heard that his daughter was badly hurt. How can she jump alive in the past day.


    "It''s all right. Li Xu''s potion is really powerful. I have to go to Da Ju and tell them the good news."


    "Don''t look, she''s gone."


    Father gave her a letter, which was written by Da Chong.


    His face was dignified. When he heard that Li Xu was in the rain family, he hurried back, but they left.


    He didn''t expect to find Li Xu himself, but he was at his own house.


    But his family had a lot of gossip, which made him angry. Alas, maybe he didn''t get to know such a big man.


    He looked up at the sky.


    The sun is really dazzling.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away from yuluo aristocratic family, a herring flew slowly.


    Da Ju stood on the fish and looked at the direction of yuluo family.


    Lying on it, Li Xu looked up at her back and said:


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine. I also gave her an opportunity. If she''s not very good at food, she should be able to break through to the fourth grade. In other words, don''t you have any understanding when you two toss about this meal?"


    "Yes," said Da Ji and an Zhiyu at the same time.


    "Tell me."


    7017k

 Chapter 184

    [PS: thanks to the master of Moxiang Ranmei League for his reward, + 11, 44 in the last time, 2 in this chapter, 53 at present]


    "Talk about it." Li Xu lay on the blanket with his legs tilted, put his hand on his head, looked at Da Ju and an Zhiyu''s face, and said:


    "Tell me what you feel."


    "I''ll talk first." Da Chuo looked at an Zhiyu, his eyes fell back on Li Xu''s face and said:


    "Master, I''ve been thinking about how to break the four grades recently. The four grades are entering the Tao realm. I think I''m short of an opportunity to start a shortcut.


    After dueling with the monks of yuluo family, I found two things. The first thing is that I already know how to enter the Tao.


    It was a mysterious and mysterious feeling, as if he had begun to step into the field of Tao, and as if the Tao was under my feet.


    Second, I have more spiritual power than them.


    However, I have few Taoism skills. If it weren''t for my deep spiritual power, I would certainly not be their opponent.


    Master, I have an idea. When I succeed in breaking the four grades, I will practice more Taoism and make up for all the Taoism I lacked before. "


    Li Xu nodded and said, "well, it''s good to have ideas. I''m afraid I don''t have ideas. When you break the four grades, I''ll teach you other Taoism."


    He said, looking at an Zhiyu: "what about you?"


    An Zhiyu just said a few words: "Sanpin asked about the environment, the heart and his determination to cultivate Qinglian Dao."


    Li Xu said, "well, you can try to break the environment. Let''s go. I''ll take you into a place and you''ll break the environment inside, so as not to delay the journey to Qingqiu."


    With a flash in his eyes, a picture scroll slowly opened in front of him, which was a picture of mountains and rivers.


    An Zhiyu and Da Ji grabbed his hand.


    Li Xu took them into the mountain and river country map and let them break through. Whew, he reappeared and put the mountain and river country map away.


    "What is this?" lvwu, Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng saw it for the first time.


    "The treasure of space, the map of mountains and rivers, is a space, consistent with the time of the outside world."


    President Qinglian said in surprise, "it''s actually a map of mountains and rivers. I heard that since chaos created the world, the map of mountains and rivers has existed, but later, it disappeared without a trace."


    Li Xu nodded and said, "this is it. When I got it, the map of mountains and rivers was polluted. There are many terrible pollution areas in it, which need to be purified one by one."


    Tang Sheng was surprised: "can the treasure of heaven and earth be polluted? How much can it be polluted?"


    Li Xu didn''t know exactly what was going on.


    I just know that there are dirty areas and divine areas in the map of mountains and rivers.


    Dean Qinglian was vaguely worried: "will they break through in there?"


    Li Xu said, "there are dirty areas and divine areas in the map of mountains and rivers. They practice in the divine area. The aura inside is stronger than that outside. Naturally, they will be fine."


    "That''s good." Dean Qinglian stroked his beard and said with a sigh of relief:


    "Thank you very much. I have to trouble you to teach Zhiyu. Now I find that you are more suitable to teach her and she listens to you. Why don''t you be her master?"


    "No."


    Li Xu refused. He was tired enough to teach one person. If he taught one more, he would be tired to death.


    "Really lazy." Dean Qinglian was speechless, rolled her eyes, looked at Li Xu and said, "I''m serious. I didn''t joke with you. I vaguely noticed her extraordinary. I have a hunch that I can''t keep her."


    "What do you mean?" Li looked at Dean Qinglian.


    "I don''t know, but I have a hunch that the child''s talent is too strong and definitely not ordinary." Dean Qinglian said, "I''m afraid I can''t keep her at that time. If I really can''t keep her, I''ll push you out and let you be her umbrella."


    "No problem."


    "It''s good to have you." Dean Qinglian stroked his white beard and said, "thank you very much."


    "Give me the money. If you want to thank me, give me the money." Li looked at him.


    "Farewell."


    Dean Qinglian suddenly stiffened and walked aside. He wanted my money. Go away. All my money was left for Tang Sheng to marry his daughter-in-law and an Zhiyu to marry.


    You want my money, dream.


    Tang Sheng couldn''t help smiling at the old man and the young man. Then he went to the head of the herring and began to practice his sword.


    His talent can''t compare with Da Ji and an Zhiyu. He can only make up for it with diligence.


    Lvwu climbed to the corner and began to write his works again. His experience with his little sister in the moment building has recently given the book a resounding name.


    ¡ª¡ªA moment''s dream.


    The class Ruo bamboo still looked confused and didn''t wake up.


    Since Li Xu woke her up, he sat in the upper left corner of the blanket in a daze and didn''t sleep. He just half narrowed his eyes and stared at the sky.


    "Little aunt." Li Xu always thought she was wrong, "is there something wrong with your brain?"


    "...." ban ruozhu ignored her, still half squinting at the sky, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "If you''re not dead, make a squeak." Li looked at her.


    "Meow meow..."


    Class Ruo bamboo suddenly moved again.


    However, it was a little strange. Her hands supported the ground and walked around on the ground. It looked like a four legged animal.


    She used her hands and feet together, her eyes were shining, and her blood red eyes were shining.


    The two little tigers came slowly towards Li Xu with bright teeth.


    Li looked at her with a smile. "How do you use your hands as your feet? How do you feel like walking like a dog?"


    The cat is a bit of a dog!


    Li Xu suddenly wanted to laugh. The next second, my aunt ran over with both hands and feet and turned around Li Xu.


    She cocked her hips.


    The black tail above swings slowly.


    In this way, he walked around Li Xu, with danger flashing in his eyes, as if he were looking at a delicious food.


    Li Xu was still in doubt. Suddenly she rushed up.


    Her hands pressed Li Xu''s hands, her legs knelt on Li Xu''s legs, the center of her body pressed Li Xu, and her mouth meowed.


    In the distance, lvwu stopped writing, and mung bean eyes glittered. What plot is this, but it feels so exciting.


    He opened his eyes and watched carefully, looking forward to the upcoming plot.


    President of Qing Lian saw, stood straight, and secretly make complaints about the little girls. Are they so direct?


    Tang Sheng, who was practicing his sword on the head of the herring, also stopped practicing his sword and looked back at the banruo bamboo that pressed Li Xu. This picture had a great impact on her.


    Will there be pictures unsuitable for children? I don''t know why, I have some expectations.


    "You don''t hurry to help me get her away." Li Xu was a little flustered because he noticed that lvwu, Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian were just watching a play and didn''t mean to come over.


    "Aunt, what are you doing?" Li Xu asked.


    "Meow meow..."


    Ban ruozhu kept making cat calls. She pressed Li Xu with both hands and made him unable to move. Her blood red eyes were very aggressive.


    She stared at Li Xu, just like a piece of braised meat.


    Looking at it, the saliva dripped out. Finally, I couldn''t help but stretch out my tongue and lick Li Xu''s cheek.


    Almost instantly, Li Xu''s saliva was all over his face.


    Li Xu was speechless. He felt that his face was full of the kitten''s saliva. How could the cat secrete so much saliva.


    Does she want to eat herself?


    Her hands were staring at Li Xu. Her two little tiger teeth were shining, stretched out her little tongue, and her saliva kept dripping on Li Xu''s body, wetting his snow-white clothes.


    "Braised fish, eat well..."


    The little aunt blurted out a few words, licked her lips, opened her small mouth and continued to lick Li Xu''s face, making Li Xu''s face full of sticky saliva.


    "I''m not braised fish." Li Xu said nothing, trying to disengage the class Indocalamus, but she stared at his hand.


    "My braised fish can still talk." ban ruozhu stared at Li Xu and was stunned for a long time. He stretched out his hand to explore Li Xu''s face, then pointed to Li Xu''s eyes and said:


    "This fish has been roasted by me, and my eyes dare to stare at me to see that I won''t eat you."


    "Hum."


    She opened her mouth, full of white teeth, especially the two small tiger teeth. Just about to bite, she suddenly stopped her mouth and said to herself:


    "No."


    "You can''t eat fish from the head. You have to start from the middle and both sides of the fish, both up and down."


    She said, slowly retreating back.


    Finally, he stayed in the middle of Li Xu, stared at Li Xu''s abdomen, then lifted Li Xu''s clothes and looked at his mouth.


    Lvwu, Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng stretched out their necks to watch.


    Li Xu quickly grabbed her mouth, put down his clothes and said, "are you sleepy? Look clearly, I''m not braised fish."


    "Did you turn it upside down?" the little aunt jumped up, pressed Li Xu again, grinned and said, "it''s just a braised fish, dare to bite the Lord, turn it upside down..."


    "..." Li Xuyi time did not know how to make complaints about it.


    "It seems that this time we have to make an exception and start eating from the head." ban Ruo bamboo pressed Li Xu''s hands, and the saliva from his mouth kept dripping on Li Xu''s face.


    "Hey, hey, wake up..." Li Xu patted her face.


    "Don''t make a noise." ban Ruo bamboo angrily said.


    "Wake up."


    "Didn''t you hear me? I told you to keep quiet, meow meow..." ban Ruo bamboo was so angry that he opened his mouth, and then took the last bite on Li Xu''s shoulder.


    "Hiss..." Li Xu took a cold breath, "are you a dog? How do you bite? You''re still biting..."


    Li Xu was afraid that she would damage her clothes, so he hurriedly took a little of her eyebrows, instilled her spiritual power, and forcibly awakened her.


    Ban ruozhu recovered in an instant and found himself lying on Li Xu and blurted out:


    "Well, Li Xu, in broad daylight, you dare to touch me. I knew you had a problem. See if I don''t bite you, meow meow meow..."


    She raked upside down.


    One bite on Li Xu''s shoulder, bite hard, bite hard.


    After biting, he got up from Li Xu.


    Li Xu touched his shoulder. His clothes were really broken and there were shallow tooth marks on them. What''s all this? Why is he always bitten?


    Even if she was bitten by Da Ji, she was bitten by her little aunt.


    Sin.


    He sat up, the saliva on his face slowly slipped down and wet his white clothes.


    The little aunt was so frightened that she stepped back and pointed to Li Xu: "how sticky is your face? It''s disgusting. Did you get something on your face?"


    "Was it a dog?" Li looked at her blood red eyes.


    "Is there a dog here?"


    "Of course, a dog like a cat."


    Li reached out to touch his face and found that it was full of saliva. Then he performed the skill of cleaning clothes and finally cleaned it. Looking at her, he said:


    "Do you know what just happened to you?"


    "I don''t know. I seem to be dreaming of eating fish. Good thing you Li Xu did this to me while I was asleep. Fortunately, I woke up early."


    "Ha ha..." Li Xu didn''t want to talk.


    "You see you have nothing to say." ban Ruo bamboo pointed to her and still raked upside down. In fact, she had remembered what was going on just now?


    She thought she was eating braised fish, but she didn''t think it was Li Xu who woke up, so she was so angry that she bit him.


    But how could she admit such a thing.


    Is she shameless?


    Hum.


    Anyway, I just don''t admit it. What can you do to me.


    Ban ruozhu wanted to laugh at the thought of licking Li Xu''s saliva just now. He thought and laughed. Li looked at her in vain. She quickly strained her face and said:


    "Li Xu, I warn you, don''t have any crooked thoughts about me, or I''ll eat you." ban Ruo bamboo showed two bright little tiger teeth, shook his black tail and said, "let you go this time, and it won''t be an example."


    As she spoke, she turned and walked aside, laughing as she walked.


    I couldn''t help smiling at the corners of my mouth.


    She doesn''t know why she smiles. She just wants to laugh.


    Suddenly, she noticed that three hot eyes swept over and quietly looked at herself. They were lvwu, Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng.


    "What you see is very idle, isn''t it?"


    "...." the three men did not speak and quickly shifted their eyes. Tang Sheng began to practice swords, lvwu wrote books, and Dean Qinglian began to practice.


    Ban Ruo bamboo sat on the edge of the blanket, holding his face and looking at the slowly moving scenery outside. I don''t know why he felt particularly good.


    Looking at him, suddenly the sound of footsteps came out and turned to look at him. It was Li Xu.


    "What''s up?" my aunt suddenly got a little nervous.


    Li Xu didn''t speak and grabbed her hand.


    The little aunt struggled and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t move, I''ll help you feel your pulse." Li Xu said, closing his eyes, carefully exploring her pulse and said, "it seems that your hungry ghost path has digested almost."


    Just now she was in that situation. It is estimated that she was really dreaming and dreaming about delicious food.


    Li Xu thought she had a problem.


    That is OK if you have no trouble.


    Let go of her hand, turned and left. Ban ruozhu suddenly remembered something and asked, "Li Xu, how can we come out of the yuluo aristocratic family?"


    "Well, I came out. I didn''t want to bother others."


    "Where are Da Ju and an Zhiyu?" my aunt looked around, but she didn''t see them. She felt that she missed a lot of things when she woke up.


    "Da Ju and an Zhiyu are breaking their territory in the picture of mountains and rivers." Li Xu said.


    "That''s good." the little aunt breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I don''t know what their situation is now. I''ll go in and have a look. If you have something to call me." Li Xu took out the map of mountains and rivers and rushed in.


    7017k

 Chapter 185

    Li Xu rushed into the country map of mountains and rivers and came to the grassland of the divine domain.


    Here sits her apprentice Da Ji, who sits on the ground.


    Light blue and fire red psychic powers emerged under her body. Two different psychic powers formed a yin-yang diagram under her body and slowly rotated.


    The aura of mountains, rivers and earth gathered continuously, and gradually formed a storm over her.


    Her hands continued to knot and print, concentrating on the impact of the four products.


    Her four grades are more difficult than those of ordinary people, because she has to enter the two paths, the ice path and the sky fire path.


    Li Xu didn''t find that she had a problem. He observed for a moment and left to see an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu sits on a lotus pond. Under her is a huge thousand petal lotus platform, which is blooming with countless brilliance.


    Her purple clothes are shrouded in special luster, just like a green lotus blooming in the water, holy as a fairy.


    She continued to print, a trace of sweat appeared on her forehead, and the sweat continued to fall down her cheeks, wetting her crimson clothes.


    Li Xu vaguely saw her outline in front of him.


    His pupils contracted.


    Take a look.


    Just look away from her.


    But he didn''t leave the country map of mountains and rivers. Instead, he swam back and forth between Daju and Anzhi fish to observe their situation at any time.


    In a flash of time, more than two days passed. Now it is November 30 and the last day of November.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu made more and more noise.


    Although Da Ji practiced two ways, her talent was really outrageous. A steady stream of Reiki began to gather and her strength surged.


    Five fluffy tails loomed behind her.


    Yes, she looks very flirtatious and beautiful.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Li Xu suddenly felt that she was more beautiful.


    The five fox tails fluttered behind her. She fell into the vortex of power. The seal knot continued to sink and float, and the soul seemed to float between heaven and earth, constantly impacting the four products.


    Li Xu vaguely saw her impact two roads at the same time, cold ice road and sky fire road.


    Her courage is really great. She doesn''t follow the order, but impacts two roads at the same time and wants to step on two roads at the same time.


    It''s incredible. You''re so brave.


    Li Xu looked at her quietly and found that she was determined and had no distractions in her heart. Her heart was clear, as if it was the feeling of the integration of all natural things.


    There are two roads on her side. Her thoughts are clear, her heart is clear, and her feet are the road.


    Above the sky is the power of the road.


    It may be the reason for her simple mind. She can easily catch the traces of the Tao. The cold ice road and the sky fire road are easily stepped on by her and mastered by him.


    She succeeded in entering the Tao.


    Her hands merged, her Qi sank into the elixir field, her spiritual power sank, and she slowly opened her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw master looking at her not far away.


    "Master, I broke through."


    Da Chuo smiled happily, ran over from the grass, jumped on Li Xu and hugged his neck.


    Li Xu held her back and kept moving his hand down because he wanted to touch her plush fox tail.


    She grabbed one of her tails at once.


    Da Chuan looked at Li Xu, and his face flushed faintly: "master, what are you doing?"


    "I just want to touch it." Li Xu continued to touch it.


    "Hum..." Da Chuo fell on Li Xu''s body, weak and weak, and her breathing was gradually rapid. She felt that she was going to be broken.


    Li Xu held her tightly to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    Li Xu continued to rub her tail, her reaction became stronger and stronger, her body began to shake, and her look gradually became flirtatious.


    "Master, don''t..."


    She breathed out like LAN, and her eyes were like silk. She hesitated and said, "I... Haven''t really set foot in the four grades... I have to go through the robbery..."


    "I''ll wipe it." Li Xu suddenly remembered something, stopped his action, held her and said, "where''s your natural disaster? Shouldn''t there be natural disaster for the fourth grade?"


    He almost forgot it.


    The fourth level is the most critical and important level. We have to go through 12 natural disasters.


    If you successfully survive the twelve natural disasters, you will achieve the realm of five grades, Taoism and immortality.


    It makes sense.


    Da Ji has successfully set foot in the fourth grade, but why didn''t God rob come?


    Li Xu looked up at the sky and suddenly remembered something. This is the picture of mountains and rivers. He hurried to take Da Ju outside.


    Outside, Lin Haitao, black clouds rolling, lightning bursts.


    The herring had stopped flying and crawled on the ground. The dean of Qinglian, ban Ruo bamboo, Tang Sheng and lvwu looked confused and forced. They thought someone was crossing the robbery.


    But I didn''t see anyone.


    The thunder and lightning of the electric air was very frightening, but da Ju was not afraid. She looked at Li Xu and said:


    "Master, I went."


    "OK." Li Xu nodded.


    Da Ju rose to the sky, and there were five tails behind her. Now she can control the five tails and won''t go into a violent state.


    Her little figure is above the sky.


    She began to face the natural disaster. This was her first time to face the natural disaster, but she was not afraid because he had seen many people cross the disaster.


    Knowing what it is like to cross the robbery is nothing more than surviving the robbery.


    Her head was dark, and the endless scourge roared, like the devil of hell waving his teeth and claws, raging in the fragile world.


    She punched out and hit the storm with her fist. The world was bleak with thunder and lightning.


    Boom.


    The robbery was defeated by her.


    After she opened the five tails, the strength of the flesh multiplied, and the fist became invincible. It kept blowing out, and the power of the fist destroyed everything.


    The power of the cold ice path only spread out of her body, instantly frozen the sky robbery, and then the power of the sky fire path burst out.


    The little fist made a terrible psychic power. When he heard a bang, Tianjie turned into powder.


    Now she is like a female god of war, constantly wandering between mines and thunder. Gradually, the thunder in the sky was broken by him.


    "Xiao Daju, you''re mistaken. It''s not to smash the natural disaster, but to get through the natural disaster. You have to let the natural disaster chop you." Li Xuzhen said.


    "Ah ah..."


    Da Ji suddenly felt so embarrassed. It turned out to be so.


    She stopped shooting and let the thunder chop her body and baptize her flesh. I don''t know why she felt very comfortable.


    It''s like thunder tickling her.


    She quickly sat in the void, formed a cultivation handprint, fully accepted the baptism of thunder, and began to strengthen her body.


    Power is constantly invading.


    Da Ju felt completely transparent. Her meridians and internal organs seemed to have been baptized. She was really comfortable.


    Others are risking their lives when they cross the robbery. She''s very good. It''s very simple. She doesn''t even spit out blood. Everyone is stunned.


    Her flesh is a little too strong.


    Soon, the disaster dispersed and the sky became bright again.


    Da Ji stretched his waist, and there was a feeling that he still had something to say. Looking at the retreating Tianjie, he wanted to say "can Tianjie not go?"


    She landed on the ground and successfully survived the first natural disaster. The power of her body was very different.


    Dean Qinglian, who successfully survived the second natural disaster, felt that she might not be able to beat Da Ji now. Her physical body was ridiculously strong.


    This is not the state of nine tails. If nine tails open, I''m afraid one punch can kill myself.


    That''s strong.


    Da Ji has been unable to practice for hundreds of years. Unexpectedly, he kept up with his pace in just a few months. It''s really a blockbuster if he doesn''t sing.


    "How do you feel?" Li said, looking at Xiao Da Ji.


    "Master, I feel that I am full of strength." she holds a small pink fist and smiles on her face.


    "I''ve just stepped into the realm of four products. Look at your expansion. You still have a long way to go. I''ll go back and see an Zhiyu."


    Li Xu said, his figure was dressed and rushed into the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Da Ji stepped into two paths in two days, which can be said to be quite outrageous. This talent is like a demon, but an Zhiyu is also fierce.


    She sat on the thousand petal lotus platform, and the whole lotus pond set off hundreds of feet of water waves.


    Her body surface gushed out spiritual power, forming a thin boundary of spiritual power to block everything.


    The sweat on his forehead kept coming out, the fingerprints kept printing knots, and the violent spiritual power kept surging. Li Xu''s eyes coagulated and saw the depths of her consciousness.


    Seeing her sitting in the Milky way, surrounded by the sun, moon and stars, she slowly sat on the stars, and the surrounding Milky Way surrounded her.


    A green lotus slowly appeared under her.


    This green lotus slowly turned out, traversed the whole galaxy, including the famine of the universe, and its power continued to explode in the Milky way.


    The blue psychic power fills the whole sky.


    This is her green lotus way.


    Li Xu had a hunch that if she could come to the end of the road, it would be very terrible.


    Her figure became larger and larger, and so did the green lotus under her. She seemed to sit on the cosmic stars and look down at everything.


    With the continuous production of handprints, the remaining thousand petal lotus stand slowly blooms. It seems that there is a star on each lotus.


    This lotus flower is like a world of stars.


    And she is the master of the world.


    She closed her hands and touched the complex fingerprints. The surrounding water waves condensed. Then she opened her eyes and lifted them for tens of feet. The water waves fell on the water.


    She stood up, clenched her fist, mobilized her spiritual power, and the power of the third grade surged out. The whole lotus pond raised a few drops the size of her little finger.


    She was happy and jumped up.


    The tiptoe points on the splashing water drops, and the beautiful figure swims on them, just like a dancing spirit playing on the water drops.


    Her proud body danced on the water drops, and her beautiful posture and steps swept constantly.


    It''s really like a fairy dancing on it.


    The water drops fell on the water, and her figure was slowly displayed in the air, just like a landscape painting constantly sketched in front of her.


    She jumped on the water drops and suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a man in white standing next to her.


    The smile on his face is more brilliant.


    A drop of water from her smooth little foot swept over from the lotus pond and stood in front of Li Xu with a faint lotus fragrance.


    The fragrance suddenly penetrated into the tip of Li Xu''s nose.


    "Thank you." an Zhiyu stood in front of Li Xu. She had a lot to say to him, but suddenly she didn''t know how to say it.


    "Why are you so polite." according to Li Xu''s understanding, she is not a polite person, "put out her hand."


    An Zhiyu is stunned. What is Li Xu doing?


    Does he want to hold his hand?


    Should I give it?


    Ann knew the fish was a little tangled and twisted. His face gradually turned red. Finally, he put his hand out in front of him.


    Li Xu grabbed her hand.


    Carefully exploring her pulse, divine consciousness began to spread.


    Anzhi fish suddenly felt dull.


    A moment later, Li Xu said, "I just used my divine consciousness to enter your body. I found that your three grades are still OK."


    "Thank you." an Zhiyu frowned. He thought Li Xu was going to do something to himself. It turned out that he was just exploring his pulse. It''s too boring.


    It made her have some little expectations.


    "Why do you suddenly look so bad?"


    Li Xu found that her face was very bad. He looked sick and wilted.


    Is there any disease left over from the broken environment?


    As soon as his face tightened, he grabbed an Zhiyu''s hand and checked carefully. No problem was found.


    Just probing, I found that her hand was as soft as jade, probably because she was given a fairy tears green gold necklace.


    "You haven''t sweated as much recently as before?" Li looked at her.


    "No." an Zhiyu shook his head. Since Li Xu gave her a necklace, she didn''t sweat so much.


    "That''s good. Your sweating should be a physical problem." Li Xu stared at her snow-white neck with his refined fairy tears green gold mother jade.


    Looking at me, I couldn''t help glancing down.


    It may be because of the water drop just now, wet her clothes, and a large area of snow-white appeared on her lapel.


    Li Xu is much taller than her. She can see a lot of things she shouldn''t see at a glance. I have to say that she has a great figure.


    The outline of his body loomed, which made him a little confused, so he quickly turned his eyes away.


    See his face.


    At this time, an Zhiyu noticed that her mind showed a lot of snow white. She was shocked, covered her chest and explained:


    "I usually pay attention. I''m not a casual girl. When I bow my head, no matter whether there is anyone next to me, I will cover my mind. Only when you are alone, I don''t pay so attention."


    She said with a twist, and she was a little ashamed.


    In front of others, she will try to hide herself. Only in front of Li Xu, she tries to release herself.


    After that, she hugged Li Xu, buried her head in his chest, just hugged him and smelled the smell of him.


    wait.


    What was she talking about? What are you doing now?


    Suddenly, Ann knew that the fish was in a mess and his face was red with shame. She quickly loosened Li Xu and wanted to find a seam to drill in.


    But she couldn''t find the ground crack. She ran straight ahead and suddenly remembered that this was in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    "I''m going out."


    An Zhiyu was weak and didn''t dare to speak loudly. She felt that the air here was too stuffy and had to go out to get some air at once.


    "Whew."


    Li Xu took her out of the country map.


    Just out of the picture of mountains and rivers, Da Ju wrinkled his nose and looked at Li Xu:


    "Master, why do you smell like an Zhi fish?"


    7017k

 Chapter 186

    [PS: 16000 words updated today, ask for monthly ticket and subscription]


    "Master, how can you smell an Zhi fish?" Da Chuo smelled the lotus smell of an Zhi fish on Li Xu''s body.


    An Zhiyu practices mostly in the lotus pond. Over time, she has a faint lotus fragrance.


    Li Xugang wanted to speak. An Zhiyu jumped over and hugged Da Ju and said, "I just broke through to the third grade. I''m so happy to hold your master. Now I''ll hold you too."


    She rubbed her cheek against Da''s head and said with a smile, "how are you happy?"


    She said, holding the slender waist of Da Ji in her hand, she touched her, stretched out her hand to scratch her, and suddenly made Da Ji laugh.


    Da Ji kept struggling: "tickle..."


    An Zhiyu didn''t intend to let her go. He held her small waist and continued to scratch, so that Da Ji almost laughed and cried and struggled.


    They soon fell on the blanket, but an Zhiyu still tickled her.


    Da Chuo laughed and made a giggling sound. He struggled and finally turned over with his spiritual power to press an Zhiyu and press her on the blanket.


    Her forehead rubbed against her head, and two little tiger teeth glittered:


    "Tell you to bully me."


    Da Ji lies on an Zhiyu. Her body is very soft.


    Especially at the lapel.


    She was lying on the ground. With the struggling of Anzhi fish, she felt a violent shaking, as if she were pressing on a bed.


    An Zhiyu felt that Da Ji was pressing on his chest and was very heavy. He said:


    "You hurry down."


    Da Ji pressed her hands hard, lay down on her and said, "no, I see you dare to scratch me in the future, ow, ow..."


    She made a wolf cry.


    The little aunt not far away seemed to be a conditional reaction and couldn''t help making a "meow meow" sound.


    The little aunt suddenly felt that the Da device was poisonous. How could she scream? She wanted to scream, and her face was helpless.


    "Ow, ow, ow..." Da Ji was still howling.


    "Did anyone tell you that your voice is like a little wolf?" an Zhiyu looked at Da Ji and almost laughed at the sound of a pig.


    "Have you?" Da Ji didn''t feel it.


    An Zhiyu asked, "is that what fox spirits call?"


    "Yes." Da Ji nodded.


    "That''s too cute."


    An Zhiyu thinks she is really cute and cute, especially when she is angry, she is more cute and has a chubby face.


    Eyes flickering.


    I couldn''t help but want to kiss.


    "Don''t change the subject with me. Don''t think you can ignore what you just bullied me."


    Da Ju continued to lie on an Zhiyu''s body. The fox''s ears moved, her silver hair fell down her cheeks, and two little tiger teeth glittered, saying:


    "I suddenly want to bite you and give you a choice. Where do you want me to bite you?"


    An Zhiyu didn''t want her to bite and said, "tiger tooth injury..."


    "Don''t talk about what''s not. My teeth itch. Come on, tell me where to bite?" Da Chuo felt that his teeth were always itching recently.


    Are you going to change your teeth?


    An Zhiyu said, "can we not choose?"


    Da Ji shook his head and said, "no, if you don''t choose, I will..."


    She said, looking at two white balls of Anzhi fish.


    An Zhi fish began to get nervous and said, "don''t bite where."


    She''s very sensitive there, and her little tiger teeth are shining. What if she bites them?


    Da Ji looked at an Zhi fish and said, "but I''m itchy and uncomfortable."


    Her teeth are itchy.


    An Zhiyu said, "bite your master. Your master is hard."


    Li Xu was already lying on the blanket and was going to take a nap. Suddenly he heard the voice of an Zhiyu, lying in the trough. It was a good move to bring disaster to the East.


    The next second, Da Ji already lay on Li Xu''s body and said, "master, I''m sorry, I''m going to bite you."


    "Can I refuse?"


    "No."


    Without hesitation, Da Ju bit on Li Xu''s shoulder and bit hard. After a long time, his teeth were finally comfortable.


    The clothes on Li Xu''s shoulder were bitten by her.


    He was speechless.


    What kind of world is this? Why is it always yourself who gets hurt? Da Chui and my aunt like to bite people. It''s a dog.


    I just don''t know if there is poison?


    Do you want a rabies vaccine to suppress it?


    Of course, he only Tucao, clothes and scrap, if one day, poor clothes, it must be make complaints about her and aunt.


    He had many teeth on his shoulders, most of which were left by Xiao da.


    "Hee hee." Da Chuo chuckled and looked embarrassed, but she really couldn''t help but wronged her master.


    "Laugh a fart." Li Xu knocked her on the head, then stretched out his hand to hold her mouth and said, "don''t struggle, show me your teeth."


    "Oh..." Da Ji said a word vaguely.


    "Open your mouth, ah."


    Li Xu pinched her small mouth, then looked close and touched her two sharp little tiger teeth.


    Her two teeth are not much different from the others.


    Li Xu asked, "is it still itchy?"


    Da Huang shook her head. She only wanted to bite occasionally.


    Itching is not itching, but sometimes I suddenly want to bite.


    "That''s strange." Li looked at the class Ruo bamboo sitting not far away and asked, "how about you? Do your two tiger teeth itch?"


    "Not itchy." ban Ruo bamboo was speechless. Li Xu really wanted to smoke. The question he asked was very impolite. Suddenly, he had an impulse to bite him.


    "Don''t itch, you still bite?" Li Xu was speechless.


    "Master, my little aunt bit you?"


    "No, just ask." Li Xu opened Da Ju''s mouth, wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth and said:


    "Look at you biting people everywhere in your spare time. Let me teach you to practice. What do you want to learn?"


    "I want to learn the sound transmission first." Da Ji thought. The sound transmission is a Taoism that can only be learned by four grades. After learning this, he can whisper to his master.


    "OK, I''ll teach you sound transmission first. When you finish learning sound transmission, I''ll teach others."


    "Yes."


    Da Chuo nodded, looking forward, holding her face, and listening carefully to Li Xu''s key points of voice transmission. She soon basically had a certain understanding.


    Sound transmission is a means of transmitting spiritual power to another person''s mind.


    When she had almost understood it, she went into the picture of mountains and rivers and realized the Tao.


    An Zhiyu is studying the three kinds of Taoism, Tang Sheng is practicing his sword, ban Ruo bamboo is in a daze, lvwu is writing a book, and President Qinglian is printing and sitting.


    Li Xu glanced at them, closed his eyes and finally got a good sleep.


    Sleep until the next day.


    [system time, dadaoji 500 years, Wednesday, December 1, 10:00:00, sunny, bloody today]


    [tasks of this month have been updated]


    [task 1: find out the mystery of Da Ji''s life experience]


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    The beautiful atlas in my mind lists several tasks, which can be summarized in two aspects: one is the task related to the Da device.


    Second, the map of purifying mountains and rivers.


    On these two aspects.


    Because the information introduced above is a little general, especially about the mystery of Da Ji''s life experience.


    Even if the system doesn''t say.


    This trip to Qingqiu, Li Xu must also find out her life experience. Now he is not in a hurry. He noticed the four words on the title bar of time.


    "Bloody disaster!"


    Li Xu frowned. What does that mean? Why don''t you understand?


    Until now, Li Xu has basically understood the urine nature of the system. This sentence has a lot of information.


    Although the system rarely helps itself, it allows itself to complete tasks alone and get rich diligence, the above tips are very useful.


    He closed his eyes and thought hard, but he just didn''t figure out the meaning of these four words.


    sworn revenge.


    Does it indicate that this trip to Qingqiu will face the difficulties in the future? Or is the mystery of Da''s life quite complicated?


    This trip to Qingqiu must be very difficult.


    Li Xu closed his eyes and thought about it. It seems that he must make first-hand preparations.


    He went to Qingqiu for the first time. He didn''t understand the situation of Qingqiu at all. He still prepared some backhands. After all, he didn''t know the strength of Qingqiu.


    It has been said that the female emperor of Qingqiu is invincible.


    Once defeated ten thousand demons with one''s own strength.


    He is really a cruel man.


    It is said that she is a super strong person integrating beauty and wisdom. Although I haven''t seen her, her legend is a household name.


    I don''t know what a legendary woman is for. She is so fierce.


    I want to try her depth.


    See if you can punch her and cry.


    Li Xu thought and wanted to continue to sleep. Anyway, he had nothing to do. He continued to sleep deeply, so he didn''t wake up until two years in the afternoon.


    After waking up, I looked everywhere and found that everyone was very active in cultivation.


    Class Ruo bamboo is studying the five grade Taoism.


    The tortoise in the corner stopped writing and began to practice. He had a strong sense of frustration because his practice progress was overtaken by Da Ji, and he had to speed up.


    An Zhiyu is practicing the three levels of Taoism.


    Tang Sheng is looking for an opportunity to break through the third grade.


    Dean Qinglian is also sitting around and is attacking the third robbery.


    Everyone has something to do, so Li Xu is in a panic. He wanted to talk to someone, but everyone is so diligent.


    I don''t bother anymore and want to continue to sleep.


    Suddenly, there was a wave in the mountain and river country map. Li Xu was moved, opened the mountain and river country map, and then a streamer flew out.


    A little silver haired beauty fell in front of the crowd. It was Da Ji.


    The crowd stared at her.


    No, in less than two days, I can understand a four-level Taoism. It''s really a talent of demon level.


    "So soon did you realize the art of sound transmission?" Li looked at her with a look of shock. It was less than two days. Li Xu suspected that Da Ji also had a plug-in.


    This cultivation speed is against the sky, okay?


    Da Chuo nodded, stood on his face and said, "voice transmission is not very difficult. I''ll come out after I understand it."


    The crowd did not speak. They rolled their eyes and continued to do their own things. They didn''t say a word to Da Chuo.


    For a moment, he felt isolated.


    She pursed her mouth and fell on the blanket. A plush tail grew behind her. She rolled over the blanket with her tail in her arms.


    Roll around like a ball.


    Suddenly, her voice came from Li Xu''s mind: "master, smelly master, smelly master, can you hear my voice?"


    She used voice transmission.


    Li Xu was stunned. He looked at her sideways, smiled and whispered. He also sent a message to her: "you hear me, what''s the matter with Xiaoda Ji?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Smelly master." Da Ju held her own tail, and her cold humming voice came from her mind. "Can''t you shout if there''s nothing?"


    "Of course." Li looked at her fluffy tail and said with a bright eye, "you can shout and shout a few times, brother."


    "Brother, brother, brother..." Da Ji shouted.


    Hearing her whiny voice, Li Xu smiled away, rubbed against her side and said, "Xiao Da Ji, ask your husband to listen."


    Da Chuo suddenly blushed and suddenly remembered the night in santu town. First the master, then the brother, and finally the husband shouted.


    At the thought of this, I blushed as if I were about to drop water.


    Too ashamed to see anyone.


    She quickly hugged her own tail and put her plush tail in front of her eyes so that she could not see the master not far away.


    Li Xu felt that she was just hiding her ears and stealing the bell, rubbed over, stretched out her hand to pick off her tail and saw her red face.


    "Go away."


    Da Chuo beat Li Xu with his tail, but instead of letting Li Xu go away, he felt more exciting.


    Psychologically itchy.


    Da Ju was still beating Li Xu with her plush tail, but she found that Li Xu''s eyes became aggressive.


    "Pervert." she said softly and hurriedly away from Li Xu, "you are a pervert."


    Li Xu blinked at her and smiled.


    Da Ji Leng hum: "smelly master."


    Li Xu rubbed his body over, suddenly approached her and reached out to touch her tail.


    Da Ji patted Li Xu''s hand: "don''t touch my tail."


    Li Xu said, "I''ll touch it. I won''t do strange things to your tail."


    Da Ju''s face was dignified. He hurried away from Li Xu and said, "smelly master, you are so abnormal. You still want to do strange things to my tail."


    "I just want to hug."


    "No, I can''t let you hold it." Da Ji pricked up his ears.


    "I''m going to hold her." Li Xu quickly reached out and grabbed her tail, held her tail tightly and held her tail in his arms.


    Suddenly, he found Da Ji''s face flushed and snorted.


    She snorted, rolled her eyes and said nothing, but she smiled happily, and suddenly her smile began to harden.


    Because she found my aunt''s head sticking out.


    The little aunt said, "I''ve endured you for a long time. What are you doing?"


    She stared at the flushed Da Ji and twisted her ear.


    "Aunt, don''t twist my ears. It hurts." Da Ji shrunk his neck.


    "Do you still know the pain?" the little aunt twisted her ear, then looked at Li Xu and said, "when are you going to hold your hand?"


    She stared at Li Xu holding his tail.


    Li was reluctant to let go, because Da Ji''s tail was fluffy, but her aunt stared at herself fiercely, so she had to let go quickly.


    "Aunt, let go quickly. It hurts."


    "Don''t let go."


    "I''m bleeding."


    "What?"


    Just twist it gently, how could it bleed? Suddenly, my aunt smelled a faint smell of blood from Da Ji''s body.


    Li Xu frowned and looked at Da Ji''s pants. Suddenly he remembered something, the disaster of blood.


    Yeah.


    I remind of it.


    Xiaoda will come to Guishui at the beginning of each month.


    7017k

 Chapter 187

    Da Ju lay on the ground, shrunk, and her pants were slowly dyed red by blood. She came to Kui water, but she didn''t expect to come so on time.


    Her face was embarrassed and she shrank to the ground at a loss.


    My aunt was stunned on the spot.


    Li Xu reacted quickly and quickly reached out to hold her in his arms and said, "aunt, I''ll take Xiaoda Ji into the picture of mountains and rivers."


    Whew disappeared.


    "I''m going in, too."


    My aunt also wants to follow in. After all, men and women don''t kiss each other.


    However, Li Xu had rushed into the picture of mountains and rivers with Da Ju. She was so angry that her tail shook behind her and kept gritting her teeth and stamping her feet.


    "Meow, meow, meow... I''m so angry with the cat..."


    The little aunt clenched her teeth and stamped her feet, but there was nothing she could do, because Li Xu had rushed into the picture of mountains and rivers.


    At a glance, there were a few drops of blood on the blanket.


    It''s the blood from the dagger.


    She quickly knelt on the ground and used the Taoist method to clean the blood. Only then did she nervously look at an Zhiyu and others and find that they had no time to pay attention here.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Avoid a lot of embarrassment.


    I just don''t know if Li Xu has any experience in dealing with this. If he doesn''t do it well, his blood will splash all over him... It''s also very good.


    ¡­¡­


    In the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Li Xu came down on the grassland of the divine domain with a small one in his arms. The thick smell of blood came out. Li Xu could smell the smell of blood and stimulate his nose.


    He stopped and looked down.


    It was found that the blood stained on Da Ji''s pants was dripping down, which dyed the grass red and his white clothes red.


    "Your blood loss is a little big. If I didn''t know it was kuishui, I would suspect you had a blood avalanche." Li looked at her and smiled.


    "Shifu, shut up." Da Ji rolled his eyes and turned red. Shifu didn''t open any pot.


    "I''ll take you to the palace to have a rest." Li Xu held her and rushed into the palace and put her on the couch.


    Bring me a basin of warm water and a towel.


    I found her lying on the couch, shrinking her small body, her face was a little pale, her forehead was full of sweat, and the Kui water was still penetrating.


    The sheets were soon dyed red.


    Li Xu wiped the sweat on her forehead, then began to pull her pants and wanted to help her change her clothes. Da Ju immediately looked alert and wondered:


    "Master, what do you want?"


    "Change your clothes and help you change your clothes. Your clothes are full of blood. How can you do without changing them?"


    "If you go out, I''ll change it myself later."


    Da Ju has a stomachache now. If it doesn''t hurt later, she can change her clothes by herself.


    Changing clothes is such a shameful thing that she still has to do it by herself. Besides, who knows if Li Xu will do anything to her.


    Li Xu wiped the sweat on her forehead with a hot towel and said, "don''t worry, I''m a gentleman. I''ll never do anything to you."


    This kind of thing, if you still do strange things to her, it is really inferior to animals.


    Da Ju still refused and said shyly, "I can change it myself."


    Seeing her, Li Xu insisted, "OK, I''ll wait for you outside."


    He went out of the room and waited outside the room, but after waiting for a moment, he still didn''t hear anything in the room, so he quickly opened the door.


    She found that she was still lying on her bed, hunched down and didn''t change her clothes.


    Now she has a stomachache. She doesn''t want to change clothes at all. She also wants to change clothes when it doesn''t hurt, but it hurts more and more.


    She used to come to Guishui, but it never hurt so much. When did she become so pretentious? Can she become stronger if her cultivation becomes stronger?


    I don''t understand.


    She shrank in pain on her couch, her forehead was full of sweat, and she didn''t want to talk.


    Seeing that she seemed more painful and covered with sweat, Li Xu quickly lay behind her and stretched out his hand to hold her little body.


    Then put your hand on her stomach and rub it gently.


    Rub it back and forth.


    Da Ju suddenly felt much better. Li Xu''s manipulation was very comfortable. She was very painful and gradually felt no pain.


    Even a little comfortable.


    She didn''t speak, slowly closed her eyes, let Li Xu hold her, let him gently rub her stomach, and couldn''t help smelling the taste of him.


    I feel his breath lingering around me. It''s a very warm, reassuring and comfortable feeling.


    His gentle rubbing almost put her to sleep.


    The time of a cup of tea has passed, although there is still some faint pain, but the pain has become much lighter.


    Li Xu noticed her change and asked, "are you better?"


    Da Ji nodded.


    Li Xu said, "let me change your clothes first."


    Da Ju blushed and said, "master, I can come by myself now."


    "Don''t be stubborn with me. Even if the earth falls today, I have to help you change your clothes." Li Xu loosened the Da Fan.


    Get up from the bed, pinch her flesh cheek and drink, "take out a suit of clothes for me quickly."


    Da Ji tilted his mouth and hummed coldly. Master was suddenly fierce.


    However, she obediently took out a set of white gauze from the storage ring, and then a series of equipment such as pants, clothes, socks and so on.


    Li Xu took it one by one and put it on the chair.


    He went out again to get a basin of hot water and change a towel. He hurried back and wiped the sweat on her forehead with a towel.


    Wipe her cheek, wipe her neck.


    After wiping, she began to untie her dress belt.


    Da Ju suddenly grabbed Li Xu''s hand, suddenly very nervous, shook his head and said, "No."


    "Just lie down today. Don''t worry, I''ll fix it." Li Xu moved her hand away, but she clung to her dress belt and wouldn''t let Li Xu pull.


    "Why are you shy? There is no trace of me on you." Li Xu nodded her forehead and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    "Shut up with me and don''t mention santu town."


    "I didn''t mention it."


    "Er..."


    "Stop being shy."


    Li Xu quickly pulled her dress belt and threw her clothes to the ground. Da Ju was too shy to see anyone, so he quickly covered his eyes with a pillow.


    Because in addition to changing clothes, Li Xu also helped her wipe her body.


    She was so ashamed that she wanted to kill herself.


    Li Xu stared at her snow-white body. It was a lie to say that she could still keep her heart like water.


    However, he didn''t have evil thoughts, because now Daju is a critical period. If he really does strange things to her, it''s really not much different from animals.


    He gently wiped her skin with a towel. There was no omission in every corner of his body. He wiped it slowly.


    After wiping, she began to help her dress, one by one.


    Li Xu felt that her body was very hot. If there were eggs, they should also be cooked on it. After grinding for a long time, he finally helped her change her clothes.


    "I remember the last time you asked me if I had the confidence to help you get dressed. Don''t you think I did a good job?"


    "I usually change my clothes for a few breaths. You''ve spent a long time. I don''t want to break you."


    "Then I''ll help you change your clothes more. Practice makes perfect. You''ll be proficient if you do it more times."


    "Then why don''t you need to practice when you untie my clothes? It''s one step to my stomach every time."


    "Maybe I''m gifted." it doesn''t need skills to untie clothes at all, okay? It can be done by instinct, and changing clothes does need skills.


    Li Xu said, using her spiritual power to roll Da Ji into the air, because she wanted to change the bloody sheet.


    Less than half of this sheet is stained with blood. It still looks dazzling.


    Throw the sheets out of the room and remove a sheet from the storage bag.


    Since that night in santu Town, Li Xu learned a lesson and bought a large number of sheets.


    This is called planning ahead.


    Don''t you think it''s used?


    After changing the sheets, Li xucai put the Daji on the bed from the air, and now she knew that the sheets had been changed.


    Looking at Li Xu, he suddenly found that his white clothes were also stained with blood.


    Li Xu said with a smile, "this is all your blood. Is the blood volume amazing?"


    Da Ji glanced, turned his head aside, covered his body with a quilt, covered his head, and didn''t intend to pay attention to Li Xu.


    Li Xu smiled and cast his spell. In the blink of an eye, he changed into a spotless white dress.


    Because there is a faint smell of blood on it, it''s really uncomfortable to smell it. Change your clothes, go to Da Ju and say softly:


    "You have a good rest, I''ll go out first." he said and turned and left, but just two steps later, his hand was pulled by the slender catkin.


    "Master, don''t go." she poked out her head and said, "my stomach still hurts."


    "OK, I won''t go."


    Li Xu had planned to go out to wash clothes, but she blinked, her big glass eyes flashed, and looked pitifully at herself.


    How can Li Xu carry it.


    Lying beside her with light hands and feet, Da Ji leaned sideways. Li Xu''s body was close to her back, and his hands were on her stomach.


    Gently rubbed her little belly.


    Her little belly is really soft. There is no excess fat on it. It''s very comfortable to touch.


    Li Xu gently rubbed his chin against her shoulder and asked:


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Da Ji whispered, "much better."


    Li Xu continued to rub her belly. Although he didn''t feel like da Ju, he had seen it when he was on earth.


    It''s said that when a woman comes to Guishui, she''s really in pain.


    Unexpectedly, monks are no exception.


    He felt heartache for her. He put his arm around Da Ji and gently rubbed her stomach. He was very light, so he was afraid of hurting her.


    He must take good care of such a small one and not let anyone bully him.


    Hold her.


    Paying attention to propriety, he rubbed her belly to ease her pain. Gradually, Li Xu heard the slight snoring from Da Ji.


    She fell asleep.


    When she was completely asleep, Li Xu released her, kissed her head gently, and crept out of the room.


    Holding the clothes and sheets on the ground, he ran to the river to wash them.


    He soon cleaned his clothes and the sheets, but washing women''s clothes was the first time.


    He was suddenly a little nervous, more nervous than holding Da Ji, because he didn''t know how to start.


    If it comes to fighting, he is no weaker than others all his life.


    But washing women''s clothes.


    He always feels uncomfortable.


    There is no one else here. He can only harden his head and give himself some psychological counseling. I can do it. I can do it.


    Then bite your teeth to clean Da Ji''s clothes.


    However, before washing clothes, he still habitually smells it.


    After smelling for a long time, I finally started washing clothes, threw them into the water, started cleaning, and washed them soon.


    He used his spiritual power to cut a few bamboo poles at random, put them on the grass and hang clothes on them one by one.


    After this, Li Xu returned to the palace and found the kitchen. Unfortunately, there was nothing in the kitchen.


    He had to go hunting, display his divine knowledge within the divine domain, and soon caught several white and fat pheasants.


    However, he only caught one pheasant and kept the others. They can only move in the divine domain and can''t go anywhere.


    When you need it, catch it at any time.


    "You are very lucky," Li Xu said to the fatter pheasant in his hand.


    Pheasants keep struggling, trying to break free, but how can they run away.


    Li Xu took the pheasant to the kitchen, and then a series of operations, boiling water, plucking, treating the kidney, and then began to stew.


    Add ingredients, star anise and fragrant leaves to stew.


    Half an hour later.


    The taste of the chicken soup came out, and the smell drifted in the air. Li Xu also felt very delicious. He tried to take a sip.


    It''s sweet.


    It''s more delicious than what he usually eats. Is it because the pheasant here tastes better.


    Li Xugang just scanned the divine knowledge and found that there were many birds and animals besides pheasants, but he only chose pheasants because he knew that chicken soup could Nourish Qi and blood.


    It seems that other birds and animals in the divine realm have to be put on the agenda and taste fresh one by one.


    Li Xu drank a mouthful of chicken soup and felt refreshed. The taste was really great. Then he sent the cooked chicken soup to Da Ji''s room.


    With the fragrance coming, Da Ji opened his eyes, licked his lips and asked, "master, did you make any delicious chicken soup?"


    "Yes, your nose is really smart." Li Xu helped her up, let her lean against the bed, and brought the chicken soup to feed her.


    "Master, I can drink it myself."


    "Nothing, I''ll feed you." Li Xu gently blew the chicken soup and fed her spoonfuls.


    Da Ji murmured, "master, why do I suddenly feel like I''m in confinement?"


    Li Xu almost laughed to death. The soup in his hand almost splashed out. He whispered, "come on, do you want to help me, little fox?"


    Not serious, Da Ju rolled her eyes and didn''t bother to pay attention to him, but her mouth was still open and closed, because Li Xu was feeding her.


    The chicken soup is warm.


    Warm to her heart.


    "Master, I feel like I''m about to get better." in fact, coming to Guishui is a small thing. Just bear it. Every woman is like this.


    But suddenly Da Ju found that Li Xu''s battle was a little big, even chicken soup. Is it necessary?


    However, the chicken soup he made is still very good to drink.


    It smells good!


    Da Chuo drank chicken soup and looked at Li Xu: "master, my stomach doesn''t hurt much. I''ll wash my clothes after drinking the soup."


    Li Xu said, "I''ve washed it. Now the clothes may be dry."


    "Can you wash clothes?" Da Ji was a little surprised.


    "Of course, master is not a waste."


    Besides, don''t you have hands to wash clothes?


    Do you need high technology?


    Obviously not.


    Da Ji thought and said, "yes, you don''t wash clothes at ordinary times. You''re just lazy."


    "Can you speak? It''s not that I''m lazy, but that you''re too diligent."


    "Ha ha."


    7017k

 Chapter 188

    "Hehe, you head, drink quickly."


    Li Xu knocked Da Ji''s head and said, "this chicken soup nourishes Qi and blood. Drink more. After drinking, I''ll continue to help you."


    "OK," said Da Ji.


    Li Xu fed her spoonful by spoonful. He was not in a hurry. He was afraid of scalding her. After feeding this bowl, he went to Sheng again and fed her three bowls in a row.


    Until the fourth bowl, Da Ji touched his stomach and said, "master, I can''t drink."


    Li Xu said, "there''s still half a bowl."


    Da Ji shook his head and said, "I can''t drink."


    Looking at the remaining half bowl, Li couldn''t waste it, so he drank it himself. After drinking it, he said:


    "Have a good rest and wake up."


    Da Ji nodded, lay down to sleep, touched his stomach, and soon fell asleep again. As soon as he slept, he slept until the afternoon.


    When I woke up, I felt comfortable all over, as if my Kui water had run away, and I felt full of vitality.


    Get out of the room.


    I was going to find master, but I couldn''t find it. I saw an Zhiyu and my aunt squatting on the ground with a bowl, as if they were observing ants crawling on the ground.


    "You two are so boring. Where''s my master?" Da Chong looked around, but he couldn''t find him.


    "Da Ji, you wake up." my aunt stood up with dishes and chopsticks in her hand. "You look much better. You should be all right."


    "It''s all right." Da Ji shook his head and looked around.


    "Don''t look for it. He''s out of the picture of mountains and rivers." the little aunt pursed her mouth.


    Li Xu walked out of the mountain and river country map after Da Ju fell asleep.


    Because since Li Xu came in with her in her arms, my aunt has talked to the picture of mountains and rivers and the country where the blanket fell every once in a while.


    It''s nothing more than worrying about the situation of Da Ji. I''m afraid Li Xu can''t take good care of it.


    Li Xu could hear it, but he just didn''t want to talk to her.


    Are you kidding? He''s an eight foot man and can''t take care of a girl.


    After feeding Da Ji and seeing her sleeping soundly, he went out of the mountain and river country map and put his aunt and an Zhiyu in.


    It was only now that Da Ji woke up.


    An Zhiyu looked at her and said, "the kitchen has made something. Whether you eat or not, I''ll heat it up for you."


    Da Chuo shook his head. He was not very hungry and didn''t want to eat for the time being. He just suddenly wanted to see his master. Unexpectedly, his aunt and an Zhiyu were tasteless.


    Just a little lost, suddenly, there was a familiar smell behind him. It was the smell of master. A bright smile appeared on her face and turned around quickly.


    "Master."


    She opened her hands, opened her legs and threw herself directly into his arms.


    The little head rubbed against his head.


    Rubbed him for a long time, but he didn''t reach out to hold himself, which is not normal.


    Under normal circumstances, he should reach out and hold his waist.


    She leaned out her head. At this time, a green light suddenly appeared on Li Xu''s shoulder. It was green black.


    Li Xu also followed Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian.


    No wonder he didn''t hold himself.


    Da Ju loosened Li Xu, blushed slightly, lowered his head and didn''t speak. His two scallion fingers twisted with each other. Are you ashamed.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand, touched her head, smiled and said, "look at your face, it should be almost as good. I''ll kill a chicken for you later."


    Da Ji just lowered his head, blushed and didn''t speak.


    Li Xu ignored her, took president Qinglian and Tang Sheng and said, "this is the internal space of the map of mountains and rivers. The area covered by this light curtain is the divine domain. It''s safe inside. Don''t go out. It''s a dirty domain outside. I don''t know what''s outside."


    Li Xu took them to the palace and assigned them rooms. Even lvwu was an independent room.


    There are too many palaces here. You can choose any one.


    Li Xu said, pointing to the other side and said, "don''t go to the palace over there. It''s where they take a bath. Don''t go there. Other places are free to move. There is no cave here. You can make a cave everywhere. There is a strong aura here. You can break through in your own room."


    Li Xu briefly explained.


    Because Tang Sheng and lvwu are about to break through soon, mainly to tell them that outside, there are still herring moving forward with the map of mountains and rivers.


    The external environment is unstable and easy to be disturbed.


    Therefore, Li xucai took them into the mountains and rivers to make a breakthrough.


    They were all surprised by the environment inside. It was like a small world. The treasure of chaos was really magical.


    They were surprised and looked around. Everything in the coffin was too novel.


    For half an hour or so, Tang Sheng and lvwu stopped waiting and went back to their rooms to prepare for enlightenment and breaking the environment.


    Dean Qinglian then instructed an Zhiyu''s three product Taoism.


    Class Ruo bamboo sleeps on the grass.


    Da Qiao, who was still wilting in the morning, was full of spirit and began to find Li Xu to practice Taoism.


    Li Xuxian taught her the two-level Taoist method of burning the sky and boiling the sea, the Moon Palace tide, the twilight Yuyuan and the giant Kun leaping into the sea.


    Although it is a two-level Taoist method, whether it can exert its real power depends on the richness of spiritual power.


    For example, with the same sword, Li Xu, who has not practiced Kendo, can split the mountain with a simple sword, but Tang Sheng can''t do it.


    Taoism is a carrier of spiritual power.


    Taoist Dharma can reflect their spiritual power to the greatest extent. The best way to practice is to combine spiritual power with Taoist Dharma, except Li Xu.


    "These dharmas are very powerful. Don''t spell them like that. What''s the hurry? Learn them slowly." Li Xugang just gave her the formula of the Dharma and found that she began to practice.


    "Master, it''s all right. I''m also idle. It''s better to practice. Master, all of us are in the picture of mountains and rivers. Do the herring outside know the direction?"


    "There is my paper man outside. He is responsible for pointing out the direction and won''t get lost." the paper man has to look at the map of mountains and rivers.


    Once there is any disturbance, I can know what is happening outside.


    "When I pass Zhuanxu emperor, I plan to stay for a few days and let the fish have a rest. I have to buy some things to go to Qingqiu and some food. Anyway, I can make it in the map of mountains and rivers."


    "How long do we have to get to Zhuanxu imperial capital?" Da Ji looked at his master.


    "With the speed of the herring, it is estimated that we can reach Zhuanxu imperial capital on the 7th." the speed of the herring is still very fast, with a strength of about five grades.


    But the speed is approaching the sixth grade, which is why Li Xu chose the fish as his mount.


    Fast.


    As long as this feature is good.


    Da Ji muttered to himself, "No. 7, it seems that the time is a little tight."


    Li looked at her and said, "time is enough. I have calculated it. It is estimated that it will be less than ten days from Zhuanxu Huangdu to Qingqiu. Time is sufficient."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about." Da Chuo took a small fist, bit his lips and said, "I''m talking about whether I can understand several Taoist methods in seven days."


    "You have a few Taoism skills. You can understand them when you have time. Don''t worry. I didn''t ask you to practice them in a few days."


    "Master, you don''t understand." Da Ji bit his lips.


    She has been in Zhuanxu imperial capital for more than 20 years. She has been wandering in the top ten academies all the year round. She has been scolded by many people. Now she revisits her hometown.


    You have to install it.


    Get some face back.


    If you can, you should beat up all the Tiancheng storms in Zhuanxu''s imperial capital and decompress them.


    Thinking of this, she was full of energy and her eyes were shining. She immediately studied the Taoism given by her master. She didn''t even bother to talk to her when she was teased by her master.


    Now she has only Taoism.


    Master more Taoist techniques, and then you will have the confidence to fight.


    She ran back to her room and concentrated on her research.


    In addition to Da Ju, there is a man full of grievances. His grievances are heavier than everyone else, that is lvwu.


    At that time, he was not a monk. He found that his wife was dating a man behind her back. He ruthlessly left him and ran to Zhuanxu imperial capital.


    He always remembers this revenge.


    It is also this matter that he set foot on the path of cultivation. He doesn''t know what state they are now, but he knows that they have strong cultivation talents.


    But no matter what the realm is, sooner or later he will have to kill them himself. Yes, he will have to kill them himself.


    I don''t need anyone''s help. I have to do it myself.


    Since he knew that Li Xu planned to stay in Zhuanxu''s imperial capital for a few days, he stopped writing books, focused on breaking through and tried to set foot in the realm of four grades.


    He has a strong will to concentrate on making a breakthrough in the room.


    For a time, everyone also had their own goals. Only Li Xu was very boring. He walked aimlessly in the divine domain.


    No one answered him.


    So he went out of the divine domain and came to the dirty domain to see what was wrong, so he found an unknown smell of falling in the ruins.


    Finally, thousands of fire red beetles were found here.


    Each fire red beetle has a pair of wings and an eye on the wings. The eyes rotate with strange power.


    Seeing Li Xu, these beetles seemed to smell fresh meat and flew to Li Xu.


    Li Xu shook his head. Lingli rushed out of the fire with Nanming, exploding all the red beetles and flattening the ruins.


    In less than half an hour, the battle ended. Bored, he had to come back and found that ban Ruo bamboo was holding a mountain pig of thousands of kilograms from the sky.


    "Boom."


    A huge pit suddenly appeared on the ground. The pig was still alive and struggling in her hands.


    "I just walked around and saw a pig on a hill. I think she''s very fat, so I''ll catch it back and add food to you."


    "You want to eat it yourself." Li Xu didn''t want to poke the food cat.


    "No, I''m watching everyone practice hard."


    "Hum." Li Xu was too lazy to talk to her. He just said, "call me to eat."


    "OK." the little aunt nodded, grabbed the mountain pig calling "scrape scrape" and went to the kitchen. Soon the sound of pig barking disappeared.


    An hour later, Li Xu and his aunt began to eat the delicious food in the kitchen.


    As for others, they are still practicing.


    My aunt ate a lot. Fortunately, Li Xu left dozens of kilograms of pork and four pig feet. Otherwise, I''m afraid the food will eat all the pigs.


    Li looked at his aunt eating pork and said:


    "Eat so much, why don''t you get fat?"


    7017k

 Chapter 189

    [thanks to the nine purple red tail helmsman for his reward, + 1 more, 48 less at present, 2 less in this chapter, 47 less, 11000 updated today, please subscribe and ask for monthly tickets]


    The little aunt wrinkled her nose and said, "it''s not for me to eat. It''s the hungry ghost I practice to eat."


    ok


    Li Xuyi really couldn''t refute it for a while, because she was right. My aunt''s practice is hungry ghost, so she can only make progress by eating.


    After eating, they ran to the grass to sprinkle the sun. Li Xu sideways looked at her tail and said, "aunt, why don''t you practice Taoism?"


    "I was practicing just now. I was just a little hungry and wanted to find something. Now I''ve just finished eating. I have to sleep for a while. I''ll practice when I wake up in half an hour." my aunt said.


    "Half an hour later, I''ll call you."


    "Don''t shout at me." the little aunt stared and wanted to wake up naturally. Holding her own tail, she began to lie down on the grass to sleep.


    She slept well and soon fell asleep.


    The same is true of Li Xu.


    They slept on the grass in broad daylight.


    When Li Xu woke up, it seemed that after an hour or so, he found a cat sitting nearby, thinking about the five levels of Taoism.


    Li Xu didn''t disturb her and went back to her room to sleep.


    On the third day, Li Xu woke up and found that Tang Sheng stepped out of the room. He was full of spirit and his body was bursting with vertical and horizontal sword Qi.


    "San pin." Li Xu glanced at Tang Sheng and saw the smell of San pin burst out, "it''s very fast. It''s San pin in a few days."


    "I''ve prepared for a long time." Tang Sheng smiled. He closed the door only when he had the opportunity of three grades, but he was also satisfied.


    After all, he is weak in talent.


    In fact, his cultivation progress has been very fast. Outside, he is one of the most talented people.


    However, the people around him are very fierce, such as the fourth grade Da Ji and the third grade junior sister an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu''s cultivation started more than a year slower than herself, but she broke through the third grade faster than herself.


    But da Ju didn''t say that she really began to practice in September. Now in December, she has four grades in just three months.


    Put it outside, I''m afraid it''s earth shaking.


    After staying with them for a long time, Tang Sheng felt that if he didn''t make progress, he would be useless.


    Just when he felt it, suddenly there was a scream from the green room, as if it had been strengthened by someone.


    Li Xu and Tang Sheng rushed over and opened the room. They didn''t find lvwu.


    They looked everywhere at the head and bottom of the bed. They looked through the whole room, but there was no trace of the green black.


    Li Xugang wanted to use his divine sense and began to look for lvwu''s figure. Suddenly, he heard the grumpy voice of President Qinglian outside.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Monster, where do you run?"


    Li Xu and Tang Sheng rushed out of the room and walked outside the palace. Then they saw a strange picture. Dean Qinglian was chasing a monster.


    That monster Li Xu has never seen.


    It''s a half human, half spider monster.


    The lower body has eight feet. The upper body itself is a human. It is a naked person with a body the size of an eight year old child.


    If you block the lower body and don''t look, the upper body itself is a lovely little Zhengtai.


    Suddenly, a childish voice came out. It was like a child who had just quit Nu Nai and shouted, "Dean Qinglian, stop chasing. It''s me, lvwu..."


    Soon, ban ruozhu, an Zhiyu, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng and Li Xu gathered together and stared at the monsters on the ground.


    This monster is half human and half spider. His lower body has eight legs. Obviously, this is a spider, but his upper body has a human body.


    But also a child, is the body, take a closer look, it''s a lovely boy.


    Facing the hot eyes of the people, lvwu was speechless, as if he had repeatedly whipped the corpse, and he made a tender voice.


    "Can you stop looking at me like that? I''m sorry."


    Lvwu was a little shy and his face turned red, but suddenly everyone thought he was a little cute.


    A boy can be so cute.


    Li Xu pinched his face, stared into his eyes and said, "I''ve confirmed my eyes. It''s really green black. How did you become like this?"


    "How do I know?" green Wu now wants to die. He is a serious man of dozens of years old, but now he has become a little boy.


    He can''t accept it.


    The image was more ugly than a turtle, he thought.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand to explore his pulse, checked it for a moment and said, "no problem. You did succeed in breaking through the four grades of Tao, but according to the information I know, the first evolution of animal Tao just turned into a pig. How did you become like this?"


    "Is this my fourth grade?" lvwu was a little unsure.


    "Yes." Li Xu nodded. "Tell me what happened?"


    "I originally wanted to evolve into a pig of the Chinese zodiac, but I don''t know what went wrong, and then I became like this ghost." lvwu was speechless. I remember that I was the same last time, inexplicably turned into a turtle, and then the realm fell.


    This time the state did not fall, but it turned into such a ghost.


    What a shame.


    It''s not as good as a turtle.


    His body and form have all changed, and his voice has also changed. Except that his consciousness is his own, he feels that everything else is not his own.


    Suddenly, my aunt said, "spiders also belong to pigs?"


    It was a sad atmosphere. Suddenly, everyone laughed.


    Li Xu joked: "almost, they are pigs anyway."


    "Shut up." lvwu made a fierce voice, but his voice was completely different from before.


    Can''t be fierce.


    Instead, there is a lost lovely.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "don''t be incompetent and roar. If you can successfully set foot in the field of four products, be satisfied. Don''t dislike your body. I think you may become a woman next time. Now cherish this body."


    "You shut up." lvwu stretched out a spider''s claw and said, "I want a knife for you."


    "Just kidding. Although your form has changed again and again, you can''t get rid of the six samsara. A man can''t become a woman. Don''t worry."


    "If I become a woman, I will kill you first."


    Li Xu pulled his claws aside and said, "but in other words, your new shape is much better than the tortoise. It can attract many fierce men. You have to be careful."


    "Fierce man."


    Green black wants to cry without tears, but takes a breath. What''s all this.


    He doesn''t want a tough man.


    He only likes his little sister.


    Seeing that he was still naked, Li looked at an Zhiyu and his aunt and asked, "do you have any extra clothes?"


    The two women said at the same time, "what are you going to do?"


    Lvwu also looked at Li Xu suspiciously. He suddenly the girl''s clothes. What is this for?


    "He looks like this. If he wears girls'' clothes on him, no one knows whether he is a man or a woman."


    "I''ll kill you." lvwu couldn''t help but attack with eight legs at the same time. He wanted to kill Li Xu.


    "OK, if you don''t wear women''s clothes, I''ll give you my clothes. OK." Li Xu smiled and lvwu stopped.


    Li Xu took out his suit of clothes and began to cut them on the spot. It was just like clicking.


    Help him get dressed.


    Keep staring at him. It''s a child.


    A lovely child.


    Li Xu remembers that this kind of little boy has strong lethality in the two-dimensional world, that is, eight more spider legs appear strange.


    But it''s hard to avoid seeing so many legs, which may increase your interest.


    Of course, it''s none of Li Xu''s business.


    He is very interested in watching the excitement.


    Lvwu was dejected and looked like he wanted to cry without tears. He had a feeling of wanting to die, but he couldn''t die yet.


    Because his goal is to kill the dog man and woman, but now he is like this.


    Wait, he seems to have overlooked something. Although his appearance has changed, he has become stronger and suddenly brightened up at the thought of this layer.


    Appearance is just a body, the important thing is strength, so I soon figured it out and began to move on the ground to adapt to my eight legs.


    People feel funny for no reason.


    Time flashed to the sixth. At this time, it was getting closer and closer to Zhuanxu emperor. It was very safe all the way. I didn''t encounter any cattle, ghosts and snakes.


    Da Ji also walked out of the room on this day.


    Under strong pressure, she successfully practiced Li Xu''s second-class Taoism, burning the sky and boiling the sea, the Moon Palace tide, the twilight of the sun and the great Kun leaping into the sea.


    She felt very strong. Even in Zhuanxu imperial capital, there should be few opponents in the same realm.


    She excitedly went out of the room and planned to share this happy thing with her little aunt.


    Just after running out for less than a few hundred steps, I heard a rustling sound in the grass, and then I saw a monster half human and half spider.


    "You shut up, I am..."


    "Demons, look at Taoism, giant Kun jumps into the sea."


    Da Ji was frightened by the sudden monster. Without hesitation, he shot quickly.


    With the change of Indian knot, the ground turned into an ocean, a huge Kun jumped out of the sea, the water waves soared, and the giant Kun soared.


    Her Dharma came out and the world was boiling.


    Lvwu feels the extreme danger. It''s a powerful force and a violent breath.


    "Don''t do it. I''m green Wu."


    "How dare you pretend to be lvwu? I won''t kill you, ow, ow..."


    Da Ji jumped up, afraid that he would not win, and five tails grew behind him.


    He plans to kill the monster by thunder.


    Green Wu panicked into a dog. Although he was the same as Da Ju, he could not be Da Ju''s opponent. The other party also opened five tails.


    If this blow continues, I''m afraid it will take a break.


    "I''m really lvwu." lvwu roared, "brothers, help, help, I''m going to kill, come on..."


    Whew, whew, suddenly a lot of people rushed out here.


    Among them is Li Xu.


    "Master, what kind of monster is this?" Da Ji took back his strength and looked at the half man and half spider monster.


    "Green black." Li Xu said.


    "Green black looks like this?"


    Li Xu explained: "he successfully broke the environment to the fourth grade and evolved the twelve zodiac. If something went wrong, he became this half man and half spider."


    "Shouldn''t the first evolved creature of the zodiac be a pig? How can it become a spider?" Da Ji looked at the spider.


    She can''t even think of it, okay?


    The gap between pigs and spiders is eighteen thousand miles.


    Da Ju was suddenly very curious, poked the green black spider leg and asked, "how did this evolve? Can you tell me the secret?"


    "Don''t ask, ask me to commit suicide again." the green black is fierce, but the sound is very childish, just like an eight year old child.


    "All right."


    Da Ju didn''t intend to uncover his scar, but he thought it was outrageous.


    Are those who practice the animal way so outrageous?


    The most remarkable feature of the animal way and other ways is that the four products do not need to cross the robbery, but only need to evolve the twelve zodiac one by one, so there is no need to face the natural disaster.


    But there are gains and losses. You don''t need to face the natural disaster, but you have to follow the twelve zodiac signs.


    The first evolutionary pig.


    The second evolutionary dog.


    But the green black half man and half spider form should also not play cards according to the routine. I really don''t understand. Fortunately, she doesn''t practice the animal way.


    She was also curious and wanted to ask again. As a result, she slipped away.


    He took back his eyes, looked at Li Xu and said, "master, I have successfully practiced four Taoism. What time is it now?"


    "Today is the sixth. We will arrive at Zhuanxu''s imperial capital tomorrow." Li Xu said.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Tut tut.


    Li looked at her and said, "since your fourth grade, the speed of cultivation has become faster and faster, faster than I thought."


    In just a few days, you can master the four Taoist methods.


    In comparison, an Zhiyu just mastered a Taoist method. Lvwu breakthrough was the fourth grade, and Tang Sheng breakthrough was the third grade. I feel that their talents are not enough to fight.


    What a demon''s talent, Li Xu secretly envied.


    It''s estimated that it won''t be long before da Ju can kill five grades and become an immortal. This disciple is so capable.


    Da Chuo bit his lips, a little modest, and said, "it''s not very fast. It''s common."


    It''s too modest.


    Everyone wanted to beat her up.


    Seeing everyone casting dangerous eyes, Da Ju touched her stomach and said she was hungry and wanted to eat, so the two girls accompanied her to cook happily.


    The fragrance soon floated out.


    Li Xu, Tang Sheng, President Qinglian and lvwu have made the dining room in advance.


    In particular, lvwu is particularly excessive. Four legs hold a spoon and four legs hold chopsticks. Obviously, one person holds everyone.


    Li Xu had an impulse to drive him out.


    After the fourth grade, lvwu''s appetite became larger and successfully promoted to the second place. Banruo bamboo was always the first, and Daji retreated to the third place.


    The next day.


    Li Xu took them out of the country map. The wind outside roared and blew up his black hair. He stood in the front.


    Not far ahead is Zhuanxu imperial capital.


    Zhuanxu imperial capital is the most gorgeous capital of Zhuanxu state. Here are the strong, and almost all the experts are concentrated in this luxurious imperial capital.


    The headquarters of Taixue University, Yushitai and moment building are all here.


    In addition to these three, five of the top ten famous academies are among them, and there are other famous organizations, such as Jiange, Guiyi hall and Tiangou house.


    7017k

 Chapter 190

    [PS: the laptop is scrapped. This is a new computer code. The new computer has not developed a thesaurus. There will be more typos. Please forgive me, brothers]


    Looking at the imperial capital of Zhuan Xu not far away, Li said:


    "This is the center of Zhuanxu. Good and bad people are mixed, and the strong are like clouds. Be careful."


    Master is really cautious.


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu.


    She has stayed in Zhuanxu emperor for many years and has not seen many experts. Among them, she thinks the most powerful are the censor doctor of the censor station and the wine offering of Taixue University. Others have never seen stronger ones.


    Shifu, I''m completely worried, but what he said is reasonable. It''s better to be careful.


    She pulled the corner of master''s clothes.


    The herring flew slowly.


    Gradually approaching Zhuanxu imperial capital, the center of Zhuanxu state.


    A few kilometers away from Zhuanxu''s imperial capital, Li Xu let the herring land on the ground. In this area of experts, everything must be careful.


    Li Xu put the fish away, kneaded it into a pendant and hung it around his waist. He walked to Zhuanxu imperial capital on foot.


    The guard at the gate is very busy. Everyone needs to show their ID and cross examine for half a day before they can enter the imperial capital.


    The bustling atmosphere is coming. The streets here are very wide and can accommodate many large animals to walk at the same time.


    There are many herbalists and tool refiners, which are far more prosperous than Yuyang county and yuliu county. Ordinary people on the streets are also very extravagant.


    An Zhiyu, ban Ruo bamboo, Tang Sheng and lvwu all came to such a prosperous town for the first time, as if they had never seen the world before.


    Even President Qinglian and Li Xu who have been here are too eye opening. They haven''t come to this place for many years. It''s really changed a lot.


    They kept moving forward, and the monks here were talking about Li Xu everywhere.


    Because he once again hammered out the Taoist thief branch and completely released the information of the Taoist palace organization.


    In addition to this, there is another thing, that is, the mass burial post in Yuyang county was leveled. These two super big things.


    There are many pedestrians talking on the road.


    Hearing this, Li Xu felt very bored. It seemed that he could hear this kind of discussion everywhere. Was the monk so idle?


    It''s better to go back to bed with this discussion time.


    Suddenly, a large shadow fell in front of Li Xu.


    "Oh, Huo, what is this?" a strong man came out in front. The strong man was carrying a big axe and his muscles trembled.


    He has seen a lot of strange things, but it''s the first time to see green black. It''s really wonderful.


    I feel very fresh.


    "Brother, do you sell this thing?" the strong man looked at Li Xu and Dean Qinglian.


    "Don''t sell." lvwu was speechless. How come he came across such a speechless thing? It''s for smoking. If he didn''t want to do much, he wanted to go up and beat him.


    "Follow me, eat and drink spicy, isn''t it good?" the strong man looked at him.


    "Go away." lvwu couldn''t help it.


    The strong man stared at lvwu with mixed feelings in his heart. This creature was really attractive. Suddenly, his eyes noticed the Da Ji holding Li Xu''s clothes.


    "How do you feel a little familiar?" I seem to have seen it. It''s a little like the famous fool Princess of Qingqiu, but this man is taller than the fool princess, and his hair is not this color.


    Is it a mistake?


    Stare for a moment, but I''m embarrassed to say more. After all, there''s still a little difference.


    "Do you have anything else to do? If not, let''s go first." Li Xu didn''t want to waste time with such people, so he had to leave quickly.


    "What are you..." the strong man wanted to spray people when he opened his mouth, but he just looked at Li Xu and a cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    He seemed to see a boundless abyss.


    There are terrible monsters staring at themselves in the abyss, like a dragon and a five clawed dragon.


    He was so frightened that the sweat on his forehead was like a stream flowing, and his whole body was shaking. What monsters were these? It was very outrageous.


    He quickly moved aside and couldn''t say a word.


    Keep swallowing.


    He kept wiping the sweat on his forehead. When he came back, he found that Li Xu and others didn''t know where they had gone? There is no one in front of me.


    It''s really scary.


    It almost suffocated him just now.


    "What kind of person is this? Why is it so terrible?" the strong man met a person of this level for the first time, which made his legs soft.


    I have to go back and have a sip of soup.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of him, Li Xu led the crowd to walk forward. Suddenly, two people flashed out. One had a national face, was tough and almost two meters tall.


    The other has a wrinkled face and bright eyes. He is wearing a loose robe with a long knife box behind him.


    What is more prominent is that his knife box is taller than others.


    "Why don''t you say it when you come here?" it was the strong man with a national character face who spoke. He was the censor doctor. On his side was the sacrifice of Taixue University.


    They are the most powerful figures in Yushitai and Taixue University.


    As soon as Li Xugang entered Zhuanxu''s imperial capital, they found out.


    Li Xu didn''t expect the two old foxes to disturb them.


    "I''m just passing by, shopping here and leaving soon." Li Xu didn''t want to disturb them because they were more polite.


    These are things Li Xu doesn''t like.


    "Where are you going?" they asked.


    "Qingqiu." Li Xudao, it''s only half the way now. Qingqiu is in the easternmost part of Zhuanxu state, bordering on the east of Zhuanxu state.


    Zhuanxu emperor was a must pass. They planned to prepare food on the road, because the country map of mountains and rivers could have dinner at any time.


    Li Xu was already very careful, but unexpectedly, he alerted the censor doctor and the Imperial College to offer a toast.


    "Well, go to Qingqiu for a walk," said the censor. Suddenly he noticed the silver haired girl on Li''s empty body, which was like an enlarged version of Qingqiu princess.


    "Are you?"


    "She is da Ju," Li Xu said.


    "How did she become like this?" the girl with silver hair looked better than before, and grew taller. Suddenly they noticed something.


    She has four grades.


    Is that ridiculous?


    I haven''t seen you for a month or two. I''ve killed four grades.


    What did Li Xu do to him?


    It''s amazing that she became a fourth grade so soon, and she still practices two ways.


    It''s twice as difficult as others. The progress of cultivation can be so fast.


    If they didn''t know Li Xu and Da Ju, they all wanted to catch her as a thief. In their cognition, only the thief''s progress was so fast.


    She''s going to surpass the thief.


    "I''ve seen the censor doctor and the Imperial Academy offer wine." Da Chuo bowed.


    Dean Qinglian also saluted the two.


    They waved their hands and signaled not to be polite. Their eyes swept them one by one, and finally fell on an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo. An Zhiyu had seen it. It was still the first grade or the third grade now.


    Class Ruo bamboo has never seen it. It looks like a cat girl. Li Xu''s taste is enough.


    "This is my little aunt." Da Ju explained to them, "my little aunt came to Zhuanxu for the first time."


    "I see. It''s disrespectful." they were polite.


    "Do you have anything else? If not, I think..."


    Li Xu''s words were interrupted in the middle. The censor waved, and then many Wupin disciples rushed out and said, "you protect her and listen to her."


    She pointed to the finger.


    Then they made a gesture of invitation. They had something to discuss with Li Xu.


    "You can wander around here. I''ll come to you later."


    "Master, I''ll buy food first."


    "OK." Li Xu nodded and followed the two men away, "it''s mysterious. Do you have anything important?"


    "Well, you made great contributions this time and got useful information from the thief. Empress Zhuanxu wants to see you and thank you face to face to see who you are."


    "It''s not necessary." Li Xu stopped and said, "can I refuse?"


    He doesn''t want to do these meaningless things.


    OK, what''s good to see.


    "I''m really busy recently. I have to teach my little apprentice and go to Qingqiu. My hair is almost white all the way. I wanted to buy something in Zhuanxu country and left right away. I didn''t expect you..."


    Li Xu sighed that he felt so tired that life had lost its meaning.


    "This time, in addition to the special thanks of empress Zhuanxu, Emperor Zhuanxu plans to reward you 20 million. If you don''t want it, it''s even..."


    Li Xu''s eyes lit up and said, "lead the way, lead the way now.


    Speaking of it, I haven''t seen what the Queen looks like in Zhuanxu for so long. I''m just curious. I want to have a look. It''s definitely not for 20 million. "


    The censor doctor didn''t talk to the Imperial College Toastmasters. He just wanted to say that it''s you.


    I knew there was no money. Li Xu was never interested.


    Once money is involved, Li Xu becomes very positive. They can see through the essence of Li Xu.


    It''s really yours.


    They took Li Xu to Zhuanxu palace. The guard here was more and more strict. If they hadn''t taken Li Xu, Li Xu couldn''t have entered.


    Unless it''s in.


    The magnificent palace unfolds slowly in front of us, just like a picture scroll. The spectacular picture here is no worse than its own map of mountains and rivers.


    However, the dimension here lacks the fairy spirit of the country map of mountains and rivers.


    There is a feeling of immortality in it.


    Luxury here is luxury, but there is a lot of fireworks. This may be the world.


    "Please follow us."


    They took Li Xu all the way. There were many curves and turns. Li Xu was a little dizzy.


    The terrain of the imperial palace is quite complex. There are paths everywhere in all directions. Without them to lead the way, Li Xu also felt that he would get lost.


    Walking, Li Xu felt something wrong.


    "We''re not going to Zhuanxu hall, are we?" Li looked at them. He had been to the hall once. At that time, empress Zhuanxu didn''t take office.


    "Of course not. We''re going to the Queen''s bedroom." the Imperial College offered a toast.


    Li Xu stopped his steps, and he was in my heart


    "The Queen''s bedroom, why did you take me to the Queen''s bedroom?" Li Xu had a bad feeling.


    Generally speaking.


    The dormitories are more private, and the female emperor''s dormitories are heavily guarded. The two old men actually want to take him to her dormitories.


    What is this?


    Play Fairy Dance?


    It shouldn''t.


    It would be outrageous for Empress Zhuanxu to play immortal dance. Li Xu thought about it carefully, as if he had nothing to be concerned about except being good-looking.


    Is the queen greedy for her appearance?


    But she hasn''t seen herself.


    Li Xu gradually felt something was wrong and looked at them: "tell me the truth, what do you want to do?"


    "Why are you so nervous? Do you think too much?" the censor and the sacrifice looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu was suddenly attacked by them.


    Yeah, why are you so nervous?


    His question was really too nervous, but he had to think more. Since he came here, he thought of the moment Narcissus.


    I''m afraid she''ll come out suddenly.


    This woman is a psychopath. When she sees her first face, she says she wants her own Yuanyang. That''s what makes him a little psychological shadow.


    Anyway, it was the first time he had seen such a fierce woman after living so long.


    Seeing Li Xu''s expression, the censor and the sacrificial wine looked at Li Xu and said with a smile: "you must have thought too much. Don''t worry, there is absolutely no picture in your imagination."


    "Let''s go." Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief and took back his messy thoughts.


    "Do you usually discuss business in the female emperor''s bedroom?" Li asked as he walked.


    He felt it necessary to ask about it.


    Don''t be rude, Queen.


    The sacrificial wine with the knife box on his back smiled and said, "no, this is the first time. It''s the first time to make an exception for you. The queen said she had to give it to you for the first time."


    Li Xu''s face turned black.


    This is not right.


    Something''s completely wrong.


    This is the word of tiger and wolf.


    "Hahaha, I''m kidding. How could she say such words? I''m teasing you." when the wine offering saw Li Xu''s expression, it was very interesting.


    After all these years, Li Xu shouldn''t be a baby.


    No.


    It''s good to remember his women.


    He is also very handsome.


    The wine offering eyes kept floating around, staring at Li Xu, and suddenly doubted whether Li Xu was not good in any way.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Li Xu said with a frozen face, "does she really say that?"


    The sacrifice did not speak.


    How could this be possible? He made it up himself. How could the queen say such vulgar words.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "if I transfer this sentence to the queen, you''ll be useless."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    If she knew that the position of offering wine could not be maintained, he reached out and touched Li Xu''s arm. He was afraid that Li Xu would talk nonsense and quickly moved to another topic:


    "It''s not easy for you to come to Zhuanxu imperial capital. Shall I inform Narcissus?"


    "Is there nothing to talk about?" Li Xu stopped and looked at her: "if you chatter again, I won''t go."


    The sacrifice said, "OK, I won''t tease you."


    The censor said, "you''ve been a little boy for so many years. You''re shy. Aren''t you still a baby now?"


    Li Xu is too lazy to talk to these old guys.


    It feels like none of them are serious.


    Like an old urchin.


    The sacrifice was also surprised: "isn''t it really a baby?"


    Li Xu blushed and said, "how is it possible?"


    "Look at this, your face is red. It''s not a chick. What is it?" the priest said: "you can''t do this. If you go on like this for a long time, you will have problems. Otherwise, I''ll pay for it. You can go to the moment building to find one at night."


    "No." Li Xu shook his head, blushed slightly and whispered, "I''m not a baby."


    "Who did you give it to for the first time?" the two old guys began to ask.


    "What do you want? I''m going to find the queen to receive a reward. Is it really good to talk about this topic?" Li Xu felt speechless.


    This is your privacy. Can you say it freely?


    "Tell me, who is it?" they all want to know who has the ability to take his blood.


    "Guess?"


    7017k

 Chapter 191

    [PS: the laptop is scrapped. The screen of the newly bought desktop computer suddenly doesn''t display and is being repaired. Call the boss and say that it can''t be repaired today. The following chapter is scribbled and replaced tomorrow. I''m really sorry]


    [PS: the laptop is scrapped. The screen of the newly bought desktop computer suddenly doesn''t display and is being repaired. Call the boss and say that it can''t be repaired today. The following chapter is scribbled and replaced tomorrow. I''m really sorry]


    [PS: the laptop is scrapped. The screen of the newly bought desktop computer suddenly doesn''t display and is being repaired. Call the boss and say that it can''t be repaired today. The following chapter is scribbled and replaced tomorrow. I''m really sorry]


    "Is it the little princess of Qingqiu?"


    She was the first person to think about when offering wine in the Imperial College. Although there were thousands of women in the world at that time, there must not be many intersections with Li Xu. Li Xu took Da Ju as his apprentice.


    What does it mean.


    It shows that the fate is very deep.


    Hearing the words of offering wine, Li Xu suddenly wondered whether the offering wine had a camera on his body?


    A guess is a guess.


    The censor said, "it''s impossible. Your guess is a little outrageous. Princess Dazhou looks so small. If you start, isn''t it better than animals? Yes, Li Xu."


    Yes, I admit, I am a beast, Li Xu said secretly in his heart.


    The toast retorted: "Dr. censor, what you said is a little wrong. She is 300 years old. She is 300 years old. She is older than us. If she can be a forefather in Zhuanxu state, why can''t she do it?"


    Li Xu liked to hear these words.


    "Yes, she is the Nine Tailed Fox of Qingqiu. She has lived for 300 years. It doesn''t matter if she is small. She will grow up anyway. Don''t you think she has grown up?" said the censor.


    "How did she grow up, Li Xu? Did you develop her body?" the sacrificial wine whispered.


    "I really want to beat you." Li Xu couldn''t help but raise his hand.


    "Well, let''s talk about her. Who did you give your first time? If it''s not the little princess Qingqiu, it can only be that..."


    Li Xu interrupted him: "hasn''t the Queen''s bedroom arrived yet?"


    The wine offering said: "look, you didn''t want to go just now. Now you want to go to the Queen''s bedroom. Li Xu, you''re not right. Do you have any ideas about the queen?"


    Li Xu kicked out and wanted to kick the sacrificial wine and the imperial doctor away.


    Old and unruly.


    They were still laughing and laughing. They didn''t look like the dignity that a person in power should have. Li Xu suddenly said, "see the queen."


    Suddenly, their faces stiffened and they got serious quickly, but looking forward, there was no one.


    Obviously, Li Xushi is fooling them.


    They were helpless, but they didn''t speak anymore, because they were getting closer and closer to the Queen''s bedroom. If they chattered again, it would easily collapse their image.


    Finally came to the door of the Queen''s bedroom. There were four maidens outside the door.


    Li Xu glanced at them at random. They were all six grades.


    These ladies have something.


    When they saw the imperial doctor and the imperial college offering wine, they saw the strange handsome man. It must be the legendary Li Xu.


    Four maids saluted Li Xu at the same time.


    This is a capable man of seven grades. Emperor Zhuanxu preached his deeds everywhere. He didn''t expect to be so young and beautiful.


    The wine offering saw that the four maidens were a little dull and asked, "is the queen in there?"


    "Yes," replied the maid.


    "Then don''t lead the way quickly. What are you waiting for here?" the censor looked at them.


    "The queen is bathing. Please wait a moment," replied the maid.


    "Empress, this is bathing and burning incense. This is to welcome you with the highest courtesy. Let''s wait?" the censor looked at Li Xu.


    What a shit, bathing and incense, she just wants to bathe, and several maids secretly make complaints about it.


    However, the speech skills of the censor are really six, which sounds very comfortable.


    Li Xu didn''t say much, but stared quietly,


    Soon, the door of the palace was opened slowly, and the maid opened the door from inside. Soon


    "Is it the little princess of Qingqiu?"


    She was the first person to think about when offering wine in the Imperial College. Although there were thousands of women in the world at that time, there must not be many intersections with Li Xu. Li Xu took Da Ju as his apprentice.


    What does it mean.


    It shows that the fate is very deep.


    Hearing the words of offering wine, Li Xu suddenly wondered whether the offering wine had a camera on his body?


    A guess is a guess.


    The censor said, "it''s impossible. Your guess is a little outrageous. Princess Dazhou looks so small. If you start, isn''t it better than animals? Yes, Li Xu."


    Yes, I admit, I am a beast, Li Xu said secretly in his heart.


    The toast retorted: "Dr. censor, what you said is a little wrong. She is 300 years old. She is 300 years old. She is older than us. If she can be a forefather in Zhuanxu state, why can''t she do it?"


    Li Xu liked to hear these words.


    "Yes, she is the Nine Tailed Fox of Qingqiu. She has lived for 300 years. It doesn''t matter if she is small. She will grow up anyway. Don''t you think she has grown up?" said the censor.


    "How did she grow up, Li Xu? Did you develop her body?" the sacrificial wine whispered.


    "I really want to beat you." Li Xu couldn''t help but raise his hand.


    "Well, let''s talk about her. Who did you give your first time? If it''s not the little princess Qingqiu, it can only be that..."


    Li Xu interrupted him: "hasn''t the Queen''s bedroom arrived yet?"


    The wine offering said: "look, you didn''t want to go just now. Now you want to go to the Queen''s bedroom. Li Xu, you''re not right. Do you have any ideas about the queen?"


    Li Xu kicked out and wanted to kick the sacrificial wine and the imperial doctor away.


    Old and unruly.


    They were still laughing and laughing. They didn''t look like the dignity that a person in power should have. Li Xu suddenly said, "see the queen."


    Suddenly, their faces stiffened and they got serious quickly, but looking forward, there was no one.


    Obviously, Li Xushi is fooling them.


    They were helpless, but they didn''t speak anymore, because they were getting closer and closer to the Queen''s bedroom. If they chattered again, it would easily collapse their image.


    Finally came to the door of the Queen''s bedroom. There were four maidens outside the door.


    Li Xu glanced at them at random. They were all six grades.


    These ladies have something.


    When they saw the imperial doctor and the imperial college offering wine, they saw the strange handsome man. It must be the legendary Li Xu.


    Four maids saluted Li Xu at the same time.


    This is a capable man of seven grades. Emperor Zhuanxu preached his deeds everywhere. He didn''t expect to be so young and beautiful.


    The wine offering saw that the four maidens were a little dull and asked, "is the queen in there?"


    "Yes," replied the maid.


    "Then don''t lead the way quickly. What are you waiting for here?" the censor looked at them.


    "The queen is bathing. Please wait a moment," replied the maid.


    "Empress, this is bathing and burning incense. This is to welcome you with the highest courtesy. Let''s wait?" the censor looked at Li Xu.


    What a shit, bathing and incense, she just wants to bathe, and several maids secretly make complaints about it.


    However, the speech skills of the censor are really six, which sounds very comfortable.


    Li Xu didn''t say much, but stared quietly,


    Soon, the door of the palace was opened slowly, and the maid opened the door from inside. Soon


    "Is it the little princess of Qingqiu?"


    She was the first person to think about when offering wine in the Imperial College. Although there were thousands of women in the world at that time, there must not be many intersections with Li Xu. Li Xu took Da Ju as his apprentice.


    What does it mean.


    It shows that the fate is very deep.


    Hearing the words of offering wine, Li Xu suddenly wondered whether the offering wine had a camera on his body?


    A guess is a guess.


    The censor said, "it''s impossible. Your guess is a little outrageous. Princess Dazhou looks so small. If you start, isn''t it better than animals? Yes, Li Xu."


    Yes, I admit, I am a beast, Li Xu said secretly in his heart.


    The toast retorted: "Dr. censor, what you said is a little wrong. She is 300 years old. She is 300 years old. She is older than us. If she can be a forefather in Zhuanxu state, why can''t she do it?"


    Li Xu liked to hear these words.


    "Yes, she is the Nine Tailed Fox of Qingqiu. She has lived for 300 years. It doesn''t matter if she is small. She will grow up anyway. Don''t you think she has grown up?" said the censor.


    "How did she grow up, Li Xu? Did you develop her body?" the sacrificial wine whispered.


    "I really want to beat you." Li Xu couldn''t help but raise his hand.


    "Well, let''s talk about her. Who did you give your first time? If it''s not the little princess Qingqiu, it can only be that..."


    Li Xu interrupted him: "hasn''t the Queen''s bedroom arrived yet?"


    The wine offering said: "look, you didn''t want to go just now. Now you want to go to the Queen''s bedroom. Li Xu, you''re not right. Do you have any ideas about the queen?"


    Li Xu kicked out and wanted to kick the sacrificial wine and the imperial doctor away.


    Old and unruly.


    They were still laughing and laughing. They didn''t look like the dignity that a person in power should have. Li Xu suddenly said, "see the queen."


    Suddenly, their faces stiffened and they got serious quickly, but looking forward, there was no one.


    Obviously, Li Xushi is fooling them.


    They were helpless, but they didn''t speak anymore, because they were getting closer and closer to the Queen''s bedroom. If they chattered again, it would easily collapse their image.


    Finally came to the door of the Queen''s bedroom. There were four maidens outside the door.


    Li Xu glanced at them at random. They were all six grades.


    These ladies have something.


    When they saw the imperial doctor and the imperial college offering wine, they saw the strange handsome man. It must be the legendary Li Xu.


    Four maids saluted Li Xu at the same time.


    This is a capable man of seven grades. Emperor Zhuanxu preached his deeds everywhere. He didn''t expect to be so young and beautiful.


    The wine offering saw that the four maidens were a little dull and asked, "is the queen in there?"


    "Yes," replied the maid.


    "Then don''t lead the way quickly. What are you waiting for here?" the censor looked at them.


    "The queen is bathing. Please wait a moment," replied the maid.


    "Empress, this is bathing and burning incense. This is to welcome you with the highest courtesy. Let''s wait?" the censor looked at Li Xu.


    What a shit, bathing and incense, she just wants to bathe, and several maids secretly make complaints about it.


    However, the speech skills of the censor are really six, which sounds very comfortable.


    Li Xu didn''t say much, but stared quietly,


    Soon, the door of the palace was opened slowly, and the maid opened the door from inside. Soon


    "Is it the little princess of Qingqiu?"


    She was the first person to think about when offering wine in the Imperial College. Although there were thousands of women in the world at that time, there must not be many intersections with Li Xu. Li Xu took Da Ju as his apprentice.


    What does it mean.


    It shows that the fate is very deep.


    Hearing the words of offering wine, Li Xu suddenly wondered whether the offering wine had a camera on his body?


    A guess is a guess.


    The censor said, "it''s impossible. Your guess is a little outrageous. Princess Dazhou looks so small. If you start, isn''t it better than animals? Yes, Li Xu."


    Yes, I admit, I am a beast, Li Xu said secretly in his heart.


    The toast retorted: "Dr. censor, what you said is a little wrong. She is 300 years old. She is 300 years old. She is older than us. If she can be a forefather in Zhuanxu state, why can''t she do it?"


    Li Xu liked to hear these words.


    "Yes, she is the Nine Tailed Fox of Qingqiu. She has lived for 300 years. It doesn''t matter if she is small. She will grow up anyway. Don''t you think she has grown up?" said the censor.


    "How did she grow up, Li Xu? Did you develop her body?" the sacrificial wine whispered.


    "I really want to beat you." Li Xu couldn''t help but raise his hand.


    "Well, let''s talk about her. Who did you give your first time? If it''s not the little princess Qingqiu, it can only be that..."


    Li Xu interrupted him: "hasn''t the Queen''s bedroom arrived yet?"


    The wine offering said: "look, you didn''t want to go just now. Now you want to go to the Queen''s bedroom. Li Xu, you''re not right. Do you have any ideas about the queen?"


    Li Xu kicked out and wanted to kick the sacrificial wine and the imperial doctor away.


    Old and unruly.


    They were still laughing and laughing. They didn''t look like the dignity that a person in power should have. Li Xu suddenly said, "see the queen."


    Suddenly, their faces stiffened and they got serious quickly, but looking forward, there was no one.


    Obviously, Li Xushi is fooling them.


    They were helpless, but they didn''t speak anymore, because they were getting closer and closer to the Queen''s bedroom. If they chattered again, it would easily collapse their image.


    Finally came to the door of the Queen''s bedroom. There were four maidens outside the door.


    Li Xu glanced at them at random. They were all six grades.


    These ladies have something.


    When they saw the imperial doctor and the imperial college offering wine, they saw the strange handsome man. It must be the legendary Li Xu.


    Four maids saluted Li Xu at the same time.


    This is a capable man of seven grades. Emperor Zhuanxu preached his deeds everywhere. He didn''t expect to be so young and beautiful.


    The wine offering saw that the four maidens were a little dull and asked, "is the queen in there?"


    "Yes," replied the maid.


    "Then don''t lead the way quickly. What are you waiting for here?" the censor looked at them.


    "The queen is bathing. Please wait a moment," replied the maid.


    "Empress, this is bathing and burning incense. This is to welcome you with the highest courtesy. Let''s wait?" the censor looked at Li Xu.


    What a shit, bathing and incense, she just wants to bathe, and several maids secretly make complaints about it.


    However, the speech skills of the censor are really six, which sounds very comfortable.


    Li Xu didn''t say much, but stared quietly,


    Soon, the gate of the palace was opened slowly, and the maid opened the door from inside. Soon


    7017k

 Chapter 192

    "Is it the little princess of Qingqiu?"


    She was the first person to think of in the memorial ceremony of Taixue University.


    Although there are thousands of women in the world, there are few who meet Li Xu.


    Li Xu took Da Ji as his apprentice.


    What does it mean.


    It shows that the fate is very deep.


    Hearing the words of offering wine, Li Xu suddenly wondered whether the offering wine had a camera on his body?


    A guess is a guess.


    The censor said, "it''s impossible. Your guess is a little outrageous. Princess Dazhou looks so small. If you start, isn''t it better than animals? Right, Li Xu."


    Yes, I admit, I''m a beast. Li Xu''s face is expressionless.


    The toast retorted: "doctor censor, what you said is a little wrong. She is 300 years old. She is 300 years old and older than us. If she can be an ancestor in Zhuanxu state, why can''t she start?"


    Li Xu liked to hear these words.


    "Yes, she is the Nine Tailed Fox of Qingqiu. She has lived for 300 years. It doesn''t matter if she is small. She will grow up anyway. Don''t you think she has grown up?" said the censor.


    "How did she grow up, Li Xu? Did you develop her body?" the sacrificial wine whispered.


    "I really want to beat you." Li Xu couldn''t help it. "Talk less and work more. Don''t talk all day."


    "Well, don''t tell her. Come back, who did you give your first time? If it wasn''t the little princess Qingqiu, who else could it be..."


    Li Xu interrupted him: "hasn''t the Queen''s bedroom arrived yet?"


    The wine offering said: "look, you didn''t want to go just now. Now you want to go to the Queen''s bedroom. Li Xu, you''re not right. Do you have any ideas about the queen?"


    "That''s right. All monks who have ideas about the empress can row to Qingqiu state, pure and normal." the sacrifice murmured.


    "The empress is very beautiful. Have you seen her?" the censor looked at Li Xu.


    "...." Li Xu kicked out and wanted to kick the sacrificial wine and the imperial doctor.


    Old and unruly.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    They were still laughing and laughing. They didn''t look like the dignity that a person in power should have. Li Xu suddenly said, "see the queen."


    Suddenly, their faces stiffened and they got serious quickly, but looking forward, there was no one.


    Obviously, Li Xu is fooling them.


    They were helpless, but they didn''t speak any more, because they were getting closer and closer to the Queen''s bedroom. If they chattered again, it would easily collapse their serious image.


    The topic between men can''t be known by women.


    Especially not to let the queen know.


    Finally came to the door of the Queen''s bedroom. There were four maidens outside the door.


    Li Xu glanced at them at random. They were all six grades.


    These ladies have something.


    They saw the imperial doctor and the Imperial Academy offering wine, and then saw the strange handsome man. Presumably, this must be the legendary Li Xu.


    Four maids saluted Li Xu at the same time.


    This is a capable figure of seven grades. Emperor Zhuanxu preached his deeds everywhere. He didn''t expect to be so young and really good-looking.


    The wine offering saw that the four maidens were a little dull and asked, "is the queen in there?"


    "Yes," replied the maid.


    "Then why don''t you lead the way? What are you doing here?" the censor looked at them.


    "Please follow us." the four women pushed the door of the palace open and made a gesture of invitation.


    Li Xu walked in.


    The censor doctor and the Imperial College also wanted to step in and were stopped by the maid: "please stay."


    The two looked at the four maids.


    "Whether men or women give or receive, please wait outside for the imperial doctor and the sacrifice." the four maids said.


    "But he is..." they looked at Li Xu, but they didn''t say a complete word in the end, because they seemed to understand something.


    No wonder the queen asked them to the bedroom. It turned out that Li Xu was invited.


    They looked at Li Xu and became more and more strange. When did Li Xu hook up with the queen.


    There is absolutely something wrong with Li Xu and the queen. I didn''t expect that Li Xu, who looks so gentle, looks so beast.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Xu had a bad feeling.


    "The empress has something important to talk to you alone." several maids said, slowly closing the door of the palace, and one of the maids took Li Xu there.


    "Please follow me."


    How mysterious?


    Li Xu feels very strange. Does the Queen really know herself?


    Forget it, you''d better be careful. Boys should be careful when they go out.


    Li Xu was vigilant all the way and followed the maid forward.


    "Childe Li, you are really lucky. You are the first man who can enter the Queen''s bedroom so far." the maid said.


    "Can you tell me what it was that came to me?" Li Xu was a little flustered. Although the female emperor''s bedroom was brilliant, there was always a feeling of desolation, probably because there were too few people.


    "I''ll know later," said the maid.


    Li Xu stopped talking, followed her through a magnificent corridor, then through a lotus pond, and then continued to walk forward.


    Finally came to a palace.


    The maid stopped and knocked gently at the door.


    A cold voice came from inside and said, "come in."


    The maid opened the door.


    Suddenly the fragrance came to his face. Li Xu glanced and saw the picture inside. The decoration inside was very prosperous and carved beams and painted buildings.


    In the center of the hall, there are countless curtains hanging down, and in the center is a bath.


    Through the thin curtain, Li Xu vaguely saw a beautiful woman in the bath with her back to him. Her skin was white and red.


    "Here she is, Queen," said the maid.


    "Come on." there was a cold voice in the bath. The voice was very weak, just like a person without any feelings.


    Li Xu lowered his head and dared not look inside. This way of meeting was a little exciting.


    More importantly, women have no taboos. They even bathe in it and meet themselves. Is this a challenge to my weakness?


    "You are Li Xu." the woman leaned against the edge of the bath, still turned her back to him, and a faint word came out.


    "I am."


    "I hear you''re great?"


    Li Xu nodded.


    A cold voice came from the bath again: "did you shovel the random burial post?"


    Li Xu still nodded.


    "Do you know you have broken my good deeds?" the woman''s voice was very cold, but her voice was dignified.


    "How to say?" Li Xu looked up at her back. Isn''t this a good thing? Why has it become a bad thing?


    "I deliberately kept that place to contain the daughter country. The Tibetan land is the territory of Zhuanxu country. The daughter country dare not shovel our territory. As long as they dare to do it, they will give me a reason to go to war, but I didn''t expect them to think of planting 100000 mountains in their own territory."


    "Do you want to annex your daughter''s country?" Li looked at her snow-white back.


    "No, what a big territory the daughter country is," said the empress Zhuanxu. "Do you know how big the territory of Daozhou is? Only one quarter are suitable for human demons and demons to live, and the other three quarters are places of great terror. What do you think if you can unify the whole Daozhou?"


    Li Xu didn''t speak.


    "It''s no fun to be the emperor of one country. I want to be the emperor of the whole world."


    Her voice was sonorous and deafening, and came out of it.


    "Can you give me a hand?" the voice came out faintly.


    "My ability is humble, I''m afraid I can''t help." Li Xu said.


    He won''t do anything thankless.


    "You are the first one to refuse me." the Queen''s cold voice came out and said, "tell me why you refuse me."


    "I don''t like war, I like peace." Li Xu said, "even if you can fight these countries, it''s no use. The customs of each country are completely different. It''s hard to please to govern. It''s better to eat and sleep when you have this time."


    "..." the bath was silent for a long time. Only the maid heated the water in the bath with a spoon.


    "My advice to you is to cancel this idea quickly. Once you have this idea, it is not far from the subjugation of the country. Don''t say you want to eat many countries in Daozhou. I dare say you can''t even beat Qingqiu country." Li Xudao.


    "You know, if ordinary people said this to me, they would have died a hundred times."


    "That''s how I talk. I''m straight. I won''t beat around the bush."


    "You haven''t changed at all." a heavy sigh came from the bath.


    "Do you know me?" Li Xu asked.


    "No, I probably know what you think. Thank you for stealing the Tao this time. I will find out the location of the temple of the Tao palace as soon as possible."


    The woman didn''t say anything more. She still stayed in the bath and didn''t mean to come out.


    Li Xu felt puzzled and asked, "do you really know me?"


    The queen did not speak, but waved and asked the maid to take him away.


    Li Xu walked out of the empress''s bedroom and was still thinking about her words. When did she meet empress Zhuanxu? Isn''t this bullshit?


    She hasn''t been in power for many years.


    The last time she came back, Zhuanxu emperor was an old yellow calendar. As a result, she said she had seen herself and that she had not changed at all.


    This is bullshit.


    Li Xu thought it was ridiculous and unreliable at all.


    After walking out of the Queen''s bedroom, Li Xu always felt a little strange. He seemed to have forgotten something and suddenly remembered something.


    I''m here to withdraw money, 20 million.


    "Where''s my money?" Li Xu returned and looked at several maids.


    "The empress asked me to tell you a word that I won''t give you a dog." the maid said.


    "This woman is poisonous?" Li Xubai couldn''t understand. Where did he provoke her? No, not at all, okay? It''s really bullshit.


    be rather baffling.


    Li Xu kept remembering with his head down, but he really didn''t have any impression of her.


    Forget it, don''t bother to think.


    The censor and the priest said, "you absolutely have a problem?"


    In particular, the sentence "I don''t give you a dog". How does it feel like a couple quarrelling?


    "Fuck you."


    Li Xu didn''t intend to talk to them. He felt that Zhuanxu emperor was very dangerous, especially Zhuanxu empress. She called herself to her bedroom, said her ambition, and then threw herself out.


    It''s puzzling enough.


    Li Xu plans to leave here and go to Qingqiu. This is the business.


    "Why are you walking so fast?" they hurried to catch up.


    "I ask you, how many years ago was Emperor Zhuanxu when I last came back?" Li Xu asked, "have I ever had contact with empress Zhuanxu?"


    "How could it be? Not at all."


    "It''s strange." Li Xu felt very outrageous and suddenly remembered something more outrageous. "I just forgot to see what she looked like."


    "Don''t you see her face?" asked the sacrifice.


    "No." she had been bathing just now. She could only see her white back and black hair. She wanted to see her face, but she didn''t have a chance.


    "How did you chat just now, back to back?" the censor thought Li Xu was a little funny. What''s the difference between pure chat with a quilt.


    "I''ll go first." Li Xu didn''t want to talk to them because he had other things.


    He has to find Da Ju quickly, find her, and hurry to yo yo after shopping.


    The priest and the censor said, "it''s not easy for you to come here. Why don''t I buy you a drink?"


    "Say it again when you have a chance." Li Xu hurriedly slipped out, no longer waiting for two people.


    He walked out of the palace at once.


    On a rockery in the palace, a woman in pink gauze watched him walk out of the palace. She was the queen of Zhuanxu.


    She looked at Li Xuyuan''s back, shook her head and said, "it seems that you really can''t remember."


    At that time, she was still young. She wandered around the palace and was bullied by several people of the same age. Li Xu appeared and scared them to cry. Finally, Li Xu gave her a peace talisman, saying that she could protect peace.


    It was his effort.


    Maybe he doesn''t even remember.


    However, she always remembered and carried the peace symbol he gave.


    "Let''s meet again."


    Seeing that Li Xu was about to disappear from sight, empress Zhuanxu also took back her eyes, disappeared here and reappeared in her bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu, who was walking out of the palace, stopped and looked behind the palace, because he had just inadvertently felt that someone was looking at himself and looking at who it was, but the person had disappeared.


    That''s strange.


    Li Xu took back his sight and strode out of here.


    Just as I walked to the street gate, a woman in yellow appeared in front of me. She was wearing a veil and made a gesture of invitation.


    "For a moment, the building was silent." Li Xu had seen this man and had seen him in the middle of the three way river. "What are you looking for me?"


    Turn to think, she certainly won''t be free to find herself. If anyone in the building wants to find herself, there is only one person.


    That''s Narcissus.


    The boss of the moment building, the moment goddess, Narcissus.


    Li Xu held his forehead and said, "is Narcissus looking for me?"


    Zibuyu nodded. Li Xu was really smart and thought of it all at once.


    "Can I not go?" Li Xu felt that he had a big head for a while. It must be no good for the narcissus to find him. He''d better go yo yo. He knew he wouldn''t be around Zhuanxu emperor for a long time.


    "If you don''t come, she will come to you."


    Zibuyu wrote a few words in the air. She was only responsible for inviting Li Xu here. If Li Xu really didn''t go, she couldn''t do anything, because she couldn''t beat him.


    Li Xu held his forehead and had to follow.


    Let''s see what daffodils can do?


    7017k

 Chapter 193

    "Master, you''re finally back." Da Chuo took an Zhiyu and his aunt and went shopping with them.


    After seeing Li Xu, Da Ji loosened their hands and ran to the master.


    His face was full of happiness, his silver hair fluttered, and the fox''s ears on his head moved.


    Li Xu touched her head and said with a smile, "have you all bought good things?"


    "Master, we bought a lot of things, enough for us to eat for a long time. Do you have anything else you want to buy? I''ll buy it for you." Da Ju looked up at Li Xu.


    "I don''t want to buy anything. If I don''t have anything to eat, I''ll grab what''s in the picture of mountains and rivers." Li Xu smiled and then looked at the five grade disciples behind him and said:


    "You go back first. You don''t have to follow here."


    Several disciples bowed away and disappeared here in the blink of an eye.


    Li Xu took back his eyes, looked at the sky and said, "we''ll rest here tonight and go to Qingqiu tomorrow morning."


    An Zhiyu and his aunt nodded.


    "Master, come with me." Da Ju took master''s hand.


    "Where are you going?" Li Xu asked.


    "Come with me. I''ll take you to a place. Aunt, you can find a good restaurant. You''ll give me news and we''ll be back soon." Da Ju took Li Xu and ran forward quickly.


    "OK." the little aunt pursed her mouth, stared at the two people with blood red eyes, and sighed helplessly, "remember to come back soon."


    "Yes."


    Da Ju took master and disappeared into the busy street. He soon appeared in a street full of young men and women.


    Li Xu saw the name on this street, mushroom Gu street.


    The whole street is selling clothes. There are clothes shops on both sides. All kinds of men''s and women''s clothes can be found everywhere, but most of them are lovers.


    Handsome men and beautiful women are also pleasing to the eye.


    "Master, let''s go. I''ll take you to buy some new clothes."


    Da Ju dragged Li Xu into the street.


    Li xucai suddenly remembered that many of his clothes had been bitten by her. It was time to buy some clothes, but he was at a loss when he saw the price inside.


    A dress costs tens of thousands of yuan. Isn''t that stealing money?


    Even if Li Xu is a millionaire, he can''t carry it. He wants to leave here. He hasn''t bought such expensive clothes.


    It''s so expensive. It''s useless. It''s not bitten.


    "Master, I''ll pay for it." Da Chuo said with a smile. "I didn''t spend all the money I got from the third childe of the devil''s cave last time. Don''t worry, there''s plenty of money."


    "Ha ha." Li Xu didn''t want to talk, but he thought the clothes were a little expensive.


    But in the end, she couldn''t resist. She chose more than a dozen white clothes on this street,.


    "What about you? Won''t you buy it?" Li looked at her and said, "let me buy you more clothes and skirts and change them every day."


    Da Ju smiled: "I just bought a lot with an Zhiyu and my aunt."


    "It''s all right. I bought it for you this time." Li Xu said with a smile, "what do you like? Shifu bought it for you?"


    "It''s very kind of you, master."


    Da Chui smiled happily and took her master to walk around the streets of mushroom street to choose clothes.


    I don''t know why, Li Xu thinks it''s a waste to spend money on clothes for himself, but he doesn''t think it''s a waste to buy clothes for Da Chong.


    An hour passed here in a flash.


    Besides buying clothes, Li Xu also bought many other things, such as sheets and candles.


    Of course, he bought this kind of thing when Da Ji didn''t pay attention.


    After shopping, they went back. At this time, it was getting dark. They planned to go back. It was a little late now.


    Li Xuda''s hand.


    She kept shaking her hand and felt very happy.


    Li Xu asked, "you are very happy."


    "Master, I beat several people while you were away."


    "Who did you beat?"


    "Disciples of Tianshan academy used to laugh at me. Just now when I was shopping with my aunt, I heard them chewing my tongue behind my back. I was stupid. I jumped up and beat them up. It was really cool." Da Ju smiled. If she hadn''t kept a low profile, she would want to set up a challenge arena for Tianshan academy to challenge them.


    But she didn''t have time to do so.


    She originally wanted to do this, but she thought it was unnecessary. She had to put her mind right. If she could meet someone who sprayed herself, she would beat him up.


    Never mind.


    Li Xu pinched her face and said, "you, I thought you were so happy to buy clothes with me. So this one."


    "No, I''m happy to be with you."


    Da Chuo said with a smile, motioned Li Xu to bow his head, and then quickly kissed him on the forehead.


    People around looked at them one after another, looking at them strangely.


    Da Ju hurriedly took Li Xu''s hand and left here with a red face.


    "Let''s eat something and go back." after walking for so long, Li Xu thought she must be hungry.


    "Don''t we eat with my aunt and them?" Da Ji looked into Li Xu''s eyes.


    "Why not eat with them? We eat our own." Li Xu said.


    So they went around the night market here, ate everywhere and played late into the night before they went to the restaurant.


    At the door, my aunt and an Zhiyu have been waiting for Da Ji to go shopping with her. They just didn''t expect to come back now.


    So as soon as she came back, she was dragged out by them.


    Li Xu shook his head and had to go back to bed by himself. He thought they were already asleep and he could sleep with Da Ju in his arms.


    He shook his head and watched them go shopping and go back to bed.


    Sleeping until midnight, Li Xu heard something coming from his room. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Da Ju sneaking in.


    "Master, you haven''t slept yet." Da Ji whispered.


    "I was already asleep, but you woke me up." Li Xu reached out and touched her head.


    Da Ju pushed Li Xu''s hand away and said, "we have to sleep well. We have to go to Qingqiu tomorrow?"


    "What are you afraid of? The catfish will take us to the green hills, and we don''t need to walk." Li Xu suddenly remembered the catfish and threw it into the picture of mountains and rivers.


    In this way, no one should disturb themselves.


    Then he reached out and held Da Ju. Her silver hair hit the tip of his nose. The refreshing smell came to his face. Li Xu felt relaxed and happy.


    "Come on, let''s have a good sleep."


    Da Chong felt that she couldn''t go on like this. She had planned to come here to sleep with her master.


    Suddenly think, isn''t this a sheep into a tiger''s mouth?


    "Master, it''s late at night. I''ll go back first." Da Ju suddenly wanted to slip away.


    However, Li Xu had already held her in his arms, rubbed her little head, and said with a smile, "since you''re here, what else do you want to go?"


    Kiss up.


    7017k

 Chapter 194

    Li Xu said kiss up. Unexpectedly, Da Ju twisted her face to the other side. Li Xu straightened her face again and said, "don''t move, let me kiss."


    "No." Da Ju shook his head. He had to go to Qingqiu tomorrow. Now he had to sleep and have a good rest.


    "You can''t help it." Li Xu held her face and slowly approached.


    "It''s agreed. You can only kiss, not do anything else."


    Da Ju slowly closed his eyes, reached out and held Li Xu in both hands, trying to get closer to him.


    Li Xu''s face was filled with a smile because he saw Da Ji''s eye closing action.


    He once read a joke that when it was kissing, girls closed their eyes to represent different meanings. The left eye closed to agree, the right eye closed to welcome molestation, and the two eyes closed to love.


    Eyes wide open, more than three years and less than seven years.


    Of course, it''s just a joke.


    Li Xu just thought of it suddenly. He held Da Chuo''s face and held her slender waist in his hand. He slowly closed his eyes and began to move towards her lips.


    When the lips touch, the wonderful feeling begins to diffuse in my heart, just like the feeling of a drop of water dripping into a lake, with layers of ripples in my heart.


    When Li Xu wanted to take the next step, he suddenly felt that the surrounding atmosphere was a little depressed, and Da Ji also opened his eyes.


    They saw lightning passing through the void outside the window.


    Li Xu suddenly remembered that there was a unilateral taboo of thunder robbery. Now he remembered that this thing was still there. The last time he used a bronze coffin to block it in santu town.


    To have some pleasant things with Da.


    But now you can''t stop it with a bronze coffin.


    This is not santu town.


    This is Zhuan Xu''s imperial capital. There are so many experts here. Wouldn''t it be bad to explore here.


    Li Xu did not take the next step, and gradually the lightning outside disappeared. The lightning appeared and disappeared out of thin air, which made many people feel strange.


    Because I came and went in a hurry, I didn''t find the source of the matter.


    Li Xu and Da Ju looked at each other, looked at each other, and suddenly laughed.


    "OK, let you go tonight." Li Xu held her in his arms, let her lean on her body, touched her head and said, "sleep well."


    "Yes."


    Da Chuo was shy, leaned against her arms and didn''t talk much.


    He took his arms as a pillow and leaned on it. He wanted to sleep, but he couldn''t sleep all the time. He secretly opened his eyes to see if Li Xu was asleep.


    As a result, he was secretly looking at himself.


    Da Ji opened his eyes and asked, "master, you haven''t slept yet?"


    Li Xu gently touched her silver hair and said, "I can''t sleep."


    "You can''t sleep one day." Da Chuo thought Li Xu always slept for seconds.


    "You are so beautiful. How can I sleep?"


    Li Xu held her in his arms. She was still very small. She was very warm. It seemed that she would never abandon her all her life.


    "It''s so glib. I ignore you. I''m going to bed."


    "I suddenly remembered something. The map of mountains and rivers is a treasure of space. The space inside is independent. If we go in and do things, we won''t be in charge of us..." Li Xu whispered.


    He looked at her.


    But Da Ji had gradually fallen asleep. A slight snore came out and his nose hit him.


    Li Xu saw that she was asleep and didn''t say anything.


    However, Li Xugang''s idea was very reliable. At that time, he found a machine to try, thought and soon fell asleep.


    The next day.


    Everyone got up early.


    After breakfast, go to Qingqiu.


    It was still the herring carrying the people.


    Li Xu found lvwu''s face depressed and asked, "what''s the matter with you? How listless?"


    "I didn''t sleep last night." holding hands with the child''s lvwu, he said, "I went to find her. I found that the strength of this dog man and woman is stronger than me. I can''t beat them."


    He meant his wife who ran away with a man.


    The strength of the dog men and women is very strong. They are several levels stronger than him. They can''t fight at all.


    "They don''t know they have to wait until the age of the monkey." lvwu was a little depressed.


    "I said I could help you."


    "Some things still have to be done by myself." green Wu clenched his teeth and said, "I must cut them myself to have a sense of achievement."


    Holding a small fist and biting his teeth, he silently hid in the corner and began to practice. He must catch up with their progress and destroy them one day.


    Seeing that he was very energetic soon, Li Xu didn''t talk to him any more. He went back to his place and lay on the ground blanket to sleep.


    Lying down, his eyes continued to scan everywhere. He found that Dean Qinglian was sitting and practicing, as if preparing for the third robbery. Tang Sheng practiced his sword on the head of the herring.


    An Zhi fish sat cross legged, and a thousand petal lotus platform appeared under him, glittering.


    I don''t know when ban Ruo bamboo fell asleep in her thousand petal lotus platform.


    The motor is also tumbling inside.


    Just playing, Da Ju jumped out, came to Li Xu, poked his face and said:


    "Master, teach me to practice Taoism."


    "How many Taoism do you want to practice?" Li Xu has it. Fortunately, he has extracted a lot of Taoism by using space these days.


    "Four grades."


    "Four products, I have two that you can use. One is that the sun and the moon are on the same day, but cutting the dragon." in addition to these two, there are two other four products, one is the separation from fire in Nanming, and the other is sound transmission.


    Nanming leaves the fire. She doesn''t need it because she has sky fire.


    Sound transmission, Da device has been successfully learned.


    "Master, teach me quickly."


    Da Ju dragged the lying master up. She was always keen on cultivation, because the closer she was to the green hill, the worse she felt.


    I always feel that something big will happen in Qingqiu.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I always feel that this trip back will have earth shaking changes. I have to master more means.


    "I''ll teach you to cut the Dragon first."


    Li Xu sat up and planned to show her again, "look, this is the Dragon cutting."


    As soon as Li Xu stretched out his hand, the spiritual power in his hand surged out, and the surging spiritual power rushed out. The spiritual power directly turned into a divine dragon, which burst out with fire.


    The flying mackerel was suddenly frightened and immediately crawled on the ground.


    The Dragon rushed out and surged. Its power was exploding and roaring. It rushed out at once. The forest sea in the distance was cut into countless pieces by the dragon.


    "This is the Dragon chopping?" asked Da Ji, feeling that he was not as powerful as burning the sky and boiling the sea.


    "I just use it casually, and the real Taoism is much more powerful." although I just release a little spiritual power casually, the herring can''t bear it.


    Li Xu was very helpless. He wasted a lot of saliva and finally set sail again.


    "Come on, let''s practice in the picture of mountains and rivers."


    Li Xu felt that practicing outside would scare the herring and delay the progress of the journey to Qingqiu.


    Li Xu rushed into the picture of mountains and rivers with Da Ju.


    ¡­¡­


    On the grass.


    There is no one here.


    After Li Xu taught her something, he lay on the grass and watched her practice this Taoist method.


    After practicing almost, Li Xu taught him the Tao of the same day.


    After the professor finished, he didn''t care. Then he slept on the grass. He suddenly smelled a faint fragrance on his side. Li Xu opened his eyes and found her lying beside him.


    "Why don''t you practice?" Li Xu asked her.


    "Master, the sun and the moon are the same day. I''ve learned almost. I can shut up and understand the Tao in two more days. When I come out, I can master it completely."


    "How did you learn so fast?" Li Xu thought her cultivation speed was a little out of line.


    "It''s fast. It''s the second day," Da Chui said with a pursed mouth. "You''ve been sleeping all day. It''s fast."


    Da Ji was a little speechless.


    I didn''t expect that master could lie here and sleep for a day. I really took it.


    Da Ji asked sideways, "master, were you a pig in your previous life? Why do you always like to sleep?"


    "Nothing to do, why not sleep?" Li Xu said.


    I have nothing to do. My only idea is to sleep. I''ve done it all these years.


    "I''m a little sleepy, too. I''ll sleep for a while. After half an hour, you''ll call me." Da Ji said.


    Half an hour later, she woke up and continued to practice, striving to master the Dragon cutting and the sun and moon on the same day as soon as possible.


    Li Xu wanted to talk to him well. After all, it''s rare to be quiet.


    But she soon fell asleep.


    Li Xu had to stretch out his hand, put her little head on his arm and let her sleep for a while. He himself lay quietly beside her and looked at her.


    This is a ghost.


    I don''t know why. I always feel that the more she looks, the better she looks.


    Are you obsessed with sex?


    Li Xu shook his head and looked closer at her. Her silver hair fell on her hands. Her face was round and had thick and beautiful eyelashes.


    Like herself, she likes to wear white clothes.


    She lay so quietly, and the curve of her body appeared in front of her eyes. It was very beautiful and pleasing to the eyes.


    Li Xu just looked at it quietly. He didn''t know that it was half an hour. He felt that his moving hands began to numb. He was really numb if he didn''t move for a long time.


    "Little fool, wake up."


    Li Xu gently scraped her nose.


    Da Chuo opened her eyes vaguely, and then saw a beautiful face reappear in front of her. It was master. Then she stretched out her hand and hooked his neck.


    Hold him down.


    "Master, I dreamed of you just now."


    "What did you dream about?" Li looked at him.


    "I won''t tell you." Da Ju smiled, rubbed his eyes, and then kissed Li Xu''s cheek quickly, like a dragonfly, and slipped away quickly after kissing.


    Want to stand up and continue to practice.


    However, Li Xu took her hand, held her in his arms and said, "I miss you."


    Then he slowly covered her lips and felt her heartily. After a long time, he let her go and said, "go practice."


    "I miss you."


    Da Chong said, holding Li Xu. At this time, he still practices farts. Does Li Xu want to suffocate her?


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Li Xu blocked her mouth.


    Soon, the cool wind was blowing here, and strange sounds came from time to time on the grass.


    Not far from the ground, several clothes were placed in disorder.


    Sure enough, if Li Xu expected, the unilateral taboo of thunder robbery could not reach the map of mountains and rivers.


    The map of mountains and rivers is really a good thing.


    Li Xu sighed.


    Half an hour later, they lay on the grass and didn''t speak quietly. They both opened their hands, put them in big words, closed their eyes and felt the smell of the air.


    A faint smell of heather remained in the air.


    Both of them stopped moving and lay quietly looking at the sky. At this time, their hearts were calm and felt that everything was dull.


    After a long time, Da Ji moved and said, "master, I feel a little sore all over. Please pinch it for me."


    "OK." Li Xu sat behind him and said, "where is the pain?"


    "Here." Da Ji pointed.


    "You raise it a little?"


    "OK."


    Li Xu began to press the acupoints on her body.


    Relieve her pain.


    Although Li Xu didn''t learn special meridians and acupoint tricks, he could still press it gently and asked, "how''s it going? Is it better?"


    He nodded.


    Li Xu pressed it, and the taste changed.


    Another half hour.


    Li Xu was tired into a dog. He finally stopped and lay on the grass. He didn''t want to move any more.


    The wind still blows, blowing away Li Xu''s fatigue.


    I feel very satisfied now.


    He looked at her sideways and said, "I''m suddenly a little hungry. Are you hungry? I''ll make you something to eat."


    Da Ju didn''t speak, shook his head and said, "I''m full."


    Li Xu wondered, "how did you get full?"


    Da Ji said, "just now."


    Li Xu didn''t know how to speak for a while and said, "I''ll take you back to rest. I''ll make something for you later."


    Da Ji was weak and said the word "good".


    Li Xu picked her up and walked to the palace. The clothes on the grass behind him were no longer in charge. Anyway, there were only two of them here.


    Da Ju me in Li Xu''s arms and said, "master, I''m sweating all over. I want to take a bath and sleep for a while. I''ll get up and practice again later."


    "It''s not urgent. We''ll talk about cultivation later."


    Li Xudao.


    Take her to the hot spring.


    Gently put her into the hot spring, and then she sank into the spring.


    In a panic, Li Xu jumped in and picked her up and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m very tired and don''t want to move," said Da Ji.


    "OK, let me help you."


    Li Xu shook his head and could only get something for her later.


    The water in the hot spring is OK, the water temperature is just good, and there is a faint white fog on the water surface.


    Da Ju closed her eyes and looked like she wanted to sleep. She was real. She felt more tired than staying up late to practice. If it weren''t for Li Xu, she wanted to go back to bed immediately.


    Li Xu took out a towel and began to wipe her face and head.


    Enjoying the Da Ji, she suddenly found her ears caught. Suddenly all her fatigue disappeared. She opened her eyes and looked at Li Xu''s eyes.


    Li Xu was jumped by her move, but he soon understood her eyes.


    Apprentices are really diligent. They still want to practice hard at this time.


    Her fox tail gradually came out, and her smile became thicker and thicker. She raised Li Xu''s chin and said, "I think the water in the hot spring is good."


    "Yes."


    Li Xu nodded.


    Then stop talking.


    There is no shortcut for practitioners. They can only work hard.


    7017k

 Chapter 195

    [thank you crazy is no exaggeration. The hall leader gives a reward, + 2 more, originally owed 47, 2 more, 47 more, ask for a monthly ticket]


    "Master, shut up."


    "Roll the calf."


    Li xucai ignored her and continued to do what he should do.


    In the hot spring, the ripples spread and the water spray rose into the sky, forming a gorgeous rainbow in the air, blooming dazzling brilliance, which was very dazzling, so that Da Ji soon fainted.


    Next is unconsciousness.


    When she woke up, it was already evening.


    She felt dizzy, and countless pictures came to her mind.


    It''s all pictures of being with master. I didn''t expect myself to be so absurd.


    A day is wasted.


    She rubbed her painful head and looked out of the window. The dusk sun shone through the window and the fresh air blew in. She couldn''t help smiling on her face.


    Although ridiculous for a day, it feels wonderful.


    "Creak."


    The door of the room was suddenly opened. Da Ju saw master coming to her with a tray and bowl in his hand and said, "you''re awake."


    "Master, why did I faint?"


    "You''re not strong enough." Li Xu said faintly, "you''re ashamed. A four grade monk is weak enough. Is your body so weak?"


    "It''s all your fault."


    Da Ju rolled his eyes, but then he thought that his four products could not bear his attack. He was so fierce, and he also opened several tails at that time.


    It''s all like this. I can''t carry it.


    It seems that master''s physical body has become ridiculously strong.


    So terrible.


    Da Ju didn''t dare to imagine. When he thought about it, he felt some scalp numb. Then he swallowed his saliva and said, "master, what did you do? I''m so hungry."


    She smelled a very fragrant smell, which was the first time she smelled.


    She also eats a piece of goods. She has eaten many delicious foods all over the world, but she smelled it for the first time.


    "Guess what this is?" Li Xu asked.


    "Sniff..." Da Chuo wrinkled his nose to smell, but he couldn''t smell it at all. Finally he shook his head and said, "I can''t guess."


    "This is an ordinary chicken," Li Xu said. "I caught it in the picture of mountains and rivers, but this chicken has lived for thousands of years. It''s very difficult to catch. If I hadn''t been fast, I wouldn''t catch it at all."


    "The chicken of thousands of years." Da Ji looked at Li Xu, "but the taste of the chicken is different from what I imagined."


    "Probably live a long time." Li Xu said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk to me about those useless things. Say it quickly." Da Ji looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu said, "a drop of my blood is added to these chickens."


    Da Ji looked at him and felt very strange.


    Li Xu said, "I think you are too weak. I''ll make it up for you."


    It''s even more strange.


    "Don''t worry, my blood is not poisonous."


    "I don''t mean that. Your blood still has a smell."


    Da Ju suddenly felt that Li Xu''s blood was outrageous. The smell in the air was definitely not chicken soup, but a very strange smell. Is this her blood smell? It smells good.


    "Don''t smell it. This is the smell of my blood." Li Xu said, "I think you are too weak. I''ll take care of your body. We''ll live here for another half a month.


    In half a month, I will condense your physical strength stronger than before. "Li Xu said.


    "With your blood?" Da Ji looked at him.


    "Yes."


    "Forget it."


    "Don''t worry, this blood doesn''t have much impact on me. It doesn''t have much impact, just like you come to Guishui."


    "Master, why does your blood still smell?" Da Chuo thought Li Xu was outrageous.


    "I once ate a lot of things." Li Xu smiled. "You should know the mountain and sea boundary. I entered the mountain and sea boundary. I ate a lot of things in it."


    "The most terrifying area in the legend, where there are creatures who can''t even do anything about God." Da Chuo opened his eyes.


    Li Xu nodded and said, "yes, I happened to go in by accident. I''ll take you in for a turn later."


    Li Xu sat in front of her. Da Ju suddenly held Li Xu. His eyes were wet, and there were tears in the corners of his eyes. He said, "master, what have you experienced?"


    Suddenly I found that Li Xu passed through many places, such as santu River and mountain sea boundary.


    What kind of story does he have.


    I always feel that there are many mysteries in Li Xu''s body.


    "I''ve experienced a lot of things?" Li Xu said with a smile. "When I''m free, I''ll tell you everything."


    "Don''t you go out very often?"


    "Yes, I seldom go out. Even if it''s santuhe, I''ll only be back in a few days."


    "Master." Da Ju hugged him tightly. Although master was always laughing and not serious, master must be not simple.


    "OK." Li Xu brought the chicken soup to him and said, "open your mouth and I''ll feed you."


    "Do I really feel like this scene was similar?"


    Tatsu suddenly remembered that when she came to get the water, Shifu also fed herself. Shifu was very kind to herself.


    "Don''t giggle, open your mouth quickly." Li Xu said, "if you don''t open your mouth again, I''ll feed you mouth to mouth."


    Da Ju quickly opened her mouth and Li Xu fed her spoonful by spoonful.


    After eating, Da Ji felt his body become very sticky and sticky, as if something was seeping down the pores to the body surface.


    The heater feels hotter and hotter.


    "Master, you won''t give me medicine?" Da Chuo felt hotter and hotter.


    "What are the melon seeds thinking?" Li Xu knocked her head. "You don''t need medicine at all, okay? Run quickly and absorb the power in it."


    Da Ju was afraid of soiling her bed, sat on the ground and began to work her strength. Then five tails appeared on her body surface.


    The tail danced in the room.


    She was covered with sweat, which wet her white clothes.


    Half an hour later, she opened her eyes and found that her body surface was covered with dark things. She stared at Li Xu:


    "Why am I so dirty?"


    "I''m washing your marrow. It''s normal for the first time. Just a few more times. How do you feel now?" Li Xu said.


    "I feel much lighter," said Da Ji.


    "That''s right," Li Xu said.


    "And I''m covered with sweat. I''ll take a bath first."


    "I''ll go too." Li Xu said.


    "Get out of here." Da Chuo said a little speechless, "don''t follow me. I haven''t settled with you about yesterday... Don''t touch me today."


    "Good good." Li Xu smiled.


    Da Ju went to take a bath and slept comfortably inside. After sleeping, she continued to practice. Suddenly, she found that her practice speed had become much faster.


    Her body strength is also much stronger.


    It''s amazing.


    He washed the dirty things off his body, put on his clothes and ran back. Then he saw master sitting on the chair and sleeping.


    Then she reached out and picked up the master.


    "What are you doing?" Li looked at her.


    "Take you back to your room to sleep."


    Da Ju took Li Xu to his room, let him lie by his bed and said, "you should sleep on the couch. What do you sleep on the chair?"


    Li Xu just wanted to squint for a while.


    It''s not sleep at all, okay?


    "Shh, don''t talk and lie down."


    Da Ju put the quilt over him, reached out and touched his head and said, "I''m going to practice."


    Then she left.


    Li Xu shook his head and was speechless, but he didn''t tease her anymore, because she practiced very seriously outside.


    He was bored and had to go on sleeping.


    The next day, Li xuru cooked it.


    After several days in a row, the physical strength of the Daji became more powerful. The most obvious difference is that now the Daji will no longer faint and can withstand violent impact.


    These days, Da Ji is also very busy, busy understanding and practicing.


    Finally, five days later, she mastered these two secrets. When she was in her heart, she could successfully play the same day of the sun and the moon and the Dragon cutting method. The speed of cultivation was very fast.


    She is like a duck to water.


    Li Xu thought her cultivation talent was really terrible.


    This is one of the most terrible people he has ever seen.


    "Master, let''s have a duel." after Da Ju successfully realized the two Taoism, he began to challenge Li Xu.


    After a simple duel, they lay on the grass face to face and could smell each other''s breath hitting each other.


    "Xiao Da, you''re really good."


    Li Xu said, "with your cultivation speed, I think you can enter the five grades in less than a year."


    Li Xu didn''t expect that after washing her marrow, her cultivation speed became faster.


    It''s almost amazing.


    "It''s not so fast," Da Chuo said with a smile, reaching out to poke Li Xu''s nose and said, "master, is there your blood in my body now?"


    "Cough." Li Xu coughed.


    "I now eat your blood every day. Isn''t your blood flowing in my body?"


    "I say so, but your metaphor is strange." Li Xu reached out and poked her face and said, "I suddenly feel that your face is fatter now."


    It''s very elastic. He can''t help but want to pinch it.


    Da Ji frowned: "master, have you fed me fat these days?"


    "I didn''t say you were fat." Li Xu reached out and poked her belly, as if it began to grow meat.


    "Take your hand away." Da Chuo, with a dark face, also stretched out his hand to touch his small stomach, as if he had lost meat.


    After the calf is finished, it will be fattened by the master.


    Li Xu said, "it''s good to be fat. It''s good to pinch."


    "Fuck off." Da Ju said angrily, "we have enough exercise every day. How can we gain weight? It seems that we should strengthen our efforts."


    She sat up and looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu felt a little dangerous and said, "don''t look at me like this."


    "I can only exercise with you."


    "OK."


    At that time, Li Xu would not refuse such a good thing, but enjoyed it.


    A few days later, gradually, Li Xu felt that she couldn''t bear it, because Da Zong always wanted to lose weight, and finally she succeeded in losing weight.


    However, Li Xu can''t carry it.


    With the passage of time, Da Ji''s body became stronger and stronger. It seems that her blood has a great effect, which is also applicable to her.


    In a flash, it was the 15th day. Li Xu no longer gave her his own blood because her body was strong enough.


    "Boom."


    She punched out and the mountains in the distance cracked.


    "Master, I feel my body is so strong. It''s about five times stronger than before. Your blood is amazing."


    "It''s OK." Li Xu sat on the ground, looked at her back and said, "I told the fish to slow down. Now it''s estimated that it''s going to be green hill. Let''s go out tomorrow."


    They stayed in the map of mountains and rivers for half a month.


    In the past half a month, Li Xu hasn''t done anything serious except Da Ji.


    In the past half a month, Da Ju has learned two Taoist methods and strengthened her body. Now she can be said to be reborn and has not become an immortal, but she is already immortal.


    "OK, I''ll go out tomorrow."


    Speaking of it, I haven''t seen my aunt and an Zhiyu for a long time, and I don''t know how their cultivation progress is outside.


    She always felt that she had done nothing these days except Li Xu.


    It''s so degenerate.


    It''s agreed to rob color, but I can''t help it every time.


    Her self-control is still too weak.


    "We must have a good rest today. We must not start with Li Xu."


    Da Huang secretly gritted her teeth. From today on, she must be a good person.


    Don''t lose face.


    night.


    She still ran to find Li Xu.


    "Yee Yee..."


    Half an hour later, the sound stopped, but half an hour later, the sound came out again.


    On and off, and then it was light.


    Da Ju sighed, went to the window, looked at the sun outside and said, "master, the sun is out."


    Seeing her lying on the window, Li Xu''s mind moved and his eyes flashed.


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash of time, the sun mountain is three poles.


    They hurried to take a bath.


    Finish washing.


    Da Ju put on his clothes, trembled his legs and said, "master, we are so frequent that it''s almost half a month. Will we get pregnant?"


    "Keep it when you''re pregnant." Li Xu''s trip to Qingqiu is to propose marriage.


    "All right." Da Ji nodded and said no more.


    "Go."


    Li Xu took her hand, checked her clothes and took her out of the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Having not seen the sun outside for a long time, Da Ji widened his eyes, stretched out his hands and breathed the outside space.


    After a long time, open your eyes.


    "Da Ju, what are you doing inside? I''m finally willing to come out." the little aunt in the distance complained.


    "Auntie, I''m coming."


    Da Ju opened her hand and ran forward, but just one step, she suddenly limped, so she limped to her aunt and an Zhiyu.


    "What happened to your leg?" the two women looked at her.


    "If you practice inside for a long time, your legs will be wasted." Da Ji said with a pursed mouth.


    Well, this leg has nothing to do with her cultivation. It has something to do with Li Xu, a beast.


    An Zhiyu asked, "what have you practiced in it?"


    "Two four grade Taoism, isn''t it powerful?"


    Da Ju sat on the blanket and began to tell her story in it.


    Of course, she just said that she didn''t mention anything about the process of her cultivation, about Li Xu and drinking Li Xu''s blood.


    Da Ji asked, "what about you? What are you doing outside?"


    "Sleep." ban Ruo bamboo said.


    Da Ji looked at an Zhiyu and said, "what about you?"


    7017k

 Chapter 196

    An Zhiyu said, "I''m practicing Taoism. I''ve practiced two Taoism."


    I spent a small part of my time playing with banruo bamboo, but most of them were in the process of understanding the Tao and Dharma.


    Her talent is not bad at all.


    So it took half a month to understand the two three dharmas.


    Da Ju was very hurt when she heard that. She had an independent environment and a map of mountains and rivers. She only practiced two kinds of Taoism. It seems that Li Xu affected her practice.


    She spent most of her time with Li Xu.


    It''s something that doesn''t make any sense, but it feels wonderful and strange in the process.


    It seems that we have to be restrained and can''t delay our cultivation.


    She rubbed her aching leg and whispered in her heart.


    Be sure to stay away from Li Xu, stay with him as little as possible, and keep a certain distance from him, Da Ji shook his fist.


    "Xiao Da, come here."


    "Coming, master."


    Da Ji jumped up directly, and what she had just thought was thrown to the other side in an instant.


    As soon as master''s voice came out, everything was completely forgotten.


    "What are you looking for?" Da Chuo ran to Li Xu and asked with flashing eyes.


    "We are approaching the green hill and will soon leave Zhuanxu."


    Li Xu looked at the time. It''s December 26. Then he looked at the map. If the map didn''t make any mistakes, he would appear at the boundary of Qingqiu in a few hours at most.


    Li Xu said, "you''ll be home soon."


    Li Xu said again, "I''m afraid people waiting for Qingqiu may block our way. You have to come forward and let them pass."


    "OK." Da Ju turned and looked at his aunt and said, "aunt, we''re going out of Zhuanxu country soon."


    Ban Ruo bamboo also stood up and vaguely saw the familiar region.


    The herring was flying slowly and soon flew out of the Zhuanxu country, which completely entered the territory of Qingqiu.


    Just entered the chassis.


    Li Xu felt the boundless evil spirit rolling in. The power of the evil spirit was very strong, as if he was going to break through the clouds.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, two big demons rose into the sky and stood in front of the fish.


    These are two winged Pegasus. They emit a golden smell. There are four arrays under their feet. They look very powerful.


    Just the breath set off a strong wind, blowing Li Xu''s clothes and black hair.


    The breath of terror is around.


    "Da Ju, how do I feel that the guards here are not quite the same as usual."


    Ban Ruo bamboo began to be vigilant. She had never seen these guards.


    Normally, guardians cannot be changed.


    The guards guarding Zhuanxu and Qingqiu are rhinoceros.


    The rhinoceros have great power, and because they have made great achievements in war, it is said that the task of guarding here has been the rhinoceros for generations.


    How did you become Tianma now?


    The Tianma clan is also very powerful, but the Tianma clan should not be here.


    Ban Ruo bamboo can see the fishiness, and Da Ji can naturally see the fishiness.


    But they didn''t say much. Da Ji took out his token and said:


    "I''m the youngest princess of Qingqiu, Jiuwei Da Ji. Please let me go quickly."


    "Grab it."


    The two strong Tianma people waved their hands, and tens of millions of Tianma people rushed out of the forest below, one after another crossing the sky and guarding here.


    "What do you mean?" Da Ji stood in front, his face cold.


    "You think I''m blind. Princess Daju of Qingqiu is a little fool. She looks small. She''s less than 1.4 meters tall and her hair is black. Look at you. You look like Daju. You''re definitely pretending. Catch it for me."


    More than a few days ago, the Tianma people surrounded them.


    "Wait a minute." ban Ruo bamboo said.


    Da Ju''s face has indeed changed. If she can''t recognize it, she can always recognize it. Step by step, she walked to the front of the fish and said:


    "This is the Royal badge of the nine life cat family. I''m the king of the nine life cat. Let me go quickly."


    Ban Ruo bamboo threw out the token he had not used for a long time.


    The two Tianma people looked at each other, looked at each other, and finally said, "I have confiscated the token. I think you are also pretending. Come and catch them all."


    "You''re looking for death."


    Da Ju also turned black, and the cold breath was around. The power of the cold ice surged out and said, "I haven''t come back for a long time. Is it going to change in Qingqiu?"


    Her momentum suddenly became very strong, stronger than any time Li Xu had ever seen, and her whole body burst into cold.


    Tianma people seem to see the shadow of the strong in her.


    But she is very small.


    How did she feel like she was with heaven and earth?


    With a flash of her eyes, she looked coldly at the two Tianma creatures and said, "aunt, do it."


    "Oh."


    Ban Ruo bamboo shot.


    Soon, a great war broke out here. Banruo bamboo is at the level of five grades. The power of practicing hungry ghost road is very strong. However, the two holy creatures of Tianma nationality opposite are six grades.


    Soon, she had a trail of defeat, and finally she was driven away by them.


    "Who is making noise here?"


    Suddenly, a loud voice came out, and a heavenly horse came out of the sky. The heavenly horse came slowly like a mountain, and ripples came out of the void.


    "I''m Princess Daju of Qingqiu. Who are you?" Daju looked at the creatures in front.


    "Head of Tianma clan." the visitor gradually turned into a man. He was strong, two meters tall and looked powerful.


    Da Ju looked at him: "this should be guarded by the rhinoceros family here? How did it change to the Tianma family?"


    "Grab it."


    The head of Tianma clan didn''t want to say anything more. With a wave of his hand, Tianma clan came out and planned to capture all these people.


    "Do you want to rebel?" Da Chuo looked at him coldly, and five tails slowly appeared behind him, murderous.


    "It''s really a family of Nine Tailed foxes." the head of Tianma clan saw the tail growing behind Daju and thought of something in an instant, "you''re really Princess Daju of Qingqiu."


    "Exactly¡°


    "How did you become like this?"


    Da Ju said, "I''ll talk about it later. Since I know it''s me, I won''t let it go soon. I''ll go home."


    She had a bad feeling that something terrible had happened to Qingqiu.


    Tianma patriarch said, "please forgive me. Don''t go back to Qingqiu now. You''d better return to Zhuanxu state?"


    "What happened?" Da realized that it was not easy.


    "I''ve only been away for a month. What''s the big deal in Qingqiu?" ban ruozhu asked.


    "Something really happened," said the Tianma patriarch.


    "Is it the rhinoceros people who have reversed?" said Da Ji.


    "More than that." the Tianma language sighed, "not only the rhinoceros are reversed, but the whole Qingqiu seems to be reversed."


    "Can this happen in just a month?"


    My aunt can''t figure it out.


    None of the news came to Zhuanxu. Is it so strict?


    It is reasonable to say that such a major event should be immediately spread all over the world.


    Why is there nothing?


    This makes no sense at all.


    Tianma patriarch said, "now Qingqiu has completely blocked the news. Even an ant can''t fly out of Qingqiu. This is your mother''s order. I''m afraid the war will spread to other countries."


    Ban ruozhu asked, "the female emperor doesn''t care. What is she doing?"


    The Tianma patriarch didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Only the eyes are slightly moist.


    Final opening:


    "The empress died violently."


    7017k

 Chapter 197

    [PS: the ten thousand word fan in santu town of Li Xu and Da Ju has been updated to group V (12000 words in total), which is very tiring. Brothers, please come to "starting point Chinese network" or "QQ reading" for genuine subscription support. For book keepers, please open an automatic subscription to support the author orz]


    "The empress died violently."


    The voice of the head of Tianma clan came out.


    It was like a bolt from the blue, and the sound was constantly ringing in my ears.


    Da Ju and ban ruozhu had a buzzing sound in their minds, stumbled and almost fell.


    Li Xu stepped forward with an arrow and held their shoulders.


    Class Ruo bamboo looked at the head of Tianma clan and shouted, "what are you talking about?"


    "How could something happen to sister nvdi?"


    Da Ju''s eyes are full of blood. That''s the female emperor.


    The strongest of Qingqiu, how can something happen?


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll tear you up."


    "This matter has spread all over Qingqiu, but the outside world doesn''t know the news." Tianma patriarch said.


    "How could this be possible? How could this happen in just a few months?" a hundred class ruozhu didn''t believe it. "What happened?"


    She felt dizzy and short of breath.


    How can a good person have an accident?


    This is completely impossible.


    Da Ji''s eyes were red, and the little tiger''s teeth were bright, which was difficult to accept.


    When I returned to Qingqiu, I only heard the sudden death of the female emperor''s sister.


    This is absolutely impossible.


    "What happened?" Li Xu looked at the head of Tianma clan when he saw that there was something wrong with the look of ban Ruo bamboo and Da Ji.


    "A few days ago, the rhinoceros family heard the news and the whole family returned to the imperial capital of Qingqiu. The king of Qingqiu ordered us Tianma family to come here to guard the border and not let any news spread."


    Li Xu asked, "is the female emperor really dead?"


    The Tianma clan leader said, "dead, it has been confirmed, so all demon kings have rushed to the Qingqiu emperor."


    "The female emperor alone can affect the pattern of Qingqiu?" Li Xu realized the strength of the female emperor now.


    "She is very strong, super strong." Tianma patriarch said.


    The whole Qingqiu doesn''t know her story. This is a strange woman through the ages.


    Seeing Li Xu''s doubts on his face, the head of Tianma said: "in those days, there were thousands of demons in the wilderness and green hills, and all ethnic groups fought for hegemony. It was a battle between territories all day, and all ethnic groups could not live in peace without stopping for a moment.


    Races are often exterminated, companions die, bones are everywhere, and people die of hunger.


    Seeing this situation, the Nine Tailed Fox family, that is, the king of Qingqiu, determined to change the pattern of Qingqiu, decided to establish a country, unify Qingqiu and order all demons.


    It took her several years to fight for years, win over all ethnic groups and sign various treaties with all ethnic groups before she reluctantly established the Qingqiu state with the Nine Tailed Fox as its respect.


    But soon, it was impossible to suppress the ten thousand demons, because the leaders of all ethnic groups wanted to be king and emperor, refused to accept the Nine Tailed Fox and wanted to overthrow the ruling position of the Nine Tailed Fox.


    It was not until an eternal wonder appeared that Qingqiu country was completely stable. She was the first daughter of Qingqiu king.


    It''s so beautiful that everyone thinks it''s a vase.


    Even her mother was like this, but she never thought it was her who changed the pattern.


    At that time, thousands of demons came to the city and killed them.


    Nine Tailed Fox, nine life cat and other close races cling to the city. As a result, the Nine Tailed Fox family is seriously killed and injured, and the nine life cat family is almost wiped out.


    The king of Qingqiu was forced to surrender. At this time, a man appeared.


    A woman.


    A woman who looks as beautiful as if she came out of the picture.


    This is a woman who has never been on the battlefield. She comes out of the city. Everyone doesn''t know what she wants.


    Just know her pace is not fast or slow, people have a feeling that she does not seem to exist between heaven and earth, and her strength has been detached from vulgarity.


    This is her first shot. She only relies on one hand of cold ice road power to frighten the ten thousand demons. No one is her opponent. It''s like an emperor in the world and the ten thousand demons surrender.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Staring at her blankly.


    After that war, the king of Qingqiu abdicated.


    She became the female emperor of Qingqiu and began to dominate the hegemonic era of ten thousand demons.


    Since then, Qingqiu has never been in disorder again, because no one can beat her and can only join.


    In this way, with good weather and friendly relations with thousands of demons, Qingqiu has gradually developed into a large tourism country today.


    But now she''s gone, and all the demon kings are ready to move. "


    The head of Tianma clan shook his head and sighed: "when she was there, no one dared to challenge the authority of the Nine Tailed Fox clan in the whole Qingqiu. Now, I''m afraid the war will appear again."


    Finally, the quiet life will be disrupted again.


    Li Xu listened to his description: "it seems that the female emperor should be very strong."


    At this time, Da Chong also calmed down and said, "master, the female emperor''s sister is really strong. She is a strange woman with wisdom, force and beauty. My sister can''t have an accident."


    The female emperor''s sister is the strongest in Qingqiu. How can something happen easily?


    It doesn''t exist at all.


    I don''t believe a word.


    The head of Tianma clan stared at her and looked up and down. His eyes were suspicious. He always felt that Princess Daju''s appearance was somewhat similar to that of the female emperor.


    Is it an illusion?


    Princess Daju is the most famous fool princess in the whole Qingqiu. She can''t break the territory for hundreds of years, but now it seems that the realm of the princess has reached the fourth grade?


    How did this happen.


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    It''s impolite to stare at a woman like this, okay?


    The head of Tianma clan took back his eyes and said:


    "Princess Daju, you already know the current situation. Qingqiu is going to start reshuffling. It''s a period of war. I suggest you stay out of the limelight in Zhuanxu state until the situation in Qingqiu is clear."


    "How can my mother and the empress sister destroy other demon kings at will?"


    "Don''t worry, all demon kings don''t want to destroy everything in Qingqiu. They just want to dominate Qingqiu and be the king of Qingqiu." the head of Tianma clan said.


    Now Qingqiu has the best economic level among many countries.


    These demon kings are not stupid. They will not destroy it. They just want to be king and weaken the ruling position of the Nine Tailed Fox family.


    "You''d better avoid it for a while. Now is the time when all demon kings are most wary." the Tianma clan leader said again.


    "Go."


    Da Chui and ban ruozhu looked at each other and joked.


    Since they came back, there was no reason to flinch. They still insisted on returning to the palace.


    First, I was worried about my mother''s safety. Second, I didn''t believe that something had happened to the female emperor.


    Just when they wanted to leave, Tianma patriarch stopped them and said, "you go back to death. Please come back."


    "Dare you stop me?" Da Chuo and ban Ruo bamboo looked at him.


    "I''m doing it for your good," said Tianma patriarch.


    "If you get in the way again, don''t blame me for being rude." Da Fan looked at him coldly and said, "get out of here."


    Her voice was like thunder and lightning. The voice echoed in his viscera. The head of Tianma clan was shocked back two steps at a time.


    really


    More and more people think that Da Ji is like a female emperor. Isn''t the enlarged version of Da Ji the female emperor?


    What is the relationship between them?


    Are they really sisters?


    Tianma patriarch suspected that they were twins?


    However, among the information known to Qingqiu, Daju was born many years later than the female emperor, so there was no problem of twins.


    But how could it look like this?


    Da Ji looked at him and said, "what are you looking at?"


    "I just think you''re like the goddess." the head of Tianma clan said.


    She frowned.


    Ban ruozhu was stunned. When she first saw this form of Da Ji, she also felt like a female emperor, but she didn''t feel wrong.


    "Let''s go," said da Ju. Now she wants to go back to the palace immediately.


    "You can''t go." Tianma patriarch stopped them. "Don''t say you can''t go back. You still bring humans in, not to mention it. Now is a critical moment. No matter who it is, you can''t go in."


    "Get out of here." Li Xu stared at the head of Tianma clan. "If you get in the way again, believe me or not?"


    At this time, the head of Tianma clan noticed Li Xu, a very young man, but he saw the boundless power from him, which was suffocating.


    In front of him, it was like being in an abyss.


    Li Xu was like a giant beast in the abyss, staring at himself, as if he wanted to poke out his claws and drag himself into the abyss to shred.


    What a terrible person.


    "Don''t you get out of the way?" Li Xu stared at him.


    There seemed to be two dark abysses in his eyes, which scared the Tianma patriarch to retreat. When he calmed down, he found that Li Xu and others had controlled the herring and slowly disappeared in front of him.


    "Who is this young man?"


    The head of Tianma clan looked at the trace of herring in the sky and suddenly remembered something. Princess Daju called him master. Is he Daju''s master?


    Although very strong, there are too many demon kings in all directions. They can''t be opponents.


    This time, no one can save Qingqiu except God himself.


    "Patriarch, shall we chase them?"


    "No, let them go. I''d like to see how they die."


    Tianma clan leader is no longer meddling. He continues to guard the border here and will not let anyone break in.


    ¡­¡­


    The herring moved forward quickly.


    Da Ji''s eyes were pupil, and tears were falling from the corners of her eyes, because she was really afraid of an accident between the empress''s sister and her mother.


    Li Xu reached out to wipe away the tears on his face and said:


    "Don''t worry, it will be all right. Even if there is a problem, you can''t handle it. I''m here."


    Da Chuo suddenly hugged Li Xu and cried more vigorously on his face: "master, if something happens to my empress sister, I..."


    Da Chuo''s cry made ban Ruo bamboo''s mood come.


    Both shed tears.


    Li Xu didn''t know how to comfort them. He just shook his head and sighed. After a moment, he said:


    "Don''t worry, it will be all right. How can such a strong person suddenly die?"


    "The female emperor must be pretending. It is estimated that she wants to see who wants to be king and Emperor." Li Xu made up a story.


    "Really?" asked da.


    "I think so. The female emperor may want to take this opportunity to see who is threatening Qingqiu and suppress them to frighten all the demons in Qingqiu." Li Xu opened his mouth and lied.


    "Who has nothing to do to make such a thing." ban ruozhu felt that Li Xu''s lies could only deceive children.


    "Er..." Da Ji was stunned.


    "It''s still possible."


    Li Xu felt that though this kind of thing was a little bit off, it was still possible. Maybe the woman in the bedroom was too busy to come up with this idea.


    Seeing Li Xu''s expression, Da Ju''s eye crack, which had stopped tears, immediately flowed out and wet Li Xu''s white clothes.


    Li Xu did not intend to comfort her.


    Let her cry.


    Li Xu touched her head and let her hold herself. Tears couldn''t stop flowing.


    Suddenly, Da Ju heard the sound of fighting and killing not far away. There were monsters fighting in the jungle. It was a group of bats and a group of moths fighting.


    The mountains in the distance soon turned into powder.


    Da Ji wiped the tears from his face and looked into the distance.


    At the same time, they also found Da Ju and ban Ruo bamboo, stopped fighting and looked here.


    The eyes of the two races glittered green, murderous, and the surrounding mountains and ground collapsed one after another.


    There was widespread destruction in the surrounding area.


    They seem to be fighting for territory.


    It was a fight, but when he saw the tail behind Da Ju, his eyes lit up: "this is the Nine Tailed Fox family. Seize them as the Lord''s wife."


    The leaders of moths and bats stopped fighting immediately and led their people to rush over one after another. Their eyes were shining with wisdom.


    "It''s really a Nine Tailed Fox." the bat patriarch''s eyes lit up.


    "When did local ruffians and hooligans appear in Qingqiu?" Da Ji has been in Qingqiu for many years, but this has never happened. It seems that Qingqiu has really had a big problem.


    "Go up and catch them," said both patriarchs.


    "I''m in a bad mood now. You''d better not provoke me."


    The eyes of Da Ji twinkled with a beating small flame. One eye had a cold flame, and the other eye was burning a blood red flame.


    The power of cold ice road and sky fire road is diffuse, and the murderous Qi is boiling.


    "Go."


    Monsters of the two races came one after another.


    Da Ju''s tail poked out, and the five tails were like sharp blades stabbing the world, directly hitting and flying the monsters coming.


    She moved her body and punched out.


    The pink and tender fists went wild, the power exploded, and the spiritual power surged, hitting them all out.


    The power of fury is killing everything.


    Soon, patches of bats and moths burst into pieces in the air, turned into powder and dissipated in the world. The two patriarchs also shot one after another. At this time, ban Ruo bamboo also shot.


    Five levels of cultivation are all open. Attack the two patriarchs.


    Boom, boom.


    Sensitive speed, black figure constantly swam in the air, killing the two patriarchs in less than a incense stick.


    When she recovered, she found that Da Ji had stopped fighting and a large area of moths and bats had died in the air.


    Seeing that the clan leader died, the moth clan and the bat clan flew away, and they stopped chasing. The imperial sword returned to the fish with a dignified face.


    Seeing them like this, Li Xu said, "don''t worry."


    They nodded.


    Although I''m trying to calm myself down.


    But I still couldn''t help thinking that something happened to the female emperor of Qingqiu and her mother.


    Li Xu asked the fish to speed up.


    The cry of "Yingying" came out in the air, and the herring stirred its wings, just like a Kunpeng blocking the sky, casting a large shadow in the sky.


    However, they had just walked less than 20 miles when they saw the picture of a large migration in front. There was smoke and dust in the jungle, and a large number of black cheetahs were running.


    "Nine life Elvis."


    The leopard king didn''t recognize Princess Daju, but he recognized banruo bamboo at once. The leopard king rose to the sky and roared at the sky.


    It was like a black mountain, with long fangs shining with cold awns.


    The leopard King''s strength was so strong that he roared to find the one with thunder in liupin. Li Xu moved to Da Ju and ban Ruo bamboo in an instant.


    "Human beings, don''t get in the way." the leopard King''s eyes glittered with horror, and Wang BA''s breath was exposed.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "There''s nothing about you here. Get out of the way."


    The leopard King''s voice was cold. He stared at his aunt and said:


    "Nine life Elvis, if I remember correctly, you are a relative of the Nine Tailed Fox. It seems that the name of the demon alliance is you."


    "What demon alliance?" banruo bamboo and Da Ji asked at the same time. When did Qingqiu come to the demon alliance? Why didn''t they know.


    "Who are you?"


    The leopard king suddenly took two steps back and was so frightened that a cold sweat came out.


    Because she saw Da Ju, this man was somewhat similar to the female emperor.


    If it weren''t for the wrong proportion, they all thought Da Ji was a female emperor.


    She trembled with fear.


    The empress is not as young as she.


    Is it the daughter of the female emperor?


    But does the empress have a daughter?


    I don''t think so.


    Da Chong looked at her and didn''t speak. Now Princess Da Chong''s identity seems to be useless and can''t frighten people.


    He is not even afraid of Wupin''s little aunt. Will he still be afraid of Sipin''s own?


    Fortunately, she just saw her tail put away, otherwise she would have recognized her Nine Tailed Fox.


    "No matter who you are, I don''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately. I just want nine lives Elvis." the leopard King clenched his teeth and twinkled in his eyes.


    This is his name for joining the demon League.


    He always rushed to Qingqiu palace, but he didn''t think of any reason to enter the demon alliance. When he saw ban Ruo bamboo, he had a bold idea.


    "It''s you." the leopard King shot at a thunderous speed.


    "I suggest you don''t have a good shot."


    Li Xuli stood in front of the fish, looked at him calmly and said, "if you dare to fight, I can''t guarantee whether you can survive."


    "Roar..."


    The leopard king rose into the sky, and a pair of wings grew up. The lightning flashed on the wings, gradually forming a terrible thunder.


    The force kept exploding.


    The body is getting bigger and bigger, and the power of terror continues to explode, roaring and roaring.


    Li Xu''s black hair and white clothes were blown up.


    When the leopard king was about to come in front of him, he punched, and then the whole body of the black leopard was penetrated by his fist.


    Blood spatter.


    The Panther''s eyes opened wide and struggled to get away, but he couldn''t move at all and finally died slowly.


    He never dreamed that he would be killed by a human with one punch.


    The leopard King''s people fled one after another.


    Li Xu stopped paying attention to them and continued to fly the fish towards the imperial capital of Qingqiu.


    Gradually, the Qingqiu emperor appeared in front of him.


    Ban Ruo bamboo and Da Ji all looked nervous.


    "A lot... A lot of monsters."


    Anzhi fish opened his eyes and his body was shaking.


    She saw monsters of different races under the Qingqiu imperial capital.


    Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian were numb and murmured, "this is a million demons, under the king''s landing!"


    7017k

 Chapter 198

    Under the Qingqiu imperial capital, there are all monsters.


    Arranged neatly.


    There are peacocks, goshawks, monkeys, egrets, tigers, dragons, ox demons, rhinoceros and so on.


    Hundreds or even thousands of ethnic arrays are here, and the huge lineup of millions of big demons is blocked under the Qingqiu imperial capital.


    Just standing and not talking is enough to frighten Qingqiu.


    This lineup is really strong.


    Li Xu also saw so many monsters for the first time. The army of monsters could not see the end, and the terrible spirit rose into the sky.


    There was a tall man in front of the demons.


    He stood on the golden chariot with the words demon alliance written on it.


    There are cyan horns on his head.


    He was followed by demon kings of all races, including ox demon king, rhinoceros king, Monkey King, eagle king, peacock king and white tiger king.


    This is the representative of monsters of all races.


    Many monsters stood behind him with serious expressions.


    Li Xu stared carefully. The monster with a long horn on his head was a dragon. He was very powerful. He stood with his hands down and his blue hair blew up.


    "Who is the leader?" Da Chuo asked. She saw this figure for the first time. If she guessed correctly, he was the leader of the so-called demon alliance.


    "Dragon King." my aunt said coldly.


    "Dragon?"


    Da Ji frowned. Is there a dragon now? Aren''t they extinct?


    If you want to.


    Perhaps there is only a legend of dragon in the mountain and sea world.


    Since the myth, the dragon has fallen and disappeared in the long river of history.


    In addition to the dragon, the phoenix also disappeared in history.


    Ban ruozhu said, "it''s the green Jiaolong family in Qingqiu. This man claims to be the Dragon King. His strength is unknown. It''s said that he is very powerful. He must be superior if he can command such a monster in such a short time."


    "It''s interesting that Jiaolong dares to call him the Dragon King." Li Xu smiled.


    "Shh, keep your voice down..."


    Ban Ruo bamboo whispered, but her words were not finished. The Dragon King and all demon kings in front of millions of big demons raised their heads one after another.


    Instead of hearing what they said, the herring slowly flew over their heads.


    That''s arrogant.


    Such an invincible demon momentum, even something dared to fly over their heads. The demons looked up and stared at the characters above.


    Many of them didn''t know each other, but when they looked at banruo bamboo, the demons recognized her.


    The peacock king looked up and said with a smile, "nine life cat, I heard that the nine life cat family is the loyal watchdog of the nine tail Fox family. Is nine life Elvis interested in following our demon alliance?"


    watchdog.


    I really don''t want to beat my mouth.


    "Meow meow..." ban Ruo bamboo couldn''t help falling from the sky. His originally small body suddenly turned into a big black cat.


    The big cat is like a hill.


    Sharp fangs grow out of his mouth. If you open your mouth, you will bite him.


    The peacock king rose to the sky and kicked out. The cat flew out in an instant.


    "Roar..."


    Class Ruo bamboo sucked into his mouth and wanted to swallow the peacock king. The world rolled and the storm began to appear, surrounding the peacock king.


    The peacock king was rolled up directly.


    But he didn''t panic at all and let the storm roll himself, because he had absolute self-confidence. Ban ruozhu was a full two levels away from him.


    Even stand and let her fight.


    She can''t beat herself.


    "The king of the nine life cat family, you are really weak. Hundreds of years later, you have only reached the fifth grade. I don''t know how you practice. It''s too slow. No wonder you can only rely on the nine tail Fox family."


    "Roar..." class Ruo bamboo roared again and again. Her eyes were red. She was really going to run away.


    "Incompetent rage."


    The peacock king stood in the storm, holding his hands and staring at the roaring bamboo.


    "Roar."


    Class Ruo bamboo sucked in her mouth and wanted to suck in the peacock king. She practiced the hungry ghost way. As long as she could suck it into her stomach, she could digest whatever it was.


    That''s her plan.


    I''m sure I can''t fight. I can only eat him.


    "I really don''t know heaven and earth."


    When the peacock king saw that ban ruozhu was still reluctant, it seemed that he couldn''t play with her anymore. He punched out.


    Boom.


    It was just a gentle punch, but ban Ruo bamboo felt the suffocating power coming.


    This power enveloped her and made her unable to move. There was a feeling that her life would be stripped. At the critical moment, the Dragon King with long horns on his head spoke:


    "Peacock king, don''t kill people. Don''t forget our purpose here."


    "Cut." the peacock king put his fist away and said, "you''re lucky today."


    Ban Ruo bamboo also calmly attacked, regained his human form, stood in the sky and looked at the peacock king and the Dragon King. This group of people didn''t seem to have the brain they imagined.


    Especially the Dragon King.


    He''s very calm and knows not to kill.


    Ban Ruo bamboo looked at them: "what do you want?"


    The Dragon King said, "I heard that the female emperor died. I was so miserable that I couldn''t eat. I was hungry and thin. I fell in love with the female emperor in those years..."


    "Don''t talk about those useless things." ban Ruo bamboo is speechless and agrees. If you lie, please make a draft, too.


    The Dragon King continued, "the female emperor is dead. I don''t think it''s easy. Later, I bribed the guard, investigated it and got a shocking information.


    It was said that the king of Qingqiu was unwilling to delegate power, so he killed the female emperor with chronic poison.


    We are here now to kill the king of Qingqiu, to seek an explanation for the female emperor, and to return the female emperor justice. "


    "You''re talking nonsense."


    "Of course..." nonsense. The Dragon King didn''t say the last four words. He just looked for a reason, a reason to appear here.


    He united with all demon kings very early to deal with Qingqiu, but he never found a good reason.


    That is, he didn''t think of this wonderful plan until just now, and he thought this method was really great. Sure enough, when he said this, justice was on his side.


    It''s hard not to win.


    It''s just a pity. If you think of it a few days in advance, as long as you spread the news, whether it''s true or false, public opinion will be completely exploded.


    "Is this true?" the peacock king and all kinds of demon kings asked one after another.


    "This is the news I just got. Now the evidence is conclusive. It must be known that the king of Qingqiu didn''t want to abdicate. It was the female emperor who had to abdicate because of her strong momentum. Unexpectedly, the king of Qingqiu still insisted on power for so many years. We came here to attack her this time." the Dragon King said.


    Da Chuo couldn''t listen anymore. He looked at the Dragon King and said, "it''s really nonsense. How can my mother do this?"


    "Who are you?" the Dragon King looked at Da Ji.


    "Princess Qingqiu, Da Ji."


    "Da Ju..." the dragon king listened and felt that this man was a little familiar. Suddenly he remembered something. It was Qingqiu''s fool.


    "It''s you."


    "How can you make up things that don''t exist?"


    Da Ju looked at him. Once his public opinion came out, combined with the current situation, even if it was false, it could become true.


    "That''s what happened." the Dragon King waved his hand and said, "I''m asking for injustice for the female emperor. Why don''t you join my camp?"


    "Sister nvdi is not dead."


    "Hahaha, she''s not dead. She''s dead. It''s estimated that the graveyard grass is an inch long."


    The Dragon King didn''t dare to come here until he was sure that the female emperor was dead, otherwise he wouldn''t dare to come here rashly if he gave him a hundred courage.


    "I''ll kill you."


    Da Ju really couldn''t help it. He immediately took his hand and punched out.


    The peacock king wants to come forward.


    The Dragon King waved his hand, crooked his mouth and said, "it doesn''t hurt."


    He stood where he was and let Da Ji attack himself.


    Stand still.


    Da Ji kept shooting, but he couldn''t move it. It was harder than a stone.


    "You guys, have you seen? The princess of Qingqiu is going to kill me and cover up the truth of the female emperor''s death. I will never tolerate it." the Dragon King said.


    All the demons were talking and excited.


    The Dragon King looked at Princess Daju, who was still attacking himself, and suddenly noticed a strange thing. Princess Daju''s silver hair was flying. How did she look a little similar to the female emperor?


    What the hell is going on?


    He''s a little confused.


    Gaze carefully, the more you look, the more you look.


    The female emperor is a strange woman integrating force, wisdom and beauty.


    Many men in Qingqiu dare to be interested in the female emperor, and he is no exception, but now the female emperor is dead.


    Suddenly I found that Da Ji was somewhat similar to her.


    It''s a perfect substitute.


    The Dragon King smiled and looked at her: "Princess Daju, I haven''t got a wife yet. How about you be my wife?"


    Suddenly.


    "Touch!"


    There was a loud noise.


    The Dragon King was stunned. He saw a man in white surpassing the snow and punched him in an instant.


    He was shot off before he could resist.


    Hit the wall.


    He stuck it on the wall and a hole appeared. He slipped slowly from the wall and coughed up blood. The blood dyed his blue hair red.


    He slipped from the wall to the ground.


    The whole battlefield was silent and the needles could be heard.


    This is the Dragon King, the leader of the demon alliance. He was beaten and bled.


    No one can see who did it.


    "Who attacked me?" the Dragon King got up and looked dignified. It was a great shame to him. Someone dared to attack me.


    "I," Li Xu stepped forward to him.


    "What are you?"


    Originally, he wanted to ask who you are, but he has always been arrogant and used to it. It turned into this when he spoke.


    "I don''t count..."


    Li Xu wanted to reply, but his face became stiff when he said half of it. Let''s fight instead.


    He punched out.


    Only a bang was heard, a huge hole appeared in the wall of Qingqiu, the smoke rolled, and the monsters on the wall were crumbling, which felt like they were about to collapse.


    Li Xu put away his fist. Fortunately, he had to control it. Otherwise, the city wall would collapse.


    When the smoke dispersed, I didn''t see the Dragon King.


    The Dragon King''s speed was also very fast, and he immediately opened a distance of tens of feet from Li Xu.


    The Dragon King solidified and stared at Li Xu.


    I want to see through the young man, but I can''t see through it at all.


    "You are human." the Dragon King did not see any monster smell from Li Xu, and finally determined that Li Xu was human.


    "Yes."


    "The Terran also wants to participate in the demon family. Your hand is very long."


    "She is my apprentice." Li Xu pointed to Da Ji.


    "I see."


    The Dragon King instantly understood why he did it and said:


    "But I advise you not to fight. This is a matter within the demon clan. If you fight, I''m afraid the war will spread to the human clan. Do you want to start a war between the human and demon races?"


    Li Xu looked at him calmly: "I can''t pick it up."


    The Dragon King said, "why?"


    "Because of me."


    Li Xu only said four words.


    His four words were spoken in a very calm tone, as if he were telling a very simple thing.


    It''s hard to think that one can say such a thing in such a calm voice.


    "Hahaha, with you." the Dragon King suddenly smiled happily.


    His smile made everyone laugh, and all the demons laughed, as if laughing at Li Xu''s ignorance.


    "Now thousands of demons are coming to the city and the army is passing through. Even the king of Qingqiu dare not come out. A mere human dare to talk nonsense. Do you really want to laugh me to death?"


    The Dragon King laughed and covered his stomach.


    Li Xu said, "I can still laugh. It seems that I''m not painful enough to hit you. I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''ll get you right away."


    The peacock king came out and said, "just now, the Dragon King was completely attacked by sneak attack. Do you think you are very powerful? The Dragon King, you don''t have to fight. Let me kill him."


    "I want you to go together."


    Looking at the peacock king and the Dragon King, Li said calmly, "if it''s not enough, it''s not impossible for millions of demons to go together."


    The Dragon King was stunned and said after a long time, "this man is crazy. Come on, someone will kill this madman."


    The Dragon King waved his hand. He thought Li Xu was crazy.


    This is completely insane behavior.


    Without him, even the living female emperor can''t be so rampant. Don''t the Terrans know so much about heaven and earth?


    Is the environment too comfortable?


    "OK." the peacock king came out, "Dragon King, I want to hang this man on the wall to frighten the world."


    "Well, kill him quickly. I don''t want to see this madman."


    "OK." the peacock king went out to kill Li Xu.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingqiu palace.


    In the palace, the king of Qingqiu, the mother of Daju, was also anxious.


    She stood at the front of the hall with her back to the people. The monsters in the lower four rows were her relatives, and everyone''s face was very heavy.


    Because there are spies down there.


    The report is just the rumor spread by the Dragon King that the death of the female emperor of Qingqiu has something to do with her.


    Hearing the speech, she also felt very absurd. How could she make up such words?


    "Is the death of the female emperor really related to the king of Qingqiu?" a minister was muttering below.


    "The green hill king can invite the female emperor out quickly, and the rumor can be broken by itself." a monster minister suggested.


    "Yes, please invite the king of Qingqiu to invite the female emperor?" many ministers knelt down one after another. They have been invited for a long time, but the king of Qingqiu was unmoved.


    The king of Qingqiu still turned his back to the people, his face was cold and said, "the female emperor is closing down and impacting a higher level."


    "You always push off like this. Won''t the female emperor really die?"


    "Absurd, how could the female emperor die?"


    "Then invite her out. Now the big demon soldiers are in the city. All the demon kings don''t know where they got the news that the female emperor died suddenly. If they don''t invite the female emperor again, Qingqiu will be in chaos."


    "Yes, the Dragon King has established a demon alliance. I believe he will attack in a few hours. At that time, there will be a river of blood here."


    "The minister asked the king of Qingqiu to invite the female emperor." the following ministers asked Qingqiu one after another.


    The king of green hill faces the crowd with his back. Please face him.


    If you can invite a female emperor, why is she fooling around here?


    Just because you can''t come out.


    It''s a headache.


    The female emperor is the core figure of the whole Qingqiu. If she is there, Qingqiu can''t turn over any water. Unexpectedly, all kinds of demons and ghosts will emerge as soon as she has an accident.


    This daughter is really good.


    The king of Qingqiu held his forehead, and suddenly all kinds of sounds came from below.


    "The female emperor is not really killed as the Dragon King said."


    "Only those who can kill the female emperor can be trusted by the female emperor. Rumors can''t be groundless. I think this matter must have its reason."


    "Is the great female emperor really killed?"


    "The female emperor has ruled Qingqiu for so many years and ordered thousands of demons. Even if there is no credit, there is pain, right? Does the king of Qingqiu really have the heart..."


    The green hill King roared, "shut up."


    She clenched her teeth and said, "don''t mutter below. Don''t think I can''t hear it. You just told me on purpose. I''ll tell you the truth, empress she..."


    She was about to have a showdown and tell the story of the female emperor. Suddenly, a spy''s voice came from outside the hall.


    "Report."


    "Elvis nine is back."


    "The child finally came back, but why did she come back at this time? She might as well stay in Zhuanxu state."


    King Qingqiu kept muttering that she had grown up with this child.


    I''m really sorry for the nine life cats.


    Because when my mother founded Qingqiu, the nine life cats were the founding heroes, but they died almost because of the war, leaving behind the old, weak, sick and disabled.


    "It''s reported that nine life Elvis and peacock king fought. Fortunately, the Dragon King and others knew the measure and didn''t kill."


    "Now send elite troops out immediately to welcome her back." the king of Qingqiu blurted out.


    "Green hill king, where do we still have elite troops?" a Nine Tailed Fox demon said below.


    Since the female emperor ascended the throne, Qingqiu no longer fought, did not need soldiers, and did not train soldiers.


    The demons who have nothing to do will start doing other things, such as tourism, and gradually tourism will rise.


    Now, there are only 100000 soldiers in Qingqiu.


    These soldiers are only responsible for maintaining the order of Qingqiu. There are not many soldiers about the type of battle.


    In the presence of the female emperor, one person can resist millions of troops. They don''t need these things at all. This is also the reason for the good weather in Qingqiu country.


    But they didn''t expect that something happened now.


    "It seems too easy to forget."


    The king of Qingqiu held his forehead. Qingqiu was afraid that the LORD would change. Alas, she kept sighing.


    Suddenly, there were spies outside the hall.


    "The Dragon King was beaten and vomited blood."


    "Report, the peacock king is dead."


    "Report, Princess Da Ji is back."


    "What?"


    The king of Qingqiu turned back and faced the people. At this time, her beautiful appearance really appeared in front of the people.


    7017k

 Chapter 199

    In front of the magnificent hall stood a beautiful woman.


    She wore a long veil, waterfall like black hair behind her, white melon seed face and exquisite facial features.


    Fold your hands at your waist.


    Leisure was dignified and effective. At this time, there were more expressions on the cheek that had no feelings, with consternation and a smile.


    "Da Ji is back."


    It was a happy smile from a mother. She had not seen her daughter for a long time and missed her very much.


    I don''t know if she''s doing well?


    Her daughter is really a little fool. She is confused all day. It seems that she is always young, which worries her. She is always worried that she is bullied and abducted.


    Among many daughters, she is the most worried.


    However, her favorite is her.


    Maybe she''s a little girl.


    Wait, she seemed to ignore something. The smile on her face solidified and said in amazement, "what did you say in return just now?"


    "The peacock king died, and the Dragon King vomited blood?"


    A monster repeat it.


    "I remember that the peacock king should be in the state of seven grades. How can he die?" doubts appeared on the face of Qingqiu King Qingcheng, which was outrageous.


    Her present state is also seven grades.


    Hundreds of years ago, Qipin was very powerful.


    But Qingqiu has been in the state for so long and the weather has been good for so many years. There are more and more monks of Qipin.


    Most demon kings have broken through the seven grades.


    But she still stays in the seventh grade.


    In the whole green hill, the strongest monk has to say about the female emperor.


    In the whole history of Qingqiu, the strongest one is the female emperor. This legendary woman can be described as an eternal genius.


    This is her eldest daughter. She inherits her beauty. Her figure is like a nation and a city. She has the posture of sinking fish and falling geese.


    The daughter doesn''t like talking. She is usually cold and doesn''t like communication. She likes to stay in her room on weekdays. She doesn''t know what she''s doing?


    And the daughter is lazy and stays at home.


    Unlike all her daughters, she couldn''t get along with everyone and didn''t do anything.


    So the king of Qingqiu gave her up and didn''t let her train on the battlefield like her daughter.


    Except for her.


    Many of her daughters are very powerful. There are nearly hundreds of her daughters, all of whom are brave and good at fighting.


    It is also working together with her daughter to finally establish Qingqiu state.


    But because the demon kings of all nationalities are too strong, they can''t hold it down gradually.


    Finally, the demon kings planned to overthrow the rule of the Nine Tailed Fox. The army was overwhelming and invincible. At this time, the woman who stayed at home created a peaceful and prosperous era.


    No one thought that the ten thousand demons were not enough for her to fight.


    That war was particularly impressive. The cold ice road power almost frozen the whole green hill, and the ten thousand demons were awed by her power.


    That is, after the war, she achieved the name of Qingqiu female emperor.


    If she doesn''t sing, she will become a blockbuster.


    The first step is the peak.


    Her existence is like a sea god needle, which calms the green hills.


    The crushing force made no one dare to oppose her.


    Because she is eight.


    Qingqiu is the only eight grades.


    The fifth grade of a monk is to become an immortal. The sixth grade yuan God can get out of the body, the seventh grade is to integrate the Tao, and the eighth grade bears the fruit of the Tao.


    She is the only one in Qingqiu to bear fruit.


    No one knows what level the Tao fruit is, but they know that the Tao fruit is almost invincible.


    The peacock king is the seventh grade.


    And I learned not long ago that the Dragon King has also entered this level, which is the reason why the Dragon King can order all demons.


    Otherwise, who will follow him fooling around.


    Without certain strength, those demon kings could not follow him foolishly to rebel.


    Now the king of Qingqiu heard that the peacock king was dead and the Dragon King vomited blood. It''s outrageous. She can beat the peacock king alone, not the Dragon King.


    Can beat.


    It''s almost impossible to kill.


    And like the peacock king, there are many green hills.


    Now she suddenly heard that the peacock king died and the Dragon King vomited blood. She thought she was dreaming.


    "Is it a monk with nine grades who did it?"


    As far as she knows, there is no Jiupin in the whole Daozhou.


    Is it a God who ran out of the land of great terror?


    "Are you sure you didn''t lie about the military situation?" the king of Qingqiu frowned and folded his hands around his waist, which was incredible.


    Finally, the green hill king got no answer.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    When the king of Qingqiu came out of the hall, his long skirt was dragged by four maidens. She took the maidens and appeared on the wall as streamers.


    Many ministers rushed out of the hall and followed the king of Qingqiu to see who it was?


    All the soldiers on the wall knelt down.


    The king of Qingqiu waved to them.


    Looking down, millions of big demons were silent, and no one spoke. The reason was not the arrival of the king of Qingqiu.


    The appearance of the green hill king was not noticed by the demons at all.


    The eyes of the demons are now focused on a man.


    It was a young man. He looked as if he was not very old. He was fifteen years old. His white clothes were better than snow, his small face was white, and he was harmless to people and animals.


    It was this young man who looked like a teenager. At this time, he was holding the head of the seven peacock king in his hand.


    The boy''s head broke when he pinched his hand.


    When you listen carefully, you can hear the boy''s scolding voice: "the amount of bleeding is so large and dirty my clothes. My clothes are old and expensive."


    I saw him use the technique of cleaning clothes to process the blood on his clothes. He smelled everywhere and looked disgusted.


    But what he didn''t know was that everyone was staring at his every move. While talking and laughing, the peacock king disappeared. It can be said that it was a second kill, and seven products were killed by him.


    Very shocking.


    The green hill king looked at the soldiers around him and asked, "whose department is this?"


    The soldier shook his head and didn''t know.


    King Qingqiu couldn''t calm down because she saw such a powerful monster for the first time except the female emperor.


    No, he''s not a monster.


    This is Terran.


    Are Terrans so powerful now?


    Qingqiu is good at tourism. Zhuanxu is a big country of human race. What he is good at is cultivation. There are 360 academies, which are a big country good at cultivating talents.


    This is also the reason why the king of Qingqiu asked Da Ju to go to Zhuanxu to practice Taoism. It is impossible to practice Taoism here. Maybe Zhuanxu Congress has an answer.


    Yeah, where''s Da?


    Her eyes swept everywhere, and suddenly she heard a clear voice: "Mom."


    Then a figure flew up to the city wall.


    As soon as the green hill King''s pupil shrinks, he sees a silver haired little beauty rushing towards her with open hands.


    "Female emperor." King Qingqiu blurted out.


    "Mom, it''s me, Da Ji."


    Da Ji had rushed over, and the whole man jumped into his mother''s arms and hugged her.


    "Mom, I miss you so much."


    The king of Qingqiu was stunned for a long time, released the Da Ji, looked at her carefully, touched her head and said:


    "Yes, it''s my little daughter Da Ju, but how did you dye your hair? Is this the popular hair color of Zhuanxu?"


    "Niang." Da Chuo''s mouth and her mother''s hand said, "my hair grows like this by myself."


    "You''ve grown a lot."


    The king of Qingqiu measured it with his hand. Unexpectedly, Da Ju, who has never grown taller, has grown taller. No, why is she fourth grade?


    I remember she didn''t say she was a fourth grade when she wrote back.


    Why is it four?


    The cultivation speed is a little terrible.


    But it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is why Da Ju is so long. Why is it so similar to the female emperor?


    If the scale of Da Ji is enlarged, this is exactly what the female emperor looks like?


    "Mom, what are you looking at?"


    "No." the green hill King touched her head and pinched her face, which was still so funny.


    At this time, banruo bamboo flew to the wall and bowed to the king of Qingqiu.


    "Ruo bamboo and Da Ju are all back, very good." she reached out to touch their small heads and asked, "Ruo bamboo, didn''t you bring Da Ju''s master back this time?"


    "Bring it back." ban Ruo bamboo said.


    "Where is it?"


    "No, that''s my master." Da Ji pointed to the snow-white figure under the wall.


    "Is she your master?" the king of Qingqiu was stunned. His daughter''s master looked so young. "He looks so young."


    "Yes, I said in my letter. He''s only 200 years old," said da.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The king of Qingqiu looked up at Li Xu. For a moment, he didn''t know how to speak, because it was so mysterious.


    Li Xu is younger than she thought.


    Even more, it''s ridiculously strong.


    The millions of monsters that seemed to solidify below finally boiled, and their eyes were creepy and goose bumps all over.


    The Dragon King not far from Li Xu was stunned. He also had the blood of the peacock king. The blood on his clothes looked so shocking.


    "You..."


    The Dragon King was so frightened that he hesitated.


    Li Xu did not look at him, but looked up at the high wall. He saw a beautiful woman beside Da Chong. Her appearance was extraordinary.


    The strength is not low. It is estimated that it is Da Ji''s mother.


    It seems that he has to give some meeting gifts to his mother-in-law. It is estimated that it will be easier to propose marriage at that time, so he looks at the Dragon King.


    The dragon king felt bursts of cold, but he forced himself to calm down and said, "I tell you, you are a human race. You''d better not participate in the things between demon races."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up, how do you want to die?" Li looked at him.


    His words made the Dragon King''s face livid.


    Millions of demons, including the demons on the wall, were stunned.


    Is this what normal people say?


    Opening your mouth is to ask how people die. Is this arrogance or self-confidence.


    But since the peacock king died, they didn''t dare to beep.


    Because Li Xu is really strong. Killing seven products is like killing chickens. At least he is also a master of eight products.


    Most demon kings are also strong in seven grades, about the same level as the peacock king, but they feel they can''t resist Li Xu''s three moves.


    It''s better not to speak quietly.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" the Dragon King looked at Li Xu and clenched his fist.


    "Don''t delay, no one here can save you." Li Xu felt that the Dragon King, as the leader of the demon alliance, would die anyway.


    "Go up, you demon kings go out to fight. Even if they are powerful, their fists can''t defeat four hands." the Dragon King waved his hand.


    Egret king, Monkey King, crane king and eagle king, tiger king, rhinoceros king and so on.


    But most demon kings are still waiting and waiting. They are not in a hurry to see the development of form.


    A dozen demon kings started to deal with Li Xu.


    Egrets sing and their mouths are more than ten meters long. They are like a sharp sword, constantly cutting out.


    The eagle king''s claws are as sharp as magic soldiers.


    The crane king a white crane with bright wings.


    The monkey king holds an iron bar.


    The roar of the tiger king was earth shaking.


    More than a dozen demon kings rushed at Li Xu at the same time. They all used their strongest moves.


    Because the people opposite can kill seven products in a second, they have to be careful.


    Li Xu stood at the same place, and the spiritual power began to flow out, just like the river roaring, with thunderbolt lightning in the spiritual power.


    He seems slow, but he is fast.


    His eyes were fixed on the egret king, and his hands were stretched out. He just used his spiritual power and physical body, without any fancy moves. He simply tore his mouth with his hands.


    Then fuse the monkey king''s iron rod and cut him off.


    Then he dragged the tiger king''s tail, raised him up and punched him to death.


    Punch the rhinoceros King through.


    Pull out the wings of the crane king.


    The scene was very bloody. There was no fancy. It was pure violence. They killed them all in an instant.


    More than a dozen seven demon kings had no power of a war, fell on the ground and were dying, and gradually their breath was cut off.


    Then, Li Xu was still full of ideas and looked at the Dragon King, the blue dragon.


    The Dragon King didn''t even think about it. He turned and ran away. He was afraid that there was no firewood to burn. He had to run away quickly.


    But Li Xu rushed up.


    "Stop him."


    The Dragon King roared and really panicked.


    His people are green Jiaolong.


    Thousands of green dragons came out to block Li Xu, and the sound of dragon singing broke out on the battlefield.


    "Will he be all right?" asked the king of Qingqiu.


    "Don''t worry, my master is very strong and the first in the world." Da Ji said.


    "Is it so fierce?"


    The king of Qingqiu didn''t believe it. Next, she knew what combat power was and saw Li Xu''s golden spiritual power overflow.


    It''s like a flood without levees and rough waves.


    His spiritual power wreaked havoc on the battlefield, enveloping all dragons.


    The winding dragon instantly solidified in the air and couldn''t move. Then he saw Li Xu punching.


    First punch.


    Second punch.


    Third punch.


    Three fists are superimposed, fists are hit from all directions, and thousands of fist prints are hit at the same time.


    At that moment, everyone saw his figure, as if he was with heaven and earth. The fist seal was invincible and destroyed the sky.


    Bang bang.


    All the dragons burst into pieces in an instant, and the picture impacted all the millions of demons.


    There was a blood rain under the broken dragon. The blood rain poured on the earth. The smell of blood spread all over the battlefield. The demons'' legs were soft and their whole bodies were trembling.


    The Dragon King is still running hard and wants to stay away from here.


    The huge blue body is covered with thick scales. The body winds in the air and rises up in the sky. It wants to break through the air, but it''s slow.


    Li Xu grabbed his tail and it was a meal.


    Beat him up.


    Hit him hard on the ground and hit him with his fist.


    The Dragon King''s body was very hard, like steel, but with the falling of his fist, a river of blood slowly appeared on the ground.


    The Dragon King kept struggling, but he was held down by Li Xu.


    "Sir, can you let me go? I will never again..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. No matter who I kill or who I kill, I have a habit of stopping until death." Li Xu said with a fist.


    Boom.


    The faucet is completely separated from the body, and the blood is sprayed.


    Li xushun destroyed the Tao fruit in his body.


    So far, the dragon king died completely.


    Li Xu then used Nanming Lihuo to burn all the dead bodies on the ground.


    The action is very familiar and skilled.


    Soon there was nothing here except the black ash.


    The demons in the distance felt cold. All demon kings knelt down one after another. They didn''t even have the idea to escape. Even the eight grade Dragon King couldn''t run away. They didn''t see enough.


    I didn''t expect such a man when the female emperor was gone.


    He is ridiculously strong.


    It shows that the Nine Tailed Fox family has great luck and can turn over at a critical time every time.


    At this time, the only thing I can do is kneel down and hope Li Xu won''t shoot them.


    Naturally, Li Xu didn''t have time to fight them. Generally, those who revolt just need to destroy the leaders. The others are fallen trees and scattered monkeys, which can''t become the climate at all.


    How to deal with these chaos demons? Li Xu thought it was more appropriate for Qingqiu''s own people to deal with them, so he had no need to come forward.


    He looked at the wall and looked at his mother-in-law''s face to see if she was satisfied.


    The king of Qingqiu on the wall came down from the sky with all the demons, and suddenly appeared in front of Li Xu.


    What appeared in front of me was a beautiful woman, probably because she was a monster and did not age because of her age.


    Wearing a long gauze, she walked up to Li Xu with a solemn bow on her face: "thank you. On behalf of the people of Qingqiu, thank you for saving me."


    She bowed to Li Xu.


    The demons behind her also bowed, including Da Ji and ban Ruo bamboo.


    Da Ji also winked mischievously at Li Xu.


    Li Xu glanced at Da Ju, took back his eyes, and said nervously, "I''m Xiao Da Ju''s Apprentice. It''s right to help her solve some things."


    "Are you da Ju''s Apprentice?" the king of Qingqiu wondered.


    "I made a slip of the tongue. I''m the master, and Xiao Daju is my apprentice."


    Li Xu suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Maybe it was the first time he met Da Chong''s mother. He made himself a little nervous and said:


    "They''ll leave it to you. You can deal with it as you want?" he said, referring to the demons.


    "Thank you very much." the king of Qingqiu said again, looking at the soldiers on his side and said, "all the other little monsters have been released. You take all the demon kings to the prison in the imperial palace. I will interrogate them myself later."


    She gave a simple explanation, looked at Da Qiao and said, "please invite your master into the palace soon."


    "Master, please." Da Ju made a gesture of invitation and looked into the distance, "sister Zhiyu, come down quickly."


    An Zhiyu, lvwu, Qinglian Dean and Tang Sheng on the fish landed one after another and came to her.


    Da Ju led the way and said, "come with me."


    Li Xu followed her in and followed the king of Qingqiu and ban Ruo bamboo on his side. Li Xu couldn''t help asking:


    "What''s the matter with the empress?"


    "Yes, mother, what happened to sister nvdi?"


    7017k

 Chapter 200

    "What''s the matter with sister nvdi?" Da Ji asked back.


    Now the rebellion in Qingqiu has been almost solved. The Dragon King, the strongest demon alliance leader, has been killed by master.


    Now she is most worried about the empress''s sister.


    Not only her, but also many people in Qingqiu want to know the truth. What happened in this?


    When the war comes to the city, the female emperor''s sister doesn''t appear, which means that something must have happened to her.


    But maybe only mother knows what it is.


    "It''s hard to say."


    King Qingqiu was also very depressed and sighed, "I''ll tell you in detail when I go to the female emperor''s bedroom."


    She didn''t think it was appropriate to talk about it outside. It was impossible. She didn''t understand what was going on inside.


    She held her forehead and sorted out her disordered thoughts.


    The crowd did not ask again.


    Because they all know that the trouble caused by the demon alliance will be solved, and the king of Qingqiu will soon tell the story of the female emperor.


    Now you can know the truth as long as you go back to the female emperor''s bedroom.


    There is still a distance from the female emperor''s bedroom, and everyone can afford to wait.


    But da Ju can''t wait, because her best relationship in Qingqiu is her mother, aunt and empress sister, which are her very important relatives.


    Each is important.


    Eager for the truth about the female emperor, hurry to lead the way.


    With a wave of her hand, the bodyguard guarding the city gate of Qingqiu imperial capital started the array and slowly opened the city gate.


    As soon as it was opened, thousands of people poured out.


    These people travel in Qingqiu, but since the news of the death of the female emperor came out, they have never gone out again and are all locked up here.


    There are figures from various countries in Daozhou.


    The king of Qingqiu didn''t want the news to come out, so he locked everyone here. The most serious thing is that he hasn''t left here for more than a month.


    They knew that Qingqiu was going to war and wanted to leave, but they couldn''t get out.


    Now as soon as the gate was opened, a group of people poured out and began to make a big noise and criticize one after another.


    If this matter is not solved, once these people go back, the leaflets will affect Qingqiu''s reputation.


    "Don''t make any noise." Da Ju shouted and looked at his mother. "How should this matter be solved?"


    "What do you think should be done?" the king of Qingqiu looked at Da Ji.


    "Are there any casualties due to the war?"


    "No."


    "Then it will be very simple," said Da Ji with a smile.


    "Then deal with it as you say." the king of Qingqiu said.


    "Don''t you listen to me?" Da Ji looked at her mother. She trusted herself too much. Isn''t she afraid of screwing up?


    "No, just listen to you."


    The king of Qingqiu knows his little daughter.


    Although she looks stupid on weekdays and is easy to be abducted, she is still good at this kind of thing.


    As long as there were no casualties in the city, everything would be easy to say. Da Chu went to the front and raised his voice:


    "I''m really sorry to lock you in because of the problem of Qingqiu state. Now the war has been successfully solved. Congratulations on going home."


    "It''s over like this." the people inside roared, "is Qingqiu careless about human life? He locked us in for more than a month and compensated us for our spiritual losses."


    There was a quarrel all at once.


    Stir fry.


    I don''t accept Qingqiu''s practice.


    Da Ju then said, "I''m really sorry to make everyone tired. Let''s make a concession and let you travel in Qingqiu for seven more days for free."


    "It''s so embarrassing. Qingqiu doesn''t want to stay for a moment." the inside began to shout again.


    Seeing that there was going to be a fight, Da Ji raised his hand.


    Da Ju frowned and looked very embarrassed and said, "during this period, all your consumption in Qingqiu is free. The money you consume in Qingqiu will be kept in Qingqiu''s Bank in the form of bookkeeping. You can always exist in Qingqiu. If you don''t consume, you can use this money next time you come to Qingqiu, and the money will appreciate.


    If you want to continue to travel in Qingqiu, it''s OK. This money will offset your various businesses.


    In other words, you can enjoy two different businesses with the same amount of money. This is the compensation we Qingqiu can make. If you are still dissatisfied, I really have no choice. "


    The latter paragraph was what she wanted to say at the beginning, but she couldn''t say it for the first time. She had to go step by step.


    The people who kept shouting stopped talking.


    They understand the meaning of Da Ji. They can play it again. Qingqiu has too many business types. I don''t know how thorny it will be if they play it again.


    Moreover, this was the third concession made by Da Ju, and they did not dare to advance an inch.


    If Da Ji doesn''t make any compensation, they have nothing to say.


    Soon the matter was settled.


    Everyone did what they should do. Everything recovered and was not affected by the war.


    Da Ju breathed a sigh of relief, looked at his mother and said, "this should be OK."


    The green hill King nodded and said, very satisfied.


    Li Xu understood Da Ji''s strategy. Anyway, as long as the money entered Qingqiu, there was no reason to go out. He just asked them to spend again or save the money in Qingqiu.


    It''s really a man, a kid and a business genius.


    "Let''s go."


    Da Ju led the way. It was only an episode and didn''t set off any waves.


    But she took a few steps and saw dozens of familiar figures in front of her.


    The first woman was wearing a white gauze. One on her side was dressed abruptly and completely differently. She was holding a gold crutch in her hand and looked at a very young woman.


    The first woman glanced over Da Ji, looked at Li Xu, and her eyes widened directly.


    She suddenly became a little nervous.


    "National teacher of the daughter country." Da Chuo and Li Xu recognized this man. They had seen him in the santu river.


    "This is the national teacher of the daughter country. How did the national teacher of the daughter country come here?" the king of Qingqiu was a little nervous. How did the national teacher of a country get to the imperial capital of Qingqiu.


    It makes people feel a little strange.


    The national teacher of the daughter country arched his hands and said, "King Qingqiu, I''m sorry. We came here to hide our identity. Please forgive me. We''re here to find someone."


    Unfortunately, the master of the daughter country had just left santuhe. The priest came to find him, and then they hurried to Qingqiu.


    Unexpectedly, just entering Qingqiu, Qingqiu had an accident.


    They stayed inside all the time and didn''t dare to bubble.


    It''s just that people in Qingqiu are afraid of misunderstanding. How can they appear here at such a critical time? If someone with a heart interferes, it''s easy to provoke a war between the two countries.


    Now that the war has been resolved, they can finally rest assured.


    I just didn''t expect to see Li Xu as soon as I came out.


    It''s really fate.


    She felt that she could always meet him, as did santuhe in Zhuanxu state.


    Wait, the national teacher thought of a serious problem. Li Xu didn''t run to Qingqiu because he chased her.


    Sure enough, he was interested in himself.


    The daughter country is now more certain. No wonder she takes care of herself in santuhe. It turned out to be so.


    On such a thought, everything is easy to explain.


    "National teacher, National Teacher..." the king of Qingqiu came to her and found that she seemed to be in a daze. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t respond when he asked her.


    The national master regained his mind and said, "King Qingqiu, this is the priest of the daughter country. This time we came to Qingqiu to find someone. It''s really troublesome for you."


    "Who are you looking for? We Qingqiu can help?"


    "I don''t need to bother you about this. I can do it myself." after all, this matter involves secrets and is inconvenient to disclose.


    "OK, have a good time."


    King Qingqiu was not too polite. He took Li Xu and others to the Queen''s palace and soon disappeared in front of him.


    Until it disappeared, the daughter country''s eyes still locked on Li Xu''s back, and she secretly said in her heart, "this Li Xu is OK. She didn''t even say hello to me."


    "National master, what are you thinking? Why are you always in a daze?" the priest holding the golden crutch looked at the national master suspiciously.


    "Nothing." the priest took back his eyes and said, "priest, we''d better stay in Qingqiu for a few days. Maybe the person we''re looking for is still in the imperial capital."


    "But we''ve been looking for it for a long time. We haven''t found it. The king can''t hold on."


    "Since the prophecy tells us that the heir is in Qingqiu imperial capital, she must be in Qingqiu imperial capital." the national teacher said.


    "But you didn''t say that yesterday. You said how could there be an heir in this place. This is the monster''s territory. We must have come to the wrong place."


    The national master insisted on his idea and said, "we should listen to the instructions of the prophecy. The prophecy must have its mysteries. Let''s live in Qingqiu at ease."


    "I hope, I hope we can find an heir before the king dies."


    "I''m sure I can find it." the national master firmly said, "she''s definitely here."


    The priest was suddenly stunned: "eh, my light is on, and the light on the gold crutch is on."


    National Teacher: "??"


    "God help me, too. The lamp finally came on, and the successor was Zhuanxu''s imperial capital." the priest was very excited and grabbed the National Teacher''s hand, "see? Our efforts were not in vain."


    "Yes, but the imperial capital of Qingqiu is too big. Now we can be sure that the heir is here, but how to find it?"


    "As long as you are sure that someone is here, you can always find it."


    "I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    The king of Qingqiu, who was walking to the female emperor''s bedroom, suddenly whispered to the minister on his side: "send someone to stare at those people in the daughter country and see what they are doing?"


    The minister left.


    "Da Ju, have you met the national teacher of the daughter country? How is she?"


    "I don''t know. We only met once. Master and I once went into santuhe to look for Sansheng flower. We met her. I''m not sure, but for one thing, she likes to meddle."


    Da Chuo said. Now she suddenly remembered that the national teacher advised her to stay away from Li Xu. She felt that her sister was ill.


    But people in the daughter country may not be normal.


    "Why is the national teacher of the daughter country so weak?" the king of Qingqiu thought something was wrong. The national teacher was only in the level of five grades. It was really weak. A slap could make her turn three times.


    "Well, mothers, daughters, state-owned priests, high status, their kings and heirs, and other major events are determined by priests. They don''t look at strength, they look at prophecy."


    "That''s understandable."


    Seeing that the national teachers are of this level, I thought how the strength of the daughter country was so poor that it was not captured.


    It''s really a miracle.


    i see.


    They went all the way. Just before they reached the female emperor''s bedroom, King Qingqiu sent a message to Daju. It was not convenient for the female emperor to reveal her secret for the time being and let her settle down with her friends.


    Da Ju immediately understood her mother''s concerns and personally put an Zhiyu, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng and lvwu in a palace.


    They didn''t ask much because they knew they were going to talk about a lot.


    "I''m so sorry, sister Zhiyu."


    "It''s okay, I understand."


    "You stay here first. When I finish this, I''ll come to you."


    Da Ju said to the guards and asked them to prepare something to eat. "Qingqiu is fun. I''ll take you to play then. Remember to wait for me."


    "Good," said Sister Zhiyu.


    "Then I''ll go first. If you have anything, you can tell the guards or maids, or tell them. They''re all your own. Don''t mention it." she said and left.


    An Zhiyu took back his eyes, then noticed that the master had been rubbing his eyes and asked, "Why have you been rubbing your eyes?"


    Dean Qinglian said, "I don''t know why. My eyelids have been jumping. My left eye jumps over wealth and my right eye jumps over disaster. Since I entered the city gate of Qingqiu, I have a bad feeling that something will happen."


    "Master, do you think too much?" Tang Sheng also said.


    "You are full and have nothing to do." lvwu also said, "as soon as Li Xu appears, he will strongly solve the problem of Qingqiu. How can there be an accident? It is obviously groundless."


    "I don''t know. Anyway, you don''t go out recently. Just stay in the palace." Dean Qinglian said.


    "OK."


    Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu replied casually, obviously in the left ear and out the right ear.


    They have absolute confidence in Li Xu.


    I always feel that there is nothing in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ju arranged an Zhiyu and so on, and came to the outside of the female emperor''s bedroom.


    At this time, there are many heavyweight ministers of Qingqiu state.


    These are all the people who have lived in Qingqiu. They are all their own people.


    Except Li Xu.


    Of course, Li Xu is also his own person.


    Da Ji thought in her heart and walked over.


    "Come with me."


    The king of Qingqiu folded his hands around his waist and looked serious. He walked step by step to the palace of the female emperor.


    Li Xu followed her up. On her left was banruo bamboo, on her right was Da Ji, and behind her were dozens of big monsters of green hills.


    They walked to the female emperor''s bedroom step by step, looking dignified.


    They are all very nervous, because this is about the female emperor. The female emperor is the core figure of Qingqiu. If she really falls, the whole Daozhou will be shaken.


    Finally came to the female emperor''s bedroom, and the door was slowly pushed open by two Qingqiu kings.


    The palace was empty and there was nothing in it.


    Usually there are many maidens here, but since the female emperor had an accident, for the sake of insurance, the king of Qingqiu transferred all the maidens away.


    Because the hall is empty, it seems a little deserted.


    Everyone can hear their footsteps echoing. It''s too wide. The echoing space is echoing constantly.


    "The female emperor lives in such a place. Won''t she suffocate for a long time?" Li Xu said bluntly, too lazy to beat around the Bush, because it''s unnecessary.


    As for his words, everyone wanted to say that you spoke too directly, but you didn''t speak.


    King Qingqiu also turned black. You speak so directly. You won''t want to find a wife in the future.


    "There used to be a lot of people here, but after her accident, I transferred all the people here."


    The king of Qingqiu sighed, but the palace was so big that only the female emperor and maid lived in it. It was really deserted.


    In addition, the female emperor doesn''t communicate with anyone, which makes it more calm here.


    Unlike where she lives, she often has a daughter to accompany her, or her own sisters to accompany her, which is the character of the female emperor.


    The king of Qingqiu took a seat and asked everyone to sit down. Two rows of maids began to pour tea.


    After that, the maid slowly withdrew and closed the door of the palace.


    The hall suddenly fell into silence, empty, and no one spoke.


    It''s too quiet.


    Li looked at the king of Qingqiu in vain.


    Da Chuo, ban ruozhu and others also looked at her one after another, waiting for her to say about the female emperor.


    She took a sip of tea and said, "this matter can''t be covered up. I''ll tell the truth. In fact, I know a little about it."


    "Mom, don''t talk half."


    "The Dragon King said that the female emperor died suddenly. I think it''s the people planted by the Dragon King among the waitresses. It''s these waitresses who let the news out."


    "The empress sister really died suddenly?"


    "I don''t know the specific thing. I remember that day, I was spreading with my good sister, civet cat, when I suddenly heard the sound of explosion from the female emperor''s bedroom.


    It was like thunder. With a touch, I thought something had happened and ran over quickly.


    When I came to the main hall, I found something burning in the main hall. The surrounding maids sat on the ground, pale and frightened. I asked them what had happened.


    They told me that the empress exploded.


    It was still burning violently. It was her that was burning on the ground.


    I was so scared that my legs were weak that I quickly put out the fire with Taoist methods, but it was still too late. There was only a pool of ash on the ground.


    A moment later, I calmed down. I thought it was ridiculous that they were lying to me, but I couldn''t find the female emperor everywhere. I thought something was wrong.


    Call all the frightened maids and let them tell about it.


    Each of them said that the female emperor was practicing. Suddenly her expression was wrong, and then she exploded. "


    King Qingqiu gave a brief description of what happened, but since then, the female emperor really disappeared.


    Li Xu thought it was outrageous, but it was not inflated. How could a person burst.


    There''s definitely something wrong with it.


    "Are you hiding something?"


    Li Xu looked straight at the king of Qingqiu.


    He won''t believe it. I believe no one here believes it.


    "No, why am I hiding you?" the king of Qingqiu wanted to cry without tears. She also thought it strange at the beginning, but that''s the truth.


    Li Xu looked serious and asked:


    "What Dharma does she practice?"


    7017k

 Chapter 201

    Li Xu was worried about what evil skill the female emperor had practiced.


    It may explode out of control for a while.


    "She only practices the power of cold ice, doesn''t practice any Taoism, and crushes all the way with her powerful spiritual power." the green hill King quickly explained.


    This is the path of cultivation taken by the female emperor.


    Smelling the speech, Li Xu suddenly found that her way was exactly the same as himself.


    He didn''t practice Taoism before. He just pushed all the way by the vast spiritual power. If he hadn''t listened to what she said, Li Xu was startled and thought she was telling his own story.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t like women''s clothes.


    Otherwise, you should think you are playing the female emperor.


    "That can''t blow up."


    Li Xu couldn''t figure it out. The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous he felt.


    According to my experience over the years, I have never heard that a person can blow up unless it is a custom inflatable character of the earth.


    A pinch or "poke" will explode.


    This idea can be ruled out for the time being.


    Li Xu asked, "you didn''t hide, or your maid hid other information."


    "No."


    "Are they still alive?"


    Li Xu was afraid that the king of Qingqiu would clean up all these maidens. After all, it was a big deal.


    "Yes," replied the king of Qingqiu. These maidens are now in her bedroom.


    "Can you call them over? I want to ask them questions?"


    "Yes." the green hill King nodded.


    After a few incense sticks, all the maids who served the female emperor appeared and came to the female emperor''s bedroom. The maids knelt in a row.


    Li Xu asked one by one and got the same results.


    It is basically the same as what king Qingqiu said.


    Li Xu didn''t dare to use hypnosis on the king of Qingqiu, because she was in a high position and she was the mother of Da Ji, so she didn''t dare to offend her.


    But these maid Li Xu dared to start, hypnotized and tested the past, and got the message that the female emperor was indeed blown up in front of them.


    "Master, do you have any clues?" asked Da Ji.


    "No."


    Li Xu has now come to a clear conclusion that the female emperor did explode like inflation, but he can''t figure out why.


    Li Xu asked the Qingqiu king about other things about the female emperor, such as the growth history of the female emperor, but the Qingqiu King couldn''t say why.


    Because of the power of the female emperor, she doesn''t know how the female emperor practiced it.


    Li Xu''s eyes yearned for Da Ju and ban Ruo bamboo again: "has the female emperor never told you about her cultivation?"


    The two women shook their heads.


    What on earth did her strength come from? It can''t come out of thin air?


    Even he knows where his power comes from. Therefore, no matter who it is, the source of power must be regular.


    Now the maid and the king of Qingqiu didn''t lie, and the mystery became more complicated.


    Li Xu closed his eyes and meditated. After a moment, he said, "is the stand of ashes still after the female emperor blew it up?"


    The king of Qingqiu said, "yes, I put it in a jar."


    At that time, she felt something was wrong, so she didn''t throw it away. Instead, she installed it and kept it in a secret room.


    "Can you take out the ash?"


    "Do you have a way?"


    "I''ll try." Li Xu dared to try, but he was not sure.


    "OK."


    The king of Qingqiu immediately ordered people to bring the jar hidden in his palace.


    Li Xu took over the jar, sat in the center of the hall, poured the ash on the ground, exercised the Tao method, the six product Tao method, and the eye of backtracking.


    This is the first time he has used the strange Taoist method.


    With the application of Taoism, ashes gradually fly up.


    In an instant, it seems that the scene reappears and returns to the situation of the day.


    The time is around five o''clock in the afternoon.


    This is a main hall, obviously the female emperor''s bedroom.


    At the door of the bedroom stood four maidens, one of whom yawned as if she hadn''t woken up, and then rushed into the door.


    There were two rows of maids standing inside. In the center of the main hall, which is now where the king of Qingqiu is sitting, there was a woman with her back to the crowd.


    The woman was wearing a long white dress.


    The long skirt dragged on the ground.


    The woman has silver hair all over her head. The silver hair is very long and long, up to the bottom.


    There are two lovely fox ears on his head.


    At this time, her fox ears stood up. She didn''t know whether she was angry or something.


    She clenched her fist and a cold breath broke out all over her.


    "As like as two peas,"


    Li Xu''s heart clicked, and everyone was nervous because they saw what had happened in the past.


    The empress clenched her fist tightly and trembled with anger. She turned and stamped on the ground. The palace was frozen and the air was filled with cold breath.


    At this time, her face completely appeared in front of everyone.


    Li Xu stared.


    The woman''s face is suffocating, her figure is slender, her height is about one meter seven, and she is very tall.


    She was dressed in white gauze, barefoot, constantly surrounded by curves, slender waist, full outline, and the wheel in front of her chest was particularly large.


    Li Xu feels that he can compete with an Zhiyu, even surging.


    The snow-white lotus root arms are exposed, and the white clothes are dancing in the air. Her face is particularly cold, and her eyes seem to be burning a small flame.


    Li Xu is too familiar with this face.


    It can''t be as like as two peas.


    Li Xu''s eyes looked back and forth at the female emperor and Da Ji.


    This was the first time she had seen the real face of the female emperor. Except that the height ratio and the outline of her chest were not right, she was just another device.


    Perhaps it can be said to be a grown-up version of Da.


    The empress''s face was cold, her eyes gradually turned blood red, her whole body trembled, and her chest fluctuated.


    The cold in the body keeps coming out.


    She reached out to overturn all the fruit dishes on the table and overturned the chairs. The cold air permeated the palace. All the maids knelt on the ground and trembled.


    "It''s the first time I saw the female emperor get angry. What''s going on?" the king of Qingqiu wondered.


    For the first time in a long time, she saw the female emperor smash things.


    And her state was very wrong, and her face gradually turned red.


    Suddenly.


    "HMM."


    She gasped, and suddenly the whole palace echoed her voice, and her eyes became blurred.


    There''s nothing wrong with her.


    Then her cold could not be suppressed at all, and constantly penetrated out, so she quickly sat on the ground to suppress it.


    Just sitting down, she opened her eyes, and then exploded and burned. Then the king of Qingqiu came, and then the female emperor turned gray.


    The eye of backtracking is over. It''s back to normal here.


    The picture just now was clear to everyone. The female emperor really exploded, but Li Xu''s eyes never left Da Chuo and stared at her.


    Because the female emperor''s "hum" voice just now, Li Xu is no stranger, which is no different from Da Ji''s voice.


    He suddenly had a bold idea that Da Ji was the female emperor.


    Not only him, but many people doubt it. Since Da Chuo''s first glance, he began to doubt, such as banruo bamboo and Qingqiu king, because they look so alike.


    "Master, what are you looking at me for?"


    Da Ju was a little flustered. She knew what Li Xu was thinking and said, "don''t look at me like this. I''m not a female emperor. The female emperor is my sister. How can I be a female emperor?"


    They''re eighteen thousand miles away.


    When she was born, the female emperor''s sister existed. She has been close to the female emperor''s sister since childhood. If she is a female emperor, who is the female emperor?


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    "I suddenly remembered one thing. You all go out first, Li Xu. You stay." the king of Qingqiu looked at Ban Ruo bamboo and said, "you take Da Ju out too."


    "Am I leaving too? Is there anything I can''t listen to?"


    Da Chui pursed her mouth. Her mother was so eccentric that she told Li Xu not to tell herself.


    "Let''s go out first." ban Ruo bamboo pulled a reluctant Da Ji out of the hall and closed the door.


    The king of Qingqiu stood up and stretched out his hand to form a boundary of spiritual power, enveloping himself and Li Xu.


    Her eyes looked over.


    Li Xu asked, "is there anything you want to tell me?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s up?"


    King Qingqiu said, "just now I saw your means. You are the master of Daju. Now I have something to tell you. Daju is not my own daughter. I found her."


    Li Xu heard about it from ban ruozhu, but he also wanted to know more details and asked:


    "How did you find her? Can you tell me the details?"


    "I found it in the female emperor''s bedroom. It was so tall and big when I found her." she gestured.


    "At that time, the green hill fell into a sky fire and just fell into the female emperor''s bedroom. It burned for a few days. She was born from the flame."


    "People can''t be born out of thin air. There must be her reason?" the king of Qingqiu continued.


    "She has Nine Tailed Fox blood, which makes me feel more extraordinary. At first, I suspected that she was the daughter of the female emperor, but she couldn''t go out. I kept her as my daughter wherever she was.


    Now it seems that things are really not simple.


    There must be some connection between Da Ji and the female emperor.


    I once suspected that Da Ju was the Taoist fruit of the female emperor. Do you think it''s possible? "


    She doesn''t know what bapin is, so she can only guess.


    "This is possible," Li Xu said.


    Although he didn''t cultivate Tao fruit, he had seen a lot before.


    Daoguo could really be human.


    The king of Qingqiu said, "so it''s really possible that Da Ju is the Taoist fruit of the female emperor?"


    "Just guess, not necessarily, but I feel there are still a lot of suspense in it. If it''s Daoguo, the female emperor doesn''t need the help of heavenly fire to give birth to Daoguo."


    "That''s right." the king of Qingqiu frowned and looked at Li Xu and said, "now can I trouble you one thing? Just help me investigate the relationship between the female emperor and Da Ju."


    "That''s why I''m here." Li Xu felt that the truth was very close to him, as long as he had more information.


    Now there are two messages.


    1¡¢ Da Ji is the female emperor Daoguo.


    2¡¢ Da Ji is the female emperor.


    But there is still a lack of evidence, because Da Ji doesn''t know, so he can only deduce and guess according to clues.


    Li Xu asked, "is the place where Xiao Da Ji was born still there? Can I have a look?"


    King Qingqiu said, "please follow me."


    Li Xu followed her out. Halfway through the door, he found two people close to the door. At a glance, it was obvious that they were banruo bamboo and Da Ji.


    "What are my mother and my master muttering about? Why can''t I hear it?" Da Ju stuck it on it and tried to prick up his ears, but he just couldn''t hear it.


    "I don''t know what happened inside?" ban Ruo bamboo also pasted it on the door to eavesdrop.


    Li Xu quickly opened the door, so the two women fell to the ground.


    Li Xu''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He held Da Ji and didn''t let her fall to the ground.


    Close to the sound of "Dong", the class Ruo bamboo fell to the ground, and there was a small bag on the forehead.


    "What are you two eavesdropping on?" Li Xu helped Da Ju up, knocked her on the head and said, "it''s all bounded by spiritual power. How can you hear it?"


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    "Guess."


    "I don''t care about you." Da Ju ran to his mother, took her arm and said, "Mom, what are you talking to my master?"


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go. I''ll take you to a place." the king of Qingqiu said, looking at Li Xu. Li Xu would like to catch up quickly.


    Ban Ruo bamboo also kept up.


    They soon came to an abandoned palace, which was the palace of the former female emperor.


    Because the sky fire fell and felt unlucky, it was no longer used.


    So it has been abandoned.


    Up to now, it has been abandoned for hundreds of years, and grass has grown in many places.


    "Mother, is there anything special in this place?"


    Obviously, Da Ju didn''t come to this place, but every time he approached, he was driven away.


    The palace is now guarded by two powerful guards, that is, people are not allowed to break in.


    The palace, which had been abandoned for several years, was finally close. She walked in front and stepped into the palace, and Li Xu followed him.


    Soon came to the damaged hall.


    "This is where the sky fire fell." the king of Qingqiu said, "when it fell here, the sky fire burned for days and nights, and it couldn''t be put out at all."


    The fire was put out by itself.


    Then the Da device was born from inside.


    As for what happened, the ghost doesn''t know.


    There were still traces of sky fire burning on the ground. Li Xu squatted down and studied carefully. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth twitched:


    "Xiao Da, you put your sky fire out."


    "Bear..."


    Da Ji''s hand stretched out, and the flame in his hand burned violently.


    "Yes, yes, that''s the fire."


    The king of Qingqiu clearly remembered that it was the flame that came out of Da Ju''s hand.


    The king of Qingqiu suddenly remembered that Da Ju wrote to herself that she had practiced two paths, the ice path and the sky fire path.


    "Release your ice path and let me see." the king of green hill looked at Da Ju.


    "OK." the other hand of Da Ji gushed the power of cold ice.


    Cold ice in one hand and sky fire in the other.


    The green hill king was stunned.


    The power of this cold ice is too familiar. It is obviously the power of the female emperor. This sky fire is the flame falling from the sky.


    It''s hard to think that one cold and one hot, these two forces actually exist in the same person''s body.


    No wonder Da Ji has been unable to break through for hundreds of years.


    What''s in her body?


    If it weren''t for Li Xu, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be activated at all.


    The green hill king felt that the truth was getting closer and closer to him.


    Da Ji must have something to do with the female emperor.


    "Did you find anything?" Li Xu saw the face of the king of Qingqiu change.


    She as like as two peas.


    "I know."


    As like as two peas in the eye, I have come to the conclusion that DA and the woman''s icy roads are the same. Now he can be certain.


    The tianhuodao of Da Ju originates from Tianhuo.


    Now I basically understand this, but Li Xu still doesn''t understand one thing. Why did the female emperor blow up?


    Suddenly he thought of something.


    "Mother in law... King Qingqiu, is the jar containing the ashes of the female emperor still there?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you ask someone to bring the jar here again?"


    "Yes." the king of Qingqiu waved, and then a maid went to deliver the jar containing the female emperor''s ashes here.


    About a incense stick, the jar appeared in front of Li Xu again.


    He poured the ash from the jar on the ground again, and then performed appraisal.


    "Sawdust."


    Identification told him that the ashes were sawdust.


    Li looked at the king of Qingqiu and said, "this is not the ashes of the female emperor after the explosion. The ashes in this jar are sawdust. Have you been tampered with?"


    "It''s impossible. All my people are loyal. What''s the use of the ashes?" said the king of Qingqiu.


    "Xiao Da, come here." Li waved falsely.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Stick out your tongue."


    "Slightly..."


    Da Ji obediently opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue.


    Li Xu quickly put wood chips on her tongue.


    "Bah, bah, bah..." Da Ji kept spitting. "Master, what are you doing? How can you point the ashes of the female emperor''s sister on my tongue?"


    "I remember you have a good sense of smell. Can you smell anything else on it?"


    "I''ll try again." she just spit it out. She doesn''t feel much. She has to try again. She points the ashes of the female emperor''s sister on her tongue with her fingers, feels it well, and says:


    "There''s sawdust in it, but I''ve tasted another taste. It''s so strange. I must have eaten this kind of thing."


    Da Ji thought carefully, but he couldn''t think of it.


    "I''ll try." my aunt also tasted the ashes of the female emperor, but she couldn''t taste it.


    "Yes, yes, I remember."


    When she saw her little aunt, she immediately remembered something. She remembered that once she was greedy and poisoned. In fact, she was poisoned by Miao Dougu.


    At that time, several Miao Dou experts were invited to come.


    During that time, she once learned the methods related to insect pests and insect art.


    "There''s a potion for Miao Dou skin making on it." she took this potion when she practiced, so she remembered.


    "How can the female emperor have the smell of Miao pocket leather making and sawdust?" Li Xu mused, "people can''t have this smell.


    If the female emperor is not human, it can perfectly explain why the female emperor exploded. "


    The truth is getting closer.


    "I suddenly have a question, when is the day when the female emperor exploded?" Li Xu asked.


    "I remember that day very clearly. It''s November 16," said the king of Qingqiu.


    November 16.


    As soon as time came out, Li Xu and Da Ju looked at each other.


    They can''t forget this day.


    Because on the night of November 16, Li Xu helped Da Ji open nine tails.


    But before opening the nine tail, he and Da Ji had a long time.


    This is Li Xu''s first time, and also the first time of Da Ji.


    They can''t forget.


    But the problem comes again.


    Li Xu and Da Ju are at night. Why is the female emperor of Qingqiu exploding in the afternoon? The time is not right.


    Suddenly, Li Xu thought of something. Santu town is in the west of Zhuanxu state, and Qingqiu is more than 18000 miles away from Zhuanxu state. If the time difference is included.


    A moment later.


    Li Xu roughly calculated it.


    It is just fine.


    The time when the female emperor exploded was the time when Li Xu and Da Ju made trouble.


    According to all the clues, Li Xu almost deduced the truth of the matter, and the life experience of the female emperor and Da Ju was basically clear.


    "Now let me see what the truth is?"


    Li Xu planned to use the eye of backtracking.


    Take a look at what happened in this palace?


    He''s looking forward to it.


    7017k

 Chapter 202

    [today''s 3 chapters, 15000 words, please subscribe]


    Li Xu sprinkled the female emperor''s "ashes" on the ground.


    Next, circle around the palace.


    Finally, he stood in the center of the palace and began to make fingerprints.


    The spiritual power in the body surged and wrapped the palace in an instant.


    With the continuous turning of the seal knot, he successfully displayed the eye of Daofa backtracking. The surrounding scenery was rapidly receding, and the ruins palace slowly recovered its original appearance.


    Time goes back hundreds of years.


    Li Xu, Da Ju, ban ruozhu and King Qingqiu were as if they were on the scene. They seemed to see what had happened in the palace.


    In the empty palace.


    There was a woman with silver hair, white fox ears on her head, wearing white gauze, walking on tiptoe in the palace.


    It''s like a lively little girl.


    Walking on tiptoe, I had a good time alone.


    "Yi, this is the female emperor''s sister."


    Da Ju pointed to the woman in the palace. She smiled so happy. It was the first time she saw her smile so happy.


    The smile is pure and bright, like a child.


    "She has this side."


    The king of Qingqiu looked at the woman in the palace. It was the first time she saw her daughter. She was no longer serious in the past, but happy as a child.


    The female emperor walked on tiptoe, as if she were tiptoeing.


    Walking, clothes dancing.


    She began to dance in it.


    The white gauze, like a curtain, danced in the open palace.


    She was like a lark. She was so beautiful that she danced like a dragon.


    They were stunned.


    The empress can dance.


    It''s the first time to meet King Qingqiu, Daji and banruo bamboo.


    And how beautiful her dancing is. It''s even more beautiful than the legendary elves.


    Her every move is very aesthetic.


    Jumping and jumping, she was tired. When she stretched out her hand, the storage ring on her hand flew out of the eight side photo frame, and there was a piece of white paper on each side of the photo frame.


    Then she began to draw, with her left hand and right hand at the same time.


    The left hand draws a bird and the right hand draws a butterfly. Continue to draw after painting.


    Soon, she drew all eight picture frames.


    Then she brushed the black ink in her hand, and the picture on it came to life. It was a bird, a butterfly and a kitten with wings.


    There are many elves flying out of the picture and circling around her.


    She smiled happily.


    We danced with them and danced in the palace. We were very happy.


    But soon, they all returned to the painting. The scenes just now seemed to be an illusion.


    Her expression was a little lost.


    Sitting on the ground, dragging his cheeks, I don''t know what he''s thinking.


    After sitting for a long time, he blinked and said, "it''s so boring."


    She walked around, stretched out her slender fingers, gently scraped over the palace wall, unknowingly returned to her bed, closed her eyes and wanted to sleep, but she couldn''t sleep over and over.


    She jumped up, came to a bronze mirror and began to make up herself.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t understand. I paint myself very ugly.


    I can''t bear to look straight at you.


    She also disliked ugliness and finally took off her makeup with her spiritual power, but suddenly the bronze mirror began to tremble and a sentence appeared on it.


    "You should go back."


    Suddenly a bloody word came out of the bronze mirror.


    This sentence appeared on the bronze mirror and startled the onlookers.


    But the female emperor was not frightened, as if it was common. With a calm face, she looked at the bronze mirror and said:


    "Get out of here."


    She said a word.


    One punch broke the bronze mirror.


    "You can tell me what to do."


    The female emperor raised her pink fist, but the suddenly broken bronze mirror slowly floated up, and these fragments formed two characters.


    "Go back."


    "Fuck off."


    The female emperor was very irritable, frozen the bronze mirror and finally calmed down.


    Stretch, yawn, and lie down by the bed to sleep.


    Her sleeping appearance was very poor. She didn''t have the appearance of a female emperor at all. She lay on it in a big character and had no image.


    Soon, a slight snore came out.


    Next, Li Xu saw a meteor coming from a distance. The speed of the meteor was faster and faster, and gradually approached his eyes.


    It turned out to be a huge sky fire obliquely hitting the female emperor''s bedroom.


    This sky fire is like a huge sun, fast and roaring.


    Completely envelop the female emperor''s bedroom.


    The female emperor''s bedroom was completely wrapped by the power of sky fire, as if it was going to devour it completely.


    Such a big noise, the sleeping female emperor naturally woke up.


    The hot and hot temperature came, and the female emperor rose into the sky, but the palace seemed to be shrouded in a border.


    She is an eight grade monk and can''t go out.


    She kept shooting, but the palace was like a prison of heaven and earth. She bound the palace firmly and couldn''t rush out at all.


    The sky fire began to fall into the palace. The palace was lit in an instant. Many people were awakened, but the fire could not be put out at all.


    Countless experts were invited, but they just couldn''t put it out.


    The female emperor inside also kept shouting for help, but her voice couldn''t be heard at all.


    She ran around the lonely palace, trying to get out.


    But I can''t go out at all.


    Her icy power was just the bane of this flame, which greatly reduced her strength. Gradually, it turned into a sea of fire.


    The female emperor could hear her mother inside, and many people called her, but she had nothing to do.


    Such a strange flame.


    And the border.


    She didn''t come out at all, and gradually the flame began to gather towards her.


    The flame wrapped her as if to burn her completely.


    "Since I can''t get out, I''ll refine you."


    The female emperor is worthy of being a female emperor and has full spirit.


    She can''t get out now. She plans to refine this flame and try to break through the ninth grade.


    As like as two peas on the floor, she was surrounded by nine figures that were exactly the same as her.


    The flame instantly annihilated her, and her ice power rushed out at the same time to start the fire.


    She didn''t expect that the fire was so fierce that it was equal to her strength.


    Bear.


    The flame kept burning.


    The power of cold ice penetrated out. Originally, her power could freeze the whole world, but now, this flame can''t be sealed.


    Pieces of ice were burned by fire, turned into water droplets, gradually turned into steam, and disappeared completely.


    "I don''t believe it."


    The female emperor bit her silver teeth.


    Either you die or I''m busy.


    She closed her eyes and immersed herself in it.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the palace.


    Many big demons watched. The king of Qingqiu shouted outside. Many people appeared here and used different Taoist methods to kill the flame.


    But the fire can''t beat the street at all.


    The king of Qingqiu was helpless and walked around outside. He was very worried. He was afraid of an accident to the female emperor.


    But now, she is sure that the female emperor is inside, but she can''t get in and the people inside can''t get out. She is anxious.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    The female emperor sat in the sea of fire. She was really going to be unable to carry it. The power of the fire was too strong to hold it at all.


    The virtual shadow around her side returned to her body.


    Her eyes gradually turned red and her whole body was full of flames. She struggled inside, kept shooting and wanted to rush out, but the boundary here was too strong.


    She just rushed out.


    Gradually, she still couldn''t carry it.


    She lost consciousness.


    She was completely wrapped by the fire, and her body was burned by the fire. She soon woke up, but it was useless to wake up.


    The flame has completely wrapped her.


    Now she has no spiritual power available.


    Gradually, she passed out.


    The flame continued to wrap and burn, trying to turn her into ashes and try to devour her body.


    I don''t know if it''s the reason why her life is tenacious. Her body is not burned to ashes, just like the body doesn''t die, floating in the sea of fire.


    As the day passed, the body did not turn into ashes.


    The next day, her body did not turn into ashes.


    But her body bloomed with luster, which began to come out from her navel, just like the luster of colored glass, which was very dazzling.


    Until the third day, the female emperor still didn''t wake up, but gradually her body changed.


    The perfect body gradually began to shrink into a little Lori''s body.


    This is the motor.


    In its original form.


    Her naked body appeared in the flame, her eyes were like curious babies, and her eyes were like colored glass, constantly floating around, as if she were curious about new things.


    Slowly, the flame went out.


    The first person she saw was the king of Qingqiu. The king of Qingqiu was also looking at her. They looked at each other and didn''t speak for a long time.


    King Qingqiu rushed in and looked for the figure of the female emperor, but he just didn''t see it.


    Just saw Da Ji, this lovely little girl.


    Later, Daju was accepted as a daughter by the king of Qingqiu.


    "That''s where I came from."


    Da Ju was stunned. Even the blind could see that she was the female emperor.


    The female emperor was burned by the sky fire and became her.


    At that time, she was still a piece of white paper. It was like a newborn. She didn''t understand anything at all. She just knew that the first person she saw was her mother.


    Ban Ruo bamboo, his mother also looked at Da Ji with a strange face.


    That''s weird.


    If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, you couldn''t believe it at all.


    Da Ju scratched his head and said, "if I am a female emperor, who is the other female emperor?"


    Da Ju has been born for hundreds of years. She was burned by the female emperor, but who is the female emperor''s sister she has been calling.


    Li Xu thought his retrospective eye was over, but he didn''t expect it to be over.


    Still looking back.


    After Daju was accepted as a daughter by the king of Qingqiu, the next night, Daju, who was sleeping, suddenly sat up and his little clothes broke directly.


    It''s tempting to show a perfect body.


    Then she recovered.


    But soon after she recovered, she became smaller and narrowed to the shape of Da Ji, and her power was almost lost by the sky fire.


    She still has a memory at this time.


    Later, she appeared alternately with Da Ji, and there was only one.


    Later, when my aunt was poisoned, Miao Dou''s master appeared and inspired her.


    So she learned Miao Dou''s Gu Shu and leather making technique, and created a female emperor and a puppet female emperor.


    She''ll be free.


    She didn''t want to be a female emperor, but everyone wanted her to be a female emperor, so she did.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she stripped her previous memory and consciousness and instilled it into the puppet female emperor''s mind. Let her be the female emperor.


    It''s none of her business anyway.


    From then on, she was a happy Daju, and her memory began from the moment she picked up the green hill king.


    All the memories about the past were put in the puppet female emperor''s body.


    The retrospective eye ends here.


    They reappeared in the palace, no one spoke, lost in thought.


    Li Xu made up the story that happened later.


    Originally, what da Ju wanted to do was to be a happy child, not a female emperor, but over the years, Qingqiu''s ridicule made her embark on the road of practice again.


    However, after so many years of hard work, she still couldn''t set foot on the road of cultivation. She had to come to Zhuanxu to seek Tao, and finally met Li Xu.


    Li Xu helped her open nine tails in santuhe.


    It may be that the power of Da Ji is gradually returning and accidentally explodes the puppet female emperor.


    No, that''s it.


    Anyway, the explosion of the puppet female emperor must be related to the strength of Da Ji, and must be related to the opening of nine tails in the santu river.


    Now the whole story is very clear, but the only thing that is not clear is whether the words appear in the mirror and whether the appearance of sky fire is related to that sentence.


    And the power of the female emperor.


    But with the explosion of the puppet empress, they all disappeared completely.


    Now the only thing we can know is the female emperor, and the female emperor is the female emperor.


    [this month''s task, the mystery of Da Ji''s life experience has been completed, and 500000 diligence points will be rewarded]


    "It''s over." Li Xu felt incredible. Aren''t there many mysteries that haven''t been solved?


    [note that Da Ju''s life experience has been clarified, and the mystery of the female emperor''s life experience needs to be solved]


    "Is the routine so deep? They are alone."


    Li Xu was speechless. Now he did understand Da Chong''s life experience, but there was still a mystery to be solved.


    Unexpectedly, this part of the system was divided into the female emperor.


    However, according to his urination of the system, it is estimated that the decryption of this clue will not be started until the third form of the Da device appears.


    She vaguely guessed that the third form of Da Ji was the female emperor.


    This is already obvious.


    Da Ji''s life experience is becoming more and more complex.


    Is there someone above her?


    Li Xu looked up at the sky, but the gods had fallen, and there was no one in the sky. Li Xu felt his head and felt it hurt.


    "Why don''t you speak? It''s embarrassing for me not to speak." Da Chong said. Anyway, it''s about the past.


    She didn''t admit it.


    It''s not that she doesn''t admit it. She doesn''t have any memory of it.


    Even if there is, it is impossible to admit it.


    "Ha ha." the king of Qingqiu smiled, reached out and touched Da Chuo and said, "I''ve been hiding it from you before. I thought you weren''t my daughter. I didn''t expect you to be my daughter."


    She breathed a sigh of relief, held her firmly in her arms, filled her eyes with tears and said:


    "Now I know you don''t like being a female emperor. Since you don''t like it, it''s inappropriate."


    Until now, she knew that her eldest daughter didn''t like to be a female emperor.


    She just wants to be a happy Da Ji.


    But the female emperor never told her that she learned it in this way.


    She held Da Ji in her arms and her eyes moistened.


    Da Ji also held her mother, her eyes were slightly red, her eyes were wet, and tears flowed faintly.


    "Mother."


    "Nothing."


    Now, the king of Qingqiu always knows why the eldest daughter doesn''t like to stand out. She has been low-key and unknown. That''s why she doesn''t like this.


    Through Daju, she came to the conclusion that Daju likes a simple and happy life. It seems that the girder of Qingqiu still has to be handed over to herself in the future.


    She sighed, looked at Li Xu and said, "thank you very much."


    If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid I didn''t know the relationship between the female emperor and Da Ju in my life.


    Li Xu nodded and said, "after all, Da Ju is my apprentice. I should."


    Li Xu is very modest. He plans to leave here and stop disturbing them.


    There must be a lot to say between their mother and daughter.


    Li Xu left wisely, and so did ban Ruo bamboo. He followed Li Xu and no longer bothered Da Ju and the king of Qingqiu.


    "I didn''t expect the story to be so tortuous and strange." banruo bamboo said that Da Ji was the female emperor. Will anyone believe it?


    "I''ve thought of it for a long time." Li Xu said after a while.


    "You can''t think of it. I didn''t even think of it."


    She didn''t think of her own gluttony and poisoning. Da Ju still separated her from the female emperor by that time.


    She always thought that the female emperor and Da Ji were two people.


    It''s the same person.


    Ban Ruo asked me again, "however, I have a question I haven''t been able to understand. How did the puppet female emperor explode?"


    "It''s estimated that the force brought is getting stronger and stronger, so it blew up." Li Xu would never say that it was santu town that night.


    "Really?" ban Ruo bamboo didn''t believe it.


    "What else could it be?"


    "Who knows?" class Ruo bamboo rolled his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ju held her mother''s hand and rubbed her all the time.


    They talked while walking, talking and laughing, and their mother''s topic changed.


    "What do you think of Li Xu?"


    The king of Qingqiu also took her and carefully observed her daughter''s expression. When she spoke, she found that her face was red.


    Seeing that Da Ju didn''t speak, she then asked, "do you like him?"


    Although it was only a few hours before she saw Li Xu and Da Ju, she saw many details of them, which had gone beyond the relationship between teachers and disciples.


    For example, Li Xu always knocks her head and touches her head.


    And Da Ji never resisted.


    It''s like a habit.


    Such intimate action has to be doubted.


    In addition, the censor doctor of Zhuanxu state and the sacrifice of Taixue University also wrote to themselves that Li Xu and Da Ju are a good match.


    "Why don''t you talk? Why are you shy?"


    The mother nodded her forehead and said:


    "How old and shy are you? Look at your face."


    Da Ju didn''t speak, just lowered his head and blushed.


    The king of Qingqiu said with a smile, "if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as if you agree. Anyway, you don''t like being a female emperor. In the future, you can be a Da Fan."


    "If I betroth you to Li Xu, will you follow him?"


    7017k

 Chapter 203

    "Will you follow him?"


    The green hill King took Da Ju''s hand and saw that she was still lowering her head. I don''t know what she was thinking. Is she so shy?


    She suddenly raised her voice and deliberately shouted, "since you don''t speak, you don''t want to."


    Da Ji quickly looked up, blushed and said, "Mom, I will."


    She''s always willing.


    "Look how nervous you are."


    Seeing that she looked up a little wronged and flushed, her mother couldn''t help but pinch her and said with a smile:


    "My daughter has finally grown up and is no longer the little fool she used to be."


    "Mom, I''m not stupid at all, okay?"


    Da Ji''s mouth was curled. She had always been a smart and witty group.


    It''s just that the world misunderstood me.


    "I know what my daughter is."


    "That''s what they say about their daughter." Da Ji looked flat and felt that her mother was too naughty.


    The mother touched her head and said, "did you ask him what he thought? Did he like you too?"


    He nodded.


    "That''s good." my mother was very pleased and said, "I finally married you out. It''s rare to marry you out for hundreds of years."


    "Cut, it''s as if no one wants it." Da Ju held his mother''s hand and said, "Mom, I''ll go back and tell him that you agree."


    "Don''t be so anxious. Are you in a hurry to get married? Wait until he takes the initiative to tell me? If he likes you, he will tell me?"


    "Oh."


    "Don''t mention it to him. I want to see if he will take the initiative?"


    "Oh," said da.


    "Are you going to stay in Qingqiu or go back?" asked mother.


    "The master said that when the problem of road thieves is solved, he will take me everywhere. I also like to run everywhere. I think it''s good to travel all over the state."


    I practice with my master on weekdays and travel when I have time. This kind of life is cool. Go away from the life of the female emperor. What does it have to do with me.


    She and her mother walked over and chatted and chatted.


    I don''t know how long later, someone came to tell her mother that she had to deal with all kinds of demon kings.


    Mother just left, Da Ji also went back, skipping back.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    Da Ju saw an Zhiyu, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng and lvwu in the form of a child cooking.


    It tastes delicious.


    An Zhiyu hurriedly pulled her down to eat.


    Da Ju was also very hungry. He sat down to eat together, looked around and asked, "where''s my master? Doesn''t he eat?"


    "Here we are."


    Li Xu walked over leisurely, sat next to Da Ju, looked at her leisurely and asked, "why did you talk to your mother for so long and what?"


    "Hee hee, I won''t tell you." Da Ji said.


    "..." Li Xu rolled his eyes. Da Ju was really itchy. It seemed that he had to whip her well.


    When people eat, they are happy.


    After dinner, Li Xu motioned Da Ji out with his eyes.


    Da Ji obediently followed out, put his hands behind his back and leaned forward.


    There is some expectation in his heart. Is Li Xu going to propose marriage to his mother with him?


    But now her mother is not free. She is probably dealing with the rebellion of various demon kings. I''m afraid she doesn''t have time to see Li Xu, or remind him to mention it in two days.


    "Shifu, my mother is interrogating all kinds of demon kings now. I''m afraid she doesn''t have time." Da Ji said.


    "If I don''t look for your mother, I''ll look for you." Li Xu said.


    "Looking for me?"


    "Come to my room," Li Xu said.


    "God is mysterious. What are you doing?"


    Da Chong couldn''t figure it out. She had to go to his room. She thought of something at once.


    Is it a shameful thing to do again?


    Oh.


    Making love in the palace of Qingqiu.


    A little arrogant.


    If anyone finds out, I''m afraid I''ll lose my face.


    No, he can''t be allowed to do anything wrong with himself.


    When she came to her room, she thought Li Xu was going to do something to herself, but it wasn''t what she thought.


    Li Xu took himself to the map of mountains and rivers, appeared outside the polluted area, and said:


    "Today we have to purify a place."


    [in the second corner of the mission, there is an area with dead trees and roots, and the magic spirit is soaring...]


    [whether to start the purification task of mountain and river country map]


    "Yes."


    Li Xu nodded.


    Da Ju''s life experience is now basically clear, that is, the female emperor baked by the fire of heaven has become like this.


    This is his first task this month.


    The second task is to map the country.


    Almost forgot.


    Now it''s December 28. If the system hadn''t suddenly prompted him that he still has unfinished tasks, he would have forgotten.


    However, fortunately, he looked at the task. The task was still simple, so he hurried to come with Da Ji. As long as he dealt with it, the task of this month would be completed.


    "The front is the dirty area we want to deal with."


    "We are in the picture of mountains and rivers." Da Ju looked around.


    "Yes."


    Li Xu nodded and said, "remember the other corner we dealt with last time? Can we be imprisoned? Do you want to see what it looks like now?"


    He nodded.


    Li Xu put his arms around her waist, rose into the sky and soon came to the place.


    This place is also a part of the dirty area, which is called prison but not prison.


    But now it has been completely purified, and a large amount of aura has poured in. Now the ground has grown grass and fresh air is coming.


    On holidays, grass will grow here and become a forest.


    After the two of them wandered around here, Li Xu appeared again in the position where she just appeared. The name of this area is dead tree roots.


    "Master, I''ll meet them first."


    Da Chui rushed out. Now she is in the state of four grades and has survived a natural disaster.


    She was so fast that she appeared in front of the dead tree in the blink of an eye.


    Li Xu''s original intention is to bring her here to practice grading. It seems that she hasn''t experienced a decent battle after breaking through the fourth grade. Let''s try her with this.


    He pulled out a chair and looked at her with his legs cocked.


    I saw Da Ji walking towards the dense dead forest step by step.


    As soon as Da Ju came in, he felt the rolling magic gas. It was a dead forest. The trees seemed dead without a leaf.


    But she had a strange feeling.


    Da Ju felt that the dead forest seemed alive.


    I always felt that there was an eye in the dead wood staring at me behind my back, but when I looked back, I didn''t find any problem.


    She went further.


    I can''t help growing five white tails behind me.


    More and more vigilant.


    Suddenly she felt something coming, she jumped up in the air, saw a dead branch of a tree, and actually started on her, and then there were terrible things in front of her eyes.


    She saw the branches of these dead trees turn into hands.


    Like a woman''s hands.


    It frightened her.


    This is really weird.


    "Master, is this an illusion?"


    Da Ji kept rubbing his eyes.


    She saw the branches changing constantly. All the branches of the dead forest turned into hands, which swayed in the air. If the master was not here with her, she would faint on the ground.


    "It''s not an illusion, it''s a pair of hands. The dead forest is polluted, so it looks like this." Li Xu said, shaking with fear.


    This is really weird.


    The branch changed hands and swayed in the air.


    "Since it''s not an illusion, that''s good."


    Da Ju just wanted to attack. Unexpectedly, these hands stretched out like a sharp sword.


    Want to pierce yourself.


    Da Ju''s body was already very strong, and then it became stronger after Li Xu''s recuperation.


    She punched.


    Boom.


    The jade hand is broken.


    The tail behind her danced, and her fists kept beating out. Then she heard the sound of "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    She began her hunt.


    The figure swam away in the dry forest, the light blue ice force poured out, the fists opened and closed, and the jade hands gathered in the town were constantly killed.


    A moment later, the ground was covered with green liquid.


    But this dead tree forest is really too dense. There are thousands of jade hands. It seems that jade hands can also use simple Taoism to turn into a sharp sword and kill her.


    Even though her body is strong, she can''t support such a dense attack.


    She plans to use the Taoist Dharma, light blue ice power and fire red sky fire power to rush out at the same time and explode in all directions.


    The knots kept coming out, water gushed out from the ground, and a round of sun appeared in the sky.


    The sun is exploding. This is the method of burning the sky and boiling the sea.


    She was like coming out of the sun. Her silver hair was flying, and the power of cold ice and sky fire gushed out of her body at the same time, making her look like a female emperor.


    The sea was boiling gradually.


    At the same time, a huge palace reappears in the sky, and the sun and moon appear at the same time, as if everything recovers, the seasons change, and the world changes.


    Boundless spiritual power began to suppress and impact. Jade hands broke and flew in the air.


    She stood in the air, her white clothes dancing, her eyes beating small flames, and two dragons rushed out of the sea.


    One is an ice dragon and the other is a fire dragon.


    This is dragon cutting.


    The sun and the moon are on the same day, and visions appear together.


    For a time, the roaring sound broke out, and a huge sound came from the sky, which seemed to run through the universe.


    Buzzing.


    Before it stopped, Da Ji continued to seal, and the Tao and Dharma were constantly applied, squeezing the world.


    The jade hands of the dead forest were all interrupted by her spiritual power, the liquid splashed in the air, the sound of wailing came out, and the harsh sound sounded in my ears.


    "Drink!"


    The elevator keeps rolling and pushing.


    The dead trees were destroyed in less than two incense sticks. There was no dead tree here. The branches turned into jade hands were scattered on the ground.


    But it soon turned into a green liquid, emitting wisps of smoke.


    But Da Ji didn''t expect that the smoke gradually shrouded here.


    She realized something was wrong.


    She wanted to go out, but the fog was so heavy that she couldn''t tear the fog and go out.


    The master taught him Taoism constantly, trying to break out of her cage, but there was still endless smoke here, as if there was no end.


    She kept walking ahead, the smoke winding, as if she were in the clouds.


    The five tails behind him swung inadvertently, looking a little nervous.


    She wants to call master.


    But think about it, you can''t call him as soon as there is danger, which is easy to form dependence.


    She intends to rely on herself unless something endangers her life.


    Walking, suddenly, Da Ju stood up because she felt something patting her shoulder.


    Even across the clothes, you can feel the cold temperature.


    This is definitely not Li Xu''s temperature. She is very familiar with Li Xu''s temperature.


    So she turned around and punched out, but there was nothing behind her. It was like an illusion. Da Ji frowned and began to realize that it was bad.


    It doesn''t feel good.


    Suddenly, the shoulder was patted by something. It was still cold.


    She turned around again, but she still didn''t see anything.


    She flew, but suddenly something pressed her shoulder to prevent her from flying. For a moment, she finally saw what it was.


    That is a root of the tree tentacles.


    These tentacles are extremely smooth and protrude from the ground.


    Tentacles quickly wrapped around Da Ji''s hands and feet, and constantly shrouded her to form a cage, trying to drag her into the ground.


    However, Da Ju was not easy to bully. A shallow smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. All the power of the heavenly fire path on his body burst out, and the raging flame rushed out.


    There are flames for several kilometers around. These tentacles are directly burned clean, and smoke is also burned clean.


    Now, she found out that the smoke was not from those broken jade hands, but from the tree root tentacles in the ground.


    Now the tree root tentacles have been burned by her sky fire.


    It''s bright again.


    She saw Li Xu at a glance. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She clapped her hands and said:


    "Master, it''s too simple. I''ve done it."


    "No." the Da Fan suddenly felt the danger coming and jumped up.


    Big black hands poked out of the ground and patted at the Da Ji.


    Huge fingerprints, constantly shrouded, rolling black gas filled everything.


    The dry forest was dark, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    The big black hand print fell. Fortunately, Da Ji moved quickly and escaped a blow.


    Turning around and looking behind him, a huge pit of more than ten feet appeared, which was wrapped with magic gas, and the ground was strongly corroded.


    But.


    "Bang bang."


    The big black hand didn''t stop and kept breaking out of the ground.


    This kind of thing appeared in the whole dry forest, with hundreds of feet of big hands. These hands looked sticky. I didn''t know what remained on them, but I just felt it had a strong corrosive smell.


    Clap your big hand at her.


    She kept avoiding, but there was no way to avoid, because there were too many hands.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Constantly smashing at her, the strength of the black big hand is also very powerful, several times more powerful than the jade hand before. He tried his best to break through the siege.


    The ice force opens the way and wants to freeze the black hand.


    But it''s no use.


    The ice force they beat out was not enough to plug their teeth, and they were directly destroyed by the huge black hand.


    Da Ju tried to open the way with the power of sky fire, but her power was still weak. She was only four grades and didn''t look good enough at all.


    Black air filled the sky and blotted out the sun.


    She had the illusion that the black gas was like a flame, burning constantly and the temperature was exploding.


    The ground cracked.


    She swayed and flew, but there were big hands in the sky.


    Three fists were hit at the same time. The fist formed a vortex and used her spiritual power, but she was covered by her big hand and slapped down.


    Turn the motor sideways.


    I saw that big black hand afraid to reach the ground, and a big handprint appeared on the ground, which was cold.


    Other big hands also hit at the same time, too fast to imagine.


    Da Ji had no power to call. His body slowly fell to the ground and just wanted to call master.


    The next moment, Li Xu appeared beside her.


    Put her left hand around her waist and let her body stick to herself.


    "Master, I can''t beat them." Da Ji was a little embarrassed.


    "Normal, their strength is far more than you. You can play for so long. Is it very powerful?" Li Xu gently scraped her nose.


    Black hands are several times better than jade hands.


    At first, he thought that the second picture of the mountain and river country map to be purified was so simple. It turned out that it was the black hands who were conservatively estimated to be more than five grades.


    It''s really difficult to face them.


    She''s only four.


    "Leave it to me now," Li Xu said in high spirits. "Next, we will destroy them and make them disappear."


    "Master, you''re really good." Da Ji put his hands around his neck and kissed his cheek.


    Li Xu leaned her in his arms and smiled and said, "master, there''s something more powerful that can let you walk with your legs."


    Da Chong didn''t understand at first, but seeing his smile, Da Chong immediately understood Li Xu''s meaning.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "no shape."


    He reached out and pinched Li Xu''s face. He wanted to tease Shifu. Suddenly, he felt danger and said:


    "Master, it just bullied me. Now you cut it down first."


    "OK." Li Xu smiled. His left hand still hugged her, his right hand took out a sword and waved it.


    The black hand was cut off by him.


    Black gas riots, gradually the black hand turned into ashes.


    "Master, cut this off too." Da Chuo smiled happily and pointed to a black hand.


    "Whew!"


    Li Xu gently waved the sword, and the huge spiritual power rushed out through the sword. Then the black hand was destroyed by the sword Qi. Without hesitation, he was a kill.


    "Master, I don''t like this black hand very much. I cut it off."


    Da Ju pointed to a black hand falling from the sky. My master was there. You dare to be arrogant. You can''t bear it. Kill you.


    With a spoiled smile on his face, Li Xu said, "OK."


    "Master, this."


    "Cut this..."


    "This..."


    "This..."


    Da Ju hugged Li Xu''s neck, as if death gave orders.


    Li Xu was like an executor, constantly shooting, so one black hand was killed by Li Xu.


    There''s no pressure.


    The task could have been completed soon, but both of them were playing.


    Especially Da Ji, have a good time.


    It took about a stick of incense.


    Finally, they lingered and killed all the black hands in the dead forest.


    Li Xu''s Nanming rushed out of the fire, and Da Ju''s sky fire also floated out, and the two flames tangled violently in the air.


    You have me, I have you.


    They suddenly felt the ambiguities of the two flames.


    7017k

 Chapter 204

    The mingling of Lihuo and Tianhuo in Nanming destroyed the dark magic Qi and all unknown breath. At this time, the sound of the system came out.


    [when the task is completed, reward four levels of Taoism, big black hand]


    [the second of the eighteen pictures can be unlocked]


    Li Xu saw the beautiful atlas in his mind. One of the gray pictures turned into color, and four words were written under the grid:


    Dead tree roots.


    I opened it and looked at it casually. It''s Li Xushu.


    Santu town has used this terrible trick, which is very terrible.


    Looking back now, it''s also very wonderful.


    "Master, why are you stunned? It''s going to rain here."


    Da Ju pointed to the sky, which was covered with dark clouds and overcast, which was obviously a sign of rain.


    "Well, the rain will wash away the bad breath." Li Xu smiled. "The rain will make the air here more fresh."


    Li Xu landed on the ground with Da Ju in his arms. He just wanted to put her down and walk back, but she hung around her neck and didn''t want to come down like a koala.


    "Shifu, I just used up too much spiritual power. There''s not a drop. Take me back."


    "OK."


    Li Xu held her leg in his left hand and her shoulder in his right hand, so he held her in his arms and walked forward.


    Suddenly, the corner of the mouth moved and said:


    "Master, you stepped on my tail. Move your feet away."


    She hasn''t taken back her tail yet. It''s very long and falls to the ground.


    When Li Xu was just moving, he noticed that he stepped on something soft. He thought the ground was so soft. It was her tail.


    Li Xu hurriedly lifted his feet.


    Da Ju was so excited that she didn''t take her tail back. She just held her own hairy tail in her arms and said:


    "Master, does my tail look good?"


    "Good looking."


    Li Xu thought her tail was very soft, as soft as her.


    Li Xu hugged her more tightly and walked towards the divine realm step by step.


    Her hands touch her tail from time to time and touch the snow-white hair on it. It''s very soft. It should be very comfortable to sleep at night.


    "Don''t touch it."


    Da Ju felt that his body began to heat and moved Li Xu''s hand away.


    "Can''t you touch it?"


    "No." Da Huang shook his head and looked very stingy. "I can only touch this thing, you can''t touch it."


    "Nonsense, I could touch it last time, remember?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Da Ji blushed, shifted his eyes and pretended not to know.


    "The last time we were in the mountain and river country map, I reminded you that in the hot spring, I not only touched your tail, but also caught your tail?"


    Da Ji bared his teeth, and the little tiger''s teeth said brightly, "shut up."


    What a shame.


    Li Xu lowered his head and said to her little ear, "your body... I haven''t been there. What are you ashamed of?"


    "Shut up."


    Da Ju hurriedly blocked Li Xu''s mouth with one of his tails to prevent him from talking.


    It''s a shame to say that.


    Fortunately, there is no one here.


    She wanted to block Li Xu''s mouth with her tail to prevent him from talking, but she didn''t expect his eyes to show excitement.


    Then he felt that his tail was bitten by Li Xu''s mouth.


    "Pervert."


    Da Ju quickly grabbed his tail back and wouldn''t let Li Xu continue.


    But I found his saliva on his tail.


    She was speechless and said, "dirty my tail again. It seems that I''ll take a bath."


    "Go, I''ll take you to take a bath."


    Li Xu smiled and said, "this time, it''s still the same. Let me help you... Wash it."


    Da Ju saw through Li Xu''s trick at once: "are you taking a bath? I don''t want to break you."


    Li Xu said, "why not? Which time did you say I did... Dirty you? I didn''t wash it for you?"


    She rolled her eyes, which is true.


    Li Xu smiled, hugged her and strode forward, faster and faster.


    "Your hairy tail poked my neck. It''s a little itchy. Please scratch it for me."


    "OK."


    Da Ji''s hand stretched out, half stopped and didn''t scratch with his hand.


    She still swept Li Xu''s neck gently with her snow-white and smooth tail.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t make trouble." Li Xu shrugged.


    But Da Ji was still giggling.


    She swept it gently with her fox tail and swept it on Li Xu''s face. She smiled very brightly and trembled in Li Xu''s arms.


    Li Xu held his feet and looked at Da Ji, with a dangerous signal in his eyes.


    But Da Ji still didn''t stop and still swept him with his tail.


    Suddenly I found that Li Xu''s breath was getting hotter and hotter. Seeing him licking his lips, I could feel his heart accelerating and his blood seemed to boil.


    "What are you doing? I was just joking." Da Chuan was a little scared when he saw his appearance.


    "You''re kidding." Li Xu strode back with her in his arms and whispered, "you''re dead."


    "Master, don''t..."


    Da Ju struggled to break away from Li Xu''s arms.


    But Li Xu held her tightly.


    At this time, the sky is overcast, the clouds are constantly condensing, and the size of beans is low.


    It''s really raining.


    "Master, it''s raining." Da Ju pointed to the dark sky, trying to divert Li Xu''s attention. "We have to go back and collect our clothes."


    "Don''t take it. There are many clothes."


    At this time, whether it rains or not, even if the sky collapses.


    Holding the sky in one hand, we should also bring Da Ji to justice.


    Li Xu stood with Da Ji on the ground, hugged her, quickly bowed his head and kissed her lips.


    Da Ji didn''t struggle, holding Li Xu in both hands.


    The rain drops as big as beans kept falling on them, the wind also came, the surrounding trees were bent, and the grass on the grass all bowed their heads.


    A strong wind is blowing.


    They kissed fiercely in the wind and cloud.


    Soon.


    Both felt that the taste of each other had changed, because the rain flowed down their cheeks. They loosened each other and smiled at the corners of their mouths.


    They are all dressed in white.


    Li Xu could clearly see the curve on Da Ji''s body, looming before his eyes.


    I don''t know why, Li Xu feels that her appearance is more attractive.


    I can''t help swallowing.


    Li Xu held her in his arms and felt the temperature brought by her body.


    Da Ji held her, too.


    Finally, the clothes * fall to the ground one by one.


    They are like walkers in the cold winter, warming each other.


    "No, the rain is too heavy. It''s easy to get sick. I have to go back."


    Da Ju turned and ran away. The rain was as big as beans and couldn''t open his eyes.


    She runs fast.


    Run to the divine realm.


    "Don''t you want your clothes?"


    Li Xu shouted, but Da Ji didn''t stop.


    Li Xu had to pick up da Chong''s clothes and his own clothes, ran after her and said:


    "Be careful, don''t fall." Li Xu followed her.


    Two people, one in front of the other, ran in the rain.


    The rain fell on their bodies.


    The rain was really heavy. It was heavier than the day Yiping asked his father for money.


    Gradually the wind began to blow, very violent.


    Li Xu was worried that Da Ju would fall down and rushed from behind for fear that she would be hurt.


    His speed was very fast and he came behind Da Ju, but he couldn''t stop for a moment and bumped into her.


    Their faces turned red.


    Li Xu picked her up and said, "the rain is really heavy. I''ll shrink into an inch and take you back."


    Da Chuo nodded and didn''t say a word. He just kept close to Li Xu and could feel the temperature on him.


    The rain is still beating down.


    Da Ju couldn''t open his eyes and nestled in Li Xu''s arms, allowing him to take himself back to the divine realm.


    It just rained outside the dirty area, but there was no rain inside.


    The weather in the divine domain is sunny and sunny. The divine domain and the pollution domain seem to be two different spaces.


    It''s amazing.


    Da Ju opened his eyes, looked outside the dirty area and said, "master, it''s really raining outside, but there''s a big sun here. It''s strange."


    Li Xu nodded and felt magical.


    The picture of mountains and rivers is really broken.


    They looked outside and soon withdrew their eyes.


    The rain on their bodies continued to flow from their respective bodies.


    The drops of water on Li Xu''s hair continued to drip on Da Ju, and the two looked at each other.


    Watching, Da Ji''s eyes became flirtatious.


    His cheeks are red.


    It may have something to do with grabbing her two fox ears.


    Li Xu kissed her mouth again.


    "HMM... I want to soak in Wen Quan." Da Chui looked at Li Xu and put his hands around his neck.


    "OK, I''ll hold you."


    Li Xu held her, his forehead was close to her forehead, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Xiao Da Ji was really cute.


    They soon came to Wen Quan.


    Plop.


    Li Xu jumped into the spring with her in his arms. The water splashed and stirred up ripples.


    "Shifu, you help me... Wash it." Da Chuo looked at Li Xu and blinked.


    "Oh."


    Soon, there were bursts of smoke on the water.


    No one knows what''s going on inside, but there''s a violent sound from time to time, just like the sound of rain.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    They came out of it.


    Li has an empty face of satisfaction.


    Da Ju sat on the stone and said, "master, I''m about to fall apart."


    She wanted to cry without tears.


    "Your physical strength is still not good. Doesn''t my blood work so quickly?" Li Xu was puzzled.


    "Who knows?" Da Ju''s face turned red and sat on the stone. His cheeks seemed to shine. His big eyes flashed and looked very smart.


    Li Xu came to her back and used Taoism to dry her hair and the water droplets on her hairy tail.


    Rub her cheek, it''s still hot.


    Li Xu found that Da Ji was easily shy.


    "Xiao Daju, let''s go to the grass and sprinkle the sun." Li Xu pointed to the outside of the map of mountains and rivers.


    "HMM." Da Ju nodded and stood up, but his feet stumbled and almost fell into the spring.


    Fortunately, Li Xu was quick eyed and helped her.


    Li Xu was worried: "are you okay?"


    "It''s all right." Da Huang shook his head. "What can I do is that I got up too hard just now."


    She pushed away Li Xu''s and wanted to walk by herself, but after two steps, she was lame.


    Li Xu was hugged by a princess and picked her up. He found that her legs were still shaking slightly.


    "I''ll hold you." Li Xu smiled and said, "you''re obviously a Nine Tailed Fox. Why are you so weak and eat my blood? How do you feel like eating for nothing?"


    "You just eat for nothing." Da Ji rolled his eyes.


    "When I have time, I''ll take you to the mountain and sea boundary to strengthen your physique."


    "No."


    It''s a place of great terror in the legend. This place is the most terrible place. It''s said that there are wild beasts that God can''t do.


    It''s terrible. Go inside and die?


    "It''s okay. The things inside are not very fierce. Master is super strong."


    "No."


    Da Ju didn''t want master to risk her life to enter the mountain and sea world. In fact, her body is still very strong, okay?


    Can make Li Xu painful.


    In fact, he thought Li Xu was no better than himself.


    Just didn''t show it, just trying to be strong.


    Da Chuo was thinking and was unconsciously held by Li Xu to the grass. They lay on the grass, feeling the warm spring breeze and the brush of nature.


    They lay quietly, their eyes closed, and no one spoke.


    Maybe I''m really tired.


    Gradually the sunset sank to the west, and Da Ju fell asleep. Li Xu shouted that she didn''t wake up and slept like a pig.


    Poke her face, it''s still useless.


    "Are you so tired?"


    Li Xu took her to his room and put her in his arms to sleep.


    Late at night.


    Da Ji suddenly opened his eyes and came out of Li Xu''s arms.


    The eyes gradually turned blood red. The fingernails of the right hand elongated and glittered with cold light. They looked very sharp.


    Her claws were aimed at Li Xu''s neck.


    Want a paw down.


    But the hands were shaking.


    She bit her lips and turned out of the room.


    The moment she walked out of the room, her silver hair also began to grow. It was originally long to the waist, but suddenly it grew slowly to the backward position.


    Silver hair flying.


    At the same time, nine tails grew behind her, and the nine tails danced disorderly in the wind.


    She has also grown tall and her figure has been enlarged to scale.


    Suddenly, she rose to the sky, stood on one of the palaces and looked at the moon in the sky. Her perfect body looked like a nation and a city in the moonlight.


    "How sour."


    She stood and sat on the top of the palace, rubbing her thighs.


    At the same time, I feel a faint pain in a certain position of my body.


    "Li Xu, you bird and beast, I will kill you next time."


    She made a cold sound, biting her teeth and smoking with anger.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day Li Xu woke up.


    Li Xu found that the small Da device in his arms was missing.


    "Does she get up so early? Isn''t she tired?"


    Li Xu thought she had to sleep until noon at least. Unexpectedly, she woke up early. It seems that she shouldn''t have reservations yesterday.


    He got up, walked out of the room and shouted.


    But I didn''t hear the response.


    So the divine consciousness came out and soon found Da Ju and fell asleep on a palace.


    "Then sleep well." Li Xu held her in his arms.


    "Master."


    Da Ju woke up vaguely and felt dizzy. She seemed to lack sleep. She nestled in Li Xu''s arms and lay comfortably.


    Li Xu asked, "how did you get here to sleep?"


    "I don''t know. It''s like I had a dream," said Da Ji.


    Li Xu was very curious and said, "what did you dream of?"


    "I dreamt that I woke up from your arms and my eyes turned red. I became a female emperor. She seemed angry. She ran here to see the moon. The more she looked, the more angry she became. She ran outside the palace, swearing and sweating, and finally went to soak in the spring water. She was well soaked, but suddenly became angry, and finally destroyed the Wen spring."


    The crane came slowly.


    She thought the dream was so real.


    It''s like being there.


    "What a terrible dream."


    Da Chuo thought of something and suddenly came out of Li Xu''s arms, worried about her Wen Quan.


    I still have to see if my is still there.


    Soon, Li Xu heard a roaring voice from Da Ji:


    "Who did it?


    Who blew up my Wen Quan? I''m dead with her... "


    Da Ju was very angry. This was her favorite Wen Quan. She even took her apart.


    Make the spring flow everywhere.


    She rolled up her sleeves to repair the hot spring.


    "Was last night''s dream true?"


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong. Did she do it by herself and dismantle it by herself?


    What are you doing when you''re full?


    Like a psycho.


    When Li Xu saw her swearing at Xiuwen Quan, Li Xu wanted to laugh.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, Li Xu can probably guess something.


    She may be talking about her own dreams.


    "Go and have a rest. I''ll help you fix it."


    Li Xu took Da Ju''s neck and sat her on the eaves. He himself began to repair the destroyed Wen Quan.


    In about an hour, Li Xu restored it as it was.


    He clapped his hands, looked at Da Ji and said, "OK."


    Unexpectedly, she fell asleep on the eaves.


    Li Xu took her back to her room and let her continue to rest. He also rested with her. He didn''t seem to have slept enough. He went to sleep with a small Daju.


    As soon as he slept, he slept until noon. Da Ji finally had enough sleep. When he woke up, he opened his eyes and said, "master, wake up."


    She kept shaking Li Xu.


    What''s up?


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu asked.


    "Master, we have been staying in the map of mountains and rivers. If we don''t go out, they will worry."


    Da Qiao thought of this and was almost confused by Li Xu.


    Now they are in Qingqiu.


    They didn''t tell anyone about it when they went in.


    Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if they thought they were missing.


    We have to get out now.


    "Yes."


    Li Xu suddenly remembered something.


    If it hadn''t been for Da Ju''s words, Li Xu couldn''t remember it. They were still in Qingqiu.


    He came to Qingqiu to propose marriage.


    Propose marriage to the king of Qingqiu.


    I was so busy that I almost forgot my business.


    It''s all her fault. She always lets herself out of control.


    "What''s right?" Da Ji looked at him and thought he was inexplicable. "Don''t get up quickly."


    "Secret." Li Xu smiled and came out of his bed with a smile on his face.


    Also no longer have any scruples, all old husband and wife, directly change clothes in front of Da Ji.


    "What clothes do you think you should wear?" Li Xu asked. You must be more serious today.


    "It''s best not to wear it." Da Ji rolled his eyes.


    Li was speechless.


    If you don''t wear clothes to see Da Chong''s mother, I''m afraid your legs will be broken.


    7017k

 Chapter 205

    The mingling of Lihuo and Tianhuo in Nanming destroyed the dark magic Qi and all unknown breath. At this time, the sound of the system came out.


    [when the task is completed, reward four levels of Taoism, big black hand]


    [the second of the eighteen pictures can be unlocked]


    Li Xu saw the beautiful atlas in his mind. One of the gray pictures turned into color, and four words were written under the grid:


    Dead tree roots.


    I opened it and looked at it casually. It''s Li Xushu.


    Santu town has used this terrible trick, which is very terrible.


    Looking back now, it''s also very wonderful.


    "Master, why are you stunned? It''s going to rain here."


    Da Ju pointed to the sky, which was covered with dark clouds and overcast, which was obviously a sign of rain.


    "Well, the rain will wash away the bad breath." Li Xu smiled. "The rain will make the air here more fresh."


    Li Xu landed on the ground with Da Ju in his arms. He just wanted to put her down and walk back, but she hung around her neck and didn''t want to come down like a koala.


    "Shifu, I just used up too much spiritual power. There''s not a drop. Take me back."


    "OK."


    Li Xu held her leg in his left hand and her shoulder in his right hand, so he held her in his arms and walked forward.


    Suddenly, the corner of the mouth moved and said:


    "Master, you stepped on my tail. Move your feet away."


    She hasn''t taken back her tail yet. It''s very long and falls to the ground.


    When Li Xu was just moving, he noticed that he stepped on something soft. He thought the ground was so soft. It was her tail.


    Li Xu hurriedly lifted his feet.


    Da Ju was so excited that she didn''t take her tail back. She just held her own hairy tail in her arms and said:


    "Master, does my tail look good?"


    "Good looking."


    Li Xu thought her tail was very soft, as soft as her.


    Li Xu hugged her more tightly and walked towards the divine realm step by step.


    Her hands touch her tail from time to time and touch the snow-white hair on it. It''s very soft. It should be very comfortable to sleep at night.


    "Don''t touch it."


    Da Ju felt that his body began to heat and moved Li Xu''s hand away.


    "Can''t you touch it?"


    "No." Da Huang shook his head and looked very stingy. "I can only touch this thing, you can''t touch it."


    "Nonsense, I could touch it last time, remember?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Da Ji blushed, shifted his eyes and pretended not to know.


    "The last time we were in the mountain and river country map, I reminded you that in the hot spring, I not only touched your tail, but also caught your tail?"


    Da Ji bared his teeth, and the little tiger''s teeth said brightly, "shut up."


    What a shame.


    Li Xu lowered his head and said to her little ear, "your body... I haven''t been there. What are you ashamed of?"


    "Shut up."


    Da Ju hurriedly blocked Li Xu''s mouth with one of his tails to prevent him from talking.


    It''s a shame to say that.


    Fortunately, there is no one here.


    She wanted to block Li Xu''s mouth with her tail to prevent him from talking, but she didn''t expect his eyes to show excitement.


    Then he felt that his tail was bitten by Li Xu''s mouth.


    "Pervert."


    Da Ju quickly grabbed his tail back and wouldn''t let Li Xu continue.


    But I found his saliva on his tail.


    She was speechless and said, "dirty my tail again. It seems that I''ll take a bath."


    "Go, I''ll take you to take a bath."


    Li Xu smiled and said, "this time, it''s still the same. Let me help you... Wash it."


    Da Ju saw through Li Xu''s trick at once: "are you taking a bath? I don''t want to break you."


    Li Xu said, "why not? Which time did you say I did... Dirty you? I didn''t wash it for you?"


    She rolled her eyes, which is true.


    Li Xu smiled, hugged her and strode forward, faster and faster.


    "Your hairy tail poked my neck. It''s a little itchy. Please scratch it for me."


    "OK."


    Da Ji''s hand stretched out, half stopped and didn''t scratch with his hand.


    She still swept Li Xu''s neck gently with her snow-white and smooth tail.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t make trouble." Li Xu shrugged.


    But Da Ji was still giggling.


    She swept it gently with her fox tail and swept it on Li Xu''s face. She smiled very brightly and trembled in Li Xu''s arms.


    Li Xu held his feet and looked at Da Ji, with a dangerous signal in his eyes.


    But Da Ji still didn''t stop and still swept him with his tail.


    Suddenly I found that Li Xu''s breath was getting hotter and hotter. Seeing him licking his lips, I could feel his heart accelerating and his blood seemed to boil.


    "What are you doing? I was just joking." Da Chuan was a little scared when he saw his appearance.


    "You''re kidding." Li Xu strode back with her in his arms and whispered, "you''re dead."


    "Master, don''t..."


    Da Ju struggled to break away from Li Xu''s arms.


    But Li Xu held her tightly.


    At this time, the sky is overcast, the clouds are constantly condensing, and the size of beans is low.


    It''s really raining.


    "Master, it''s raining." Da Ju pointed to the dark sky, trying to divert Li Xu''s attention. "We have to go back and collect our clothes."


    "Don''t take it. There are many clothes."


    At this time, whether it rains or not, even if the sky collapses.


    Holding the sky in one hand, we should also bring Da Ji to justice.


    Li Xu stood with Da Ji on the ground, hugged her, quickly bowed his head and kissed her lips.


    Da Ji didn''t struggle, holding Li Xu in both hands.


    The rain drops as big as beans kept falling on them, the wind also came, the surrounding trees were bent, and the grass on the grass all bowed their heads.


    A strong wind is blowing.


    They kissed fiercely in the wind and cloud.


    Soon.


    Both felt that the taste of each other had changed, because the rain flowed down their cheeks. They loosened each other and smiled at the corners of their mouths.


    They are all dressed in white.


    Li Xu could clearly see the curve on Da Ji''s body, looming before his eyes.


    I don''t know why, Li Xu feels that her appearance is more attractive.


    I can''t help swallowing.


    Li Xu held her in his arms and felt the temperature brought by her body.


    Da Ji held her, too.


    Finally, the clothes * fall to the ground one by one.


    They are like walkers in the cold winter, warming each other.


    "No, the rain is too heavy. It''s easy to get sick. I have to go back."


    Da Ju turned and ran away. The rain was as big as beans and couldn''t open his eyes.


    She runs fast.


    Run to the divine realm.


    "Don''t you want your clothes?"


    Li Xu shouted, but Da Ji didn''t stop.


    Li Xu had to pick up da Chong''s clothes and his own clothes, ran after her and said:


    "Be careful, don''t fall." Li Xu followed her.


    Two people, one in front of the other, ran in the rain.


    The rain fell on their bodies.


    The rain was really heavy. It was heavier than the day Yiping asked his father for money.


    Gradually the wind began to blow, very violent.


    Li Xu was worried that Da Ju would fall down and rushed from behind for fear that she would be hurt.


    His speed was very fast and he came behind Da Ju, but he couldn''t stop for a moment and bumped into her.


    Their faces turned red.


    Li Xu picked her up and said, "the rain is really heavy. I''ll shrink into an inch and take you back."


    Da Chuo nodded and didn''t say a word. He just kept close to Li Xu and could feel the temperature on him.


    The rain is still beating down.


    Da Ju couldn''t open his eyes and nestled in Li Xu''s arms, allowing him to take himself back to the divine realm.


    It just rained outside the dirty area, but there was no rain inside.


    The weather in the divine domain is sunny and sunny. The divine domain and the pollution domain seem to be two different spaces.


    It''s amazing.


    Da Ju opened his eyes, looked outside the dirty area and said, "master, it''s really raining outside, but there''s a big sun here. It''s strange."


    Li Xu nodded and felt magical.


    The picture of mountains and rivers is really broken.


    They looked outside and soon withdrew their eyes.


    The rain on their bodies continued to flow from their respective bodies.


    The drops of water on Li Xu''s hair continued to drip on Da Ju, and the two looked at each other.


    Watching, Da Ji''s eyes became flirtatious.


    His cheeks are red.


    It may have something to do with grabbing her two fox ears.


    Li Xu kissed her mouth again.


    "HMM... I want to soak in Wen Quan." Da Chui looked at Li Xu and put his hands around his neck.


    "OK, I''ll hold you."


    Li Xu held her, his forehead was close to her forehead, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Xiao Da Ji was really cute.


    They soon came to Wen Quan.


    Plop.


    Li Xu jumped into the spring with her in his arms. The water splashed and stirred up ripples.


    "Shifu, you help me... Wash it." Da Chuo looked at Li Xu and blinked.


    "Oh."


    Soon, there were bursts of smoke on the water.


    No one knows what''s going on inside, but there''s a violent sound from time to time, just like the sound of rain.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    They came out of it.


    Li has an empty face of satisfaction.


    Da Ju sat on the stone and said, "master, I''m about to fall apart."


    She wanted to cry without tears.


    "Your physical strength is still not good. Doesn''t my blood work so quickly?" Li Xu was puzzled.


    "Who knows?" Da Ju''s face turned red and sat on the stone. His cheeks seemed to shine. His big eyes flashed and looked very smart.


    Li Xu came to her back and used Taoism to dry her hair and the water droplets on her hairy tail.


    Rub her cheek, it''s still hot.


    Li Xu found that Da Ji was easily shy.


    "Xiao Daju, let''s go to the grass and sprinkle the sun." Li Xu pointed to the outside of the map of mountains and rivers.


    "HMM." Da Ju nodded and stood up, but his feet stumbled and almost fell into the spring.


    Fortunately, Li Xu was quick eyed and helped her.


    Li Xu was worried: "are you okay?"


    "It''s all right." Da Huang shook his head. "What can I do is that I got up too hard just now."


    She pushed away Li Xu''s and wanted to walk by herself, but after two steps, she was lame.


    Li Xu was hugged by a princess and picked her up. He found that her legs were still shaking slightly.


    "I''ll hold you." Li Xu smiled and said, "you''re obviously a Nine Tailed Fox. Why are you so weak and eat my blood? How do you feel like eating for nothing?"


    "You just eat for nothing." Da Ji rolled his eyes.


    "When I have time, I''ll take you to the mountain and sea boundary to strengthen your physique."


    "No."


    It''s a place of great terror in the legend. This place is the most terrible place. It''s said that there are wild beasts that God can''t do.


    It''s terrible. Go inside and die?


    "It''s okay. The things inside are not very fierce. Master is super strong."


    "No."


    Da Ju didn''t want master to risk her life to enter the mountain and sea world. In fact, her body is still very strong, okay?


    Can make Li Xu painful.


    In fact, he thought Li Xu was no better than himself.


    Just didn''t show it, just trying to be strong.


    Da Chuo was thinking and was unconsciously held by Li Xu to the grass. They lay on the grass, feeling the warm spring breeze and the brush of nature.


    They lay quietly, their eyes closed, and no one spoke.


    Maybe I''m really tired.


    Gradually the sunset sank to the west, and Da Ju fell asleep. Li Xu shouted that she didn''t wake up and slept like a pig.


    Poke her face, it''s still useless.


    "Are you so tired?"


    Li Xu took her to his room and put her in his arms to sleep.


    Late at night.


    Da Ji suddenly opened his eyes and came out of Li Xu''s arms.


    The eyes gradually turned blood red. The fingernails of the right hand elongated and glittered with cold light. They looked very sharp.


    Her claws were aimed at Li Xu''s neck.


    Want a paw down.


    But the hands were shaking.


    She bit her lips and turned out of the room.


    The moment she walked out of the room, her silver hair also began to grow. It was originally long to the waist, but suddenly it grew slowly to the backward position.


    Silver hair flying.


    At the same time, nine tails grew behind her, and the nine tails danced disorderly in the wind.


    She has also grown tall and her figure has been enlarged to scale.


    Suddenly, she rose to the sky, stood on one of the palaces and looked at the moon in the sky. Her perfect body looked like a nation and a city in the moonlight.


    "How sour."


    She stood and sat on the top of the palace, rubbing her thighs.


    At the same time, I feel a faint pain in a certain position of my body.


    "Li Xu, you bird and beast, I will kill you next time."


    She made a cold sound, biting her teeth and smoking with anger.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day Li Xu woke up.


    Li Xu found that the small Da device in his arms was missing.


    "Does she get up so early? Isn''t she tired?"


    Li Xu thought she had to sleep until noon at least. Unexpectedly, she woke up early. It seems that she shouldn''t have reservations yesterday.


    He got up, walked out of the room and shouted.


    But I didn''t hear the response.


    So the divine consciousness came out and soon found Da Ju and fell asleep on a palace.


    "Then sleep well." Li Xu held her in his arms.


    "Master."


    Da Ju woke up vaguely and felt dizzy. She seemed to lack sleep. She nestled in Li Xu''s arms and lay comfortably.


    Li Xu asked, "how did you get here to sleep?"


    "I don''t know. It''s like I had a dream," said Da Ji.


    Li Xu was very curious and said, "what did you dream of?"


    "I dreamt that I woke up from your arms and my eyes turned red. I became a female emperor. She seemed angry. She ran here to see the moon. The more she looked, the more angry she became. She ran outside the palace, swearing and sweating, and finally went to soak in the spring water. She was well soaked, but suddenly became angry, and finally destroyed the Wen spring."


    The crane came slowly.


    She thought the dream was so real.


    It''s like being there.


    "What a terrible dream."


    Da Chuo thought of something and suddenly came out of Li Xu''s arms, worried about her Wen Quan.


    I still have to see if my is still there.


    Soon, Li Xu heard a roaring voice from Da Ji:


    "Who did it?


    Who blew up my Wen Quan? I''m dead with her... "


    Da Ju was very angry. This was her favorite Wen Quan. She even took her apart.


    Make the spring flow everywhere.


    She rolled up her sleeves to repair the hot spring.


    "Was last night''s dream true?"


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong. Did she do it by herself and dismantle it by herself?


    What are you doing when you''re full?


    Like a psycho.


    When Li Xu saw her swearing at Xiuwen Quan, Li Xu wanted to laugh.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, Li Xu can probably guess something.


    She may be talking about her own dreams.


    "Go and have a rest. I''ll help you fix it."


    Li Xu took Da Ju''s neck and sat her on the eaves. He himself began to repair the destroyed Wen Quan.


    In about an hour, Li Xu restored it as it was.


    He clapped his hands, looked at Da Ji and said, "OK."


    Unexpectedly, she fell asleep on the eaves.


    Li Xu took her back to her room and let her continue to rest. He also rested with her. He didn''t seem to have slept enough. He went to sleep with a small Daju.


    As soon as he slept, he slept until noon. Da Ji finally had enough sleep. When he woke up, he opened his eyes and said, "master, wake up."


    She kept shaking Li Xu.


    What''s up?


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu asked.


    "Master, we have been staying in the map of mountains and rivers. If we don''t go out, they will worry."


    Da Qiao thought of this and was almost confused by Li Xu.


    Now they are in Qingqiu.


    They didn''t tell anyone about it when they went in.


    Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if they thought they were missing.


    We have to get out now.


    "Yes."


    Li Xu suddenly remembered something.


    If it hadn''t been for Da Ju''s words, Li Xu couldn''t remember it. They were still in Qingqiu.


    He came to Qingqiu to propose marriage.


    Propose marriage to the king of Qingqiu.


    I was so busy that I almost forgot my business.


    It''s all her fault. She always lets herself out of control.


    "What''s right?" Da Ji looked at him and thought he was inexplicable. "Don''t get up quickly."


    "Secret." Li Xu smiled and came out of his bed with a smile on his face.


    Also no longer have any scruples, all old husband and wife, directly change clothes in front of Da Ji.


    "What clothes do you think you should wear?" Li Xu asked. You must be more serious today.


    "It''s best not to wear it." Da Ji rolled his eyes.


    Li was speechless.


    If you don''t wear clothes to see Da Chong''s mother, I''m afraid your legs will be broken.


    7017k

 Chapter 206

    Lvwu suddenly felt that his heart had been critically hit.


    Li Xu, the thief, is too direct.


    Wait, something''s wrong. I noticed what Li Xu said just now.


    "You mean you and Da Ju are on good terms?" green Wu frowned. "When did this happen? Why don''t I know?"


    He knew for a long time that Da Chong liked Li Xu.


    Not only Da Ji, but also Anzhi fish.


    Both girls like Li Xu.


    As the saying goes, women chase men, heavy gauze.


    As long as it goes on for a long time, something will happen sooner or later.


    It''s really what I expected, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast. I''m curious how they got on well?


    Well done in secrecy.


    I don''t even know.


    "Was it the time in santu town?"


    Lvwu suddenly remembered something.


    It was awkward to think that Da Chong told herself that she had a friend. Unexpectedly, this friend was herself.


    "How do you know?" Li Xu was surprised.


    "The original 800 yuan was my suggestion." lvwu said.


    Li Xu, with a black face, suddenly remembered this stubble and wanted to beat him. He said, "you actually asked her to give me 800. You really think I''m a big duck."


    "I was just suggesting."


    Lvwu just made random suggestions. He found Li Xu''s eyes a little dangerous and kept retreating, saying:


    "Don''t tell me the truth."


    Li Xu kicked him out and really wanted to kick him away.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, lvwu turned and ran. He flew up with eight legs and ran everywhere, but he was soon caught by Li Xu.


    Li Xu took him and said, "I''ll throw you out of the green hill."


    "No, I still want to spend the new year here." lvwu said wrongfully, grabbed Li Xu''s hand and said:


    "Come on, I''ll take you to have fun."


    He pushed Li Xu with several spider legs and walked in the street.


    Through the sea of people.


    Finally, lvwu smelled the smell and found a restaurant.


    Li Xu found the name of the restaurant:


    "Live and dream."


    The name was so angry that Li Xu had to admire it.


    At the door of the restaurant stood two rows of women.


    Some women are goblins.


    And they are goblins.


    Some have rabbit ears, some have ox horns, some have old book ears, some have cat ears, and some have fox ears


    Seeing Li Xu and lvwu appear, these goblins swarmed up and leaned over one after another.


    Green black eyes are shining. This restaurant must be a good restaurant.


    He reached out and touched his little sister''s hand. It was really white and tender.


    "Please come inside, childe."


    Several goblins pushed them into the restaurant.


    On the first floor of the restaurant, there are many small tables. There is a man on the small table. They have at least one female goblin around them.


    All kinds of monsters with different styles are really messy, and they gradually want to be charming.


    The atmosphere of this restaurant is filled with all kinds of luxury.


    In the middle of the restaurant, there are dancers with veils and dancing. Naturally, the dancers are monsters. Each body is graceful and beautiful dancing is presented one by one.


    Not far away, there are zither players playing music to liven up the atmosphere.


    "Is this green hill?"


    Li Xu saw this scene for the first time. This picture is more fragrant and beautiful than the moment building.


    No wonder, the reason why the building can''t open here is clear at a glance.


    There are thousands of monsters in Qingqiu with different styles. It is not comparable to the instant building at all.


    More importantly, this style of restaurant is only available in Qingqiu.


    This is equivalent to the characteristics of Qingqiu, and the amount of building in an instant.


    Not a level.


    As soon as I came here, the atmosphere became very strange. Yingyingyanyan, as if I couldn''t help entering some kind of atmosphere.


    From the second floor of the restaurant, there are boxes on each floor.


    I don''t know what''s going on inside.


    But Li Xu can guess.


    "What kind of package would you like?"


    At this time, Li Xu''s ear suddenly heard a voice, and a banshee spirit handed out a menu.


    It lists nine menus.


    The more later, the more outrageous the dish name is, such as ants going up the tree.


    Green Wu took a look: "how expensive."


    A goblin pinched Green Black''s face and said:


    "We have a reason to be expensive.


    The name of our restaurant is drunkenness. We have a kind of wine that can make your body and mind more happy as long as you drink it. "


    Li Xu glanced and bought 8000 bottles of this wine.


    It''s so expensive.


    take leave.


    Not to mention the taste of the wine, the minimum set meal is 5000.


    Plus wine and other consumption, how to play without tens of thousands?


    Moreover, Li Xu felt that this behavior was wrong.


    Li Xu turned and left, saying, "you want to stay, you stay, I''ll go out."


    Then I don''t care about lvwu.


    "Childe, don''t go. The price is easy to discuss. We have other packages."


    "Not for the time being." Li Xu slipped out without hesitation.


    He''s going to propose marriage to the king of Qingqiu. If someone tells him to do this at this juncture, how can she trust her daughter to herself.


    Seeing Li Xu leaving, lvwu followed him out and said:


    "Why are you running so fast?"


    "I''ll wait for you outside." Li Xu smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Da Ju." lvwu smiled and rubbed his hands: "you don''t say, I don''t say, I don''t know about it."


    Li Xu didn''t speak. No one really knew, but his heart couldn''t get through that.


    "If you want to go, you can go. I won''t go. I''ll wait for you at the stall in front. I''ll give you half an hour."


    "Forget it, I won''t go either. I just wanted to see it. It doesn''t seem necessary to think about it now."


    Lvwu thinks it''s too expensive and has no money.


    But goblins are really powerful.


    Unfortunately, he is a little poor.


    Lvwu thought Li Xu must be rich, but it was a pity that he was clean.


    But it''s good not to be contaminated with this kind of thing.


    This kind of thing has only zero and countless times.


    Lvwu said, "where are we going now?"


    Li Xu said, "let''s go to the bridge over there. It feels very lively over there."


    He glanced at the bridge and saw a lot of people over there. The bridge was crowded and burst.


    Looking into the river.


    So where people are crowded, what does it mean and what is interesting.


    "Is it a beauty?" green Wu suddenly became interested and hurriedly squeezed over.


    Li Xu followed him.


    Soon, across the crowd, finally came to the bridge and looked down.


    There is a quiet river under the bridge.


    There was a fight on the river.


    Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth and saw that Da Ju and an Zhiyu were fighting.


    The two women fought with the other two women, and the identity of the person opposite looked extraordinary.


    She is gorgeous in dress and is not inferior to Da Ji in any way.


    "How did they fight?" Li Xu asked the people around him.


    "This is a fight between Princess Daju and Princess 49."


    "Forty nine princess?" Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t you know? The king of Qingqiu gave birth to many daughters, and Da Ju is just one of them. It is said that Da Ju is not at peace with many princesses. The 49 Princess opposite is also a cruel person. When he met, he mocked a few words, so he began to fight."


    The people around you say something to me. Li Xu finally knows the truth. It turned out to be so.


    Can the green hill king really live?


    So many little foxes.


    However, Li Xu hasn''t seen several princesses, and he doesn''t know what these princesses do on weekdays.


    The fighting is getting more and more intense.


    "Don''t you go down to help?" green Wu looked at Li Xu. "Your two women have been bullied."


    "Pa." Li slapped him on the head, "talk well."


    Green black rolled his eyes.


    Li Xu looked around, but he was much more calm.


    The 49 princess is not the opponent of Da Ju, and the maid beside her is not the opponent of an Zhiyu.


    In the same realm, they are well deserved kings.


    "You''ve hidden deep enough. The whole green hill thinks you''re a fool who can''t cultivate. Can you cultivate the fourth grade in just a few months?" the 49 princess looked at him.


    In her perception, this is completely impossible.


    She has never heard that someone can be promoted to the fourth grade in a few months, which is undoubtedly impossible.


    There is only one reason, that is, Da Ji has been hiding in his own strength.


    "I really underestimate you."


    "Today, your bad luck provoked me. I must beat and cry you." Da Chuo clenched her teeth. She and an Zhiyu strolled in the street and met her.


    She spoke provocatively.


    How can this be tolerated?


    If you bear it again, you will become a shrinking turtle.


    So there was a fight.


    Boom.


    Two princesses from Qingqiu fight here, which naturally attracts people to wait and see.


    Blue lotus blossoms floated on the water, and an Zhiyu stepped on the lotus.


    Holding a gun condensed with spiritual power in his hand, he kept attacking the maid opposite.


    The ice power of Da Ji not only overflowed.


    The splashing water was gradually frozen.


    He kept shooting.


    The forty-nine princess did not admit defeat, her black hair was flying, and her spiritual power kept pouring out.


    They fought fiercely.


    Hit, hit.


    People suddenly felt that the river below gradually turned into the sea. Da Ji stepped on the sun and rose slowly, with silver hair flying.


    The fingerprints kept turning.


    Complex knots are constantly produced in front of the body, and a palace appears in the sky.


    The two dharmas came at the same time.


    The sun and the moon are on the same day, and heaven and earth lose color.


    Forty nine Princess kept rolling, but she couldn''t understand that this was a shooting method. She was hit in the sea almost in an instant. In fact, it was a river.


    She came out of the river like a drowned chicken and said with gnashing teeth:


    "I must tell my mother that you bully me."


    "Obviously you started to laugh at me first." Da Chuo looked at her with a smile and said, "are you a child? Tell your mother if you lose the fight, ha ha..."


    Da Ji laughed and was in a good mood.


    "No, no, are you really a child?"


    "Ah... I''ll kill you."


    The 49 princess was enraged by the strange smell of Da Ji, and her war intention burned again, trying to tear up Da Ji.


    But she''s no match for Da Ji.


    Da Ju punched out with one fist, which was the power of three fists. The fist whirled and blew out with one heavy fist.


    The princess fell to the ground again.


    The river wetted her thoroughly.


    Fortunately, she was not dressed in white, otherwise someone was afraid to howl.


    "I''ll kill you."


    Princess 49 Gong''s eyes widened. Now he really wants to kill. It''s the first time he''s been so embarrassed since he was born.


    She was furious.


    Da Ji still smiled and said, "it''s just incompetence and rage."


    Now she did not use all her strength to easily defeat Princess 49.


    She looked at an Zhiyu and found that the lotus gun condensed by the spirit of an Zhiyu had pointed to the center of the maid''s eyebrows.


    "Princess, help me." the maid shouted.


    "Save yourself."


    Forty nine princess did not care about her. Her eyes still locked Da Ji. Now she wanted to tear Da Ji to pieces.


    An Zhiyu smiled and said, "shut up. If you talk again, I''ll kill you."


    An Zhiyu pointed to the maid''s eyebrows. As long as she had extra movements, she could kill her with one shot.


    Her eyes turned to Da Ju and Princess 49.


    Found Da Ji abusing vegetables.


    She slapped out, and the forty-nine princess was beaten out.


    She jumped up and kicked her around, beating her violently in the air, but they all avoided the vital points of the human body.


    "Don''t they all say that little princess Daju is a fool? Why is she so fierce?"


    "Has she endured for hundreds of years?"


    "She still cultivates the cold ice way. I remember that the female emperor cultivates the cold ice way. Is there a second female emperor in Qingqiu?" they talked one after another.


    The whole Qingqiu knows that the king of Qingqiu has many daughters, but there are two most famous.


    One is the female emperor, the other is the Da Ji.


    The female emperor is famous because she is powerful and integrates beauty, wisdom and force.


    Not to mention men, women like her.


    Da Ju is completely opposite to her. She is stupid. I heard that she has been unable to communicate with heaven and earth and practice. She is said to be a fool.


    The two sisters are in sharp contrast.


    That''s why they''re famous.


    Every time I mentioned the female emperor, I would mention Da Ji.


    Listening to the people on his side, Li Xu naturally understood this truth, just like the first and last in the class. Most of them will remember the names of these two rankings.


    First and last.


    Because it can form a strong impact, a strong contrast.


    The following battle continued. Da Ju was still beating Princess 49. It was almost over. Finally, Da Ju kicked her out.


    When she was about to fall into the water, the 49 Princess shouted:


    "Left guard, don''t you come out yet? If you don''t come out again, I''ll die."


    Whoosh.


    Suddenly a man fell from the sky, fast, and caught the 49 princess who was beaten black and blue all over.


    I was beaten into a pig''s head and felt pain when I looked at it.


    "If I don''t shout, will you never come out?" cried the 49 princess.


    "Princess, it''s no wonder that I said it yourself. Don''t do it easily without your orders." left guard said.


    "I''m so angry with the princess."


    She punched the left guard, but she didn''t have any spiritual power. She was almost consumed by Da Ji.


    Hitting the guard is like two lovers flirting.


    But neither of them noticed these details.


    The left guard used his spiritual power to send the princess to the bank and immediately saved the princess''s maid.


    An Zhiyu didn''t see how he acted. He saved people so easily.


    So strong.


    The left guard''s expression was dignified. His eyes glanced at Da Ju and an Zhiyu one by one and said:


    "Come on, I can satisfy you how you want to get hurt."


    He is the escort of Princess 49.


    But he knew that Tatsu was also a princess.


    Naturally, I don''t dare to kill people, but it''s not impossible to hurt each other, as long as it doesn''t kill people.


    "Go."


    Da Ju was not afraid and didn''t want to say a word.


    Indeed, you can feel the strength of this person, because you can''t even explore his realm, but you are fearless.


    An Zhi fish also followed Da Ji.


    The two women suddenly became serious. The man was so strong.


    "I''ll give you a hand."


    The left guard smiled and whispered.


    He put his left hand away and just used his right hand.


    Standing in the air is like taking a walk. In the face of the attack of Da Ji and Anzhi fish, you can calmly resist it with one hand.


    His psychic power is very strong. An Zhiyu''s Lotus gun can''t pierce him at all.


    "You don''t use the gun like this." the left guard shook his head and said, "I''ll show you what the real shooting method is."


    A hand stretched out.


    A long black gun appeared in his hand.


    With a gentle wave, the river will cut him off. Thousands of water waves rise to the sky. The rolling water waves and flying swords are like a flowing river.


    In the middle of the river, gunflowers suddenly appeared one after another, and thousands of guns assassinated Daju and Anzhi fish.


    "Ouch..."


    Da Ju stretched out his hand and grew five tails. The power of cold ice and sky fire gushed out at the same time.


    An Zhiyu also used his three-level Taoism, and the red lotus blossomed.


    The cyan refining turned into a huge red lotus and hit in front.


    Touch.


    The powerful spiritual power began to collide, and the ripples continued to stir for a moment, which startled everyone watching the war.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu stepped back, but the left guard''s shooting was also disintegrated.


    The forty-nine princess on the bank suddenly opened her eyes and some of her hair was numb:


    "What is that?"


    She just saw that the other hand of Da Ju gushed out the spiritual power completely opposite to cold ice. How can there be two different spiritual powers on a person.


    Won''t it blow up?


    "There are two different psychic powers in your body, cold ice and sky fire." the left guard saw it and said with a trembling mouth:


    "You have practiced two ways. You are not a fool, you are a genius."


    As soon as his words came out, there was an uproar.


    Because there is a lot of information.


    It is totally unreasonable that a person should be able to practice two ways.


    It''s unprecedented.


    I believe that after today, the name of Da Ju will shine on the whole green hill.


    The rumor that she is a fool will be broken. There are many introductions and spreading the matter around.


    The left guard stared at Da Ju, and then transferred to an Zhiyu. Because Da Ju''s light was too strong, he didn''t pay attention to her talent.


    I just know she is Qinglian Dao.


    If I knew she was a thousand petal lotus, I''d be surprised to lose my chin.


    "Go."


    Da Ji motioned to an Zhiyu that the blow just now used almost all her spiritual power. If it goes on, she will lose. Now she has to retreat strategically.


    The same is true for Anzhi fish. Their spiritual power is running out.


    The two of them turned and ran away.


    "The left guard stopped them. Don''t let them go." the 49 Princess shouted.


    The left guard stopped them and said:


    "I''m really sorry. I have to beat you up for taking people''s money to eliminate disasters."


    "I tell you, don''t mess around."


    Da Ji and pulled an Zhiyu back step by step.


    "I''m my mother''s favorite daughter. If you dare to beat me, you''re afraid you can''t afford to go." Da Ji said.


    "Don''t believe him. Beat her up."


    Forty nine Princess Yujian came to them and said coldly, "you weren''t arrogant just now. Why are you counseling now? Hum, no one can save you today?"


    "Master."


    Da Ju suddenly shouted. Now Li Xu can only be sent to save the scene.


    I hope he can hear his words and come here quickly to make himself less beaten.


    "Here we are."


    7017k

 Chapter 207

    The words fell.


    Dressed in white, he rushed out of the bridge and came behind Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    "So fast."


    An Zhiyu turned and saw Li Xu coming. Just after shouting, he arrived.


    Is he the summoner of Da Ji?


    How did it come in an instant?


    "Master, why did you come here so soon?"


    Da Ju remembers that Li Xuping''s speed is not so fast.


    If it were so fast, I wouldn''t shake my legs.


    "Have you been following us secretly?"


    "I just passed by and saw you fighting." Li Xu smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so embarrassed. You can''t beat all the five grades. Master is very disappointed."


    "His five grades?"


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu were surprised. No wonder they couldn''t find each other''s cultivation. It turned out to be the realm of five grades.


    No wonder I can''t fight.


    "Are you Li Xu?" the left guard suddenly panicked.


    Because he heard that Da Ju brought back a very powerful master, who changed the pattern of Qingqiu alone.


    If it weren''t for him, Qingqiu wouldn''t have spent the new year at all.


    Millions of troops came to the city, and the Dragon King rebelled with all kinds of demon kings. The Dragon King is the strong one of the eight grades.


    But in front of Li Xu, he didn''t see enough.


    It is said that Li Xu pressed the Dragon King.


    Finally, the dragon head separated from the dragon body and died completely.


    Incredibly powerful.


    He can easily kill all eight products, and even threatened to let millions of demons fight together.


    Such a spirit, it sounds like blood boiling.


    He''s only a top five. He can''t win monsters of this level. He can only retreat and bow his hands:


    "Excuse me."


    Get out of here.


    But they can''t go at all.


    Space seems to be confined.


    It seems that the body is not its own and doesn''t listen to its own command at all.


    The legs are heavy, like two hands dragging their own legs.


    He was in a cold sweat. What kind of monster did he encounter this time.


    I only felt the huge spiritual pressure squeezing myself, and even my breathing became heavy.


    "He can''t move, you can do whatever you want." Li Xu pointed to the man in front.


    "Really?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "Nature is true."


    "Ah ah..."


    An Zhiyu and Da Ji rushed up and punched and kicked.


    "Tell you to bully us."


    The two of them were fierce and kept beating.


    It took a long time to stop.


    When I stopped, I found that this man had become a pig head. It is estimated that even his mother can''t recognize him.


    They stopped when they finally felt comfortable.


    "What about her?"


    Li Xu pointed to the princess. Just now he saw that she wanted to run, but she stopped.


    Want to run under his eyelids, in a dream.


    "I''ll let you go today. If I meet you again next time, I''ll still beat you." Da Ji raised his hand.


    Strictly speaking, this is my sister.


    You can''t kill her as long as you don''t do anything special.


    It''s really cool to beat her and her guards into pig heads now.


    Revenge at last.


    "Since Xiao Da Ji said to let you go, don''t hurry." Li looked at them.


    The 49 princess took her left guard and left with her teeth clenched.


    Li Xu took back his eyes and noticed Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    Both of them are sweating.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Xu appeared, took away their sweat and took them back to the bridge.


    Everyone on the bridge retreated.


    They are not afraid of Da Ju, they are afraid of Li Xu.


    People of this legendary level are as curious as seeing rare animals.


    Like ordinary people, there are no more three heads and six arms.


    Why is it so terrible?


    Many eyes swept over, Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth, took two women, and lvwu quickly disappeared in place and soon appeared in other streets.


    He doesn''t like being stared at like that.


    It''s much quieter now.


    In fact, the people here basically know the old Daju, but now her appearance has changed, which is a little difficult to recognize.


    Otherwise, at this moment, you must be surrounded.


    However, there are still many people''s eyes sweeping here, nothing else, just looking at beautiful women.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu are both good at fighting.


    "Where are you going to play and take me?"


    Li Xudao, it''s boring today. I want to follow them and see what''s interesting.


    It''s hard to come here. You can''t lie in your room every day.


    "Take me too," said lvwu.


    "Why did you come out by yourself? Where are my master and senior brother?"


    An Zhiyu paid attention to lvwu. He had been staring at Li Xu just now, ignoring his existence.


    "I don''t know. I guess I went out to play." lvwu said sadly. Anzhi fish is definitely a guy who values sex over friends.


    "It''ll be all right."


    Shifu and elder martial brothers should have run out to play like she and Da Ju, but they just don''t know where to play now.


    "Come on, master, let me take you to snack street."


    Da Ju ran over one step, took master''s clothes and walked forward. He said, "there is a snack street in Qingqiu. You must have never been there. There are all kinds of food there."


    "I heard there is a seven day tour of white snake and a three-day tour of green snake. Is this fun?"


    "That''s a tourist attraction. Today we''ll go to snack street and eat. I''ll take you to other places when the new year comes."


    "OK."


    A group of four people went to Qingqiu''s most famous snack street, which is full of all kinds of snacks.


    "Usually there are many people in this street. There are more people near the new year."


    Da Ji pointed to the crowded street in front of him and said, "this is snack street."


    At the entrance, there are three big characters "snack street".


    It was still strange demon writing, but Li Xu felt that the handwriting was very similar to that written by Da Chong.


    "Did you write this word?" Li Xu pointed to the three words above.


    "It''s mine." Da Chui smiled and said, "this snack street is my territory."


    "?" Li Xu, an Zhiyu and lvwu looked at her.


    "The whole street is mine."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    "I rented out this street and later it became a snack street." Da Chuo didn''t think it would form a snack street.


    She was only responsible for collecting rent once a year. She began to collect rent every year after the seventh day of the first lunar month. Every time she collected rent, she went with her aunt.


    "How much rent does this street collect every year?" an Zhiyu asked.


    She asked what Li Xu wanted to ask.


    Da Ji scratched his head and said, "hundreds of millions?"


    But the money I get is basically for my aunt. Her hungry ghost way burns too much money, but it can still save a lot.


    Her mother thought she was too young to be cheated. She helped her save the money in the bank and said she could take it out in the future.


    I don''t know if it''s true or false.


    I don''t know how much money there is, but it doesn''t matter. Her mother can''t use up the 100000 she gives her every month.


    "Rich woman, can you wrap ~ me up?" an Zhiyu immediately came forward, holding Da Ji''s hand and said:


    "Please be sure to consider me. I don''t eat much and can feed well. As long as you give me 3000 a month, I can feed in vain."


    Don''t make complaints about my lines. I should say this. Li Xu is crazy about Tucao.


    Da Ji turned his eyes and said, "it''s better to wrap ~ raise you than to wrap ~ raise my master. You''re too expensive. My master is only 800."


    Lvwu found her words suffocating.


    An Zhi fish has black lines all over his face.


    Li Xu''s mouth is twitching. What are these words.


    When did I say I was 800.


    It seems that she is really itchy. She has to have a good meal at night.


    Let her have a long memory.


    "Are you so cheap?" an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu and said, "I''ll pay nine hundred."


    "Let''s go." Li Xu knocked her on the head and said:


    "Go, I''m hungry. Go and have something to eat."


    "It hurts!" an Zhiyu touched her head. Li Xu knocked her hard. It''s easy to break.


    She pursed her mouth and stared at Li Xu.


    Li Xu ignored her and walked into the snack street. Da Ju and an Zhiyu followed from left to right, with lvwu behind.


    "There are scents everywhere." Li Xu wrinkled his nose and said, "I feel a lot of delicious. Xiaoda Ji, I smell the smell of stinky tofu. Can that stinky tofu be delicious?"


    "The best place to eat is that one. Come on, I''ll take you there." Da Ju pushed toward the front.


    They followed.


    Lvwu almost lost him because he was in such a bad shape.


    Finally, it was difficult to squeeze into the small shop where I bought stinky tofu. There were people everywhere. After waiting for a incense stick, I finally found a seat.


    "Master, sit down first. Let''s go and get something."


    Da Ju took an Zhiyu to the platoon. The line was really too long. It was a long line.


    Li Xudu almost couldn''t see two girls.


    Li Xu and lvwu sat here and waited, especially lvwu began to bite chopsticks. The taste was really delicious, and Li Xu kept licking his lips.


    The flowers are dying.


    It seemed that after waiting for more than ten minutes, Li Xudu was about to fall asleep and found that his back was poked by someone. It was Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    "We eat as we walk."


    "Finally." Li Xu patted lvwu''s head. They both stood up and walked out of the shop. Suddenly Li Xu found a strange thing, "why did you only pack two?"


    There are at least four of them.


    "The boss said that there were too many people, and each person was limited to one." an Zhiyu said. Fortunately, they two lined up. If one lined up, I''m afraid it''s not enough. "Here''s one for you, Da Ju and I."


    An Zhiyu handed this one to Li Xu.


    "Master, I''ll have a share with sister Zhiyu." Da Chuo had already eaten and ate a piece.


    "I want it too." an Zhiyu opened his mouth and said, "give it to me."


    Da Ji poked her with a bamboo stick and sent it to her mouth.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" Da Ji smiled.


    "It''s so delicious that it explodes. It''s much more delicious than that in Funong town." an Zhiyu said while eating.


    Soup flowed from the corners of her mouth.


    Da Ji reached out to wipe the soup from the corner of her mouth and said with a smile:


    "The stinky tofu in this shop is the most famous in Qingqiu. It is a time-honored brand for hundreds of years. Here, I''ll give you another piece."


    The two girls eat and laugh while walking.


    Li Xu took back his eyes and watched them eat. His appetite increased greatly. He just wanted to start.


    He found that the lunch box in his hand was missing. Lvwu took the things in Li Xu''s hand with his legs and had eaten almost.


    "Save some for me." Li Xu went to rob, but lvwu may be too hungry. Originally, there were eight pieces of small stinky tofu. Seeing Li Xu in a daze, he ate it.


    When Li Xu recovers.


    There are only two left.


    He also poured the last two pieces into his mouth and said, "sorry, I''m too hungry."


    "You have to keep me at least." Li said nothing. I haven''t tasted it yet.


    "Did you finish so soon?" asked the Daju in front of him when he heard the voice behind him.


    "He ate it before I even started eating."


    "It''s all right, master. I have more here."


    Da Ju walked back two steps, poked a piece of stinky tofu with a bamboo stick and sent it to Li Xu''s mouth, just like feeding an Zhi fish, saying:


    "Open your mouth."


    Li Xu opened his mouth and bit off the stinky tofu.


    The taste is really delicious. Li Xu suddenly remembered Changsha stinky tofu. It seems to have that taste.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" Da Ji looked at Li Xu and giggled.


    "Yes."


    "Another piece."


    Da Ju then feeds Li Xu a piece of stinky tofu with a bamboo stick.


    "Leave me a piece."


    An Zhi fish came running, crying and opening his mouth.


    Da Ju quickly threw food, gave her one, and then she came herself.


    okay.


    I''m full.


    It was eight yuan, not much.


    Lvwu stared at the three people, you and me. Really, I shouldn''t have come here.


    He''s thinking about playing by himself?


    His consideration is reasonable.


    The next picture is still that two girls go to line up and eat. Li Xu and lvwu eat together and wait to die.


    But every time, Da Ji feeds Li Xu, and an Zhi fish occasionally feeds Li Xu.


    But they never fed themselves. Lvwu thought they were too much.


    I don''t want to play with them.


    "I''m leaving." lvwu suddenly felt so full.


    Li looked at him: "where are you going? Don''t you eat? The food in this snack street is very delicious. The weight of each share is very small. I always feel that I can''t eat enough."


    "I''m full. I''ll go back and have a rest." lvwu said.


    "Be careful yourself. Don''t be knocked unconscious by a fierce man."


    "Hum." even if you are taken away by a fierce man, it''s better to see you show here.


    Lvwu made up his mind, without hesitation, turned and left, and suddenly disappeared into the crowd.


    Da Ju felt puzzled and asked:


    "What''s the matter with him? He came out and had a good time together. Why did he go back by himself?"


    "I don''t know. Who knows him?" Li Xu shook his head and estimated that he might be tired. "Don''t worry about him. He''s not a child. Xiao Da Ji, hurry up and feed."


    Li Xu opened his mouth.


    Da Ju put a piece of crispy bone to his mouth, and then murmured, "why can''t you feed enough? When are you so hungry?"


    "She has her own hand. Don''t feed him." an Zhiyu took Da Ju''s hand and said, "let''s go."


    Li Xu followed not far nor near.


    Suddenly a voice came from his ear: "these two women are so beautiful."


    "If only it were my wife."


    "If it''s your wife, how many children do you want them to have?"


    "I let them have children every day."


    "I''m afraid the children are not my own." someone laughed.


    "What if the wife is like this, and the son is not close?" another humanitarian.


    "Why do you suddenly feel a little cold? Brothers, what''s the matter?"


    "How do you feel someone staring at me? It''s so cold."


    "Pa pa..."


    Then these monsters began to fan their mouths and soon attracted the attention of passers-by. They didn''t know what was going on and couldn''t help but fan their mouths.


    He slapped himself for dozens of times before he stopped.


    They all felt inexplicable, but they didn''t know who was playing tricks.


    It''s so cold here. They hurried away and felt that they would die if they stayed any longer.


    The onlookers who slapped their mouths also dispersed one after another.


    "Master, did you do them?" Da Chuo looked at Li Xu and always felt that it had something to do with him. Only Li Xu could do it silently.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s evil." Li Xu said with a smile, "don''t worry about them. I want to continue eating. Let''s go."


    He put his hand on their shoulders and let them lead the way.


    Anyway.


    He wants to eat.


    He hasn''t had such a delicious snack for a long time.


    There will be no such treatment when we return to Taixu Academy.


    Da Chui and an Zhiyu shook their heads and looked helpless.


    Next, Da Ju took Li Xu and an Zhiyu to taste the delicious food of this snack street. The time unknowingly came to the evening.


    When he found the sky, Li xucai found that he had eaten with them all afternoon.


    Didn''t pay attention to the time.


    All three ate very well, but what they didn''t expect was that there were more people in the evening than in the daytime.


    These business people really make money during the new year.


    Li Xu sighed.


    The three of them finally found a pavilion and sat down.


    I was going to lie down and rest, but I was too full to sleep, and I didn''t want to stand up and walk. I just sat in a daze.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng turned around from a scenic spot. Now they came back and found lvwu sitting on the stairs.


    In front of him were two maidens dancing.


    There was also a maid playing music on his side.


    "What are you doing?" asked Tang Sheng.


    "Nothing to do with eating." lvwu said. Instead of going with Li Xu and his two daughters, he looked everywhere for food, ate and came back. Then he was bored and asked the maid to play music and dance.


    "Have you seen Zhiyu?" asked the dean of Qinglian.


    "Li Xu, an Zhiyu and Da Chuo went to snack street to eat."


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Dean Qinglian plans to go back to bed and take a bath.


    "You can rest assured that your apprentice will be gone soon." lvwu kindly reminded president Qinglian.


    "What?" Dean Qinglian was stunned. What was he talking about.


    Lvwu said, "it''s all right. Don''t stop. Then play and dance."


    When the music began, several maids began to jump again.


    Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng both felt that lvwu was really full and had nothing to do. They ignored him and went back.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng came back from practice.


    At this time, I found Li Xu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu coming back from the outside.


    Dean Qinglian looked at them: "why did you come from outside in the morning? Didn''t you come back last night?"


    Li Xu said, "I didn''t come back. Da Ju and I ate too much fish last night. Then we sat in the pavilion until dawn."


    "You three do ~ till dawn?" Dean Qinglian was stunned.


    Tang Sheng, who was practicing his sword not far away, dropped his sword to the ground and looked strangely at the three people who had just returned.


    Do ~ till dawn, so fierce? ¡°


    7017k

 Chapter 208

    "Master, why are you looking at us like this?"


    An Zhiyu looked at Li Xu and his elder martial brother Tang Sheng who was picking up a sword in the distance. He always thought they had a problem.


    Did they misunderstand something?


    Li Xu yawned and didn''t have time to pay attention to the expression of an Zhiyu and Qinglian yard, and went back to his room to sleep.


    Get into the quilt and cover it.


    "What''s the smell?"


    Li Xu suddenly smelled a faint smell of lotus in the quilt.


    This taste is a little familiar. It should be the taste of Anzhi fish.


    Because her cultivation is related to lotus, she always has some light lotus fragrance.


    Why is her smell in her bed?


    Li Xu was a little confused and suddenly remembered that an Zhiyu fell asleep on his couch last night.


    What a big heart.


    Sleeping in a strange man''s room.


    Alas, Li Xu yawned. He didn''t care what the smell was. He fell asleep almost instantly.


    ¡­¡­


    outside.


    Dean Qinglian looked at an Zhiyu and wondered, "what, you just sat in the pavilion all night."


    "Otherwise?"


    An Zhiyu looked at the master and always felt whether he thought wrongly: "do you think too much?"


    "No," said Qing Lian''s old face. "Nothing."


    Then he left with a red face. He thought they were doing something indescribable last night.


    It''s really wrong.


    He has to face it.


    An Zhiyu didn''t say much when she saw her master leaving in a hurry. Now her brain is not very clear.


    "When you arrive, I''ll go back first." Da Chong wants to go back to her room to sleep. Her room is not in this palace, but in another palace.


    "Don''t go back, sleep with me." an Zhiyu pulled Da Ju, yawned and said vaguely.


    Da Ji said, "you always like to take off your clothes when you sleep. You don''t want to sleep with you."


    "This time I promise to sleep in my clothes."


    An Zhiyu Dao.


    Da Ji said, "I believe you for the last time."


    An Zhiyu smiled and went back with Da Ji''s hand. They got into the bed.


    Didn''t talk, slept.


    Soon, she fell asleep and her clothes disappeared.


    However, Da Ji didn''t wake up. His head rested on Anzhi fish and slept soundly.


    They fell asleep in such a daze. They slept at noon as soon as they slept. They still didn''t wake up. About more than one o''clock in the afternoon, someone was noisy outside.


    The two were confused. Ann knew the fish turned over and unconsciously pressed Da Ji''s face.


    Suddenly, the Da Fan was pressed by something, very heavy.


    Quickly opened his eyes, but he was suffocated and felt like suffocation.


    She was completely awake, pushed the Anzhi fish away and said, "wake up."


    An Zhiyu opened her eyes vaguely, held her in her arms and said, "sleep."


    "Let go." Da Ji said nothing, looked at an Zhiyu, pointed to her and said, "where are your clothes?"


    "I don''t know. Did you help me get it off?" an Zhiyu bit back and said, "it must be you."


    Tat turned his eyes, and did not know how to tuck up the air for a while. "When can you make complaints about this problem? What time is it going to be gone?"


    "You must have lost my clothes. I slept in Li Xu''s room yesterday. Why are my clothes still there?"


    An Zhi fish said with his mouth tilted.


    Da Ju was so angry that she tooted her mouth and slapped her. Then she saw her ball shaking violently in front of her eyes.


    She almost fainted.


    How big.


    And white.


    It''s a foul.


    Da Chuo picked up her clothes and said, "get dressed quickly. Let''s go out and have a look. We don''t know what''s going on outside. We''ve been arguing all the time. We''re really bored."


    "What''s the noise outside?"


    An Zhiyu took the clothes.


    The noise outside was so loud that they woke them up.


    "I don''t know. Put on your clothes and let''s go out and have a look."


    Da Ji looked at the ball of Anzhi fish. It''s really comfortable to make a pillow.


    "Why is there saliva on it? It''s you."


    An Zhi fish touched his own dumpling and there were traces of saliva on it.


    "Nonsense, you left it yourself," said Da Ji.


    "Really?" an Zhiyu touched it with his hand, wiped away the traces on it, quickly put on his clothes, climbed out of his bed, and arranged his appearance with Da Ji.


    An Zhiyu tidied up Da Ji''s hair and said, "I suddenly have a suggestion?"


    "Say."


    "I think you should look good with a double horsetail."


    "What do you say?"


    "Can the double horsetail think of any plot?" an Zhiyu kept blinking her eyes and motioned. Seeing that Da Ju was still at a loss, she leaned close to her ear and said:


    "My master became my brother and then my husband."


    Da Ji asked, "is there such a plot in it?"


    "Don''t you see?"


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time. I''ve been abstaining from sex for a long time."


    "Really?"


    "Yes," said Da Ji solemnly.


    An Zhiyu said, "that''s a pity."


    Da Ju''s eyes lit up. It seems that she has time to make up her lessons. As for the matter of abstinence, go away.


    "Well, no problem." an Zhiyu pinched Da Ji''s face.


    "Don''t always pinch me. I feel my face pinched by you."


    "If you don''t pinch it again, you may not let me pinch it when you grow up."


    "Hum."


    Da Ji rolled his eyes, two white fox ears moved and walked out of the room.


    An Zhiyu held her hand and smiled.


    But as soon as she walked out of the room, her smile solidified and her face was full of doubts.


    "What''s that?" she saw a long line of people coming here from outside the palace. When did it become so lively.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Da Ju quickly went over and saw three people guarding the side of the team, namely president Qinglian, Tang Sheng and lvwu.


    Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng were drinking tea, very leisurely.


    Da asked, "what happened?"


    She wondered why it had suddenly become like this.


    "They came to find Li Xu." Dean Qinglian sat with his legs tilted beside him. "I said that he was sleeping, so they consciously lined up here. I told them whether to wake them up. They said don''t disturb him. They were willing to wait here."


    What is this operation.


    Da Ju couldn''t figure it out. She looked at the first person. The first person was an old woman. She seemed a little familiar. She didn''t know where she had met.


    Think it over.


    "Five aunts."


    It took Da Ji a long time to remember.


    Isn''t this man his mother''s relatives and friends? I''ve seen him once in a while. He''s his mother''s family, the civet cat family.


    "Princess Daju." the fifth aunt looked at the silver haired Daju, smiled and said, "I saw you when I was a child. You smiled like that at that time, and now you have grown up."


    Yes.


    Da Ju knew she was flirting.


    When I was a child.


    She was never a child.


    She used to be a female emperor. She was burned out of the sky. When she was a child.


    "Excuse me, aunt five, do you have anything to do with my master? I can convey it. It''s not a matter for you to stand all the time."


    "Can aunt five ask you something?"


    "Please say," said da, "I''ll help as long as I can."


    "With your words, the fifth aunt would be relieved." the fifth aunt stretched out her hand and pulled her daughter on her side and said, "this is my daughter. You''ve seen it before. Isn''t it very good-looking?"


    Da Ji looked a few times. It was indeed the daughter of aunt five. She was really beautiful and beautiful.


    But what does that mean?


    The fifth aunt said, "I heard that Li Xu hasn''t married yet. I think my daughter is good. She told me that she likes your master and wants to marry her. Can you tell your master for me?"


    "Poof..." Dean Qinglian, who was drinking tea, choked directly by the tea.


    "No," said da.


    "No." an Zhiyu blurted out.


    The fifth aunt asked, "why?"


    "There''s no reason. No, just No."


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu said at the same time, in a cold tone, open what, your daughter will marry if she wants to marry. If one day your daughter wants the moon, does God have to pick it for her.


    "Just tell your master. Just say it. Aunt five, please."


    "It''s not negotiable," said da.


    "Yes, it''s not negotiable." an Zhiyu agreed.


    The fifth aunt looked at an Zhiyu coldly and said, "who are you?"


    "I......" an Zhiyu twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "I......"


    She hesitated and finally didn''t say anything, because she didn''t know what to say. Shut up quickly. Let Da Ju come to this scene.


    She is more frightening. After all, she is the princess of Qingqiu.


    She''s only an outsider here.


    She took Da''s hand and whispered, "don''t foolishly agree to their rude request and drive them away."


    "HMM." Da Ju was not stupid. He was joking. He stared at his fifth aunt''s daughter and said, "do you want to marry my master, or does your fifth aunt want you to marry my master?"


    "I," said the fifth aunt''s daughter, raising her head.


    "Why do you want to marry him?"


    "I like him."


    "Nonsense, you haven''t seen him, how do you like him?" Da Chuo thought it was ridiculous.


    "I heard that he defeated the demon alliance alone. After I heard his story, I fell in love with him."


    "Er..." Da Chuo and an Zhiyu were speechless. What is this and what.


    Da Ju looked behind his aunt five, as if he were his mother''s family again.


    Another mother came with her daughter.


    This is a rabbit monster. It looks... Slightly.


    "What''s your reason?" Da Ji looked at the goblin. The goblin was really good-looking, with rabbit ears and a unique figure. He looked silly.


    The body is choppy.


    However, it is still much smaller than Anzhi fish.


    The rabbit said, "I heard that Li Xu is better than snow in white. He is young and looks like a young man. I dreamed of marrying such a person since I was a child. It doesn''t matter whether I can be a wife or not. As long as I marry him, even a concubine will."


    She rolled her eyes.


    She continued to ask some women.


    Several women use the same words. Now they finally understand the situation. This long retired army wants to marry Li Xu''s woman.


    I didn''t expect to line up at the gate of the palace.


    But da Ju could see many other meanings from the eyes of these girls. These women wanted to marry Li Xu, just to marry a strong man.


    They just want to use Li Xu''s strength to do things that benefit them.


    The abacus was playing loudly.


    But, sorry, No.


    Anyway, she thought these goblins came with unfriendly ideas. They didn''t even see Li Xu''s face, so she said she fell in love with him at first sight.


    Like him.


    Want to marry him.


    This is obviously not responsible for yourself.


    She couldn''t let such a thing go. Suddenly, she said:


    "Since you all want to marry my master, I must convey it, but now my master is resting. Please write your family names on this piece of paper. I want to make a record."


    An Zhiyu came up to her and just wanted to ask why he didn''t say he was going to coax them away, but he saw a shallow smile on the corner of her mouth.


    I understood her in an instant.


    I''ve been with her for so long. I know she has an idea. It''s not stupid.


    She was relieved.


    Da Ju took out a piece of paper, asked Tang Sheng and Dean Qinglian to put the things on the table on the ground, put the paper on it, and said:


    "Write down your names."


    Brush


    Many women write their names and identity contact information on paper.


    "Dear little sisters, when my master wakes up, I''ll tell him about it. Go back and wait for notice."


    As soon as Da''s words came out.


    Many little sisters left one after another, and it was quiet all of a sudden.


    "There''s really you. Go back and wait for the notice. I''m afraid it''s impossible to have the notice."


    An Zhiyu looked at Da Ji and said with a smile.


    "That''s natural. You can''t go to hell without notice."


    Da Ji wiped his nose and got a lot of wit.


    I also want to marry Li Xu.


    There are no doors.


    She put away the paper and went to Li Xu''s room.


    "Dong Dong!" she knocked on the door outside and said, "master, the sun is drying your ass, haven''t you got up yet?"


    "I guess I haven''t got up yet." an Zhiyu also came up and said.


    "My master can really sleep."


    "Forget it, let him continue to sleep." an Zhiyu said.


    "Well, master, you continue to sleep." Da Chuo whispered. Just as he wanted to leave, the door of the room opened. Li looked at them with a look of not waking up and said:


    "What''s up?"


    Just now, he also heard a noisy voice outside. He didn''t care. He simply shielded his hearing. Finally, he calmed down and continued to sleep.


    Until Da Ji knocked at the door.


    He untied the auditory acupoints and got up.


    "Nuo, master, just now there were a bunch of women outside the door shouting to marry you. This is the list of women who want to marry you. I asked them to go back and wait for the notice. Would you like to contact?" Da Ju handed me the paper without expression.


    Li Xugang wanted to take over and found that the expressions of her and an Zhiyu were wrong.


    "Don''t look, you burn her."


    Li Xu took his hand back. In fact, he also wanted to see which way it was.


    But their faces are dangerous.


    If he took it, he might be beaten up and said with a smile, "why do you keep it? Burn it. You should just bombard them away and waste a piece of paper."


    Sure enough, hearing their words, they finally recovered their expressions.


    Li Xu was ashamed.


    The two women burned the list happily.


    Li Xugang wanted to continue to sleep. Anyway, he had nothing to do. Suddenly, he felt something and saw several women coming in at the gate of the palace.


    All the people looked at the past, and the leading women were very familiar.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu just turned the list into ashes.


    "Isn''t this the national teacher of the daughter country?" Da Ji twitched at the corners of her mouth. Does she also want to marry Li Xu?


    Impossible.


    When she was in santuhe, she said to herself, "men are not good things."


    It shouldn''t be so easy to change your mind.


    After all, women in the daughter country have no cases of marriage.


    She stood up, walked over and said, "national master, are you looking for my master? He just woke up. Do you want me to take you there?"


    "Thank you very much." the national master smiled and said.


    Da Ju brought the national teacher to Shifu.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I have something to trouble you. I wonder if you would like to come with me?" she made an invitation gesture.


    Li Xu nodded.


    "Have you eaten? If not, let''s go together." the national teacher of the daughter country looked at Da Chuo and an Zhiyu.


    "No." the two women shook their heads.


    "I''ll be back soon."


    Li looked at Da Ju, followed the national teacher out of the palace, followed her out of the palace and came to a restaurant.


    "Thank you for saving me again and again in santuhe. This time I''ll invite you to dinner. Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I might have died."


    "You''re welcome. I also received the money at that time." Li Xu said, "in other words, you just want to invite me to dinner? Is there anything else?"


    The national teacher of the daughter country said, "yes."


    Li Xu very much hoped that she could go if she said no, because he had long found that he was followed by two tails, not da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    They haven''t eaten yet.


    Li Xu thought it was more interesting to have dinner with them. He didn''t know the national teacher well and couldn''t let go of dinner.


    "Let''s go in and talk about it."


    The national master made an inviting gesture to let Li Xu enter the restaurant.


    She looked back and found that her two small heads were quickly put back and hid her body.


    She had long found Da Ju and an Zhiyu following them secretly.


    I don''t know why, I''m inexplicably unhappy in my heart.


    She withdrew her eyes and went into the restaurant.


    "What are your master and national teacher doing?" an Zhiyu stood up and asked.


    "Who knows? Regardless of them, we eat by ourselves," said da.


    "Go."


    An Zhiyu took Da Ji''s hand.


    Skipping and skipping suddenly disappeared in this street. Go to eat and ignore Li Xu. Let him starve to death.


    ¡­¡­


    Restaurant.


    Li Xu found that in addition to the national master, there were also priests.


    There are several women from the daughter country around.


    The women in the daughter country are really good-looking, but they are a little face blind.


    Li Xu always couldn''t distinguish them. He felt like mass production.


    In addition to national masters and priests, her is really difficult to distinguish.


    Three people are seated.


    The national master opened the door to the mountain and said, "the king of the daughter country is dying. Last time I entered santuhe, I heard that Sansheng flower can continue my life. I didn''t expect to meet you..."


    "I''ll interrupt. Sansheng flower said that it''s not so powerful in previous life, this life and the next life. You can''t continue your life after taking it."


    "Well, the king also wanted to be clear. She gave up the idea of extending her life and began to let us look for the successor of the king of her daughter country. When she died and officially succeeded the king, the priest used means and found that the light pointed to Qingqiu, but we searched for Qingqiu for a long time and didn''t find this person. I want you to help me."


    "You shouldn''t invite me to find someone. I''m not good at finding things. I recommend you a person who is the only one in Yuyang county."


    "Who else has such a name?"


    "This is his self claim. His name is mu I. He is the little monk who followed me last time, the Buddha of the Buddha capital." Li Xu said.


    The national master finally remembered the little monk: "it''s him."


    "Yes, that''s him."


    It is the most difficult to find people in the vast crowd. If he had this means, the thief would have been killed long ago.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to do it. It''s a waste of time, so he recommends Mu I.


    In fact, Li Xu felt that Mu I couldn''t find it.


    Because Li Xu once asked him if he could help find the stronghold of the Taoist thief. He said three words, bullshit.


    But anyway, Li Xu doesn''t help with this matter. He''s not good at finding people. If he asks himself to fight, it''s no problem. The premise is paid.


    "Where is he now?" the National Master said.


    "In Yuyang county." seeing that she seemed very serious, Li Xu said:


    "In fact, Mu I is not sure that he can help you find this person. Is there no other way? It''s really too slow to find someone like this. It''s not pleasant to say. I''m afraid the king of your daughter country will die."


    The priest said, "our position is on the green hill, which has been narrowed down."


    Li Xu asked, "what''s the use of your lamp? Is there any indication?"


    The priest said, "I used the power of the priests of the whole daughter country to cast a special secret method in it. As long as it is determined that it is this person and let her touch the lamp, the lamp will become nine colors, and this person must be the next successor."


    "Still can."


    Li Xu felt very magical and said, "you hand over the lamp. I want to touch it. I''ll see if I''m suitable for the king of daughter country?"


    The priest handed the golden crutch to Li Xu.


    There is a lamp on the top of the gold crutch, which is a glass lamp.


    There is a flame inside. The outside of the flame seems to be made of colored glass.


    "Just put your hand on it," said the priest.


    "First of all, if I could make it burst out in nine colors, I wouldn''t be the king of my daughter country."


    Li Xudao.


    He is not so free to run a country.


    The priest smiled and said:


    "You can rest assured that the kings of the daughter country have been women for generations, not men. If you can make it burst out in nine colors, I''ll swallow the lamp."


    7017k

 Chapter 209

    Li Xu carefully observed the golden crutch handed over by the priest.


    Stare at the top glass lamp.


    The small flames burning in the lamp are ordinary.


    Listen to them, it''s certain that the heir will light up in Qingqiu.


    But the only way to determine whether he is the heir is to let the flame burst into nine colors.


    Li Xu did not hesitate to put his hand on it and wanted to verify the effect of the lamp.


    But he stretched out his hand to half, solidified in the air and said, "I explain again that if it really turns into nine colors, I really don''t want to be the king of my daughter country."


    He said without hesitation and put his hand on it. As soon as he put it on it, the light burst out, and the whole private room burst into dazzling luster.


    They all saw that the flame in the glass lamp had changed. It was an ordinary flame, but at the moment of hand contact.


    Different colors began to spread on it.


    The girls around her contracted their eyes and looked unbelievable.


    The national teacher was stunned.


    The priest was also at a loss.


    Li Xu took his hand back, the color disappeared, and returned to ordinary. He looked at the priest and said with a smile:


    "I don''t know if you can perform one of the swallowing lamps you just said?"


    The priest had a dark face and had not returned to his mind. "How is this possible? It''s completely impossible."


    "Is there something wrong with this lamp?" the daughter''s national teacher said.


    The daughter country is all women, not to mention the king.


    If you let Li Xu be the king of your daughter country, it would be nothing.


    It''s a complete violation of Zu Xun.


    "There may be something wrong with this lamp. Let me try."


    The national master put his hand on the lamp, but there was no color, just an ordinary flame.


    "I''ll try it too." the women around me put their hands on the glass lamp, but they were still ordinary.


    Finally, the priest reached out and tried, but he didn''t burst out like Li Xu.


    The priest looked at Li Xu and said, "try again."


    Li Xu put his hand on it. Suddenly, the color of the whole private room changed, and the flames in the glass lamp appeared colorful, unusually dazzling and eye-catching.


    "It''s impossible."


    "Maybe my blood is special." Li Xu said, "but I said in advance that I really won''t be the king of your daughter country. I..."


    "Ha ha ha."


    The priest suddenly laughed and relaxed his airway: "you are not an heir."


    "Why? Isn''t it colorful?"


    "You see, I just counted. Although I don''t know why you can make this lamp appear colors, you only appear seven colors. We want nine colors," the priest said.


    The national master bowed his head and counted. It was indeed seven colors.


    Li Xu also counted. Well, it''s really seven colors.


    Shit, just now he saw a lot of colors light up. It turns out that there are not necessarily colors. He must have nine.


    Too detailed.


    Just now he was still imagining how to refuse. Now he doesn''t need to refuse at all. Maybe he can light up because of his blood problem.


    "In fact, I think nine colors are similar to seven colors. If you can''t find an heir, I can replace it temporarily." Li Xu said solemnly.


    "Thank you for your kindness. No need." the national master and the priest hurriedly said.


    Li Xu scared them just now.


    If nine colors really burst out, it would be really bad. Fortunately, it''s not. I''m secretly relieved.


    "Can you take advantage of this thing? For example, I can easily touch it and burst out several colors. If someone wants to do it, I don''t think nine colors are difficult."


    "Impossible, you are just a special case." the priest said with a stiff face.


    She dares to say that only Li Xu is a special case.


    There can be no problem with others.


    "All right." Li Xu didn''t say anything more and said, "in fact, you can let everyone in and out touch the lamp at the gate of Qingqiu."


    "What if the successor doesn''t go out? We can''t stay at the gate of the green hill all our life."


    "That''s right. Anyway, I can''t help you in this matter. You''d better find a way by yourself." Li Xu said, "if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    "The food hasn''t been served yet? Have a meal first."


    "No need." I couldn''t help. I still had a fart meal, yo yo. Li Xu stood up and left.


    The National Teacher chased out.


    "Wait, I have something to tell you." the National Teacher trotted over.


    "What do you say?" Li Xu stopped and looked at her.


    The national master was suddenly a little nervous. His right hand couldn''t help pulling out the sword. He hesitated and looked like he wanted to talk, and his face was slightly red.


    Li looked at him and saw that she kept drawing and pulling, inserting and twisting her sword.


    "Hey, say it." Li Xu looked at her.


    "Really don''t you stay for dinner?" the National Teacher blushed.


    "I have something to go back first."


    Li Xu thought the woman was too strange. He suddenly remembered what Xiao Da Chuo said. The sister may have a brain disease.


    This is a national teacher.


    How can there be something wrong with your brain.


    I can''t figure it out.


    He wants to find Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    Although they did not enter the restaurant, their divine consciousness kept them locked.


    Now we can know exactly where they are.


    He doesn''t eat with the people in his daughter''s country, just to find them to eat with him.


    He shrunk to an inch and soon disappeared before his eyes.


    The national teacher of the daughter country stood in a daze and looked at his disappeared back. She didn''t know what she was looking at. She was stunned.


    Suddenly, her shoulder was patted.


    "National master, what are you looking at?" the priest appeared on her side.


    "Nothing." the national master revived, but her hand couldn''t help drawing and inserting the sword.


    "National master, I found something wrong with you. Are you interested in him?" the priest stared into her eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." the national teacher was a little nervous.


    "I tell you, I don''t care what you''re thinking. You''d better give up your idea. You''re the national teacher selected by the priest of the daughter country. You want to set an example. Once our daughter country enters the Tao, it''s natural to have a shortcut constitution, that is, to cut off seven emotions and six desires, no desire and no demand. I hope you can do it yourself."


    The priest said and left.


    The national master looked at the priest''s back and murmured, "I know."


    The reason why she was elected as a national teacher had nothing to do with her strength. It was just the priest''s prediction that she was suitable to be a national teacher, so she became a national teacher.


    Naturally, she knew the secrets of her daughter''s country, about the mother and son River, and about the natural shortcut.


    This is why she reached the fifth grade in such a short time.


    However, since santuhe met Li Xu, her Taoist heart seemed to be a little unstable.


    I knew I shouldn''t have gone to santuhe.


    She put the sword back, sighed and followed the priest.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the restaurant, Li Xu shrunk to an inch, and soon came behind Da Ju and an Zhiyu and patted them on the shoulder.


    They looked back. It was Li Xu.


    "Master, why did you come out so soon?"


    "Did you follow me all the way?" Li Xu pinched his face. "Don''t pretend, I''ve already found you, sneaking along all the way, like a thief."


    "Then why don''t you expose us?" asked Da Ji.


    "I want to see what you want? I thought you would follow up the restaurant. I didn''t expect you to run away."


    "Hungry," said Da Ji.


    Li looked at them: "go, I haven''t eaten. What do you want to eat? I''ll invite you to eat."


    An Zhiyu said, "I ate too much yesterday. I want to have porridge."


    Da Ji said, "so am I."


    They were just looking for a porridge shop on this street. They just found a porridge shop not far ahead. Li Xu came.


    "That''s it." Li Xu pointed to the porridge shop in the distance ahead.


    He led the way ahead.


    Walking in, the business of this shop is not as good as yesterday''s snack street, and there are many fewer people. It may be in the afternoon. Who will drink porridge.


    After porridge.


    Li Xu planned to go back to bed. Da Ju pulled himself and wouldn''t let him go. He said:


    "Let me take you to treasure street."


    "Where is that?" Li Xu asked.


    "It''s a place to buy rare treasures. Many of them are famous artifacts only found in Qingqiu."


    "I''ll ask you whose street is this? It''s not yours again?" Li looked at her.


    "Originally, this street belonged to my little aunt, but she borrowed a lot of money from me. Later, she mortgaged this street to me. I don''t want it." Da Ju scratched her head.


    Her best friends in Qingqiu are the empress''s sister and little aunt. The empress''s sister used to be herself, but now she has only a little aunt.


    "This street has a lot of income, which is several times more than the snack street, and the annual profit is more than one billion," Daju said.


    Treasure street is the most profitable street.


    Unlike snack street, although there are many people, they are cheaper.


    But Zhenbao street is different. There are no cheap things in this street.


    Which one is not a rich man?


    "Let''s go. We said as we walked. Master, there is a storage ring in Zhenbao street. I''ll buy one for you then." until now, master still uses a broken storage bag.


    "It''s too extravagant to store things and quit." Li Xu thought it was unnecessary.


    Storage ring and storage bag have the same effect, but the former looks better.


    This kind of thing costs hundreds of thousands at least.


    Although he has tens of millions now, the money has to be used where it should be.


    For example, storage ring, he felt it was unnecessary.


    "Not extravagant." Da Ji pushed Li Xu forward.


    Push him out, but push dozens of steps and find that an Zhiyu didn''t catch up.


    Da Ji looked at her and said, "why don''t you go?"


    "You go, I''ll go back first." an Zhiyu remembered that he had no money. Why did he go there.


    "Come here quickly," Da Ju waved. "You can go in even if you don''t buy anything. There''s no rule that you must buy something in it. I''ll buy one for you if you like."


    "If you buy me tens of millions, won''t I have to be a cow and horse for you in my next life?"


    "No next life, just this life."


    Da Ju ran over, hugged her arm, smiled and said, "well, from now on, you sell ~ yourself to me and make cattle and horses for me."


    She held an Zhiyu and narrowed her eyes. The white fox ears moved and her eyes flashed.


    This is selling cute.


    How can this hold.


    "I really convinced you." an Zhiyu nodded her forehead and said, "OK, OK, go with you and lead the way quickly."


    The two women walked towards the front with their arms in their arms, and Li Xu was directly ignored.


    Out of dozens of meters, an Zhiyu returned to his mind, "where''s your master?"


    "Master, why haven''t you kept up?"


    "Why don''t you two go?" Li Xu came up and looked at them. He was really speechless. If he didn''t know, he thought they were close lovers.


    "Master, don''t grind haw, hurry up." Da Ju led the way in front.


    Li vanity Nai shook his head and followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Treasure street.


    They came to Qingqiu Zhenbao street, where there are many snack streets for guards. They may be afraid of being robbed.


    There are a lot fewer people here.


    It''s not the same level as snack street.


    There are still shops inside, which are open in the form of shops.


    Li Xu thought it was the same form as setting up a stall.


    After hundreds of steps, Li Xu saw a blood red withered tree, five or six meters high and about the size of a water tank, and scattered a faint fragrance.


    This is obviously the best wood.


    However, Li Xu noticed a sleeping black cat under the dry roots.


    "You see, the cat in front is so fat. Like a pig, it''s also a treasure. Can you buy soup to drink?" Li Xu said.


    Da Ji''s mouth twitched. I just wanted to introduce that the black cat is my aunt.


    And Li Xu


    "Soup?" the sleeping aunt seemed to hear something, opened her blood red eyes, and then stood up to quickly restore her adult form.


    There are cat ears on his head and a tail behind him.


    "You still want to make soup with me, Li Xu, you shit."


    Ban Ruo bamboo rushed out, jumped up and kicked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu slapped out, and then the little aunt was photographed and turned over in the grass.


    She got up with blood red eyes and bared her teeth: "meow, meow..."


    "Little aunt, you''re all right." Li Xu just patted at random. Unexpectedly, she fell into the grass and hurried to help her up.


    "Fuck off, don''t touch me."


    Class Ruo bamboo was so angry that his tail shook everywhere behind him that he wanted to throw Li Xu''s face with his tail.


    Da Chui and an Zhiyu hurried over and got rid of all the dust and grass on ban Ruo bamboo.


    "What are you doing here?" my aunt asked.


    "I want to choose a storage ring for Shifu."


    "Come on, I''ll take you there. I know where the storage ring is the best."


    My aunt led the way and soon came to a shop.


    "Meow... Boss, haven''t you come out to meet the guests?" my aunt roared.


    "Here we are."


    This is the landlord of Zhenbao street. You have to be polite. When the boss saw ban Ruo bamboo, his eyes drifted. I remember that the cat and the fox are inseparable.


    They basically show up together.


    It''s just her.


    It''s just strange.


    "Boss, I''m here." Da Ji waved.


    "Who are you?" the boss looked at her. She was very beautiful and looked like a girl.


    I don''t think so.


    But I always feel a little familiar, like Da Ji, but not very much.


    "Princess da."


    "You..." cosmetic surgery, but it looks much better than before. It''s no longer a dwarf. It''s a lot taller. That silver hair looks good.


    He said with a smile, "it''s really clumsy. It turns out that Princess Daju has grown up. Please come inside."


    "Do you have a good storage ring?" asked Da Ji.


    "Yes, please follow me." the boss took them in and said, "this is a storage ring made by a tool smelter recently. You can choose any style."


    Look at the price above, tens of millions.


    An Zhiyu almost fainted.


    Didn''t you rob money?


    Li Xu''s idea is as like as two peas. He is the first to see tens of millions of rings.


    Why is it so expensive?


    Is it necessary to buy a storage ring for tens of millions?


    "It doesn''t look good? It''s not as good as mine." Da Ju looked at these styles, but she felt a little old-fashioned. It''s better for her master to give her this style.


    She raised the ring in her hand. Although it was not a storage ring, it was given to her by her master. She took it every day.


    "Let me see." the boss saw that the ring in Da Ju''s hand was very unusual. He saw this style for the first time. The manufacturing method was very special.


    "Can you take it off for me to see?"


    "Of course." Da took it off and showed it to the boss.


    He observed for a moment, patted his thigh and said, "unfortunately, the person who created this ring must have a pit in his head."


    Li Xu''s face turned black.


    Da Ju asked at the corner of her mouth, "what do you say?" this is what the master gave her. Why is there a pit in her head?


    "This is the legendary fairy tears green gold mother jade. It''s rare in a thousand years. How can it be used to make a ring? It''s not well done. There''s no space inside. The people who make this thing don''t understand anything. It seems that they pinch this thing into the shape of this ring with a force. It''s a pity."


    Said the boss.


    Li Xu had a black face all the way and almost wanted to hammer him, but the boss was right.


    He just used his brute force to refine the fairy tears green gold and knead it into this shape.


    Since you''re right, don''t beat him.


    The boss handed the ring to Da Ji again, glanced, and then slowly put his hand on an Zhiyu''s chest.


    "What are you doing?" an Zhiyu stepped back, clenched his fist and made a state of vigilance. He wanted to hit him.


    "Don''t get me wrong, can you show me the necklace around your neck?" the boss asked.


    "Scared me, I thought what you wanted?"


    An Zhiyu thought the boss wanted to do something to himself. I''m afraid he didn''t want to live.


    It turned out that I wanted to see my necklace. This thing was made by Li Xu. I forgot what material it was made of.


    Anyway, this thing has the function of warming in winter and cooling in summer. It is this thing that makes her sweat less than before.


    An Zhiyu carefully untied the necklace and handed it to the boss.


    The boss took a look: "it''s also the world''s top 13 treasures, dragon pattern platinum. Just now it''s Fairy tears, green gold, which are the mother jade materials only available in the santu river. These things are valuable and marketable mother jade worth hundreds of millions. How did you get them?"


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu at the same time.


    wait.


    Hundreds of millions.


    Ann knows what the fish noticed.


    7017k

 Chapter 210

    Worth hundreds of millions.


    An Zhiyu twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    She didn''t even notice it. At that time, she just remembered what gold it was. It had the effect of warming in winter and cooling in summer.


    I thought it would be hundreds of thousands at most, but I didn''t expect it to be worth hundreds of millions.


    There is no market for price.


    I wear hundreds of millions around my neck every day. It''s a luxury. Fortunately, I seldom go out. If others accidentally see it, it''s good.


    She snatched back her necklace.


    It''s too valuable to accept. I want to return it to Li Xu, but I don''t want to return it.


    Forget it, don''t pay it back.


    In the future, we can only repay Li Xu with personal promises.


    An Zhiyu sighed and made up his mind secretly.


    This thing can''t be returned. We can only promise each other by example.


    "You got this." the boss was shocked and looked at the young man.


    I suddenly remembered something. Recently I heard a rumor that Princess Daju''s Master seemed to be a super master.


    It was he who let the demon alliance fall apart and killed the eight grade Dragon King.


    Such a master.


    It''s no surprise that he got it.


    "Well, I got it by accident in santuhe." Li Xu nodded. This was the mother jade he got in santuhe for the first time, and there was none in Mao for the second time.


    It seems that this thing is also about luck.


    "Is there any such thing in santuhe now?" asked the boss.


    "No, we''d better look at the ring first." Li Xu didn''t want to talk about it again. He was afraid that after they knew it, they would risk their lives to rush in to find this kind of thing.


    The boss took his thoughts back and said, "there are many kinds of rings here. Tell me what you like and I''ll take it out for you."


    "Take this out and have a look."


    Da Ji pointed to a ring worth more than 30 million. She felt it was more beautiful. Please take it out and have a look.


    "OK." the boss took out the things.


    Li Xu tried it on. It''s very suitable. It''s too dazzling. I don''t know if he will be robbed.


    "Boss, do you have anything better here?" Da Ji looked and said, "I always feel that the space inside is too small. Change a larger space."


    "Yes, it''s a little expensive. There''s only one, but this storage ring needs 100 million."


    "It''s OK," said Da Ji. "Take it out and have a look."


    The boss originally wanted to get this thing to the auction house. It was a big wave during the new year.


    If he hadn''t seen Li Xu appear, he wouldn''t have taken it out at all.


    The boss clenched his teeth, disrupted the previous plan and took out his hard won storage ring.


    As soon as the storage ring is out, it is simply too luxurious to imagine. This value flashes a variety of colors, just like a rainbow. It is very dazzling.


    Slowly the luxury breath came to my face.


    The three women all leaned over and watched carefully. They were about to stick the ring on their face. It was really beautiful.


    Li Xu thinks this is too high-profile.


    Da Ju ran over, stretched out Li Xu''s hand and put the storage ring on it. There was a lot of space inside, which could hold a lot of things. The design of the ring was also very beautiful.


    "That''s it," said Da Ji.


    "OK." the boss was very happy.


    Li Xu thought it was too extravagant, but he didn''t interrupt in the whole process, so Da Ju was finalized.


    At this time, Li Xu sighed that it''s good to have money.


    Therefore, Li Xu transferred all the things in the storage bag to the storage ring.


    From now on, he is also a person with a storage ring.


    Although I didn''t buy it myself.


    But he knows, isn''t it his own?


    Even she is mine.


    Li Xu''s heart laughed out the sound of duck barking.


    The next three girls continued to visit Zhenbao street. Li Xu just followed them without saying a word because they were too noisy.


    Miraculously, they never bought anything again, just look.


    I just think everything looks good. I just look around and don''t buy it.


    Because some things are good-looking, but they can''t be used, there''s no need to buy them.


    Just have a look.


    An hour passed in a flash. They were still in high spirits. Li Xu wanted to go back to bed. It was really boring.


    "Let''s go to dinner." Li Xu deliberately said. He just didn''t want to stroll. He was too tired. He might as well go back to bed.


    "OK, let''s go to dinner first," said da.


    So the girls walked out of Zhenbao street hand in hand.


    Finally, the two opened this incomparably luxurious place. Li looked at the ring in his hand. This is the symbol of the rich.


    He smiled softly.


    "Master, can you walk faster?" Da Ji urged in front.


    "OK."


    The four of them ran to dinner. After eating, the three girls planned to continue playing.


    But Li Xu can''t carry it. Shopping is really boring.


    "Go and play by yourself. I have something to do." Li Xu said.


    So the three of them ran to play without conscience.


    He didn''t know if all the other girls were so crazy, but he knew that the three people were busy all the time.


    It''s horrible.


    However, Li Xu didn''t go home directly after he separated from them, because he had other things to do.


    Just now, when Xiaoda gave herself a ring, she thought of one thing: whether to prepare a gift for the proposed marriage.


    But I don''t know what to prepare.


    He has no experience in this field at all.


    They have never been married and are not familiar with this process. Fortunately, the king of Shanghui Qingqiu is dealing with all kinds of demon kings. Otherwise, he may go empty handed.


    The most is to take out some precious magic medicine from your storage bag and so on.


    He thought it over carefully.


    But I still didn''t think of a good gift.


    I don''t know what custom Qingqiu is. He wandered around the streets. Finally, he came up with a good idea. Qingqiu should have a matchmaker.


    Why don''t you just ask the matchmaker?


    It''s really clever.


    Li Xu asked someone about it. After asking for a moment, he found a matchmaker shop and went in to ask.


    "What kind of wife do you want? All of us here can help you."


    "I..." Li falsely chose an old woman who seemed to have rich experience and said, "let me ask, what kind of bride price do you need to prepare if you propose to the princess of Qingqiu?"


    "Do you want to propose marriage to the princess of Qingqiu? But we are a matchmaker''s shop and don''t do this kind of inquiry business?"


    "Paid inquiry." Li Xu took out the money.


    When the old woman saw Li Xu take out a few stacks of money, she smiled and said: "three media and six employees, three media refers to..."


    She rambled on.


    It''s like talking about heavenly books. Li Xu wanted to take some notes, but he couldn''t start. The old woman''s mouth was too fast, and he couldn''t understand many names at all.


    "Hey, how do I feel you are asleep? I don''t care. Whether I can understand it or not, the money can''t be refunded." the old woman robbed the money in Li Xu''s hand.


    "Why is it so troublesome?"


    "These are simple. If it''s a princess, I tell you, you may have no chance. It''s difficult for the princess of Qingqiu to marry. According to my book, few people don''t marry now, especially the youngest princess Da Ju, is loved by the king of Qingqiu. I tell you, don''t even think about it."


    "Why?" Li Xu asked.


    "It''s not all spread recently. The little princess is very fierce. She brings back a master for the new year and kills the demon alliance in two or three times. How can she look up to you?"


    "That''s not necessarily true." Li Xu said with a smile.


    "I advise you to give up. You can''t beat her master. Killing eight products is like cutting vegetables. Now many people doubt that the princess may have an affair with the master. There are even rumors that the princess has been pregnant with his child, so I advise you to give up."


    Li Xu was a little confused when he heard: "this rumor..."


    Something.


    "We are far away. If I want to marry the princess, what kind of dowry do you think I need?" Li Xu asked.


    "Three media and six recruits are definitely needed, but I don''t think anyone in Qingqiu will pick up your order. It must be out of play. Well, when other guests arrive, I''ll be busy first."


    The old woman no longer talks nonsense with Li Xu, which is meaningless.


    There are always young people who want to eat soft rice from rich women. She has seen it many times.


    Li Xu didn''t have much common sense with the old woman. When he went out, he just felt his head was big for a while.


    Because the old woman just mentioned three media and six employment, he forgot as soon as he went out.


    Customs vary from place to place.


    Or according to their own ideas.


    Proposing marriage should not require such a complex procedure. Li Xu felt so when he married her.


    So he hurried back and had a good sleep.


    Wake up tomorrow and tell the king of Qingqiu about it.


    If I say it a few days later, I''m afraid there will be a rumor that Da Ji''s children can run away.


    It can''t be delayed, just tomorrow.


    Propose marriage first.


    He''s ready to get married when he kills the thief organization.


    I don''t know what the thieves are doing now?


    Li looked up at the sky. Where is the Taoist temple?


    ¡­¡­


    Daogong.


    temple.


    A rectangular table.


    The table was full of people on both sides.


    There are twenty-four chairs on each side. Only one chair has a portrait frame on it, and the others are full of people.


    There is a black robed man in front, a black robed man with hands on his back.


    A total of 49 people are all elders of the Taoist temple. Black robed people are naturally the boss of the organization.


    "Who starts the year-end inventory first?"


    The black robed man turned his back to them, and his voice was very gloomy. It seemed that there was a feeling of phlegm stuck in his throat.


    Everyone looked at the portrait frame.


    "Fifth elder, how many times is this? How can you show up in this form at the end of the year?"


    "He used to be timid and cautious. This time, I''m afraid he didn''t have the face to see people." someone laughed.


    "Yes, he said he would kill Li Xu years ago. Now others are living well. He killed all the nine palaces and ten directions. Even the fairy boy can''t avoid it."


    "It was because of him that the whole song family was destroyed, the branches of Yuyang county and yuliu county were destroyed, and the people of our Daogong were attacked by many countries."


    "..." the people sitting in the chair are still chirping.


    "Shut up," said the man in black at the front of the temple, "fifth elder, what do you want to say?"


    "Please give me another chance."


    "Don''t mention any opportunities to me. Among all the elders, your performance assessment is not up to standard. Now is the year-end inventory. It''s not the time to give you a chance. Summarize what you have done this year?"


    "I didn''t do anything?" the fifth elder said. He didn''t seem to have done anything, but lost a lot of people. Except him, all the others who showed up died. "However, I came to a very important conclusion, not that we are too weak, but that the enemy is too strong."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Don''t laugh, it''s true. No one can kill this man."


    "This Li Xu is a little interesting. What way does he practice?"


    "I haven''t found it yet."


    Black robed humanist: "well, you don''t have to report. While it''s the end of the year, remove your elder position, kick out of the temple and let others bear it."


    "Please give me another chance, I think..."


    "Whew." black robed hands a meal, a wisp of spiritual power floated out.


    Now he wants to kill the fifth elder, but unfortunately, he didn''t show up in person.


    "Others continue to count."


    Without the fifth elder, the hall began to bustle again. Each elder was reporting his own achievements, such as stealing the Tao of many people, cultivating several talents and so on.


    The sound echoed continuously, two hours later.


    "Since there is nothing else to do, the meeting will end. As for Li Xu, we will talk about it on the seventh day of the new year. Don''t mention it now. If I hear anyone talking, I''ll kill one by one."


    "Break up the meeting."


    The temple quieted down in an instant.


    The boundless black fog soon poured out here. The black fog shrouded everything. No one knows what happened here.


    ¡­¡­


    Green hill.


    Li looked at the sky.


    These road thieves are really good at it.


    Since the nine palaces and ten sides were killed, the fifth elder has never dealt with himself again.


    And what corner these people are hiding in.


    Don''t you know they celebrate the new year?


    Li Xu raised his head and looked at the sky. He soon took back his eyes and said:


    "Ignore them first, go to bed first, raise your spirits, and propose marriage tomorrow."


    Because tomorrow is the 31st.


    If you don''t propose marriage again, you''ll celebrate the new year.


    ¡­¡­


    Another street in Qingqiu.


    Da Ju, an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo are still wandering in the street. The three of them have a good time.


    Without Li Xu, they can fly themselves more.


    There are many streets in Qingqiu. They run and eat everywhere.


    "Let''s go there to play." ban ruozhu said.


    "There''s a children''s paradise over there," said da Ju. "I often play there with my aunt. Many children play there. Let''s go."


    "But we are not children..." an Zhiyu wanted to say.


    But the two of them ran past holding hands.


    An Zhiyu had no choice but to join them.


    This area is an area for children to play. A large number of adults come here to play with their children. There are various entertainment items such as swinging for thousands of years, seesaw and so on.


    Many children looked at the three girls with strange eyes, including their parents.


    Is this a child?


    This is a big boy.


    As for their eyes, the three women didn''t care, especially Da Chui and ban Ruo bamboo.


    Still crazy.


    Having a good time, an Zhiyu joined in and gradually became a child.


    Half an hour later, they left the swing, but they were not in a hurry to go back, but ran everywhere, playing and tired.


    When they stopped, they found a century old bookstore in front of them.


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    An Zhiyu puts forward suggestions. In fact, she wants to know whether this bookstore in Qingqiu is serious?


    Are there some hidden books like those of Zhuanxu.


    They walked in and saw all the stories about the White Snake, as well as all kinds of fairy tales, heavenly palace, underground mansion and so on.


    There are also various biographies, such as Xing Tian and Jiutian Xuannv.


    I''ve read many books in it. They are all well-known fairy tales. I don''t have anything to watch.


    "Go and ask if there is any such book?" An Zhi fish poked Da''s instrument and whispered in her ear.


    "I''ve given up sex. I''m not interested."


    "Don''t talk to me about those useless things." an Zhiyu poked her arm. "We''ll talk about abstinence tomorrow."


    "What are you two muttering about?" ban Ruo bamboo asked.


    "Aunt, sister Zhiyu wants to ask you if there are any books here, such as the eighteen secrets * drama * picture you gave me."


    "I know where there is. I''ll take you there." banruo bamboo said.


    She is worthy of being a little aunt. She has rich experience. This kind of place knows.


    Da Ji secretly admired it.


    My aunt took them to an alley.


    The alley is a little remote, but often that kind of thing is in this place.


    "Wait." ban Ruo skillfully took out a black hat and put his head around, so that others don''t know who he is.


    "Aunt, why are you so skilled? What else, give me one."


    "Yes."


    The little aunt took out two long hats and put them on with them respectively, so that the faces of the three of them could not be seen.


    Come to the bookstore.


    good heavens.


    It''s all serious books here.


    The two rows of bookshelves are all kinds of books that look ugly.


    The three of them looked everywhere. Da Ju looked ahead. She wanted to see if there were any scripts similar to teachers and disciples, but she couldn''t find them everywhere after looking for them for a long time.


    It''s not the type you want at all.


    Looking for it, Da Ju found a book, a book that looked very powerful.


    One pregnancy tip a day.


    Secretly opened it and read a page.


    OK.


    It''s you.


    Da Ju quickly put the book away, then handed the boss the money, and made a silent gesture to ask the boss not to speak.


    The boss smiled knowingly.


    I know everything.


    Next, Da Ji searched again, but he never found what he wanted. An Zhiyu and his aunt bought a pile of them blindly, and then picked them when it was time.


    Throw away the bad ones and leave the good ones.


    After paying, the three men ran out of the alley and took off their hats.


    "No one should have noticed us," gasped Da Fan


    "No." ban Ruo bamboo was sure.


    "We are also tired today. Why don''t we go back and have a rest first?" an Zhiyu suggested.


    "OK." Da Ji and ban ruozhu agreed.


    Ban ruozhu went back to his treasure street, and Da Ju and an Zhiyu went back to the palace.


    An Zhiyu goes back to his room.


    Seeing an Zhiyu returning to his room, Da Ji looked left and right, found no one, and ran to Li Xu''s room.


    hey.


    [PS: deductible verification group that wants to join V group: 587486700 verification]


    7017k

 Chapter 211

    Da Ju found no one, and ran as fast as a gust of wind into Li Xu''s room.


    He was sleeping.


    Da Ji deadlocked the door and came to him with light hands and feet.


    He was found dead asleep.


    She got into the bed and lay on his side with a smile on her face.


    The more you look at him, the better.


    Da Ji felt that his resistance was getting weaker and weaker.


    What about the agreed ring color?


    She has forgotten when she started to say "caution color". It should have been a while, but she has never started. When you think about it carefully, it''s humiliating.


    Execution is still too weak.


    Da Chuo thought, clenching his teeth secretly and giving up color from now on. I can certainly do it.


    She secretly encouraged herself and planned to get out of Li Xu''s bed and stay away from him.


    Just sat up and suddenly thought of something.


    "There are still two days this year. Why don''t we start next year?"


    There are only these two days this year. Yes, from next year.


    Make a good start next year.


    Da Ji held a small powder fist and said in a dark way.


    So she lay next to Li Xu and looked at him quietly. Her eyes blinked and looked at him. Her action was gradually arrogant.


    She reached out and poked him in the face, soft.


    Then reach out and poke his ear. It''s still soft.


    "Master, don''t pretend to sleep. I know you''re awake."


    Da Ju poked Li Xu''s nose, but he still didn''t make any movement.


    No way, he can''t still sleep.


    How can you sleep?


    "Strange, do you really sleep so dead?"


    He told himself to be vigilant all the time, no matter where he was, but he slept like a pig, Da Chui said with a closed mouth.


    "No way, you must be pretending to sleep." Da Ji said again.


    But he had no sign of waking up and still kept a calm breath.


    "When do you think you can hold it?" Da Ju put Li Xu''s hand under his head, leaned over and thought of a way to wake Li Xu up.


    She suddenly raised her head and broke master''s eyelids, but he still didn''t open his eyes.


    Once the hand is put, the eyelids close back.


    Over and over again.


    Still didn''t wake up.


    Da Ji frowned, put his head close to his chest and listened to the sound of his heart beating. He didn''t expect it to beat so evenly. Did he deliberately control it?


    "I don''t believe in evil."


    Da Ju lowered his head and kissed Li Xu''s forehead. The breath he breathed hit his face and put his hand on his heart.


    See if his heart beats faster.


    Not at all.


    So she came in a different way.


    Began to constantly test Li Xu''s heartbeat.


    Kiss him on the cheek, still the same as before.


    Kiss on his mouth and kiss hard. It''s still the same as the original. It''s so calm.


    Da Ju thought for a moment, looked at Li Xu''s ears and slowly put his mouth close to him.


    Gently tease.


    But Li Xu still didn''t move, and his heart still didn''t accelerate.


    "Sure enough, there is a saying that is right. You will never wake up a person who pretends to sleep."


    She has forgotten what she said.


    But there is this sentence.


    The heartbeat response may be controllable, but there is one place that is absolutely impossible to control.


    Da Ju looked under Li Xu, and sure enough.


    Li Xu''s body has given a great response and began to stand up.


    "Are you still pretending with me?" Da Chuo looked at Li Xu, with a bad smile on his mouth and said, "master, don''t pretend, I''ve found you wake up."


    Others may be controllable, but physiological reactions cannot be controlled.


    However, Li Xu did not wake up.


    The heartbeat is still calm, as if it were really sleeping.


    "It seems that if you don''t use some tricks, you''ll have to pretend to sleep until next year."


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu.


    Just about to catch the future.


    Suddenly, Li Xu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her: "what are you doing?"


    He woke up long ago. At the moment when Da Ju entered the room, he knew it was her without looking.


    Only she is sneaky.


    Tease yourself as soon as you come in. How can you stand it?


    "Your courage is really fat." Li looked at her, "aren''t you shopping outside? Why did you come back?"


    "I''m a little itchy."


    "What?"


    "My heart is itchy." Da Ji looked at her and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much."


    "Did you do something wrong?" Li Xu suddenly panicked.


    "No." she just read some books she shouldn''t read.


    Da Ju hugged Li Xu, looked at Li Xu with a smile, and gave Li Xu''s arm with his head, as if he were being coquettish.


    Her appearance made Li Xu a little flustered.


    Originally, Li Xu couldn''t carry it. After her toss, Li Xu felt that blood gas began to flow up.


    But still desperately controlled, touched her head and said:


    "You''d better sleep well. Your mother has handled the problems of all demon kings now. Let her have a rest. We''ll see her tomorrow."


    Da Ji wondered, "why do you see my mother?"


    "I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    "It''s still a long way from tomorrow. Shouldn''t we do something to kill time?"


    Da Ju blinked at Li Xu, and the two foxes moved their ears.


    She is still teasing Li Xu.


    Smiling.


    Holding his fist, Li Xu tried to control himself and said, "I''m afraid you can''t walk tomorrow. I''m afraid you''ll lose face in front of your mother."


    Da Chuo Teng sat up, clenched his fist, and a hundred refused to admit defeat. He said, "come and see who can''t walk tomorrow. Who can''t walk tomorrow is a puppy."


    "Look at my temper. I can''t let you go. I have to bring you to justice."


    Li Xu took her into the picture of mountains and rivers.


    They dare not dare to do such things in the room for fear of being discovered. In addition, the unilateral taboo of thunder robbery has not been dealt with, and can only be seen in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    In the picture of mountains and rivers.


    room.


    "I must kill you today." Li Xu gritted his teeth.


    "Only tired cows... Look who kills who, cut."


    Da Ji doesn''t believe it and can''t win Li Xu.


    However, she soon rolled her eyes.


    However, she didn''t admit defeat and still insisted, so she didn''t believe it. She must obey Li Xuzhi.


    Half an hour later.


    No one conceded defeat, and the battle became more and more fierce.


    They broke a coffee table, a chair, moved to the just repaired window... And then the table.


    I don''t know how long the time passed. They were sweating and tired. They were lying on their beds.


    Stop talking about who loses and who wins.


    Are too tired to move.


    Da Ju nestled in Li Xu''s arms, unable to hold him with both hands, closed his eyes and felt it well.


    Li Xu touched her head, closed his eyes, felt it and had a good rest.


    Neither of them spoke, but lay quietly.


    After a long time, Li Xu pinched her face whose blush had not dispersed and said, "Why are you so dull? What are you thinking?"


    "Master, are we too frequent?" said Da Ji.


    "I slept well at the beginning. You teased me as soon as you came like a goblin. No wonder I did." Li Xu said.


    "Hum, a slap doesn''t make a sound. If you have strong resistance, you won''t be moved by it at all, okay? Blame me."


    "How can I carry you like that?" Li Xu hugged her and said, "you''re sweating all over. Do you want me to take a bath with you."


    "Don''t want to go. Let me have a rest. I''m so tired."


    "OK." Li Xu could feel her shaking, but he couldn''t go anywhere. He also felt tired.


    Da Ju opened his eyes and said, "no, you interrupted just now. What I want to say is that we are so frequent and bad for cultivation. I will start to quit color from tomorrow. You do it yourself."


    Li Xu responded with a word: "Oh."


    Da Ji looked at him, "what''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you surprised?"


    Li Xu smiled and said, "I don''t believe it at all."


    Da Chuo said with an expressionless face, "believe it or not, anyway, from tomorrow on, don''t touch me. I want to quit color and concentrate on cultivation."


    Li Xu nodded and said, "it''s a good idea. I support you mentally."


    "How do you look perfunctory?" Li Xu''s answer was too perfunctory. It was completely different from her phenomenon. What''s the matter with him?


    What a sage look?


    It''s totally different from what he used to do with himself.


    She suddenly had a bad idea.


    "Are you empty?" Da looked at him.


    "I tell you, you''re gone."


    Li Xu was supposed to be a sage. Unexpectedly, she provoked herself.


    Woman, you''re in trouble.


    So he pressed the trigger.


    There was no rain outside the window, but I heard the sound of rain falling plantains.


    More intense.


    They stopped fighting from afternoon to evening, and then in the middle of the night the next day.


    Both seem crazy.


    Finally, Li xucai fell asleep with her in his arms.


    Sleep till dawn.


    Li Xu suddenly opened his eyes and shook Da Ji up.


    "Wake up, wake up." Li Xu patted her little face gently.


    "Why, don''t practice today and don''t bother me." she was too lazy to open her eyes. She was very tired and felt paralyzed.


    "I have something."


    "Can''t we talk about something tomorrow?"


    "Today is the 31st."


    "Ah?" Da Ji suddenly opened his eyes and found Li Xu opening the window.


    The sun from the window fell on her face.


    She touched her face and suddenly remembered a classic saying. I hope that when I wake up every day, the sun shines on my face, not anything else.


    The sun is so dazzling.


    Da Ji rubbed his eyes, woke up, yawned, and was seriously short of sleep.


    They were fighting in the middle of the night yesterday. They didn''t go to hell until they had enough sleep.


    "Let''s go." Li Xu picked her up, took her to the hot spring and said, "you''re dirty. Clean it quickly. We''re going to see your mother."


    "What''s the matter?" Da Ji was curious.


    Da Chong asked Li Xu, but he just didn''t say.


    Take her to see her mother. What can happen? Da Chuo frowned, but his head was dizzy. He couldn''t think of it at all.


    Just don''t bother to think.


    She began to take a bath and Li Xu washed next to her.


    The two simply cleaned and put on their clothes. Li Xu chose the more solemn clothes to wear last time.


    Da Ji also put on his clothes and used the technique of cleaning clothes to clean the water droplets in his hair.


    "Is my dark circles very serious?" Da Ji turned and asked.


    "I''ll cover it up for you," Li Xu said. He began to do it. He soon looked much more normal and said, "OK, no problem. Let''s go to see your mother."


    He nodded.


    After Li Xu, he took a few steps and said, "walk slowly."


    Her leg hasn''t recovered yet. It hurts a little.


    "Didn''t you show off yesterday? This is retribution."


    "Shut up, I''ll stop lust from tomorrow, so I want more. From tomorrow, don''t touch me." Da Ji said.


    Li Xu smiled and looked at her: "then why did you touch me?"


    "It''s impossible. I''m determined. I''ve made a lot of decisions." Da Chui shook his fist.


    Tomorrow is the new year.


    There should be new goals.


    Anyway, Li Xu is a hundred people who don''t believe it. This Da Ji is a small color ~ woman.


    Still abstaining from sex, in a dream.


    He will never believe it. We''ll see if he does.


    "What''s your look? Don''t you believe it? Let''s bet."


    "I don''t gamble. Gambling is harmful to health."


    "No, I must bet with you that from tomorrow on, whoever we start first will learn the dog''s bark." Da Ju''s eyes were firm.


    Li Xu rolled his eyes.


    Da Ji''s ears stood up and said, "OK, that''s it."


    Li was speechless.


    Da Ju smiled and said, "you''re sure to lose. You can learn dog barking today. It''s estimated that you can use it in two days."


    Li Xu was too lazy to talk to her and walked faster and faster.


    "Wait for me. My legs haven''t recovered yet. Why are you walking so fast?" she came up and took Li Xu''s hand and said, "help me."


    "No, you touched me."


    "That doesn''t count," said Da Ji.


    Li looked at her and said, "what''s that?"


    Da Ji said, "it''s definitely not like holding hands. It''s a normal way to get along."


    Li Xu did not know how to make complaints about it.


    "Let''s go and get out of the picture of the country." Da Ju shook his hand.


    "Yes."


    Li Xu took her out of the country map and reappeared in the room.


    "Go and find your mother."


    "I can''t walk." Da Ju sat on Li Xu''s bed and didn''t want to move. She was too tired. How can she see her mother now?


    It''s easy for her to see, okay.


    "Master, I''ll sit and Practice for half an hour before I recover."


    "OK."


    Li Xu waited for her.


    Half an hour later.


    Da Qi sank into the elixir field, no longer practiced, slowly highlighted a breath and said, "my spirit has almost recovered. I can go."


    And he found Li Xu sleeping on his stomach.


    Da Ju bowed his head, kissed him on the cheek and said, "master, wake up."


    Li Xu woke up and said, "you did something to me."


    "Kissing is definitely not enough."


    As soon as NIMA was out of line, Li looked at her in vain.


    Da Chui laughed as she spoke.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "OK, let''s go."


    Li Xu stood up and took Da Ji''s hand out of the room.


    "Master, why are you a little nervous? Are you going to do something big?"


    "Well, it''s a big thing, and I''m nervous for the first time." Li Xu didn''t know whether the king of Qingqiu would agree to propose marriage this time.


    I hope it goes well.


    Li Xu secretly bit his teeth.


    In any case, this matter can''t be postponed until next year. It must be done today.


    Let''s go, target the palace of King Qingqiu.


    7017k

 Chapter 212

    Li Xu just walked out of the room and ran out of the distance a proud beauty.


    Who else but angelfish.


    She trotted all the way and stopped in front of Li Xu and Da Ju.


    "Let''s play."


    As soon as an Zhiyu said something, he saw Li Xu holding Da Ji''s hand.


    She squinted and said, "where are you going, holding hands?"


    It was not the first time she saw Li Xu holding Da Ji''s hand.


    He also touches Da''s head all day.


    Ann knew that when she saw many fish, she didn''t feel strange. They were used to the intimate actions of the two teachers and disciples on weekdays.


    However, I still feel a little sour.


    Da Ju said, "I can''t play with you today. Master and I are going to see my mother. I''ll play with you when I come back."


    An Zhiyu nodded and said, "OK, go. Remember to come back quickly and play with me when you come back."


    Da Ju nodded and let Li Xu take him to the palace of the king of Qingqiu.


    An Zhiyu looked at the back of Li Xu and Da Ji. He didn''t know why. He always had a strange feeling in his heart. He always felt that something big would happen today.


    What could it be?


    I''m curious.


    Instead of running back to the room, she found his master, Dean Qinglian.


    Unexpectedly, master, senior brother and lvwu are not at home. I don''t know where to play.


    I wanted to cultivate myself for a while, but it was the new year and I didn''t want to cultivate myself. I planned to run out of the palace and go to Zhenbao street to find banruo bamboo to play.


    The cat should have nothing to do.


    She ran to Zhenbao street at once. Banruo bamboo really slept under yesterday''s tree roots, so she walked over, quickly picked up the fat cat and ran away.


    Ban Ruo bamboo opened his eyes and felt himself pasted on a soft place.


    Open your eyes, it''s an Zhiyu.


    She was too lazy to recover her human form, so she nestled in the arms of an Zhiyu in the form of a cat and kicked her four feet.


    "Where''s Da Ju? Why didn''t she come out to play with me? Where did the child die?" ban ruozhu said.


    "She and Li Xu went to see the king of Qingqiu."


    "She has something to see." ban ruozhu wondered, "didn''t they tell you what to do?"


    "No."


    "Forget it, regardless of him, I''ll take you to a good place to play and come with me." ban Ruo bamboo jumped down from an Zhiyu''s arms, recovered his human form and stretched his waist.


    "Where?"


    "Have you heard of ferrules?" ban Ruo bamboo asked.


    "No, there are some small objects on the ground, which can be taken away as long as they are covered in circles."


    Ban Ruo bamboo said, "yes, that''s it. Come with me."


    The two of them walked forward hand in hand. When they walked out of Zhenbao street, they saw a priest with a gold crutch in his hand.


    She is walking in the street.


    Walking around with her golden crutch.


    She was followed by several daughters.


    The priest''s face was dignified, he kept walking, and his eyes paid attention to the women coming and going.


    Soon the priest locked in a beautiful woman and felt her breath was extraordinary. He said:


    "This girl, I think you have a full face and look like a man of great wealth. I wonder if you can touch this lamp for luck?"


    "OK." the woman did not hesitate to reach out and put it on it, but there was no change in the lamp.


    "Thank you." the priest smiled.


    "You''re welcome." the woman said and left.


    "No, who is the heir?"


    The priest was very tired. He shook his head and continued to walk forward. This operation made the passing class Ruo bamboo and an Zhiyu feel very strange.


    They met the priests. They were with the national masters.


    Ban ruozhu asked, "what is the daughter country doing? Are you going to develop believers in Qingqiu?"


    The priest shook his head and said, "No."


    Suddenly his eyes lit up and said, "two girls, I don''t know if I can touch this lamp."


    "Yes." an Zhiyu stretched out his hand.


    When she reached out and was about to touch the lamp, ban ruozhu pulled her hand back and said:


    "Don''t touch anything you don''t know."


    He took her and walked away quickly.


    An Zhiyu asked, "why?"


    Ban ruozhu said, "you''re not deep in the world. You certainly don''t know how powerful it is. I tell you, I don''t think the national teachers and priests in my daughter''s country are good things. Stay away from them, especially the lamp. It feels very evil. You''d better not touch it."


    "Oh, then don''t touch." an Zhiyu said.


    The two of them continued to walk to the place of the ferrule.


    The priest looked at an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo, shook his head and said, "young people are really wary now."


    Take back your eyes and move on.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly stood up and said, "the national teacher said that I would go first. Will she follow me later? Why hasn''t anyone come yet?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Haven''t you got up yet?" asked the priest.


    "It''s impossible. I saw her get up with my own eyes. I just didn''t know why I didn''t come now?"


    "Strange."


    The cult master always felt that there was something wrong with the national master. Is it because of Li Xu?


    That''s not true.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu took Da Ju all the way to the palace of King Qingqiu.


    halfway.


    There was a sudden sound behind him.


    Li Xu and Da Ju stopped at the same time and looked behind them. A woman came running with a sword in her hand.


    "Wait."


    The woman is a national teacher. She has a goose face. Her eyes under her eyebrows seem to be able to speak and have dark hair.


    Her slender white legs move fast.


    The national master just came to the place where Li Xu lived. He didn''t find him. He asked. Li Xu and Da Ju went to the palace of King Qingqiu.


    She hurried over.


    Finally caught up.


    "What''s the matter with the national teacher?" Da Ji looked at her.


    Li Xu also looked at her.


    The national teacher looked at Li Xu: "I invited you to dinner yesterday. I didn''t eat. I invited you to the new year''s dinner. I don''t know whether today..."


    Li Xu said, "no, I shouldn''t be free today."


    If there is no accident, I have to have dinner with Da Ju and the king of Qingqiu today.


    Unless he fails to propose marriage.


    "Oh, are you free tomorrow?" the National Teacher lowered his head and asked again.


    "Tomorrow, I have to travel with Xiao Daju, an Zhiyu, my aunt, Tang Sheng and President Qinglian."


    "What about the day after tomorrow?"


    "What''s the matter with you? You can say it directly?"


    Li looked at her.


    You can''t let him guess.


    He''s not an immortal. How can I know if you don''t say it.


    The national master bowed his head and said, "nothing. I''ll go first. I''ll find you in a few days."


    She turned and hurried away.


    It''s like the wind, coming and going in a hurry.


    "It''s inexplicable. I''m confused."


    Li Xu shook his head. He really didn''t understand what the national teacher was doing. "Xiao Da Ju, I remember you said she was ill last time. I believe it now."


    "I haven''t asked you yet, master. Why did she come to you yesterday?"


    "She asked me to find an heir. They said that the king of the daughter country was dying and had to choose a new heir. I tell you, don''t talk nonsense."


    "HMM." Da Ju nodded and said, "master, I suddenly found a strange thing. I''m afraid the national teacher doesn''t like you."


    Li Xu knocked her on the head and said, "what do you think? How can it be? Women in the daughter country can''t get married. They should have done this consciousness. Besides, I like me because I haven''t met her several times. Are you kidding?"


    "She may fall in love with you at first sight."


    "Don''t talk about love at first sight. I only believe in love over time." Li looked at her.


    Da Ju rolled his eyes and kicked it. He really wanted to make a fool of Li. Suddenly, a problem occurred:


    "Master, when did you like me?"


    "I don''t know." Li Xu didn''t remember, "what about you?"


    "I forgot," said da.


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    They forgot and didn''t know where they started.


    Anyway, it''s the beginning.


    They held hands and walked forward.


    Finally came to the Qingqiu King''s bedroom.


    When the maid at the gate of the palace saw Li Xu and Da Ju coming here, she immediately went in and reported.


    Soon, the two maids made an invitation gesture and said, "the king of Qingqiu is in the backyard. Please follow me."


    The maid led the way in front, passed through the bedroom and came to the backyard, which was divided into many areas.


    The green hill king stood in front of a green vegetable garden.


    Li Xu was stunned. There was a vegetable garden in the backyard. There were a lot of cabbage on it.


    It seems that the king of Qingqiu is usually quite idle.


    After he came to the king of Qingqiu, he just wanted to bow his hands and suddenly "Nunu..."


    He heard a pig barking.


    Scared him back.


    He stepped on Da Ji. Da Ji twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "master, what are you doing?"


    "There seems to be a pig barking."


    "This is my pet pig. It scares you."


    The king of Qingqiu turned his back to them and looked at the pigs in the vegetable garden. He was a little embarrassed.


    Li Xu carefully observed the pet pig in the garden.


    That pig is a pocket pig, only the size of a palm. Now it is supplying a cabbage and making a "Nunu" cry.


    "Mom, when did you raise this kind of thing? It didn''t last year?"


    King Qingqiu said, "it''s a demon king who paid tribute this year. I look lovely and keep it. This pig is really strange. I don''t eat anything but cabbage."


    "Isn''t it normal for pigs to arch cabbages? What''s strange about this?" asked Da Ji.


    "That''s right." the king of Qingqiu thought it was reasonable. He turned around and said, "what can I do for you?"


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu.


    The king of Qingqiu looked at Li Xu: "what''s the matter?"


    Li Xu suddenly became nervous. When he came, the prepared words seemed to have been completely forgotten at the moment when the king of Qingqiu turned around.


    His breathing quickened.


    There was no sound here, no one spoke, and there was no wind. Even the pet pig didn''t make a strange sound. It seemed that they were listening to Li Xu carefully.


    In such a quiet atmosphere, Li Xu suddenly felt thirsty.


    He relaxed his body, took a deep breath, and planned to harden his scalp, salute the king of Qingqiu, bend down and bow, looking very solemn.


    It''s the first time that Da Chong has seen him so serious. What''s the big deal?


    "Mom, it''s like this. I''m going to..."


    "Who is your mother?" the king of Qingqiu looked at Li Xu, strangely.


    what the fuck.


    Li Xu was stunned and hurriedly changed his mouth: "King Qingqiu, it''s like this, I..."


    He stuttered for the first time in 200 years.


    See the ghost.


    it is beyond logic and above reason.


    "Qingqiu king, it''s like this. How about me, I..."


    "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    The king of Qingqiu frowned and looked at Li Xu. Li Xu had a big problem. He didn''t see him nervous when playing eight grades. Why did he hesitate today.


    She''s been with Da Ju for a long time. Is it her fault?


    Da Ju covered her mouth and wanted to laugh, but she kept her mouth flat. Is master afraid of her mother?


    Isn''t he fearless?


    How can you be afraid of your mother?


    Seeing that he was nervous, the king of Qingqiu smiled and said:


    "It''s all right, son. Take your time. I have plenty of time today."


    "I..."


    Li Xu stood upright and planned to go out. He blamed himself for not having this experience, but it''s not important. He was reckless.


    He took Da Ji''s hand directly and said hard:


    "King Qingqiu, I came here today to tell you that I like da Ju. Today I come to propose marriage. Will you marry your daughter to me?"


    As soon as Li Xu''s words came out, Da Ji was stunned.


    It''s really a big deal.


    She almost forgot it herself. She didn''t remember it. Unexpectedly, Li Xu remembered it.


    No wonder he didn''t tell himself that it was a marriage proposal.


    "Are you here to propose marriage?"


    King Qingqiu was not surprised. She could see that Li Xu liked her daughter, but unexpectedly, Li Xu was in this form.


    Came alone.


    significant.


    It''s completely different from what she thought.


    "Don''t you have parents or relatives?" asked the king of Qingqiu.


    "I have only one master, but he died 200 years ago, and now my relatives are only myself." Li Xu said.


    "No wonder."


    King Qingqiu now understands why Li Xu is alone. No one should teach him this.


    "If I agree, when are you going to marry her?"


    "I listen to you."


    £¿


    The green hill king was stunned. She hasn''t agreed yet?


    Just now I thought this was a shy young woman Lang, but I didn''t expect to fight myself.


    Seeing that the king of Qingqiu didn''t speak, Li Xu brightened his eyes and said, "so you agree."


    She smiled and said, "I agree, but you can fix the wedding date yourself. As for the wedding process, I can help you."


    After all, Li Xu has no parents. It really burns his brain to let him do these things without any experience.


    "I''m going to kill all the Taoists such as Daogong temple, hold a wedding, and then travel all over Daozhou." Li Xu said his plan.


    "OK." the green hill King nodded.


    I didn''t expect her to be so cheerful. Li Xu thought he was going to waste his tongue.


    Shit.


    I didn''t expect it to be so simple.


    The king of Qingqiu then said, "we will make an announcement to the whole world and betroth the youngest princess of Qingqiu, Jiuwei Daju, to Li Xu."


    "Thank you very much," Li Xu said.


    The king of Qingqiu also smiled and changed his mouth very quickly.


    "Mom, Qingqiu is a big tourist country. It''s estimated that you don''t lack gold and silver treasures. I won''t give you these mundane things. I once entered the mountain and sea boundary and got the blood of the Phoenix."


    Li Xu took out a bottle and said, "these are the two drops of blood of the fairy Phoenix, which contains the power to become heaven and earth, and there are certain opportunities. If you can refine, you may be able to break through the shackles and move into the realm of eight grades and one Tao."


    "It''s too expensive."


    She couldn''t break through for hundreds of years.


    She gave up herself. Unexpectedly, Li Xu surprised her.


    "If you are willing to marry your daughter to me, this thing is not valuable." Li Xu said.


    "Thank you very much." the king of Qingqiu put it away and began to try it after the new year. He said, "I''ll draw up a decree now and tell the world. You''ll stay here for the new year''s meal later."


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded.


    "Mom, you haven''t asked me for advice from beginning to end." Da Chuo said with a pursed mouth.


    "Your opinion doesn''t matter."


    The king of Qingqiu looked at his daughter. Doesn''t his daughter understand? He left without hesitation.


    Let Da Ji stay where he is and don''t know what to do.


    She felt that her status was affected by Li Xu.


    "Li Xu, it''s all your fault." Da Ji looked at him.


    "No big or small, call me master, or brother, or husband."


    "Fuck off, I haven''t promised to marry you. I can repent at any time."


    Li Xu hugged her slender waist from behind and said, "do you think you can go back on your promise? Your mother is preparing a decree now. It is estimated that the whole Qingqiu will know about us in less than two hours."


    "Ah, I suddenly have something to ask..." the king of Qingqiu who had left went back and saw Li Xu holding his daughter.


    "Sorry." then she left again.


    "I''ve lost my life." Da Chuo punched out and hugged him as soon as he proposed marriage. What a formality.


    Li Xu grabbed her fist, held her in his arms again and said, "what are you afraid of?"


    "You have a thick skin. Of course you''re not afraid." Da Chuo was speechless, looked at the pet pig in the vegetable garden, and suddenly said with a smile: "I feel that my mother is embracing you. You are the pig that arched my cabbage."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can my mother connote me? You''re trying to provoke the relationship between me and my mother."


    Da Ji looked disgusted and said, "ha ha, you changed your mouth very quickly. You have a thick skin."


    "Hey, hey." Li Xu didn''t say anything, but held her slender waist and put his chin on her head.


    Da Chuo smiled and said, "why don''t you discuss with me when you propose to my mother?"


    "Didn''t I tell you before I set out for Qingqiu?"


    "Yes?"


    "Yes, you must have forgotten."


    "You know what? You were really embarrassed just now. Fortunately, my mother didn''t care. Otherwise, she wouldn''t agree to marry me to you."


    Li Xu''s head followed her chin and said:


    "I''m ready. If your mother doesn''t agree, I''ll pick you up and run out of the green hill. I''ll run to a place where your mother can''t find you and let you give me a baby."


    "You are abducting ~ selling ~, which is illegal."


    "I don''t care if it''s illegal. Anyway, you''re mine." Li Xu hugged her and whispered.


    Da Ji shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    "Yes, I am."


    Li Xu turned Da Ji to his front and held up her face. Somehow, he suddenly wanted to kiss her.


    Da Ji also stood on tiptoe and tooted his mouth.


    Just as their lips were about to touch, suddenly they both noticed something moving in front of them.


    "Sorry, I really can''t listen..." a voice came out.


    Li Xu quickly let go of Da Ji.


    They looked into the garden in front of them. There was a maid in the garden.


    They never noticed when there was another person in the garden.


    The maid picked up the pocket pig and rushed to the Qingqiu King''s bedroom. In fact, she had been there long ago, but the two people never seemed to notice her.


    The sense of existence is too low.


    She sat there motionless, but the two men were so numb.


    She couldn''t hold it, so she had to hold the pig of the king of Qingqiu and get away from here.


    Both of them blushed, and Da Ji covered his face.


    Lost face and hair.


    "It''s all your fault." Da Ju looked up and stepped on Li Xu''s feet, trying to teach him a lesson.


    But Li Xu''s feet closed quickly, and she stepped directly on the ground.


    Because of the strenuous exercise last night, her legs were not good.


    With a shock, the leg suddenly hurt.


    She quickly held her legs and said, "master, it hurts."


    "I''ll rub it for you." Li Xu squatted down and began to rub her legs.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Da Ju quickly lowered his head and kissed Li Xu''s face, like a dragonfly, quickly separated and said:


    "Master, let''s go back and prepare to have dinner with my mother."


    "Is it so early?" it''s only afternoon.


    "Isn''t it always so early for Chinese New Year dinner? After dinner, we go out to play in the evening."


    "OK, how are your legs? Shall I hold you?"


    "Hold me, are you crazy, Li Xu? What should I say if my mother sees it? Do I want to take vigorous exercise with her last night?"


    Da Ji nodded Li Xu''s head and said solemnly, "use your brain more in the future."


    Li looked at her in vain. The little fool let himself use his brain more. I''m afraid there''s a hole in his brain.


    But it''s not revealed.


    She also took an inch and said, "learn more from me and be smart."


    "Yes, you are very clever."


    Li Xu suddenly remembered something bad. It was because of her cleverness that his special Taoist Dharma was closed for half a year.


    Let him cry without tears.


    Fortunately, Taoism is dispensable to him.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m very smart, but I don''t show it at ordinary times." Da Ju stressed again.


    "Ha ha." Li Xu rolled his eyes.


    "Ha ha, you head." Da Ji patted Li Xu''s head and said, "come on, let''s have dinner."


    Da Ju took Li Xu, left the backyard and appeared in the palace.


    At this time, the Royal Decree of the king of Qingqiu had been drawn up and handed over to others.


    It is announcing to the world at a very fast speed. I believe that in less than two hours, the whole Qingqiu knows that the king of Qingqiu betrothed Princess Daju to Li Xu.


    And now?


    In the palace of King Qingqiu.


    Li Xu, Da Ju, Qingqiu king, little aunt, forty-nine princess, and many daughters of Qingqiu king all eat in this bustling palace.


    The new year''s dinner is also called New Year''s Eve dinner.


    The most oppressive thing about this meal was the 49 princess. She bowed her head and didn''t dare to talk.


    The happiest thing is the king of Qingqiu. Da Chui can successfully marry off. He may be able to break through the eight grades of Tao.


    The little aunt looked at a loss.


    It was really sudden. She was having a good time outside with an Zhiyu. She was looping and had a great time.


    Then the king of Qingqiu invited her here.


    On the way, I also heard about Li Xu and Da Ju.


    So sudden.


    Although she knew that Li Xu liked Da Chuo when she was in Taixu college, she knew that there would be such a day, but she didn''t expect the marriage proposal to come so soon.


    Li Xu also chose to propose marriage on this day.


    There''s really him.


    I have to say, it was like a hurricane, which spread all over the green hills.


    I believe that over time, the whole Dao state will know about it.


    I know Li Xu and Da Ju are engaged.


    Some people are happy, others are sad, such as


    7017k

 Chapter 213

    On the street of Qingqiu.


    The sky is overcast.


    The priest who had been busy for a long time went back to rest. The national teacher of the daughter country took the priest''s golden crutch and took several people to look for heirs everywhere in the street.


    After looking for it for a long time, I was haggard and still couldn''t find it.


    Fortunately, I suddenly heard that someone began to spread the news of Li Xu and Da Ju. Many people were saying that they were engaged.


    Her face changed in an instant. She rushed up, grabbed several people, asked, and finally got the confirmed news that Li Xu had proposed marriage to the king of Qingqiu.


    The king of Qingqiu agreed and issued a decree to the whole world.


    In other words, this is not a rumor, but a sure thing.


    Before long, the whole state will know this happy event.


    She felt dull in her heart, as if something had hit her heart.


    He stumbled a few times.


    It turned out that Li Xu went to see the king of Qingqiu with Da Ju and mentioned it.


    Now she finally figured it out, but it was too late. Now she felt that there was a big mountain in her heart.


    Leaning on a golden crutch, she felt that she had no strength.


    She sat on the ground with her legs soft.


    She saw the pedestrians in the street running around in a hurry, as if they were even more embarrassed than her.


    I don''t know what they are running. There are fewer and fewer people on the street.


    She looked up at the sky. It was dark and the air around her was very dull.


    "National teacher, you are not tired. Let''s go back first. It''s going to rain."


    Several women of the daughter country suddenly saw the National Teacher sitting on the ground.


    One after another came forward and helped her up.


    The national teacher of the daughter country said, "go back first. I''ll walk alone."


    Several women said, "but it''s going to rain."


    "It''s all right. I''ll go back later." the national master tried not to let himself lose his manners in front of them and said, "go back first. I''ll look for it. Maybe I can find my successor."


    "It''s raining. Is there anyone else on the street?"


    "Take a chance, you go back first. If the priest asks, you say I''ll go back later." the National Master said.


    "OK, then pay attention to your safety."


    Several women didn''t insist and planned to go back first.


    As soon as they left, the national teacher couldn''t hold on. Holding the golden crutch in his hand, they staggered to the front, and the whole person collapsed.


    The message she received from childhood was that women in her daughter''s country could not like men.


    I didn''t expect to be so unlucky.


    She just took over her daughter''s national teacher. Not long ago, in order to stabilize her position, she planned to take over the task of going to santuhe and make contributions. Unexpectedly, she met Li Xu.


    It''s really ridiculous.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that I could run into him when I came to Qingqiu.


    I thought I had fate with him, but I heard the news that he was engaged to Da Chong.


    Well, if they get engaged, they may be able to completely get rid of the budding idea in their hearts.


    You can concentrate on practicing Taoism in the future.


    Daughter country is a natural shortcut.


    As long as you enter the four grades and enter the Tao, your cultivation will become smooth.


    On holidays, she will certainly become the most powerful national teacher in her daughter''s country. This is the prophecy given by the priest.


    However, at this time, she was still a inexperienced woman. The budding love in her heart made a secret decision after hearing Li Xu''s engagement with Da Chuo.


    Bury this shouldn''t happen in the bottom of your heart.


    We have to find an heir, take her back and never leave the daughter''s country.


    But my heart hurts.


    She felt suffocating.


    She walked aimlessly, with people coming and going in the street.


    People on the street are packing up and going back because it''s really going to rain.


    She staggered forward, like a walking corpse, without emotion, holding a golden crutch and walking aimlessly.


    Walking, I don''t know what I hit.


    "Touch!"


    Something fell on the ground and the smell of wine was everywhere.


    The coachman who pulled the wine in front shouted, "are you crazy? Do you walk without looking at people?"


    "Wine is a good thing. I''ll buy it and you can get out." the national teacher threw out a wad of money and threw it on the coachman.


    "Don''t think money can buy my wine. There are many things in the world that can''t be measured by money..."


    Touch, touch.


    The national teacher threw a pile of money on him, which was at least more than 100000.


    The coachman kept silent, immediately picked up the money and said, "all this wine is yours."


    He quickly took out the money and ran ahead without looking back, for fear that the woman would repent.


    The national master stood in front of the cart of wine, picked a few jars of wine at random, and then kicked them out. All the wine in the cart burst into pieces, and suddenly the wine flowed everywhere on the ground.


    She opened the jar of wine, poured it directly into her mouth, and drank as she walked.


    Few people in the street looked at the crazy woman, but no one said more. They left one after another, and the sky became darker and darker.


    Almost all the people in the street ran away.


    Only she walked aimlessly, drinking again, staggering, as if she were going to fall to the ground.


    But I didn''t fall to the ground and walk in the wide street.


    It''s crooked. It can''t go in a straight line at all.


    She is a national teacher of her daughter''s country. She has drunk wine on weekdays, but drinking is entertainment on weekdays. Today, she uses wine to relieve her worries.


    Let''s go crazy today. Have a good drink and sleep tomorrow.


    She thinks so.


    The street suddenly blew, and the sky became darker and darker. I''m afraid it won''t take long for a downpour to fall.


    But she thought it didn''t matter.


    Walking, I suddenly found a fairy walking in front of me.


    She shook her head and thought she had lost her eyes?


    This woman is really beautiful. Her whole body is shining. There will be a lotus under her feet every step she takes.


    It''s like a fairy.


    However, the fairy seemed to be shaking, holding a jar of wine in her hand, drinking it again, singing and jumping.


    "Lala, I am..."


    She sings strange songs.


    I don''t understand what she''s singing at all?


    However, she saw clearly the woman''s face: "it''s you."


    She met this woman, who was the apprentice of Dean Qinglian and had a good relationship with Da Ju.


    I just forgot the woman''s name.


    Seeing her, I seemed to see Da Ji, and I felt inexplicable anger in my heart.


    Then he rushed up and grabbed her collar. He wanted to beat her up, but an Zhiyu threw up all over her.


    "I''ll kill you."


    The national master of the daughter country went up to grab her hair and beat her.


    An Zhi fish is not a good fuel-saving lamp.


    Grab her hair, too.


    Then the two men were in the street, fighting like this.


    It is also the most primitive way of fighting, without using any spiritual power.


    The two wrestled in the street.


    It''s like fighting with a woman, grabbing her hair, scratching each other, rolling on the ground and spitting out wine at the same time.


    "If you dare to provoke me, I won''t kill you." an Zhiyu pressed the national teacher, opened his mouth and bit.


    "You dare bite me and die."


    The two people seemed crazy and wrestled on the ground. Fortunately, there was no one on the street, otherwise they would see their wonderful performance.


    They stopped fighting and were tired.


    Lie on the ground and don''t talk.


    "Hey, it''s going to rain. Why don''t you go back?" the national teacher looked at her.


    "I''m in a bad mood and don''t want to go back." an Zhiyu lies on the ground.


    "Why are you in a bad mood?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Just now she was in a circle with ban ruozhu and had a good time. Then the king of Qingqiu appeared and asked ban ruozhu to have a new year''s meal.


    So she had to go back, but on the way back, she heard amazing news.


    The news about Li Xu and Da Ju came all over the world.


    They are engaged.


    In the near future, Da Ji will marry Li Xu.


    She saw early that Li Xu and Da Ju were fishy. The two teachers and disciples were too good. She should have thought of this day, but it was so fast.


    She was not ready.


    She doesn''t know what to do?


    Because she really likes Li Xu.


    From the first time I saw her.


    It may have been just an idea.


    But later she really liked it. Anyway, she didn''t know when it began.


    Maybe I planted the seeds of love when I first met.


    Now think about it, suddenly want to cry.


    Thinking, her tears really came out, and she reached out to grab the wine jar.


    The wine mixed with tears and wet his clothes.


    "Why don''t you taste my wine? My wine is stronger?" the National Master said when he saw her gulping.


    "No, I mixed my wine with water." an Zhiyu said.


    This is the wine she bought herself.


    When buying wine, she poured half and then mixed half of the water, otherwise she would have fallen on the ground at this time.


    She didn''t really want to get drunk. She just came out to think about something.


    If she really gets drunk and is picked up by others, there will be no place to cry.


    The national teacher said, "it''s meaningless to drink and mix water."


    Then she got up.


    He put his wine jar to her mouth, poured a lot of drinks continuously, and pressed her to drink.


    An Zhiyu kept struggling, but it was useless.


    The wine of the National Teacher poured out continuously and poured into the mouth of an Zhiyu. Finally, the national teacher let go.


    An Zhiyu coughs constantly.


    What a spicy wine.


    "My wine is interesting, your wine is not interesting." the national master smiled, and then the two continued to drink.


    Drink, drink, they''re crazy.


    Dancing and jumping in the street. Fortunately, there is no one in the street at this time.


    They drink while dancing.


    At the same time, he hummed music.


    Half an hour later, they were so tired that they were sweating all over.


    But he didn''t stop drinking.


    Anyway, I vomited and drank.


    So repeatedly.


    The two people were like wine maniacs, holding hands and jumping in the street.


    They don''t walk very steadily.


    It feels like shaking and going to the end at any time.


    "I have a secret to tell you. Don''t tell anyone." an Zhiyu whispered. His eyes were blurred when he spoke. He looked around for fear of people around him.


    "What''s the secret?" the master asked.


    "Shh, whisper."


    "Shh."


    The national master made a silent gesture. Originally, she could drink very much, but today she was too drunk and said vaguely, "you say."


    An Zhiyu came to her ear and whispered, "I''m a white ~ tiger."


    The national teacher smiled: "what a coincidence, so am I."


    "You too?" an Zhiyu was stunned and said, "is this thing very common?"


    "The whole daughter country is like this. The people of our daughter country drank the water of Zimu River and had a little problem. Every woman is like this. It''s not a secret," the national teacher said.


    An Zhiyu scratched his head. It turned out to be so.


    "I''ll tell you a great secret. I''m a secret. What you just said is nothing at all. Do you know what I''m doing here?"


    "I don''t know."


    "The king of the daughter country is about to die. The daughter country wants to elect a new successor to succeed the king. According to the instructions of the priest, this person is currently in Qingqiu."


    An Zhiyu gestured and breathed out:


    "Qingqiu is so hot. How can I find it?"


    "The priest made a good thing, you see."


    The national master climbed over, picked up his gold crutch and said, "do you see? This is a gold crutch with a glass lamp on the top.


    As long as you put your hand on it, if nine different colors burst out, she will be the next successor to the women''s country. "


    The national teacher said vaguely.


    An Zhiyu looked at this thing and said, "how is it possible? How can normal people make this lamp burst into color?"


    "Yes, normal people can''t, but the successor must be abnormal."


    "That makes sense."


    An Zhiyu nodded, reached out vaguely and said, "let me try."


    "Yes, here you are." the national master handed her the crutch.


    An Zhiyu said, "if I could make this thing emit nine colors of light, I would take it away and not return it."


    She feels that this thing is always valuable.


    Sell it then.


    Buy Li Xu a valuable gift.


    She thought vaguely.


    The priest said, "I tell you, if you can make the glass lamp bloom nine colors, not to mention the crutch, the whole daughter country is yours."


    "OK, let me have a try."


    An Zhiyu held a crutch and shook his head.


    Let herself wake up, but she still couldn''t wake up and looked at the lamp in a trance.


    The expression is very funny.


    Mouth murmured: "please give me light, burst out, nine colors."


    She stretched out her hand, and the whole glass lamp was shining. Nine colors were exploding, which was very dazzling, as if to break through the heavy sky.


    An Zhiyu was overjoyed: "look, there are many colors."


    "Don''t worry, let me count to see if it''s an Oolong incident?"


    Li Xu was the same last time, so she had experience. She leaned her head over and counted the colors in it:


    "One, two, three, four, five..."


    On the count of half, the national master found that the glass lamp was shaking. He looked at an Zhiyu and said, "can you stop shaking?"


    She was counting the color of the flame, but Anzhi fish''s hand was shaking all the time.


    She was drunk and her hands were shaking.


    There are countless.


    "Let me count."


    An Zhiyu thought it would be good to have a burst of colors. It turned out that it had to be nine colors. The heirs are too picky.


    Ann knew the fish began to count, but she couldn''t.


    There were many ghosting in her eyes, as if there were more than nine colors. The colors overlapped and could not be counted at all.


    "Don''t move."


    The national master reached over and pressed the hand of an Zhiyu.


    The two grabbed the crutch with four hands. They wanted to fix the crutch, but they didn''t expect the crutch to shake more.


    Both numbers have been wrong for a long time.


    The national master was angry, dropped the crutch to the ground, stood up, stepped on the crutch and said:


    "This junk glows whenever it meets anyone. It must be broken. I won''t smash you."


    "Don''t step on it. Give me what you said." an Zhiyu picked it up and held it in his arms.


    "OK, here you are. No more." the national master lay on the ground.


    An Zhiyu held a crutch and said in his heart, "I must sell you and buy a gift for Li Xu, but what can I buy?"


    She thought for a while. She felt dizzy and couldn''t think of it.


    So he lay on the ground with the national master, holding a gold crutch in his hand.


    They lay quietly. Soon, the dark sky, black clouds rolled, lightning danced in the air, and soon the big raindrops fell from the sky.


    The rain fell on them.


    "It''s raining." the national teacher opened his eyes vaguely and said, "I have to go back."


    "Me too." an Zhiyu.


    But neither of them meant to get up. They still lay on the ground and let the rain fall on them.


    They are really drunk.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingqiu palace.


    The big meal had already finished. Li Xu wanted to go back with Da Chong.


    But the king of Qingqiu refused to let Li Xu go back, saying that he had something to tell him.


    "Then I''ll go back first." Da Chuo said. When she came, she agreed with an Zhiyu and went back to play with her when she was finished.


    "Be careful on the road. You''ve just drunk. Don''t run around. I''ll find you later." Li looked at her. Someone made a toast just now, and Da Ju drank a little.


    "OK."


    Da Ji nodded away, smiled, bent his eyes and said:


    "Master, don''t worry. I''m just drinking a little. It''s not in the way."


    As soon as she came out, she found that it was dark outside and it was obviously going to rain.


    He hurried back to the palace, but found a circle. Dean Qinglian, lvwu and Tang Sheng were all there, but he didn''t see an Zhiyu.


    "Where is she?" asked Da Ji.


    "Don''t worry, she went to play with banruo bamboo."


    Dean Qinglian didn''t worry at all, because when she came back, she asked. The maid said an Zhiyu was looking for an Ruo bamboo to play with.


    Even if it doesn''t rain, I''m expected to stay with ban Ruo bamboo.


    Class Ruo bamboo is the fifth grade. Don''t panic at all?


    "This..."


    She frowned.


    Didn''t Aunt eat with herself?


    Is it because my aunt played with an Zhiyu and left on the way, leaving only an Zhiyu.


    It''s raining now. Why haven''t you come back?


    Normally, normal people run home when it rains.


    Is something wrong?


    Maybe it was because she was engaged to Li Xu. She was affected and was in a bad mood. She didn''t come back now.


    She immediately made a guess.


    "You can''t have an accident." Da Chuo doesn''t have many friends and doesn''t want an Zhiyu to have an accident.


    Run out of the palace.


    When she came to the empty street, the rain had fallen and hit her.


    She was very nervous for fear of an Zhiyu''s accident.


    She knows more or less that an Zhiyu likes Li Xu.


    As soon as it happened, she must have been hit.


    Walking around in the street, but suddenly there seemed to be a dark shadow flashing, as if someone was following behind him.


    But on closer look, the man disappeared again.


    "Strange, illusion?" Da Ji looked around.


    Forget it.


    Go on.


    Fortunately, on a rainy day, there was no one on the street. She soon saw two "bodies" on the street.


    Ran over and saw that it was an Zhiyu.


    The other is the national teacher.


    Reached out and sniffed their noses. It''s okay.


    Just drunk.


    That is OK if you have no trouble.


    "Sister Zhiyu, wake up!"


    Da Ju wanted to take away the golden crutch that Ann Zhiyu held tightly, but she held it tightly and had to shake her head.


    She woke up in a daze.


    "Da Ji, you''re here..."


    An Zhiyu held Da Ji and cried directly, saying:


    "You married Li Xu, what should I do?"


    7017k

 Chapter 214

    "You married Li Xu, what should I do?"


    An Zhiyu is crying with Da Ji in his arms.


    The rain mixed with her tears and kept falling, and her body was shaking.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dazhou was stunned and didn''t know how to answer. She just patted her on the back and said:


    "Let''s go home first."


    Anzhi fish really drank too much and was drunk.


    A bad smell of wine came to my face.


    Fortunately, she came quickly. If she had been lying here all the time, she would have drowned and died.


    "Why drink so much wine?" Da Ji shook his head.


    "Hum, you''re going to marry Li Xu, can''t you let me drink?" an Zhiyu hugged her and cried.


    "Get up," said Da Ji.


    "I can''t afford it." an Zhiyu hugged her.


    "Who''s arguing?"


    The National Teacher lying on the ground sat up.


    Rubbing my blurred eyes, I found a very familiar figure in my eyes.


    With silver hair and fox ears.


    This can only be a motor.


    "It''s you. I''ll strangle you."


    This is da Ju who is engaged to Li Xu. I don''t know what''s going on. Suddenly, anger gushes out of her heart and jumps up.


    He grabbed Da Ji''s neck at once.


    Biting her teeth, trying to strangle her.


    "Let go." Da Ji said nothing. What''s all this, the drunkard.


    "I must strangle you fox spirit." the national master murmured.


    "Touch."


    Suddenly, the national master knelt on the ground. It seemed that she was hit by something hard. It was a gold crutch.


    She knelt on the ground in pain.


    It was an Zhiyu who hit her.


    "How did you hit me?" the national teacher looked at her.


    "Why did you pinch her?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "Because he is engaged to Li Xu, I don''t like it."


    "I still see you unhappy?"


    An Zhiyu hit her with another crutch and said, "I told you to bully her and see me kill you."


    So she rushed over and wrestled with the national teacher.


    The two men rolled on the ground.


    Da Ju stood beside them, speechless on her face. She really wanted to knock the Two Drunkards out and carry them back.


    When she was about to act, a bad smell suddenly filled her back. She had this feeling when she came out just now. She always felt that a dark shadow followed her.


    Thought it was an illusion.


    But this was the second time she felt it.


    It is impossible to have two coincidences in such a short time, which shows that there must be a problem.


    She has a bad feeling.


    Hurry up, separate them and say, "there''s danger here. Let''s go."


    He helped them to the palace.


    But just after taking more than ten steps, the dangerous atmosphere shrouded around, and the strong murderous spirit covered it.


    In an instant, the rain was solidified by power, and the space was horribly quiet.


    People in black appeared in all directions.


    The strong murderous spirit filled the street. The confused an Zhiyu and the National Teacher sobered up for three minutes and became serious.


    "Why am I here?" the national master felt that her brain was still painful. If it weren''t for the murderous spirit, she couldn''t wake up at all.


    "Pain!" an Zhiyu kept patting his head, "Da Ju, where are we?"


    "We seem to have a big deal." Da Ju looked serious, looked at dozens of people in black and said:


    "Who are you?"


    "The man who killed you."


    "I have a grudge against you?"


    "Someone paid a billion for your life." a killer looked at Da Ji.


    Da Ji said coldly, "I''ll pay 2 billion to kill your employer."


    "Sorry, we are professional killers."


    "Why did you kill me?"


    "I don''t know who it is, but the other party paid a down payment of 500 million to buy your life. As long as you are killed, the remaining 500 million will be offered to the opposite side."


    "Who is going to kill me? I have to die before I understand?" Da Chuo looked at him.


    "I said I don''t know, but let me bring you a message."


    The man in black stretched out his hand, and the solidified rain quickly combined, and the drops of rain quickly condensed into a few words,.


    "Li Xu, I can''t have a good year. Don''t think about it. I want you to hold a funeral that day - the fifth elder."


    A simple sentence.


    There''s a signature behind it.


    Da Ju knows who it is.


    The fifth elder of the thief.


    Who on earth provoked him?


    It''s really bold to choose to do it on this day.


    "Do you know that your task is the fifth elder of the thief?" Da Ji looked at them.


    "I don''t need to know, but even if I know, the people across the street really gave too much money." that''s why they took the order at the risk of their lives.


    They had been observing Da Ji for some time and knew that Li Xu had not followed.


    Then he jumped out and decided to kill her.


    "Do it, don''t hesitate, kill and run away. For the other two, I suggest you don''t mind your own business. I just want her life and do it."


    "You two go quickly." Da Ji pushed them.


    What they want is their own. The national master and an Zhiyu can live without fighting.


    If you do, none of them will survive.


    An Zhiyu and the national teacher were pushed out, and the killer really didn''t tend to kill them.


    The target is only to lock the Da device, and the killer must also want to make a quick decision.


    Kill and run.


    "I really don''t want to live for killing people in front of me." the national master hit in, but he was kicked away.


    She is still drunk and not fully awake. What''s more, she found that there are five and six masters opposite.


    How?


    How can it move?


    She hurried and ran without hesitation, but after running for dozens of steps, she found that an Zhiyu didn''t catch up and shouted:


    "Let''s go. What are you doing? They are all five and six masters. Let alone you, even I can''t beat them."


    But Anzhi fish didn''t respond.


    The national teacher had to run back and wanted to drag her away, but she had already killed her.


    Green lotus blossoms suddenly appeared in the whole street, among which the largest lotus was shrouded in Da Ji.


    The lotus is very big. Thousands of lotus petals bloom.


    But it''s no use. The person opposite is too strong. It''s only a second later, it''s broken.


    But it was this second that Da Ji opened five tails.


    The speed was very fast. He broke through and rushed out in an instant. He wanted to run, but he couldn''t run at all.


    The other party''s people are too strong.


    Da Ji is only four products, and the opposite is five products and six products. I just escaped a blow.


    Then an Zhiyu''s Lotus appeared again and wrapped her directly.


    Dragged her out.


    The national master next to him sighed and had to fight. The wooden path method was opened, but he couldn''t carry it. If he couldn''t get two moves, he threw it out.


    "Kill both of them." the killer was angry, and they really stood in the way. "You could have lived well, but now you can''t live."


    Just as they were about to do it, suddenly the sound of Ding Ding came out.


    A woman came into view quickly.


    She came with a calm look.


    "I said why I haven''t come back for so long. I was in trouble." the woman said slowly.


    "Priest, they want to kill people." the national master was relieved and hurried to the side of the priest and said:


    "These killers want to kill her."


    She pointed to the finger.


    "Liupin." the killer opposite panicked. He was afraid that he would change if he was late. If he played with her, he would inevitably have an accident. He said, "take your people away quickly."


    The priest glanced, and there were two six products and more than a dozen five products. I''m afraid it''s not an opponent.


    If you fight, you may not take into account the national teacher. Maybe it''s the same thing. You scan Da Ju and an Zhiyu, and don''t hesitate to leave here with the national teacher.


    "Where are they?" the national teacher looked at them.


    "Sorry, I can only save you." the priest shook his head. She couldn''t save so many people, and then looked at the national teacher, "why do you drink so much wine?"


    The national teacher did not speak.


    The priest took away his golden crutch and dragged the national master out of here.


    Drag, drag, the national teacher will be drunk.


    Before he was drunk, the National Master always felt that he had neglected something, but he couldn''t remember.


    But I couldn''t help pointing to an Zhiyu.


    "Drink so much wine." the priest shook his head, took her and left here, saying:


    "Princess Daju, I''m sorry. I can choose between you and the national teacher. I can choose to save her."


    As for the nearby Anzhi fish, she completely ignored it.


    She held the national teacher and disappeared in the pouring rain.


    "Kill them quickly." the killer shot at the same time.


    "Master."


    "Li Xu."


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu kept shouting Li Xu''s name, but their voice was completely covered by the sound of heavy rain.


    They shouted and ran.


    Touch.


    The water splashed.


    They kept running, but when they couldn''t run out for ten steps, the killers around them rushed over.


    They had to fight. Their level was too low. In the face of five grades, they had no power to fight back.


    The cold ice of Da Ju and the power of tianhuodao emerged at the same time, but they were broken in an instant.


    An Zhiyu''s Lotus Dharma is also played, but it has no effect.


    He was knocked out as soon as he came out.


    They were all shot out of the water.


    They got up and wanted to run, but they were kicked out in an instant.


    Hit the ground again.


    The two women were covered in blood.


    There was stagnant rain on the ground, but it was soon dyed red by blood.


    In the face of the five qualities and six qualities, no matter what Taoism is, it is useless in front of them. They directly crush them with the realm, which is enough to tear them apart.


    "Ow, ow, ow..."


    Da Ju suddenly stood up, his eyes gradually turned red, nine tails grew behind him, his silver hair began to grow longer and his height became higher.


    The rain in the whole sky was solidified and turned into blue ice.


    The whole world seems to be frozen.


    The killers were stunned.


    The man suddenly zoomed in.


    An Zhiyu was also stunned. She saw the form of Da Ji.


    This sister is as like as two peas, but it is enlarged, but it''s beautiful.


    Who is this man.


    She met for the first time.


    She thought she was very proud of her figure, but when she saw her sister, she immediately felt eclipsed. Her mind was broader than her own.


    In addition to the mind, everywhere else reveals the breath of beauty.


    The nine tails behind her danced in the rain, but they were not contaminated with a drop of water. Time and space seemed to solidify, and her whole body revealed cold.


    The breath on her body revealed a strong sense of.


    It''s like a female emperor.


    Just standing here, I want to kneel down.


    This sister must be strong.


    But the next moment, an Zhiyu heard the woman''s voice:


    "Over, drink!"


    Then, the sister''s body shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye and became a Da Ji.


    Da Ju stumbled and fell down beside Anzhi fish, splashing water on the ground.


    The ice in the air kept falling on the ground and hit her.


    "Pain..."


    The rain between heaven and earth returns to normal and drips continuously.


    "Fancy, kill."


    Many killers no longer hesitate. They talk about the big knife in their hands and intend to kill her.


    The whole battle, from them out of the rain, including the appearance of priests, lasted less than five minutes.


    The speed can be said to be ridiculously fast.


    The killer is fast, without any hesitation, with little nonsense and a clear goal. He just wants to kill Da Ji.


    "Drink."


    Several killers.


    A knife is about to kill him.


    The anchovy on her side seemed to be a conditioned reaction, holding her directly in her arms and blocking her with her body.


    Da Ji''s eyes widened.


    An Zhiyu closes his eyes.


    Because she felt like she was dying.


    It''s expected to die miserably this time.


    Finished, Dean Qinglian, the white haired man is going to send the black haired man.


    It''s over. I''ll never see Li Xu again.


    I just hope this knife can be quickly, don''t let yourself suffer.


    She''s a little afraid of pain.


    It''s better to die safely without any feeling.


    The killer''s knife didn''t change its course and cut it directly.


    "Touch."


    The moment when the knife cuts into an Zhiyu.


    Suddenly, a golden light burst out of her.


    Then Anzhi fish felt a change in his neck.


    She opened her eyes.


    This necklace was given to her by Li Xu. Does it have other functions besides being warm in winter and cool in summer?


    The beads on the necklace burst into golden light, which shook all the killers out. A drop of blood slowly flew out of the necklace, which gradually turned into a golden Kunpeng.


    This golden roc runs through heaven and earth.


    Da Ju suddenly remembered that his ring once seemed to have some kind of anomaly, looked at an Zhiyu and said:


    "Cut me, quick."


    An Zhiyu seemed to understand something. He quickly picked up a knife on the ground and cut at Da Ji.


    Sure enough.


    It''s okay.


    The golden light broke out, and a drop of blood flew out of the ring and turned into a dragon.


    ¡­¡­


    In Qingqiu palace.


    King Qingqiu spoke to Li Xu.


    The king of Qingqiu said, "the engagement will be done. I''ll give her to you in the future. You have to take good care of her and can''t bully her. It''s not urgent to marry her. I don''t urge you. However, the birth of children can be put on the agenda. Don''t worry that the children are not taken care of. If you are busy, I can take care of the children."


    Just got engaged and gave birth to a baby.


    Is that reasonable?


    Li Xu didn''t speak.


    "You can have more children. I''ll choose a gifted one and let her be the king of Qingqiu. I can''t always be the king of Qingqiu. You know what I mean?" the king of Qingqiu looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu, who was listening to the king of Qingqiu, suddenly felt something.


    "Mom, there seems to be something wrong. I''ll go first. I''ll visit you tomorrow."


    Stand up and disappear.


    "Why do young people now run away as soon as they give birth to children? When can I leave office as the king of green hill?"


    She sighed.


    Very helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    The next moment.


    Li Xu appeared behind many black killers.


    A Kunpeng and a dragon hovered in the sky, with two killers in front.


    Because just after releasing the dragon and Kunpeng, an Zhiyu and Da Ju ran away, but they caught them in an instant.


    Keep them from moving.


    When the killer wanted to kill them, suddenly the rain solidified, and every drop of water in the air could no longer fall to the ground.


    It seems that the air is quiet.


    They looked back and saw Li Xu, trembling all over.


    This man is famous in this Dao state and is so powerful that they have to bypass Li Xu if they want to kill Da Ju.


    I didn''t expect him to appear here so soon.


    Li Xu came step by step.


    "You stop."


    Although the killer hijacked Anzhi Yuda, he panicked into a dog and said:


    "Come again and I''ll kill them all."


    Li Xu didn''t hold his ground and still walked step by step.


    The killer put the knife on the two women''s necks and said:


    "I tell you, if you take another step, they will all die."


    Li Xu didn''t speak, the rain couldn''t hit him, and his eyes flashed.


    Except for the two killers who put the knife on the neck of Anzhi fish and Da Ji, all the other killers were blasted by his spirit pressure.


    These black killers exploded directly.


    It''s like flowering. Blood splashes and separates constantly.


    They don''t even know how they died?


    Because they died in an instant.


    The remaining two killers trembled and were cold, and their hands shaking with knives.


    "Don''t come here. Come here again and they''ll die.


    As long as you let us go, we''ll let someone go first.


    Let''s take the other hostage.


    As long as I get out of Qingqiu safely, I will release the hostages so that both of them can live. What do you think of this deal? "The killer across the street was trembling.


    Li Xu''s face was cold and looked at the two killers.


    The two killers were in a panic, and the knives in their hands were trembling.


    "Choose quickly, who will be the hostage?" the killer was very flustered, because they felt a strong spiritual pressure rolling around, making them afraid.


    "I don''t choose, I want it all."


    Return the hostages.


    You deserve to threaten me.


    Li Xu walked towards them step by step, and this area seemed to form a special space.


    "In that case, I''ll kill them all."


    The killer tried to cut them off, but they couldn''t move. It seemed that there was a hand holding their arm.


    Their legs softened and they knelt directly on the ground.


    Li Xu slapped them in the dust.


    Nanming rushed out of the fire and burned all the broken bodies to ashes, so there were no more traces here, and then looked at the two women covered with blood.


    "That''s what you''re doing."


    "Master, I......" Da Chuo wanted to talk, but he staggered and fainted.


    Li Xu hurried up to help her. It seemed that he bled too much and fainted.


    Just holding her, the other fainted.


    Li Xu went up and explored. Ann knew that the fish seemed to be asleep. She smelled and smelled. She was full of wine. She should be drunk.


    Li was speechless.


    We have to deal with it.


    One by one, pick them up.


    7017k

 Chapter 215

    Map of mountains and rivers.


    "Pain..."


    "It hurts..."


    An Zhiyu woke up vaguely and opened his eyes. His head hurt.


    She found herself lying on a soft bed and suddenly felt something soft.


    At first glance, it''s a motor.


    She is sleeping on her side, quiet and beautiful.


    Take back your eyes, touch your head and feel the pain like drilling your heart.


    I was confused yesterday. I don''t know when I did it. I just vaguely remember that I was drunk and walked around the street.


    Met the national master, Da Ji and killer.


    Finally, Li Xu appeared, one by one, and took her and Da Ji away.


    I don''t remember later.


    "Where is this?"


    Confused, she got up from bed and suddenly found that the clothes she was wearing were not her own.


    White clothes are better than snow.


    Obviously, she doesn''t have such clothes, and it''s not da Ju''s. after carefully smelling the smell, it seems to be Li Xu''s.


    This dress is Li Xu''s.


    "Did he help me change my clothes?"


    An Zhiyu thought. If he remembered correctly, Da Ju fainted earlier than her yesterday. It seems that he really changed his clothes.


    I was engaged to Da Ju and changed my clothes.


    He must have seen it all when he changed his clothes.


    It''s estimated that you''ve seen all the things you should and shouldn''t see, and maybe you''ve met places you shouldn''t touch.


    What does he mean.


    Do you still want to marry two wives?


    "Brain pain..."


    An Zhiyu kept touching his head and went out of the room to see where it was.


    Just out of the room, I saw the misty peaks.


    There are countless fairy palaces around here.


    She knows where this is.


    This is the picture of mountains and rivers.


    She is familiar with this place. It is the treasure of Li Xu''s space. I''m relieved.


    It seems that he did change the clothes. It''s really cheap for him.


    An Zhiyu shook his head, walked back to the room and explored Da Ji''s forehead. There was no sign of fever. He thought it would be a fever after yesterday''s heavy rain.


    Since not, that''s good.


    Let go and feel the pulse of the device.


    She breathed gently, but she was a little weak.


    Yesterday, she bled the most.


    The killer really beat her to death.


    Fortunately, Li Xu did it in time. She touched the necklace around her neck and looked at Da Ji''s ring.


    Thanks to these things, otherwise, they would really be there.


    Suddenly remembered yesterday''s scene, when the killer came over, she held Da Ji in her arms.


    And want to block her knife.


    Now think about it, I''m a little scared.


    At that time, she couldn''t figure out how to do that.


    Forget it. I''m too lazy to think. I''m a little hungry.


    I don''t know if I have anything to eat. I walked out of the room and skillfully went to the kitchen. I found that there was chicken soup in the kitchen.


    This thing is estimated to be Li xunao''s.


    When opened, the smell of chicken soup floated out, and there was a faint smell of ginger in it. It felt very good to drink.


    She quickly took a bowl and drank it into soup. After drinking a few mouthfuls, she felt refreshed and dizzy.


    "Is this chicken soup a fairy pill?"


    There''s a sense of immediate results.


    An Zhiyu drank two bowls in a row. He felt that his head was not dizzy and his whole body was comfortable. In an instant, he felt that he could jump around.


    "This thing is a good thing. I don''t know what Li Xu put in it. It tastes delicious. Give it to Da Ju."


    An Zhi quickly filled the fish and brought it to the room.


    I wanted to wake her up.


    Maybe I woke up when I smelled the smell.


    She opened her eyes vaguely and found an Zhiyu coming in with chicken soup.


    "You''re awake."


    An Zhiyu put the chicken soup on the table, walked over and helped her up and sat down.


    Da Ju sat by her bed and felt so weak. I remember she was almost killed by the killer yesterday. Then... Good guy, an Zhiyu helped her block the knife.


    How dare she?


    When it comes to physical strength, she is stronger than Anzhi fish. I don''t know how many grades.


    Even if you cut a few knives, you may not die.


    But Ann knows the physical strength of fish. It may be gone after two knives.


    "Yesterday, really thank you..."


    "Don''t mention yesterday." an Zhiyu doesn''t want to mention yesterday. It''s really embarrassing. She has a few memory omissions, but she still vaguely remembers some.


    Especially when he and the national teacher were crazy, he lost face and lost his home. He changed the topic and said:


    "Here''s chicken soup. Have some." an Zhiyu brought the bowl.


    Reach for it.


    An Zhiyu found her hand shaking and said, "I''ll feed you."


    "HMM." an Zhiyu blew a little hot chicken soup, "ah, open your mouth."


    "..." Da Ji stared at her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" asked an Zhiyu.


    Da Ji laughed and said, "why do you suddenly think you''re feeding the child?"


    "Ha ha ha." an Zhiyu also smiled, "aren''t you afraid of burning? Open your mouth quickly."


    "HMM." Da Chuo smiled sweetly and looked at an Zhiyu. His eyes smiled curved, and his two fox ears moved.


    Anzhi fish fed her one mouthful at a time.


    Da Ji also ate one mouthful at a time.


    After feeding her a bowl, an Zhiyu asked, "do you want any more in the kitchen?"


    "Yes."


    "You wait here and I''ll be back soon."


    An Zhiyu said that he would continue to go to the kitchen to make soup. He would come back later and feed Da Ji. After eating, he would make another bowl.


    Until the fourth bowl.


    An Zhi fish fed her and said, "you are really a pig. Can you drink so much?"


    "Hungry," said da.


    "If you hadn''t told me, I''d cook for you."


    An Zhi fish was feeding Da Ji. Suddenly he felt something hot in his nose, as if something was flowing out.


    She tried to control it, but she couldn''t.


    Shouldn''t she have a runny nose?


    "No, I''ll just finish this bowl of soup." Da Ju looked at an Zhiyu''s face, slowly stretched out his hand, touched her nose, and then the blood in one hand said:


    "You have a nosebleed."


    An Zhiyu quickly put down the chicken soup and touched his nose.


    What''s going on?


    Sure enough, my nose bled.


    Why is it bleeding?


    She hasn''t had nosebleed for many years. Except when she was a child, she never had nosebleed again.


    "Did you eat something?" Da Ji looked at her.


    An Zhiyu suddenly remembered something. When he woke up, he drank two bowls of chicken soup. It took less than a while.


    Suddenly I felt my body start to heat up.


    "Did Li Xu put medicine in the chicken soup?"


    "Did you drink chicken soup?"


    "Yes."


    "How much did you drink?"


    "Two bowls."


    "Oh, oh, okay."


    "No, I not only have a nosebleed, but also my body is getting hot?"


    An Zhiyu felt very hot. After Li Xu gave her a bead, she didn''t feel hot anymore.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so hot now.


    The internal organs are also hot.


    Did the bead fail?


    It''s not possible.


    "Put out your hand." Da Ju asked an Zhiyu to put out his hand, probed, and said, "it''s not a big problem. Just eat something that''s too tonic. Come with me."


    Da Ju got up, took her to the hot spring, pointed and said, "you jump in."


    An Zhiyu immediately took off his clothes and jumped into the hot spring.


    "Just sit and practice, maybe two incense sticks."


    Da Ju sat beside the grass, holding her face and looking at her quietly.


    Soon I saw the black things excreted from the Anzhi fish.


    After two incense sticks, Anzhi fish found that his body was full of black things.


    "What is this?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "Wash the marrow and wash away the impurities in the body." Da Ji said, "my master may have added blood to the two bowls of chicken soup you just drank. You may not adapt to it for the first time. It''s all right. Just eat more."


    "Why is her blood in the chicken soup?"


    "His blood has this effect. I don''t understand the details. Anyway, just drink it. Remember not to tell others."


    "Yes."


    An Zhiyu nodded. It seemed that Da Ji was not drinking for the first time. Suddenly he remembered something:


    "His blood was melted into chicken soup. I drank chicken soup. Does that mean Li Xu''s blood is flowing in my body?"


    Da Ji doesn''t speak.


    This sentence is so familiar.


    She seems to have told Li Xu.


    Suddenly found that an Zhiyu brain circuit is also very wonderful, half as good as himself.


    All silly girls.


    "Where''s my master? Where is he dead?" Da Ji looked around and didn''t see him.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see him when I woke up."


    An Zhiyu shook his head and washed the black things flowing from his body in the hot spring.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingqiu palace.


    Today is the year 501.


    Today is the first day of the new year.


    Qingqiu is very lively and full of festivities.


    At this time, Li Xu should have been in the picture of mountains and rivers, but the king of Qingqiu was worried about Da Ju''s comfort.


    Li Xu had to see her.


    "Don''t worry, mom, I''ve killed all the killers. I won''t let her fall into crisis in the future. I must protect her well."


    "She''s fine."


    "Xiaoda is resting and can recover at noon at the latest. Why don''t I bring her to see you this afternoon?"


    "Let her have a good rest. Take her to dinner on the evening of the third."


    "OK."


    "Go back first."


    Li Xu left the palace of King Qingqiu and went back to his own.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the bedroom, I heard someone arguing inside. It was the national master and the priest who appeared with the people of the daughter country and were quarreling with President Qinglian?


    The quarrel began on the first day of the new year.


    It''s really interesting.


    When Li Xu came in, Dean Qinglian looked at Li Xu and said:


    "Did they make trouble during the new year?"


    Li looked at the national master and the priest and said, "can''t you talk about it after the new year? For the new year, the people in Qingqiu palace let you in to quarrel here?"


    "We have something very important?" the national master looked at Li Xu with firm eyes.


    "What''s up?"


    "They asked me to hand over an Zhiyu as soon as they opened their mouth." Dean Qinglian said.


    "Does an Zhiyu owe you money? How much does she owe? I''ll pay it back for her." Li looked at the national master and priest.


    The priest said, "well, yesterday the national master drank and met an Zhiyu. After I took the national master back, she didn''t wake up until today. When she woke up, she told me.


    She seemed to see an Zhiyu yesterday and let the glass lamp burst into nine colors.


    Now I want to confirm it again, but Dean Qinglian has not invited an Zhiyu. If she is sure, she is the successor of the next king of the daughter country. I want to take her away. "


    "Hum."


    Dean Qinglian Leng hum.


    Are you kidding.


    Don''t tell me about the heir.


    Not rare.


    An Zhiyu is now sent under his name. An Zhiyu is her granddaughter.


    There''s no door to take her.


    Daughter''s country is not a good thing. I heard it''s a place where people can''t get married.


    Dean Qinglian knows that an Zhiyu likes Li Xu. If you take her away.


    She''s afraid she''ll be unhappy all her life.


    Daughter country is a cage for her.


    To compete for power, Dean Qinglian feels that happiness is the most important.


    So they quarreled.


    Fortunately, an Zhiyu was not here and was stuffed by Li Xu into the map of mountains and rivers.


    If you were there, it would be a little dangerous, because you couldn''t beat the priests and national teachers.


    Dean Qinglian pulled Li Xu aside, used his spiritual power to form a boundary, enveloped him and Li Xu, isolated all voices, and whispered:


    "I just quarreled with them on purpose. I just delayed the time. When you come back, the national master and priest of the daughter country will come to the door in person. I don''t think I''m here to make trouble."


    "They must have determined that an Zhiyu is the next successor of the daughter country. This time, they came to take her away."


    "I understand her character. She certainly won''t go to her daughter''s country."


    "I''m afraid they will take her away," said Dean Qinglian.


    "What about that?" Li looked at him and said, "do you have any good way?"


    "Just waiting for you, do you remember what I told you last time? The identity of an Zhiyu must be not simple. If an Zhiyu takes her one day reluctantly, I hope you can come forward and protect her. I have no other requirements. I just hope she can be happy."


    Li Xu remembered that Dean Qinglian said this last time and nodded:


    "Of course, I''ll drive them away."


    "It''s just a temporary policy."


    Li Xu said, "what should I do?"


    Dean Qinglian said, "take her as an apprentice. As long as you have a certain fetter with her, the daughter country will be afraid of you and dare not take her away."


    "Good guy, wait for me here?" Li Xu smiled.


    He remembered that Dean Qinglian once said that he wanted to accept an Zhiyu as his apprentice.


    I refused because I was too lazy to teach.


    I didn''t expect him to mention it again.


    But it''s a way.


    "All right, but I can''t decide without authorization. I have to ask her for advice. What if she wants to be king of her daughter country? If she doesn''t want to, I''ll take her."


    "Believe me, she will never be the king. Otherwise, I bet 100 million. If I win, you give me 100 million. If I lose, the fish will belong to you."


    "You want to trap the White Wolf empty handed."


    Li Xu smiled, but he didn''t say much.


    I''m trying to release an Zhiyu and Da Ji from the map of mountains and rivers.


    When I was about to act, I thought of something.


    What if they wake up and don''t wear clothes for some reason?


    Although this situation is very small, it is also possible. Forget it, go in and confirm it yourself.


    Can''t be cheap to others.


    Swish, walk into the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Li Xu went straight to the room where Da Ju and an Zhiyu slept, but they were not in the room.


    "Xiao Da Ji, an Zhiyu." Li Xu shouted.


    His voice spread inside, and soon their voices came.


    "Here we are," said da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    "This is in the direction of the hot spring."


    Li Xu was ashamed.


    Fortunately, I didn''t get them out directly just now, otherwise the scene would be very embarrassing.


    He came outside the hot spring, knocked on the door of the palace and said, "come out quickly."


    "OK." Da Ji answered, looked at an Zhiyu and said:


    "Say you, hurry up, grind and haw. I haven''t come out after washing for a long time. If I didn''t think it was pleasing to the eyes to see you, I would have sprayed you."


    "Hee hee..." an Zhiyu smiled and said, "you must look better than me when you grow up."


    She suddenly remembered the scene of yesterday.


    Although she didn''t know what was going on, she knew it must have something to do with Da Ji.


    "Hurry up."


    "It''s coming out."


    An Zhiyu jumped out of the hot spring and finally washed the dirt off his body. He felt comfortable all over.


    The body seems to be much easier.


    "It''s really white." Da Ji kept looking at it.


    An Zhiyu turned around, stretched out his hand and dropped the clothes on the grass on her.


    She quickly put on her clothes. This time she was wearing her own clothes. Her crimson clothes wrapped her figure very well and made her graceful.


    Li Xu''s clothes are still left behind by her. Please help him wash his clothes at that time.


    Da Ju stood up, and as soon as the cleansing technique came out, she made the water drops on her hair clean and said:


    "Go, master is waiting outside?"


    The two women went out at the same time.


    Open the Palace door.


    The fragrance of the two women came to his face, and Li Xu took a breath.


    His eyes kept swimming on Anzhi fish and Da Ji. They were very good-looking and pleasing to the eyes.


    Finally, Li Xu''s eyes stopped on an Zhiyu and asked:


    "Let me ask you something. Did you meet the national teacher yesterday?"


    "HMM." an Zhiyu nodded.


    "Do you know the function of her golden crutch? It is used to find the successor of the next king of the daughter country. Did she let you touch her golden crutch yesterday?"


    "Yes." an Zhiyu, like a child who did something wrong, silently lowered his head and said:


    "I remember. She said that if the glass lamp could burst out in nine colors, then this person would be the next king of the daughter country. Yesterday, I was drunk with the national teacher. I felt it curiously and remembered that it seemed to be nine colors."


    I don''t know if I remember wrong, but there were nine kinds at that time.


    "Now the national master and the priest have come to the door and want to test it again. I ask you if you really measure nine colors, would you like to be the king of the daughter country?"


    "No." an Zhiyu shook his head.


    She wouldn''t agree anyway.


    Women in the daughter country can''t marry, and the king is certainly no exception.


    If you become one, you''ll have no chance with Li Xu.


    If you choose between the king and Li Xu.


    She will not hesitate to choose Li Xu.


    "I don''t want to be a king. Is there any way?" an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu said, "there is chicken soup in the kitchen. Have you ever drunk it? If you haven''t, go and get a bowl to drink."


    "After drinking, Da Ju told me that there was your blood in it. I really didn''t know in advance."


    "That''s good. Let''s go."


    Li Xu took Da Ju and an Zhiyu out of the country.


    The three of them appeared out of thin air.


    The national master and the priest were startled. How did Li Xu do this?


    What is this all sky means?


    Li Xu said, "an Zhiyu is coming. You can measure it. If you don''t measure good or bad, I''ll tell you, at least 50 million mental loss fee."


    7017k

 Chapter 216

    "Fifty million?"


    The priest felt that Li Xu was a lion.


    If you say fifty million, you really treat me as a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Are you kidding.


    Fifty million.


    This is a huge sum of money. I will never agree.


    "Well, if I don''t measure it, I''m willing to compensate for the loss of 50 million." the National Teacher bit.


    "Are you stupid? Can you promise?" the priest looked at her.


    "Trust me." the National Teacher''s eyes are firm. Even if she is drunk, she is not stupid. She can''t read it wrong yesterday. The light of an Zhiyu is very dazzling.


    The priest said that this thing can''t shine for no reason, except for the special Li Xu.


    Once others shine, there must be a problem.


    She gritted her teeth and thought of this layer.


    The daughter''s country of 50 million can still be obtained. She looked at the priest and said, "believe me, there is absolutely no problem this time."


    Seeing that she was so sure, the priest stopped arguing and believed her once.


    She went to an Zhiyu, but an Zhiyu was afraid because she had a ghost in her heart. She hid behind Li Xu and was so nervous that she grabbed Li Xu''s clothes.


    Sweat came out of his forehead.


    She was very nervous. Although she was drunk yesterday, she was more or less impressed. There were nine colors the first time.


    If she is really sure that she is suitable to be king of the daughter country, will it be cool all her life.


    She doesn''t want to die in that damn place all her life.


    Thinking of this, he was afraid to hold on to Li Xu''s clothes.


    Only Li Xu can save himself now.


    "Don''t be afraid. Put your hand on it and touch it."


    The priest looked at her and found that she was so nervous that her face turned white, her forehead was full of sweat, and she kept swallowing saliva. It was obvious that there was a ghost in her heart.


    Her performance made everyone present nervous.


    Da Ju, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng, and lvwu.


    The first time they saw an Zhiyu so nervous, it showed that what the national master and priest said must be true.


    "Don''t be afraid, just touch it." the priest spoke very gently and tried not to scare an Zhiyu, but an Zhiyu just hid behind Li Xu and grabbed his clothes.


    The priest had to come by himself.


    I''m going to hold her down.


    But she revolved around Li Xu and obviously didn''t want to touch the priest''s golden crutch.


    So the two men revolved around Li Xu and kept running.


    "Don''t move." Li Xu reached out and grabbed an Zhiyu, stopped the priest and said:


    "You''re too fierce. You scared her white and sweat on her forehead.


    She was frightened by you at a young age. It is estimated that she will leave indelible wounds in her heart in the future.


    I think the mental loss cost of $50 million is less. Now I want $100 million. If you can''t measure it, you must give it as much as $100 million. "


    The priest looked at Li Xu: "you''ve gone too far."


    The national teacher only turned his eyes.


    The people present were stunned.


    "Love is unpredictable, just 100 million. If you are unpredictable, please leave here and prepare to see off the guests." Li Xu said.


    "OK, one hundred million is one hundred million." the priest went out and saw an Zhiyu running continuously. He felt that there was a ghost. He had to bet a big one later.


    "I was surprised." an Zhiyu was nervous and wanted to run, but her hand was caught by Li Xu and wanted to run, but she couldn''t run away at all.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." Li looked at her and patted her hand, indicating that he could rest assured.


    Hearing her words, an Zhiyu relaxed a lot and was no longer nervous.


    That''s right. What are you nervous about?


    Even if he broke out nine colors, isn''t Li Xu still here?


    What are you afraid of?


    Don''t panic at all.


    Thinking of this, an Zhiyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    The priest held the golden crutch and let an Zhi fish touch it.


    An Zhiyu gritted his teeth, stretched out his hand, put it on the glass lamp, half narrowed his eyes and looked at it. Suddenly, the glass lamp burst into dazzling color.


    The whole glass lamp is shining.


    The light is exploding.


    At that moment, everyone couldn''t open their eyes.


    Gradually, the people adapted to the strong light and looked.


    "Master, seven colors."


    The counter ran over and counted it twice to make sure there were only seven colors.


    Everyone began to count.


    Count it again and again.


    Or seven colors.


    An Zhiyu took a breath and looked at Li Xu with shocked eyes. She should be nine colors. How did she become seven?


    Seeing Li Xu''s calm face, an Zhiyu remembered what Li Xu said to herself about drinking chicken soup when she came out just now. She did drink two bowls of chicken soup.


    There seems to be Li Xu''s blood in the chicken soup.


    Is it her blood flowing in her body, temporarily covering up her blood?


    If so, it makes sense.


    No wonder Li Xu is so calm.


    i see.


    An Zhiyu took back his eyes and put his other hand on the glass lamp.


    This moment, the light is more dazzling.


    With her as the center, the light was great. The whole palace was shrouded in seven colors, stronger than the hand just now. The dazzling light reflected the sky.


    He dyed the clouds in the sky colorful.


    All the people in Qingqiu could see the colorful luster in the sky. They thought it was the blessing coming and looked up one after another.


    "National master and priest, you see, there are only seven colors. I''m not the heir of the king you said. Since I made a bet just now, I''m willing to admit defeat, 100 million."


    An Zhiyu looked at them. At this time, she looked very calm.


    Slowly put his hand away, all the light disappeared without a trace, and the glass lamp also recovered its original ordinary flame.


    The national master and the sacrificial master looked at each other and couldn''t accept it.


    What''s the problem?


    Is there something wrong with this lamp?


    They haven''t spoken for a long time, and their mood is very complicated.


    "Give me the money." Li looked at him and said nothing.


    The priest handed out a black card and his head wouldn''t go out of the palace. He was really ashamed. He didn''t want to come to Qingqiu''s palace anymore.


    They were very embarrassed and ran out of Qingqiu palace as if they were running away.


    After they ran out of Qingqiu palace, they gasped. The national master suddenly said, "there''s always something wrong?"


    "I thought of it too." the priest remembered something now.


    "Yes, as like as two peas of Li Xu, the seven colors of an Zhi fish." the Chinese teacher remembered, Li Xu was also seven colors.


    The priest said, "as I guessed, could it be Li Xu''s action that sealed her blood power and let an Zhiyu show his blood power."


    The national teacher said, "it seems that we should find the right opportunity and test the safety of the fish."


    The priest shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work. Li Xu is the one we can''t provoke. If we disobey again and again, I''m afraid there''s no good fruit to eat."


    "What about that?"


    "I already have a way. I don''t need to test. I know if an Zhiyu is the heir of the king?"


    "What can I do?"


    "Anzhi fish will always leave Qingqiu. We keep an eye on them. If they leave Qingqiu and our glass lamp goes out, it shows that Anzhi fish is the heir to the king."


    The lamp was lit by the heir of the king. If she left and the lamp went out, wouldn''t it be obvious?


    "High, it''s really high." the national master''s summer thumb, the person who can be a priest is really not simple.


    "Let''s go back first. We''ll have fun in Qingqiu these days." the priest said.


    Because they are 90% sure that Anzhi fish is the heir to the king. The difficult days are finally over. Now it''s time to have a good rest during the new year.


    Enjoy, enjoy.


    They looked back at the Qingqiu palace and left without hesitation.


    I went to play.


    Suddenly, the priest stopped and said:


    "The money I saved is gone. One hundred million, national teacher, you compensate me."


    The national teacher said, "sorry, I don''t have much money. Besides, I don''t lose. If she is really the next king, what if I give her a hundred million."


    "Then why don''t you give it?" the priest looked at her.


    "I don''t have money." the national teacher said awkwardly. She didn''t have much money. She was also cheated by Li Xukeng in santuhe.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, you can get the cost of playing in Qingqiu these days."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Qingqiu palace, in the palace.


    Seeing that they had finally left, an Zhiyu looked curiously at Li Xu and asked, "it''s really because of the chicken soup."


    Li Xu nodded.


    There is his blood in the chicken soup. Before completely eliminating his blood, it will naturally be covered up by the taste of his blood.


    "But this is not a long-term plan. They will certainly come to you again, but they are afraid of me, so they don''t dare to do it rashly, but I''m always absent."


    Li Xu turned his words and said:


    "However, there is also a solution, that is, we have a certain relationship."


    "For example, I accept you as an apprentice."


    "Then they certainly don''t dare to do it to you again, because they must have limited consideration for me before they do it. As long as I''m not dead, they don''t dare to take you away."


    "Now there is a problem, I don''t know if you are willing to be my apprentice?" Li looked at her.


    Li Xu''s words came out.


    Except for the people outside, Da Ji and an Zhiyu are ignorant.


    Da Chuo''s first thought was really a strange story. He even accepted an apprentice. He was lazy enough to have himself. If he knew more fish, he would be even lazier.


    In the future, Taixu college will be changed into lazy college.


    An Zhiyu was stunned. What was the operation? She was completely ignorant. It was so sudden.


    She tilted her head and stared at Li Xu.


    On weekdays, I thought it would be better if Li Xu could be his husband.


    But she never wanted to be Li Xu''s Apprentice.


    She wants to be his wife, not a ragged apprentice.


    Being an apprentice is no better than being a wife.


    What can I do as an apprentice?


    You can''t


    Wait, she suddenly thought of something, "my master became my brother and later became my husband".


    This book is about staying in his identity as an apprentice from the beginning, slowly becoming a brother and then a husband.


    Everything has to have a process.


    Is that what Li Xu meant?


    good heavens.


    Are you thinking too much?


    She was suddenly interested in this apprentice, but Dean Qinglian was his master and worshipped Li Xu as his teacher. There''s a problem.


    "I have just discussed with Li Xu. She is really suitable for teaching you." Dean Qinglian seems to see an Zhiyu''s concerns.


    To tell the truth, he just led an Zhiyu into the door of cultivation.


    But Li Xu has made her rapid improvement. Obviously, Li Xu is more suitable to be her master.


    In fact, Dean Qinglian thinks Tang Sheng is also suitable to be Li Xu''s master.


    Li Xu is always instructing him intentionally or unintentionally.


    However, Dean Qinglian dared not go too far. If he stuffed both his disciples into him, he would certainly not accept them.


    According to my years of understanding.


    Li Xu is really lazy.


    If I hadn''t taken Da Ji as an apprentice, I would have been lazier, and I wouldn''t have come to Qingqiu this time.


    Seeing an Zhiyu still looking at himself, Dean Qinglian said, "Li Xu accepted you as an apprentice. Why are you still stunned? If he changes his attention, he may not want you."


    "Master, but..." an Zhiyu looked at him.


    "No, but you don''t lose one more master. You can run on both sides. If you''re tired of staying at Li Xu''s side, you can run back."


    The old man really thinks, Li has nothing to say.


    Hearing the words of Dean Qinglian, an Zhiyu quickly knelt in front of him and said, "master, please accept the disciples three times."


    She kowtowed three heads to Li Xu.


    She is going to call Master Li Xu.


    It is convenient to distinguish president Qinglian and Li Xu.


    If you call master yourself, if these two people answer, so as not to be embarrassed.


    There is another problem. If he and Da Chong call master, Li Xu may not be able to tell who it is.


    As long as you call master, you can perfectly solve this problem.


    I''m so smart,


    "Get up." Li Xu helped her up.


    An Zhiyu stood up, looked at the Da Ji on Li Xu''s side, bent over and arched his hand:


    "From now on, I will be your younger martial sister. Elder martial sister Da Ju, please accept my worship." an Zhiyu arched his hand at Da Ju.


    Da Ju looked at her. She didn''t prepare herself, so she had a younger martial sister. This is about a good sister becoming a younger martial sister.


    "Sister Zhiyu, don''t be polite to me." Da Ji picked her up.


    "I''m your younger martial sister." an Zhiyu winked at her naughty.


    "Don''t care about details."


    Da Chuo smiled. Since she met her, she called her sister Zhiyu. She can''t change her mouth for the time being. Isn''t it the same to call sister Zhiyu and junior sister Zhiyu?


    She felt no difference.


    "Elder martial sister..." an Zhiyu shouted wildly.


    "You are really crazy." Da Ji said nothing.


    "I''m happy."


    An Zhiyu said with a smile. She thought she would be caught by people in her daughter''s country. Now she picked up a cheap master.


    Maybe this person may become a husband in the future.


    How could she be unhappy.


    She hugged Da Ji with joy.


    Da Ji immediately felt his chest squeezed by something soft. Wonderful.


    "EH." an Zhiyu suddenly remembered something. He loosened Da Ji, looked at Li Xu and said, "this card is given by the national teacher. There is a hundred million dollars in it."


    She wants to give this card to Li Xu.


    If it weren''t for Li Xu, she couldn''t have got the money. It''s reasonable to give Li Xu.


    "I don''t want it." Li Xu shook his head. This is the money given to an Zhiyu by the priest. It''s not appropriate to take it by himself.


    Then an Zhiyu went to President Qinglian. President Qinglian waved his hand and said, "keep it first. When I''m old and can''t get along, you remember to raise me again."


    An Zhiyu also smiled. Since she didn''t want it, she had to put it away.


    "Today is the first day of the new year. I invite everyone to play. I''ll pack all the food and drink." an Zhiyu said loudly.


    "OK." Da Ju agreed first and said, "now it''s my turn to pit your money. Let''s go to dinner first. I''m hungry."


    "OK." an Zhiyu ran over, took an Zhiyu''s hand and walked outside the palace.


    Li Xu keeps up.


    Tang Sheng also planned to keep up, but was held by Dean Qinglian and said, "if they go to play, we won''t get involved. Let''s go. I''ll take you to another place to play."


    Dean Qinglian said.


    So this group was divided into two groups: Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng and lvwu, Li Xu, an Zhiyu and Da Ji.


    Dean Li Qinglian waited for them to go away.


    About half an hour.


    President Qinglian set out again with Tang Sheng of lvwuhe. At the same time, he took a deep breath and said in his heart:


    "Zhiyu, Shifu can only help you here. You have to go on your own."


    It''s her limit to let Li Xu accept her as an apprentice. As for the rest, you have to find a way by yourself.


    There''s nothing he can do.


    Tang Sheng asked, "master, do you think younger martial sister will have a play?"


    "What do you think?" Dean Qinglian looked at Tang Sheng.


    "I know so?" asked Tang Sheng.


    Green Wu forked his waist and said, "I understand this. I tell you, men like beautiful ones, and more is better. One is just right, two is not much, three is OK, four is OK, and five is better..."


    "What''s wrong?" Dean Qinglian looked at him.


    "You old man, don''t pretend to be pure with me. Let''s go. I''ll take your drunken life and dream of death." lvwu said. He didn''t go with Li Xu last time and wanted to do it again.


    "Is it your treat?" Dean Qinglian looked at him.


    "I want you to invite me," said lvwu.


    "Farewell." Dean Qinglian said, "Tang Sheng, if you don''t deal with such people in the future, you will be bad. Master will take you to gentle village."


    "Well..."


    Tang Sheng is covered with black lines.


    There is not a serious person here.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingqiu palace, above the aisle.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu in front held hands and muttered, not knowing what they were talking about.


    Li Xu was too lazy to eavesdrop and thought as he walked:


    "I don''t know if the system will calculate her diligence after an Zhiyu becomes her apprentice. If it also calculates her, does it mean that she can get more Taoism and more playing methods?"


    "Is the system there?"


    [the system is being updated, and the estimated time needs to be upgraded to No. 3, please wait patiently]


    "The garbage system has been updated since the early morning. It hasn''t been updated yet. I don''t know what is being updated."


    The new year begins on the first day. It''s really yours.


    However, he also secretly looked forward to it.


    I don''t know what good things will appear in this update.


    I hope something interesting will appear.


    Like 18 pictures.


    Li Xu thought as he walked.


    "Master, can you walk faster?" Da Hui turned back. "I''m hungry."


    Li Xu couldn''t help saying, "master, feed ~ you."


    The nearby Anzhi fish looked at them strangely and frowned:


    "Something''s wrong with you two. Did you do something I don''t know?"


    7017k

 Chapter 217

    Da Ju''s face turned red. What tiger and wolf words was master talking nonsense?


    Anzhi fish is still here?


    Can''t you pay attention?


    Smelly master.


    Da Ji''s heart kept growling.


    Li Xu stopped and suddenly remembered what he had just said. He was stunned for a few seconds and quickly explained:


    "Don''t get me wrong. I mean I can cook for her."


    "Well, I know."


    An Zhiyu smiled and whispered, but his eyes kept sweeping back and forth.


    Didn''t Li Xu and Da Ju just get engaged?


    There must be something wrong with these two people.


    They must have a secret.


    Have they changed from apprentices to husbands?


    Impossible?


    It''s not possible.


    Things can''t go so fast.


    In an Zhiyu''s understanding, Da Chuo is a simple little girl except reading some improper books with herself.


    Has the little girl become a wolf?


    This does not exist.


    On weekdays, I also take a bath with Da Ju and my aunt, but the palace guarding sand mark on Da Ju''s body is still there. What does it mean that they haven''t taken any step yet?


    However, their words are too misunderstood.


    Her eyes looked back and forth, but she still didn''t see the fishiness, but she was severely stared by Da Ji and said:


    "Are you thinking about something unhealthy?"


    "I didn''t." an Zhiyu shook his head.


    "You obviously do. You usually read that kind of book. If you read too much, it doesn''t feel right to see anyone?" Da Chuo said.


    Li Xu asked, "what book are you reading? Can you show me?"


    Li Xu was curious about the secrets between the little girls.


    But they suddenly changed their faces and ran away from Li Xu.


    They hopped out of the palace like two crazy huskies running wildly.


    Li Xu was speechless and followed them.


    As soon as I ran out of the palace, I saw ban Ruo bamboo coming in from the outside. She also came to play with them, but I didn''t expect them to come out so soon.


    Fortunately, I came early, otherwise I would miss it.


    Three women in a play.


    Li Xu was directly ignored by them and followed them slowly. Only in a few minutes, ban ruozhu knew a big event.


    "You suddenly become Li Xu''s master?" ban ruozhu was very curious about the plot.


    "Auntie, that''s right." Da Ju briefly described the whole story.


    "You are really from the daughter country!"


    The little aunt was surprised and said, "in fact, I suspected it when I took a bath with you for the first time, because white tiger is a specialty of the daughter country, but the more there are in other places except the daughter country, the less."


    "Can you keep your voice down?" an Zhiyu said.


    My aunt is surprised when she speaks. It''s easy to attract attention, okay?


    Especially Li Xu behind him.


    I don''t know if he can hear it.


    But it doesn''t matter. He changed his clothes for himself. He probably knows what''s going on with his body.


    It''s a pity that he was in a coma at the beginning. If he was awake, he would bring Li Xu to justice.


    She thought to herself.


    "It''s all right. Who will eavesdrop on us?" the little aunt whispered, "don''t worry, Li Xu is a gentleman and will never eavesdrop on us."


    "Ha ha." Da Ji and an Zhiyu laughed at the same time.


    A gentleman is not used to describe him.


    "What expression do you two have? It seems that you have been greatly wronged?" my aunt looked at them and suddenly turned the topic back and said, "to tell you the truth, I''ve heard a lot of smelly men say that your white tiger constitution is not a bad thing, really?"


    "Can you not mention it?" an Zhiyu was very depressed.


    Don''t you feel ashamed to talk about such things in broad daylight?


    "OK, not to mention, I think the king of the daughter country is also very good. Wouldn''t it be good to work for a few years?" said the little aunt.


    An Zhiyu said, "how is it possible to run? It''s not that simple. If I really become a leader, this generation may not get out. I don''t want to die in my daughter''s country?"


    "Daughter country can''t get married. Do you want to get married?" my aunt looked at her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." an Zhiyu''s face was nervous.


    "Who do you want to marry?" the little aunt asked again.


    An Zhiyu said, "I''ve stopped lust. From today on, I just want to practice with Li Xu. I don''t want anything else."


    "I''m starting to steal color from today. We supervise each other and never read that kind of book." Da Chuo whispered.


    Some books can''t be read.


    I couldn''t bear it after watching it. I was the one who finally got hurt. For example, I saw a little last time, and then she and Li Xu were not free from night to the next day.


    Anyway, she will never touch such things again.


    "OK, let''s supervise each other." an Zhiyu said, "the new year, the new beginning, I have a new way to go."


    "You''re serious, but it''s useless." ban ruozhu thought the two men were slogans.


    Shout slogans loudly.


    But I forgot it after I slept.


    The little aunt said, "why don''t I make a bet with you? If you can carry it for ten days, I''ll give you 10000 yuan."


    Da Chuo said, "who does 10000 yuan look down on? I tell you, if I can''t do it, I''ll go around Qingqiu palace and learn dog barking while going around."


    "I suddenly remembered that you still owe me a few dog barks?" an Zhiyu looked at Da Ji.


    She suddenly remembered this. Every time she said the dog barked.


    But I just didn''t hear her learn it once.


    "Nonsense, where?" but da shook her head.


    "Just last time."


    "That''s possible. You want to deceive me. It doesn''t exist, but I''m very smart." the white fox ear of Da Ji moved. She was very smart?


    Anyway, what I said is like water poured out. Who remembers.


    Even if I remember, I won''t admit it.


    Da Ji raised his white fox ears and said something.


    "I knew you were cheating," an Zhiyu said.


    "It''s something that doesn''t exist. You make something out of nothing."


    "I''ll strangle you." an Zhiyu ran over and pinched Da''s face, making her long memory.


    "Slightly......" Da Chuo made a face and ran directly to the front. An Zhiyu chased after him, and my aunt followed.


    The three of them are fighting.


    Li Xu listened to them quietly, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    It turned out that Xiaoda had this side, playing tricks.


    Ha ha ha.


    Li Xu smiled and followed them leisurely.


    They were hungry and found some barbecue in the street.


    This is the first day of the new year. It''s very lively here.


    There are many people in the street.


    people are hurrying to and fro.


    After eating, they plan to travel. Da Chuo and ban Ruo bamboo lead the way to a famous scenic spot, which is the most famous scenic spot in Qingqiu.


    ¡ª¡ªJiuqu Huihuan mountain.


    This scenic spot is a unique mountain range. It is a natural zigzag mountain. It looks like a circling dragon revolving around the mountain.


    Among them, the fork road goes to 18 bends to form a loop.


    If one does not pay attention, it is possible to cycle indefinitely in this circle.


    It''s like getting lost. I keep circling in the ring and can''t successfully climb the top of the mountain.


    On the top of the mountain there is a main hall, a pavilion, a rockery, a waterfall and so on.


    I heard it''s beautiful.


    But Li Xu hasn''t seen it yet. I just want to see it today.


    "Master, it''s a little difficult to go back to the mountain. I''ve been to the mountain with my aunt before, but I''ve never succeeded in climbing the top. I always feel that this mountain has a unique array that will interfere with our judgment."


    "You are stupid. Look at me. I will succeed in bringing you to the top of the mountain today." Li Xu said.


    "Go."


    Li Xu waved his hand.


    After they bought the tickets, the conductor gave them a wooden card.


    There is a seal on the wooden card. As long as the band is around the neck, you can seal the spiritual power. If you feel that you can''t support it, you can take the wooden card down.


    Spiritual power can be restored in an instant.


    In this way, you can use your spiritual power. You can choose whether you want to go up or down the mountain.


    The function of wooden cards is to seal the spiritual power, increase the difficulty and add some fun. If you use the spiritual power, it is equivalent to cheating. It''s meaningless.


    But the choice is in your own hands.


    Li Xu holds four wooden cards.


    Pass three pieces to three women.


    One piece.


    But it didn''t work because the wooden card couldn''t seal his spiritual power.


    Directly split.


    Seeing that it was about to burst, Li Xu pasted the wooden card with his spiritual power.


    Look at Da Ji, an Zhiyu and ban Ruo bamboo.


    They took the wooden card, which bloomed a halo and completely sealed their spiritual power.


    "Master, I know wooden cards can''t seal your psychic power. Remember not to use your psychic power to cheat." Da Ji flashed his big eyes.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded, "let''s go."


    Li Xu took the three women to the entrance of the scenic spot.


    At the entrance is a simple wooden bridge.


    The wooden bridge is one meter wide and about twenty meters long. There is no rope around for protection. Below is the black river.


    There are a group of crocodiles in the river. They open their big mouths like starving children. If anyone falls, they will eat him.


    Of course, these crocodiles are domesticated by monks who practice the beast control way. They are all old actors.


    Responsible for scaring people.


    So there is no cannibalism.


    Although we all know that we can''t eat people, this environment feels very terrible.


    In front of them, several couples walked tremblingly, but they began to cry halfway. It was terrible. Finally, one said that it was good to walk in a straight line with eyes closed and don''t look at anything.


    So I managed to get over it, but in the past, it was soft to the ground and there was no need to climb the mountain at all.


    "You''re too timid, look at me." ban Ruo bamboo transferred to the wooden bridge and walked past with an arrow, as if the bridge didn''t react.


    "Let''s go too."


    Da Ju looked at an Zhiyu, then jumped onto the wooden bridge, took an arrow step and rushed over.


    An Zhi fish bit his teeth and jumped up. Just playing up, he immediately felt that the surrounding environment had changed.


    The river began to surge, and the crocodile seemed to open its mouth and want to bite her.


    "Ah ah..."


    An Zhiyu shouted three times, danced and ran over, which made passers-by laugh one after another.


    Li Xu also held back his smile.


    Just now, an Zhi fish looked very cute.


    He stepped on the wooden bridge with a smile.


    "Awesome." Li Xu couldn''t help saying.


    The gloomy breath came around, and the river below was soaring. Crocodiles opened their mouths and kept roaring and roaring.


    Around, gradually, the claws seemed to stretch out from the void, which was very frightening.


    "There is a leaf blocking the eyes."


    Li looked around, the river below rose rapidly, and the crocodile was getting closer and closer to his.


    Fortunately, he was not afraid after heavy winds and waves.


    Walking forward step by step, it''s like walking leisurely and calmly.


    Because he walked too slowly.


    Halfway through, the river had risen to the bridge and submerged him in the water.


    The crocodile also began to bite at itself.


    But Li Xu took his time and thought he knew it was magic. He let the crocodile bite and saw that there was blood dyed red in the river.


    However, he still walked slowly.


    When he came across.


    The fantasy completely disappeared and the body was intact.


    However, Li Xu had to say that he did it very realistically.


    More realistic than I thought.


    "Master, did you feel the crocodile biting you just now?" Da Ju leaned forward and looked at Li Xu. "I was scared to death when I walked this bridge for the first time. Later, I learned a lesson. As soon as I stepped on the bridge and rushed over."


    Li Xu said, "yes."


    "Fortunately, I ran fast just now." An Zhi fish''s legs are a little soft. Now she has no spiritual power, but she is an ordinary person whose physical body is stronger than ordinary people.


    Her legs were still shaking and had not recovered.


    Just now, she felt that there was a crocodile biting herself behind her. She didn''t dare to turn back and ran ahead desperately.


    "It was the first time. I couldn''t come here for the first time, so I was stunned." Da Ji said.


    "Really?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "Of course..." it was fake. When I walked for the first time, I thought the river was really soaring and the crocodile wanted to bite myself, so I fought with the crocodile.


    In fact, when people outside looked at her, she was dancing and beating the air. The most popular one accidentally fell into the river. She was very embarrassed.


    But I learned a lesson the second time.


    However, no matter how many times she and an Zhiyu finished, she just couldn''t step on the top of the mountain, and her previous efforts were wasted in the middle of each time.


    It''s really hard to go back to the mountain.


    "Have you had a good rest? We''ll continue after a good rest." Li Xu found that the problems of Da Ju and ban Ruo bamboo were not big, but an knew that the fish legs were soft.


    "Slow down again." an Zhiyu sat on the ground and kept kneading his legs.


    A moment later, she came back to life full of blood and said, "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    "Follow me and I''ll lead the way." ban Ruo bamboo said.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu keep up.


    Li Xu was at the back, walking once to enjoy the scenery here. I have to say that the scenery here is beautiful and the air is fresh.


    Walking, about half an hour later, the three women sat on the ground to rest.


    He was so tired that his head was covered with sweat.


    Seeing that they were very hot, Li Xu couldn''t help but want to help them cool down.


    "You can''t use psychic power," they said.


    that ''s ok.


    Li Xu took his hand back.


    After a short rest, she continued to set out. After about one incense stick, the three women stopped and stopped walking.


    "Shifu, my aunt and I can''t go every time we come here." Da Ju pointed to the road ahead, "Shifu, come and have a look?"


    Li Xu came up and soon appeared in front of them.


    I saw six roads in front of me, including one surrounded by smoke, one with volcanoes burning on both sides, and one covered with leaves


    Anyway, there are different things on the six roads.


    "Master, my aunt and I came to the top of the mountain and asked many people. Some said they took the road covered with leaves and some said they took the road surrounded by smoke. Anyway, everyone said differently. Later, my aunt and I tried each one, but we couldn''t get to the top of the mountain."


    "Is it so weird?" Li Xu looked down and tried to see through the mystery.


    After looking at it for a moment, I didn''t see the suspense.


    "I can''t see any signs for the time being. Let''s choose one first. Which one do you choose?" Li Xu asked.


    "Master, my aunt and I have walked every way. This time you choose?" Da Chuo looked at master and an Zhiyu. After all, these two people came for the first time.


    "You choose?"


    Li looked to an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu nodded and said, "OK, master."


    Anzhi fish floated all over the six roads, but she couldn''t choose it in the end. Then she picked up a leaf on the ground and threw it into the air.


    I''m going to choose at random.


    The leaves fall on that road and take that one.


    The tossed leaves fell slowly down the smoky road.


    "Then let''s go this way. I''ll lead the way in front, and you follow me." Li Xu stepped in first.


    I want to see through the mystery here.


    However, according to my own guess, it must involve the terrain of mountains and rivers.


    The mountain has existed for a short time and a long time. It is estimated that it has formed a "potential".


    Similar to the natural array.


    Of course, he just guessed, but it hasn''t been determined yet. He has to go further to determine it.


    Here is shrouded in light smoke, which is surrounded by smoke.


    The wind whirled around.


    Li Xu squatted down, studied the ground, made several soil sections, and was exploring.


    It''s beginning to look a little.


    After walking dozens of steps in front, I saw a stone hit. There were a row of stones blocking the road on the ground, surrounded by white boulders.


    The giant formed a loop.


    It''s like being in a circle.


    The circle was covered with fallen leaves. Li Xu blinked and these scenes disappeared.


    Li Xu squatted down and dug some soil. It was brown soil.


    "I finally did. Is that so? It turns out that the great potential of heaven and earth and the artificial array are combined with each other. In fact, every road can lead to the top of the mountain, but it can also be said that no road can lead to the top of the mountain."


    "These six roads are actually one road."


    "Six roads connect."


    "It''s just a combination of mountain and potential."


    "Master, can you say something that people can hear?" an Zhiyu squatted and looked at Li Xu, completely unable to understand.


    "Forget it, don''t bother to say, just follow me." Li Xu stood up and looked behind him. He was suddenly stunned, "Why are you the only one, Xiao Da Ju and Xiao Yi?"


    An Zhiyu was stunned. What''s the situation?


    Were they still around?


    Suddenly, she became a little flustered?


    "They should have accidentally stepped on something and moved to another road. It''s all right. Let''s find them." Li Xu walked in front, "you follow me."


    An Zhiyu followed her, and the fog became thicker and thicker.


    An Zhiyu gradually couldn''t keep up with Li Xu''s steps. His figure became more and more blurred, as if he was about to disappear in front of him.


    She immediately panicked.


    Rushed over quickly, pulled Li Xu''s clothes, blushed and said:


    "Master, the fog is too heavy. I''m afraid I''ll be lost. I want to hold your hand."


    She spoke with a red face, nervous and shy.


    Fortunately, the fog was too thick, otherwise Li Xu saw his red face.


    Li Xu reached out and put his hand in front of her.


    An Zhiyu quickly took Li Xu''s hand.


    Hand in hand success.


    The master''s hands are so warm. I want to hold them all the time.


    7017k

 Chapter 218

    Jiuqu Huihuan mountain.


    The smoke shrouded and became thicker and thicker.


    Gradually I couldn''t see the human shadow. An Zhiyu let the master take his hand and go ahead.


    His hands don''t have calluses.


    It was really unexpected.


    But lazy people don''t have calluses.


    However, his hands are very warm. The feeling is difficult to describe. It can only be unspeakable, but it feels wonderful.


    Just pulling is enough to make her think.


    Pulling, an Zhiyu''s hand changed, clasped with Li Xu''s ten fingers and held him tightly.


    Li Xu''s pace suddenly stopped and noticed the small movements of an Zhiyu. It could be seen that she was also nervous and her palms were sweating.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of smoke or something else. Li Xu can hear her heart beating. She''s still very close to herself.


    Immediately.


    Slowly lean over and stick it on your hand.


    The particularly soft touch reached Li Xu''s hand.


    Although separated by the fog, Li Xu can feel her bosom. An Zhiyu is really unique.


    The body is really soft.


    But what does she want to do so close to herself?


    "Master, I''m afraid." an Zhiyu whispered.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "I can''t see the way."


    Anzhi fishway, the fog is really too big.


    I couldn''t see it at all, so I had to move forward next to Li Xu and whispered, "master, will I be too close to you?"


    Li Xu said with a smile, "I said you were very close. Will you go away?"


    "No," an Zhiyu said.


    "Isn''t that great? Let''s go quickly. It''s time for Xiaoda and aunt to worry later."


    "Do you know where they are?" an Zhiyu was a little nervous. She wanted to be alone with Li Xu.


    "Well, we are not far away from them, about a cup of tea. I can hear them calling us." Li Xu said.


    "Why didn''t I hear it?"


    "Because the fog cuts off the sound, you can''t hear it."


    "Did you use your spiritual power to cheat?"


    "No, my hearing is different from ordinary people."


    "Oh." an Zhiyu said. He thought Li Xu had used his spiritual power, but he didn''t hear a sound. "Indeed, the fog here is too heavy. We should go to her."


    An Zhiyu is also worried about accidents in the fog.


    Li Xu was about to pull her to the front. Suddenly an Zhiyu hugged herself from behind. She held his waist tightly and put her body close to Li Xu.


    "Master, don''t move, let me hug." an Zhiyu hugged Li Xu tightly.


    Li Xu stopped and let her hold herself from behind her.


    "I haven''t held you for a long time."


    An Zhiyu hugged her tightly, put his body close to his back and smelled the smell of him.


    A moment later, an Zhiyu released Li Xu, but still took his hand and said, "let''s go and find them."


    "You wait for me for a while." Li Xu suddenly squatted down.


    "What''s the matter with you?" an Zhiyu thought Li Xu was a little strange. He squatted on the ground and suddenly remembered something. "Shouldn''t you have a reaction?"


    Li Xu didn''t speak.


    You hold me like this. How can there be no movement?


    An Zhiyu smiled and said, "fortunately, it''s the fog. If the fog dissipates, I think you must be very embarrassed."


    "Shut up and talk less."


    "OK, master." an Zhiyu smiled.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Xu stood up, took her hand and continued to walk forward.


    Just a few steps away, I saw an Zhiyu shouting endlessly:


    "Master, master..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Xu asked her, "what have you been calling me to do?"


    "Nothing, I''m just happy. I want to shout you." an Zhiyu said.


    "Problem, you have the same problem as Xiaoda."


    Li xuwunai, these two people feel very ill. They always like to call themselves when they have nothing to do.


    An Zhiyu didn''t speak, and her face reappeared a bright smile. She read a book and said that when she liked a person, she would always call his name.


    That book is the one I gave her.


    A black line appeared on her forehead.


    She suddenly felt that she was walking the way she had walked.


    She had no thought, let Li Xu hold her hand, and soon heard the voice of Da Ji and ban Ruo bamboo from a distance.


    "Da Ju, ban Ruo bamboo, we are here." an Zhiyu made a voice. "We are here. Don''t move. My master and I went to find you."


    "Oh," said da.


    Soon, Da Ju felt her hand wrapped by a big hand. It was master. She was holding her hand.


    "Master, I was really scared to death just now. I thought I was lost?"


    "It''s all right. I''m here. I''ll take you out."


    "Master, do you know how to go?"


    "Well, just follow me." Li Xu took an Zhiyu in one hand, Da Ju in the other, and Da Ju in the other. They all followed Li Xu''s rhythm.


    After about two incense sticks, they finally came out of the fog.


    There is a main road in front and a boundless fog behind.


    "Finally came out."


    The fog at one end of Da Ji sat down on the ground and suddenly noticed something. He found Li Xu holding Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    The picture made her roll her eyes.


    An Zhiyu and Da Ji blushed, quickly released Li Xu and sat on the ground to have a rest.


    Li Xu looked at the boundless fog. If he didn''t understand the mountain situation, he really couldn''t come over.


    But he thought it was just an appetizer.


    There should be something more difficult.


    Sure enough, as he expected, there are still many people behind. The terrain just now also condenses the potential, natural array and so on, but it can''t help him.


    Two hours or so, finally successfully climbed to the top of the mountain.


    Looking at the whole mountain at his feet, Li couldn''t help saying:


    "I will be the top of the mountain and see all the small mountains."


    Jiuqu Huihuan mountain is indeed towering and steep. Standing at the highest place, you can see the face of the whole green hill.


    It really has momentum.


    The breeze blew his face and blew his white clothes up.


    He closed his eyes and felt tight. After a moment, he opened his eyes and looked behind him. He found that the three women were lying on the ground, looking tired.


    They just lay on the ground.


    How dirty the ground is.


    All three lay on the ground regardless of their imagination. They were really tired.


    The weakest body here is Anzhi fish. She is so tired that she is wet all over. The curve on her body is perfect with such a lie.


    Two of the towering mountains stand up.


    There were many people on the top of the mountain except them, but most of them were monks who failed on the way but wanted to see the scenery on the top of the mountain.


    They put their swords on it. There are demons and humans.


    These people soon noticed three beautiful women lying on the ground. They wanted to run over and chat up. They just took a few steps and suddenly glanced at them.


    They felt the breath of terror around them, and were afraid to come.


    It''s Li Xu.


    These monks seem to feel that a murderer is facing them. This person has strong strength and keeps away from them. They feel that they want to die if they don''t leave again.


    Soon, Li Xu''s eyes continued to sweep. For a moment, there was no one around.


    He just put his eyes away and said, "have you laid down enough? Get up quickly."


    They just photographed it from the ground. Among them, an Zhiyu was sweating all over. Her forehead and neck were covered with sweat, which wet her crimson clothes.


    Li Xu saw the snow white inside.


    "Master, you still see." Da Ji stood in front of an Zhiyu.


    Li Xu quickly turned around and said, "deal with it quickly."


    The three of them put the wooden card on their neck on the ground, immediately restored their spiritual power, soon recovered their former appearance, and the sweat on their forehead gradually dispersed.


    Li Xu also kept his wooden card on the ground. Because there was no spiritual power, the long broken wooden card burst into pieces, and the debris burst into powder.


    At this time, Li Xu turned around and saw that all three of them were fairies coming down to earth, with floating clothes.


    Her eyes stayed on Da Ju. She felt that she was really more and more beautiful. She smiled at the corners of her mouth, and her eyes fell on an Zhiyu at random.


    After stopping for a few seconds, he walked forward and began to enjoy the scenery here. The scenery at the top of the mountain was better than he thought.


    The three women chattered behind, but Li Xu was too lazy to eavesdrop.


    Go ahead alone.


    There are many people here.


    Men and women are all monks.


    Li Xu slowly appreciated the fairy palace here, and there were scattered spirit beasts swimming on the mountain.


    As he walked, Li Xu suddenly asked, a faint fragrance came. A woman came to him and said:


    "Young master, are you traveling alone? Do you need Miss Ben''s company?"


    The woman just sat in the pavilion and sat quietly. She noticed Li Xu since he came in.


    White clothes are better than snow. They look white and beautiful.


    Immediately rushed over to make friends with Li Xu. Of course, it''s not the key point. The key point is to make friends.


    Li Xu stared at the woman. Her body should be a monster with pink rabbit ears on her head. Her dressing style is very hot.


    Looks pretty good.


    The rabbit monster flattered and said, "childe, the price is 800, you know?"


    Li Xuyi was surprised. He was really arrogant. His business even opened here.


    "Where''s the little monster? Go away."


    Originally, the three women chattered in the back, and suddenly became quiet.


    An Zhiyu and Da Ji frowned and rushed up.


    The rabbit monster saw two people rushing over and ran away quickly.


    She runs very fast, just like a rabbit. Well, she is a rabbit.


    "What monsters are there? It''s true to do business in front of the princess."


    Da Ji swears and really wants to beat up the little rabbit demon.


    An Zhiyu was also angry and wanted to beat the rabbit demon. Really, I didn''t start. You just want to start. Dream.


    "Sister Zhiyu, what are you nervous about?" Da Ji looked at an Zhiyu.


    "I''m not nervous. I just think Shifu is in danger," an Zhiyu explained.


    "You two are interesting." ban ruozhu came over and looked at Da Chuo and an Zhiyu with a smile.


    An Zhiyu said, "aunt, it''s not like this. Let me explain."


    "Who is your little aunt?"


    Class Ruo bamboo blurted out that Li Xu was thick enough to call her little aunt all day. Now an Zhiyu calls her little aunt again.


    What are you doing?


    "I''m Li Xu''s Apprentice now. Isn''t his little aunt my little aunt?" an Zhiyu said.


    "It makes sense, wait, I always feel that there is something wrong with a logical step..." ban Ruo bamboo scratched his head and always felt that there was something wrong.


    After thinking about it, I always feel that there is a problem, but it seems that there is no problem.


    "In short, I''m not your little aunt. Don''t call me little aunt." ban Ruo bamboo said seriously.


    "OK, aunt." an Zhiyu said.


    "It seems that you really owe a beating." ban Ruo bamboo jumped up and was about to beat an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu flashed and hid.


    "I must beat you to death." ban Ruo bamboo pointed to her.


    They started a game of chasing and running.


    Li Xu and Da Ji both smiled.


    "Xiaoda, let''s go, regardless of them."


    "Master, put out your hand."


    Da looked at him.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand and said, "here you are."


    Da Ji smiled at the corners of his mouth, and the two little tiger teeth were shining. Happily, he took master''s hand and walked forward.


    The wind from the mountains came, and they walked forward step by step.


    I walked to the highest place of the fairy palace.


    Ban Ruo bamboo and an Zhiyu also followed.


    The three women sat quietly in a row.


    Li Xu stood beside them.


    They watched the sunset sun quietly.


    The sun shone on them and dyed their hair yellow.


    In particular, the silver hair of Da Ji is particularly obvious, as if it is covered with a light golden yellow and a trace of fire red.


    Let her hair seem to be stained with the holy brilliance, especially beautiful.


    Li Xu couldn''t help looking crazy.


    No matter from that point of view, it''s very good-looking.


    "Shifu, Shifu..." Da Ju shouted several times. Li xucai came back and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Aunt, sister Zhiyu said she wanted to see the sunrise tomorrow. Shall we stay here for one night?"


    "OK." Li Xu nodded, looked around and said, "there''s no place to live here. Let''s go into the map of mountains and rivers."


    An Zhiyu said, "master, wait a minute, wait until we finish watching the sunset."


    Li Xu nodded and looked at the huge sun.


    The sun kept sinking underground and finally disappeared completely into the sky.


    Li Xu took them into the country map of mountains and rivers.


    "Master, what would you like to eat?"


    "Master, what do you eat? I''ll cook for you?"


    "Whatever you do, I''ll eat whatever you do." Li Xu said.


    Then Da Ji and an Zhiyu jumped out of the kitchen.


    Class Ruo bamboo also went to rub food.


    Looking at the sky, Li suddenly felt that this kind of life was also very good, leisurely and calm. It seemed that he could quickly kill the thieves and completely kill them.


    Li Xu thought.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Mao hour.


    Li Xu was dragged out of bed by Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu said vaguely.


    "Watch the sunrise," they said at the same time.


    Li xucai suddenly remembered this and took them out of the map of mountains and rivers and let them see the sunrise.


    Da Ju, an Zhiyu and ban Ruo Zhu are all very energetic, because they get up at this time, but Li Xu is not.


    So he kept yawning and watching for two quarters of an hour.


    After reading it, they were brought back into the map of mountains and rivers. They were practicing and went to bed by themselves.


    Sleep until ten o''clock.


    open one ''s eyes.


    I wanted to see how the system was updated. As a result, the system is still being updated.


    It''s really too much.


    Didn''t you say it would be updated on the third?


    Why have you been dragging on?


    Is the system getting cold?


    Li Xu kept make complaints about the beautiful atlas in his mind.


    He took a sip of wine and went out of the room.


    The dazzling sun came and adapted to it for a while before going out.


    I went to the kitchen and nibbled at a steamed bread.


    Just go find them.


    An Zhiyu practices in the lotus pond.


    He sat on the treetop and meditated.


    Ban Ruo bamboo turned into a black cat, lying in the sun on the grass and shaking its furry tail.


    Li Xu walked behind her and stepped on her tail.


    "Meow meow..."


    "Li Xu, step on my tail and die."


    The little aunt meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow me.


    "Don''t move your smelly feet."


    "Ha ha..." Li Xu raised his feet, sat beside her, reached out his hand to touch the fat cat''s head and said:


    "Aunt, have you ever said that you look so fat as a cat."


    "You want to die."


    The little aunt jumped up directly, jumped at Li Xu, recovered her human shape at the same time, and then pressed Li Xu inside. Her blood red eyes glittered with dangerous luster, saying:


    "Say it again?"


    "OK, OK, I''m fat, OK?" Li nihonnai said.


    "Nonsense, you are fat."


    Da Ji retracted, returned to the form of a cat, and lay lazily on the grass.


    Li Xu sat up again and stretched out his hand to flick the black cat''s forehead.


    "Don''t tease me." my aunt bared her teeth. "Tease me to kill you again."


    Seeing the fat cat, Li Xu always couldn''t help teasing her.


    It''s really hard to imagine that her body is so fat and fleshy, but after her incarnation, she is so small. The monster is really amazing.


    "Meow meow..." my aunt frowned and kept picking Li Xu''s hand with her claws, but Li Xu didn''t let go and had to stay away from him.


    "OK, I won''t tease you." Li Xu lay on the grass and lay quietly.


    After lying down for two incense sticks, Da Ji and an Zhiyu finished their cultivation.


    Li Xu stood up and said, "let''s go back. It''s the third today. We have to visit your mother."


    He nodded.


    Li Xu took them out of the country map of mountains and rivers and returned to the palace of King Qingqiu together.


    My aunt is Da Ji''s aunt.


    An Zhiyu is Da Ji''s elder martial sister.


    Li Xu simply took them with him.


    ¡­¡­


    On the table.


    There are Qingqiu king, Daju, banruo bamboo, Li Xu and an Zhiyu. There are two rows of waitresses around. The food is very rich from time to time.


    Da Ju and ban Ruo bamboo are regular customers. They don''t care about their image. They are all their own people anyway. Don''t be afraid. Just eat.


    Especially my aunt, one pig at a time.


    But an Zhiyu seemed very restrained.


    She came for the first time.


    The king of Qingqiu has been staring at an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu didn''t dare to look at her. The king of Qingqiu asked and answered. If he didn''t ask, he bowed his head and ate.


    The king of Qingqiu always felt that Li Xugang''s apprentice was not very clever.


    But he has a big heart.


    After dinner.


    The king of Qingqiu looked at Li Xu and said, "I want you to help me and come to the secret room with me."


    [PS: fifteen thousand updates tonight, please subscribe and ask for monthly tickets]


    7017k

 Chapter 219

    Li Xu didn''t ask much and followed the king of Qingqiu.


    She must have something to help herself before she asked herself to go to such a hidden place.


    I didn''t speak all the way.


    Soon, they came to the outside of the secret room. There were two maid guards outside.


    "Meet the king of green hill." the two maids arched their hands together.


    The king of Qingqiu looked at them and said seriously, "no matter what happens inside later, don''t come in without my orders."


    The two maidens still arched their hands and said, "yes."


    But his eyes secretly looked at Li Xu behind the king of Qingqiu.


    Very handsome.


    incorrect.


    It looks familiar.


    Isn''t this the fiance Li Xu who is engaged to Princess Qingqiu?


    Why did the king of Qingqiu bring his son-in-law to such a hidden place?


    They were also told not to go in no matter what happened. What else could happen to these lonely men and women?


    That''s exciting.


    The two maidens began to mend their brains, and gradually turned red. The more they wanted, the more exciting they were.


    "What are you waiting for? Open the door?"


    The king of Qingqiu looked at the two maidens and saw that they had been in a daze. He didn''t know what they were thinking, but his face was a little red.


    The two ladies came back and quickly put aside the dirty ideas in their minds.


    The door of the revolving stone chamber.


    Click.


    The door opened slowly.


    "Come in with me."


    King Qingqiu obviously said this to Li Xu.


    Li Xu followed her in.


    "Boom!"


    Just stepped in, the candles around the stone chamber burned, and then the heavy stone door closed slowly. There were only him and the king of Qingqiu in the secret chamber.


    However, Li Xu would not think much. After all, this is da Chong''s mother.


    But whether she thought much or not, Li Xu didn''t know.


    Li Xu''s eyes looked around. The stone room was wide and clean without any decorations.


    The center of the stone chamber floor depicts a Nine Tailed Fox.


    The carving is lifelike, just like real.


    Li Xu''s eyes continued to sweep.


    Because the secret room was relatively simple, Li Xu quickly looked over it, and finally his eyes fell on the king of Qingqiu.


    The king of Qingqiu is the mother of Da Qiao. He has an extraordinary appearance, plump figure and quite mature charm.


    "King Qingqiu, can I help you?" Li Xu asked.


    The king of Qingqiu slowly took out a small bottle and said, "this is what you gave me when you proposed marriage. You said there were two drops of Phoenix blood in it. I want to start refining now. I''m afraid there are problems in refining. Please help me protect the Dharma. If there were no problems in the past two hours, you can leave by yourself."


    Li Xu understood her meaning, nodded and said, "don''t worry."


    "Then I''ll start."


    The king of Qingqiu had no more nonsense and walked slowly to the center of the stone chamber.


    Li looked at her figure. Suddenly, nine tails appeared behind her. Nine furry tails danced wildly in the closed secret room.


    This is a big demon.


    Seven grade demon.


    Strength is also one of the best in Qingqiu.


    In addition to the dead Dragon King, there is also the female emperor. She should be the strongest monster.


    The big demon didn''t know how many years he had lived. His tail danced in the air, making Li Xu feel the strength of the monster.


    She sat cross on the ground, her hands knotted.


    The spiritual power poured out and gradually filled the stone chamber. Fortunately, the stone chamber was the exclusive cultivation chamber of the king of Qingqiu, so that it would not be overturned by the power and lead to collapse.


    The little bottle in front of her floated, and soon two drops of fairy Phoenix blood flew out.


    Two drops of blood instantly turned into two Phoenix, trying to burn her up.


    King Qingqiu is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Nine tails attack at the same time, controlling two Phoenix, one mouth, and swallowing both mouth blood into his mouth.


    Her body began to burn, and the Phoenix''s blood burst into flames.


    The blood flows down the throat and meridians and finally converges to the Linghai position.


    Soon, the spirit sea was boiling.


    She kept stirring her spiritual power, trying to overturn her spiritual sea.


    Hot energy comes from the meridians.


    Soon, her white skin became ruddy, and her forehead was full of sweat, which stayed along her cheeks and wet her clothes.


    She was absorbed in her practice and began to use all her spiritual power to bring two drops of blood.


    Taoism evolved in the spirit sea.


    There was a rumble in the secret room, like lightning and thunder, and the whole secret room was shaking.


    There is a feeling of jumping at any time.


    Li Xu, who had been watching nearby, had to unload these surging forces so that the stone chamber would not collapse.


    Suddenly, Li Xu found that danger was coming. He disappeared and looked back. He didn''t know when the king of Qingqiu stood up and was burning the flame of the Phoenix.


    A phoenix mark appeared in the middle of the eyebrow.


    The eyes gradually turned blood red.


    The attack just now was her shot at herself.


    At this time, she seemed to be dominated by two drops of blood, jumped up and made a fierce attack on Li Xu.


    Nine tails are like sharp swords.


    Li sighed and moved.


    "Sorry."


    Li Xu said, constantly clicking on the body acupoints of the king of Qingqiu.


    A moment later, the six acupoints were lit.


    She was in the air.


    The last blow was in the center of her eyebrows, and the spiritual power rushed into her body in an instant.


    Soon, she recovered her calm and looked at Li Xu with a confused face.


    At this time, she was frozen in the air, and Li Xu''s hand was at the center of her eyebrows, and he couldn''t move.


    She felt that her body poured into Li Xu''s spiritual power.


    His spiritual power collided wantonly in his own body.


    The king of Qingqiu closed his eyes and condensed two drops of Phoenix blood again. Soon, he controlled the two drops of Phoenix blood and let them lie quietly in his spirit sea, unable to turn over any waves.


    Li XuSong''s hand.


    The king of Qingqiu sat on the ground again and refined continuously, and two drops of blood gradually integrated into her body.


    When she wanted to continue her cultivation, suddenly her face was ruddy, her forehead was sweating constantly, her breathing became rapid, and her eyes were covered with layers of water mist.


    So he looked at Li Xu.


    The eyes became very strange, even with some emotions.


    Li Xu''s hair suddenly stood up. Why did she suddenly look at herself like this?


    He stepped back.


    I think the green hill king is a little dangerous.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the king of Qingqiu left.


    The only thing left in the empty hall was my aunt, Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu recovered in an instant, exhaled and said:


    "But it starved me to death."


    Just now the king of Qingqiu kept staring at herself. She didn''t dare to eat at all. Now she can finally eat recklessly and keep stuffing food into her mouth.


    "You eat slowly."


    Da Ji sent a bowl of soup to her tomorrow for fear that she might choke.


    "Your mother is so terrible that she keeps staring at me."


    An Zhiyu said while eating. I don''t know why just now. The king of Qingqiu kept staring at himself.


    I saw her in a cold sweat.


    It was as if a mountain was pressing on her, so she had to ask and answer. She didn''t dare to say much, for fear of what she said wrong.


    Disgrace the master.


    Disgrace the elevator.


    "No, my mother is very kind. Do you think too much about yourself? She may like you, so she looks at you more." Da Ju comforted her.


    "Really?" an Zhiyu asked. He always felt that his eyes were not fragrant.


    "I think so." Da Ju nodded. "Sister Zhiyu, eat slowly. No one will rob you. My mother probably won''t come back for a moment."


    "Why are your mother and master going?" an Zhiyu was curious.


    "Who knows?"


    Da Zhuang shook her head, but she knew that her mother must have something to find him.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the king of Qingqiu coming step by step with a strange emotion in his eyes, Li Xu panicked into a dog and said:


    "Mom, what are you doing? Wake up. I''m Li Xu?"


    The king of Qingqiu stopped, his eyes were in a trance, stunned for a moment, and woke up.


    But within three seconds, the mood was out of control again.


    She walked towards Li Xu step by step, covered with sweat, and getting hotter and hotter. She felt that there was a flame burning in her body, which had been giving birth to a certain emotion.


    She turned into an illusion and suddenly appeared in front of Li Xu. She stretched out her hand and slowly touched Li Xu''s cheek and said:


    "You''re back..."


    She saw a blurred figure in a daze.


    Li Xu knew that what king Qingqiu said must not be himself, but two drops of Phoenix blood, which made her recognize the wrong person. She just wanted to force her to wake up.


    Suddenly, she woke up, quickly stepped back and said, "I''m sorry."


    She went back to the center of the stone chamber. Her face was red and said, "go out first?"


    "Are you all right?" Li Xu frowned and asked when he saw something wrong with her look.


    "I''m fine. You go out first..."


    The king of Qingqiu tried his best to control his emotions, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    Seeing her insistence, Li Xu didn''t say much and left here quickly.


    The secret room door closed slowly.


    Li Xu looked back and saw that the center of the secret room slowly split towards both sides, and a natural spring pool appeared in front of her.


    The green hill King''s clothes slipped slowly from his shoulder.


    Suddenly, the door of the stone chamber closed.


    Li Xu took back his eyes and wanted to understand what at once. These two drops of Phoenix blood had this side effect. If it weren''t for sure that it was Phoenix blood.


    He suspected it was spring ~ medicine.


    Shaking his head, he left here and said in his heart:


    "Mother, I wish you good luck. As long as you completely integrate these two drops of blood, maybe you will have the chance to break through the eight grades."


    He returned to the palace where he ate.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu had already finished the battle, touched their round belly and ate well.


    Only my aunt is still eating.


    Actually, she''s not eating. She''s swallowing.


    She licked everything on the table, except dishes and so on. She ate very clean and worked harder than she washed.


    Seeing Li Xu coming in, my aunt ate vaguely and said, "you''re back."


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu opened their eyes, glanced at Li Xu, and continued to lie down without meaning to stand up.


    "Come on, let''s go back." Li looked at an Zhiyu and Da Ju.


    They both stood up.


    After he went out, my aunt stopped eating because she had almost eaten, and followed them away from the Qingqiu King''s bedroom.


    Da Ji, an Zhiyu and aunt go for a walk and digest.


    Li Xu went straight back to bed.


    As soon as he slept, he slept until night. In fact, he was awakened by the sound of the system. He quickly opened his eyes to see what had been added.


    [update completed]


    [system time, dadaoji 501, January 3, 20:40:00, Monday, the dual system is updated, and you can switch freely]


    "What is this?" Li Xu was very curious.


    There is only one book in my mind, but what I say is strange.


    I turned it over, but it hasn''t changed anything from before.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, read the book in reverse and regenerate the new information.


    [Name: an Zhiyu]


    [realm: three grades]


    ¡¾ talent: thousand petal lotus platform ¡¿


    [identity: disciple Li Xu; another important identity, heir to the king of the daughter country, natural shortcut]


    [apprentice oath: you have been successfully accepted as an apprentice. In the future, you must teach her well, protect her and never abandon her, whether it is disease or health, poverty or wealth, beauty or discoloration, success or frustration]


    [reward Taoism, three grade Taoism, black burning lotus]


    "That''s what dual system means." Li Xu understood.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu are compared to a dual system. It''s really yours.


    Li Xu constantly browses the above information, which is not much different from Xiaoda''s information, but the system recognizes the identity of an Zhiyu.


    Before, Li Xu was worried that if the system did not recognize it, there would be no diligence of an Zhiyu.


    Now it seems that she can collect the wool of Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    Diligence can increase faster.


    "What''s the task this month?"


    Li Xu turned left and right, but he didn''t see any tasks released by the system, and then a line of information floated out of the system.


    [Note: annual leave from the 1st to the 31st, please use your time freely]


    "It''s you."


    Li Xu feels that this thing is getting lazier and lazier. He has never listened to books. He can take a month''s annual leave.


    Who made the system?


    Why are you so lazy?


    I can''t figure it out!


    Li Xu couldn''t figure it out at all, but this wave of updates did make money, because there are two systems, which can provide targeted teaching for Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    Thinking of this is to reduce a lot of pressure on him.


    Lest you think about the course.


    Since there is no task, you can play in addition to sleeping this month.


    He''s not in a hurry anyway.


    Teaching them not to worry is a long-term learning process. Now the more urgent thing is the thief, but I can''t find it. I''m sorry.


    Just wanted to go back to sleep.


    There was a knock outside the door.


    "Master, let''s go and see the fireworks."


    It''s the sound of Da Ji.


    "Master, there are fireworks on the wall. It''s lively outside."


    "Master..." an Zhiyu''s voice also came out and knocked on the door.


    Li Xu was too lazy to respond and pretended to be asleep.


    Big night, look at fart fireworks.


    Doesn''t sleep smell good?


    But there are still knocking outside.


    Li Xu choked his head with a quilt, but they bumped into the door and dragged Li Xu out of the quilt.


    "Don''t you two sleep?" Li looked at them and wanted to cry without tears.


    "Master, there are really fireworks outside. Have a good look." Da Ji said.


    "Master, really. Let''s go out and play." an Zhiyu said.


    With a helpless look on his face, Li said, "OK, if it''s not good-looking, I''ll kill you."


    7017k

 Chapter 220

    Green hill.


    Above the wall.


    Boom, boom!


    Colorful fireworks spread in the sky, very beautiful.


    Li Xu hasn''t seen such beautiful fireworks for a long time.


    However, his eyes did not focus on the fireworks.


    Instead, he looked at Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    The two women also held fireworks in their hands.


    Fireworks were lit by them, and their faces were filled with smiles.


    Looking at him, a certain smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Prosperity falls on brocade, and beauty is in front.


    They can toss.


    Just playing with fireworks, you can play late into the night. At this time, the imperial capital of Qingqiu is still brightly lit and people come and go. Maybe this is the atmosphere of the new year.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go and have something to eat." Da Ju kept jumping and hungry.


    "OK."


    An Zhiyu agrees. She''s a little hungry, too.


    Running around the city wall, of course I''m hungry.


    Li Xu was dragged away by them to eat.


    On the streets, there are acrobats, spitting flames at the mouth, holding out oil pans, and people who dance and dance enchanting.


    Li Xu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu were walking and eating with strings in their hands. They were like lively elves. They couldn''t get free to run around for a moment.


    Walking, Li Xu didn''t want to walk. He casually found a small stand selling porridge in the street and sat down and asked for a piece of lean meat porridge.


    The two girls didn''t care about him. They watched the beautiful women dancing not far from the front.


    "My guest, here comes your lean meat porridge." the boss handed Li Xu a bowl of porridge.


    "Thank you." Li Xu took it and tasted it slowly.


    It tastes good.


    While he was tasting it slowly, he suddenly heard several monks whispering at the table not far away.


    "I heard that huadaoguo was born." someone whispered.


    Huadao fruit.


    Li Xu frowned.


    That''s not what the legendary nine grades need.


    The five qualities of a monk can become an immortal.


    Six products can help the yuan God get out of the body.


    Seven grades can be combined.


    Eight tastes can bear fruit.


    Jiupin is to incarnate the Tao.


    After incarnating the Tao, you are the master of the avenue.


    At present, the master of Jiupin and Avenue exist in legends.


    It is said that Daozu is one of the masters of the road, but no one has seen him.


    That is, since he entered the first year of monasticism, it is called Da Dao Ji.


    It''s been 501 years.


    But at present, among the declared combat power of the whole Daozhou, the eighth grade is the highest, while Qingqiu originally had two, one is the female emperor and the other is the Dragon King.


    But the Dragon King is dead.


    The female emperor has incarnated into Da Ji.


    There are no eight grades in Qingqiu now.


    Unless the green hill king can break through the eighth grade.


    There are more Zhuanxu countries.


    Although there are no practitioners of the ninth grade, there are many of the eighth grade.


    For example, the censor doctor at the censor''s desk, the wine offering at the Imperial College, the narcissus in the moment building, the sword God in the sword Pavilion, the master of Tiangou mansion, and the master of Guiyi hall.


    And the presidents of the top ten academies in Zhuanxu''s imperial capital are all eight grades.


    There are also eight grades in other regions, such as Miao Dou, Magic Cave, Buddha capital, daughter country, huangquan road and so on.


    Among them, the eight grades of daughter state and Zhuanxu state are the most.


    The practitioners of Zhuanxu state had the experience and means of practicing Taoism, and many people from other countries came here to practice Taoism in admiration.


    The women in the daughter country basically stay at home, don''t marry, and only concentrate on cultivating Taoism, and they are born close to Taoism, so there are a lot of eight grades.


    Other countries are more or less inferior.


    When he heard about huadaoguo, Li Xu thought a lot, because the top strongmen in various countries are in bapin, and now it is said that huadaoguo was born.


    This is undoubtedly great news.


    Huadao fruit is a legendary thing. It is said that eight tastes can become nine tastes after taking it.


    As long as the news of huadaoguo is confirmed, the whole Daozhou will be completely boiling.


    Li Xu is very interested. Listen carefully to see if it really exists.


    But they stopped talking, as if they were afraid of being overheard, and hurried away.


    It''s really a problem.


    Li Xu shook his head, did not follow up, and continued to drink porridge.


    Drinking, Da Ju and an Zhiyu came to him because they wanted to go back. They should be tired of playing.


    Go back and rest.


    The next day, continue to play.


    The third day, still so.


    Li Xu and the two women played until the seventh.


    I''ve been traveling and playing these days. I''m almost crazy.


    Li Xu did not care about them, but followed them silently.


    At this time, Li Xu stood on the bow of a boat. His figure stood straight. Behind him were two women lying on their backs playing with water. The boat moved slowly under the control of Lingli.


    This is also a tourist attraction of Qingqiu.


    Besides them, there are many boats around.


    It was originally a day of travel, but Li Xu heard them talking about huadaoguo.


    I''ve always heard about it lately.


    Li Xu shook his head.


    In a flash of time, it was noon. They left the river and planned to eat. Countless monks on the road were talking about huadaoguo.


    Since that night, the matter of huadaoguo began to ferment.


    It''s like a plague, spreading constantly.


    So far, there are no people in the whole Qingqiu who don''t know the Tao and fruit.


    "Shifu, is this Huadao fruit true?" Da Ji ran to Li Xu''s side and looked up and asked.


    "How do I know?" Li Xu shook his head and said, "it may be true."


    The whole thing about huadaoguo is basically clear now. The source of the event is related to Narcissus.


    Narcissus went to Penglai stream and never came back. A few days ago, a picture of Narcissus came out of Penglai stream.


    In the picture, Narcissus stands in front of a huge tree.


    Huge trees block out the sun.


    There are terrible things on the tree.


    There are dragons, Phoenix, rosefinch, Xuanwu and so on.


    It''s hard to think that such a thing can grow on a tree.


    Finally, someone decrypted it. This is the Huadao tree, and the dragon, Phoenix, rosefinch and so on are the fruits one by one. These fruits turn into this.


    Narcissus stood in front of the tree and was about to reach out to pick it. Suddenly, a voice came out, the sky cracked, and a glass bottle flew out of the sky, enveloping Narcissus.


    The picture stopped abruptly.


    But it was this picture that made Daozhou boiling.


    "Whether it''s true or false, it doesn''t matter now, because someone will go to Penglai stream." Li looked at the sky.


    "I think all the practitioners of the eighth grade may go back." an Zhiyu said.


    "I think it''s more than that," said Da Ji. "Maybe six of seven may also go."


    Huadaoguo is a legendary thing. Even if it can''t be used temporarily, it may be used in the future. I don''t know how it is possible.


    Those monks who are stuck in the eighth grade are expected to go crazy.


    "Don''t worry about them. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. We''ll go back to Taixu Academy in two days." Li Xu doesn''t want to get involved in this matter anyway. He has other things.


    Now, I''ve basically played Qingqiu all over.


    He thinks he should go back, too.


    Da Ju pulled Li Xu''s clothes and said, "master, don''t we stay in Qingqiu for more time?"


    "When do you want to stay?" Li Xu smiled.


    "The end of the month," said Da Ji.


    "It''s beautiful." Li Xu knocked him on the head and said:


    "At most, when your mother breaks through the eighth grade, we''ll leave and set off for Taixu Academy. If you miss your mother in the future, I''ll bring you directly."


    "Yes." Da Ji nodded.


    Li Xu had a good time. He had to go back and think about the thief.


    He felt that the matter of the thief should be solved as soon as possible.


    The thief always made him very upset. The fifth elder arranged the last attack on Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    The fifth elder will die.


    No, all thieves must die.


    ¡­¡­


    Tao palace, temple.


    There is a rectangular table in the center, with 24 thieves on both sides of the table.


    There is a man in front of the center of the hall.


    This hall was very serious, and no one spoke.


    The second elder who had been expelled also sat in the seat again. Everyone didn''t know what means the man used.


    Can come back again.


    It''s really a miracle.


    But this time, the fifth elder no longer appeared in a broken portrait frame, wearing a white robe, which was incompatible with many people in black robes.


    The fifth elder was full of light, and the Holy Light shrouded her. No one could see through her real face.


    However, according to the outline of the body.


    There is material on the chest.


    This is a woman.


    Is this woman having an affair with the palace leader, or she can''t come back?


    Years ago, the palace leader was obviously angry, but now she is well.


    I don''t know what it cost.


    Her presence here shows that she has obtained the permission of the palace master.


    I can''t help feeling that women''s affairs are really much more convenient.


    "Tell me, what do you think?" the masked black robed palace Master said.


    The fifth elder stood up slowly. There was a certain luster on the white robe, and a crisp voice came out:


    "Palace master."


    The whole hall was amazed.


    Finally, the voice of the fifth elder was no longer a hidden mixed voice. It was really female. The voice was still nice, crisp and sweet.


    It sounds like spring breeze.


    The fifth elder hid deep enough and suddenly wanted to see her face, but her face was completely covered in white robes and could not be seen at all.


    But looking at the rugged figure and the sweet voice, you can know that she is definitely a beauty.


    No wonder it can reappear in the temple.


    i see.


    She definitely has an affair with the palace leader.


    Many elders are speculating.


    "Say what you think." the old voice came out again.


    "The news came recently that the Dragon King of Qingqiu was killed by Li Xu. The Dragon King is eight grades. I guess Li Xu is at least eight grades. It''s difficult for us to deal with him, but it''s not impossible."


    The crisp and sweet voice echoed in the hall, listening is also a kind of enjoyment.


    "Tell me."


    "I wonder if you have heard that huadaoguo was born?" the fifth elder Taoist priest.


    "I''ve heard about it. I''m going to Penglai stream some day." the palace leader plans to go out in person. He''s greedy for it.


    "No, the news may be false." there is a long way.


    "Whether it''s true or not, you must go there." the palace Master said, looking at the fifth elder and said, "if you have any ideas, please continue."


    "I want to use this matter to catch all the experts in Daozhou."


    "Your idea coincides with mine." the palace master smiled and said, "I think so, too. Huadaoguo will definitely go to Penglai stream this time. If Li Xu is a bapin, he will also go. I intend to take this opportunity to kill all the bapin in all countries and control the whole Daozhou."


    The fifth elder was stunned. She just wanted to do Li Xu.


    But the palace master is planning the world.


    Sure enough, their own pattern is small.


    "The monks of our Taoist temple are now hiding, all thanks to Li Xu and the gifts of various countries. Since they are unkind, don''t blame us for injustice. As long as the eight grades of these countries are destroyed, the whole Taoist state will be under our control. At that time, all the people in our Taoist temple will be gods."


    "We will hit the myth."


    "Myth belongs to our Tao palace."


    "How many people are we going to send this time?" asked the fifth elder.


    "In addition to the eight people who are still sleeping, everyone in the Taoist palace, such as one yuan, two instruments, three talents and four elephants, five elements and six harmonies, seven stars and eight trigrams, will go out. This time, we will do one big vote. If we win, the whole Daozhou is us. If we lose... Don''t worry, we won''t lose."


    This time, the Tao fruit is to give a good event, which can bring people from many countries together.


    Many heavyweights may go.


    It will be wiped out at once.


    "Everyone has to die."


    "Li Xu, you can''t escape."


    "The fifth elder, you stay and everyone else will break up."


    The cold voice of the palace master echoed in the hall.


    The crowd seemed to understand something and left the temple one after another.


    Sure enough, the only reason why the fifth elder can stay here is this.


    The palace leader really has you.


    Although I haven''t seen the real face of the palace leader, everyone knows that the only hobby of the palace leader is women.


    Tut tut tut.


    As soon as they left, the palace master opened his mouth coldly and said, "Why are you still stunned? Don''t you come here quickly?"


    "Master."


    The fifth elder heard a crisp voice.


    "What task do you have for me today?" the fifth elder breathed quickly and was a little nervous.


    "What do you think?"


    "Take this with you." the palace master handed out a black collar.


    The fifth elder didn''t dare to refute, so he had to let the palace master handle it.


    Then I don''t know what happened in the temple?


    I can only say that I can''t grasp it and understand it.


    ¡­¡­


    Green hill.


    On the crowded street, Li Xu listened to many monks talking and shook his head helplessly. It seems that huadaoguo has done a lot.


    Two days passed in a flash.


    Da Chui and an Zhiyu are playing a tourist project - drifting.


    Both women had a good time.


    The water splashed.


    On their side, Li Xu suddenly felt a change in the sky of Qingqiu palace.


    Boundless black clouds are rolling, and black vortices are constantly forming in the sky.


    Heaven and earth turned pale, and the whole Qingqiu emperor fell into darkness.


    It seems that the sky is falling.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu stood up, looked at the sky, and didn''t care about their wet clothes.


    "Is something coming to the green hill?" an Zhiyu asked, wiping the spray off his face and staring at the sky.


    "What a rich aura."


    Da Ju suddenly noticed that the spiritual power of the whole Qingqiu was surging towards the emperor of Qingqiu, and the aura visible to the naked eye was constantly converging.


    Everyone looked at the imperial capital of Qingqiu at this moment.


    What happened?


    "She seems to be breaking through. Let''s go and have a look."


    Li Xu put his left hand around Da Ji and his right hand around an Zhiyu. He rose directly into the air as fast as a meteor.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu were speechless.


    They didn''t react. Li Xu held their waist when they were awake. He was really brave.


    Da Ji wanted to claw over and beat Li Xu down.


    An Zhiyu''s mouth twitched. Li Xu committed a crime against the wind, but what would Da Ju think of himself?


    He was thinking in his heart and his face was ruddy.


    But before they could react, Li Xu took them to the wall of Qingqiu.


    Their faces were speechless.


    One after another opened Li Xu''s hands.


    What does it look like.


    And holding two people.


    But Li Xu didn''t notice their expressions at all, because his eyes had been staring at the secret room of Qingqiu palace. Now the secret room was blown open by Lingli.


    The king of green hill sits on the ground with nine tails dancing in the wind.


    Surging spiritual power emerged.


    At this time, she was at the center of the psychic storm, and everyone was away from her.


    The sky was dark and thunderous, like destroying the sky and the earth.


    It looks terrible.


    "Master, is my mother really going to break through?"


    She put her hand on the wall, her palm on her cheek, and stared at the palace.


    If mother could break through by the way, it would be eight grades.


    "If there is no accident, it should be able to break through."


    Li Xu stood on the wall with his eyes on it. The purpose of his appearance here was to make a quick move if the king of Qingqiu had an accident.


    This is a critical time.


    It depends on herself.


    Many monks stood at the master, stared at the woman in the center of the storm, and watched how she broke the eight grades.


    With the continuous change of her handprint, the mountain and river aura outside the green hill continues to gather to provide the aura she needs to break through.


    The people watching the war were a little nervous.


    The national teachers and priests of the daughter country appeared on the wall one after another.


    My aunt also appeared.


    An Zhiyu took Da Ji''s hand because Da Ji began to be nervous.


    Now it can be said that the green hill is watching her.


    But at this time, the king of Qingqiu had no distractions. He was concentrating on breakthrough and did not dare to be distracted at all.


    In fact, Phoenix blood, she has long fused, but she has been understanding.


    Not long ago, I suddenly realized.


    As the fingerprints continue to flip.


    A Nine Tailed Fox and a phoenix appeared in the dark sky. The terrible celestial phenomena were displayed between heaven and earth. They took a deep breath and clenched their fists.


    Be nervous for king Qingqiu.


    "Boom!"


    There was lightning and thunder in the sky.


    The forehead of King Qingqiu was covered with sweat, and his nine tails were like nine pillars of light, sweeping everything.


    The palaces around her couldn''t bear her spiritual power, and burst and collapsed in an instant.


    Smoke billowed and spiritual power erupted.


    "Drink."


    The green hill king turned his hands towards the sky, and the dark clouds in the sky were divided into two parts by her spiritual power, just like the curtain of heaven was torn.


    He frowned and said:


    "Mother, is this a success?"


    7017k

 Chapter 221

    Li Xu said, "it''s not that simple. It''s just the beginning."


    "This is just the beginning," said Da Ji in amazement


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine. Even if she has something, there''s a master here?"


    Li Xu stared at the king of Qingqiu.


    The current situation of the green hill king is not very bad. Although the palace collapsed and the power was disintegrating, they were all under control.


    The king of Qingqiu may have never thought that the leaked power was so terrible.


    Aura storm formed a tornado, like five clawed golden dragons tearing up heaven and earth.


    Tornadoes of varying degrees appeared everywhere in Qingqiu imperial capital, destroying houses and palaces, and countless monsters fled outside.


    "I''m afraid to hurt the innocent, master. I''ll go down," said da Chong, flying down from the wall to protect those who didn''t practice and demons.


    "Master, I''ll go too."


    An Zhiyu also followed Da Ji.


    There are many monsters, such as aunts, who have shot to support the collapsed houses and let monsters or people evacuate quickly.


    There was chaos in the imperial capital, and everyone fled outside.


    The sky was dark, as if it were going to rain, and the thunder was around, as if the world was destroyed.


    When darkness comes, power explodes, power explodes, and heaven and earth boil.


    "The noise is a little big."


    Li Xu felt a little terrible and looked at the king of Qingqiu.


    The nine tails behind her fluttered wildly.


    Li Xu moved his feet and appeared on her side. He saw her expression painful and her face changing constantly. It was obvious that she was holding her teeth.


    Her spirit sea burst out a wisp of power, which blew up Li Xu''s clothes.


    Li Xu''s eyes coagulated and saw the spiritual power of her riot.


    Her psychic power is like a volcanic eruption, constantly running in all directions.


    "It seems that the blood of the fairy Phoenix is still too reluctantly." Li Xu came to her and planned to help her.


    If it goes on like this, her violent power will destroy the Qingqiu emperor.


    When Li Xu came to her, the surrounding spiritual forces seemed to tear themselves up. Li Xu pointed out and pointed it on her abdomen.


    Spiritual power galloped directly in her spiritual sea.


    King Qingqiu feels very comfortable and warm. It seems that something is colliding in her.


    Slowly, Li Xu smoothed her boiling power.


    He took back his spiritual power, and the tornado in the imperial capital of Qingqiu gradually disappeared, but the sky was still dark.


    The king of Qingqiu opened his eyes and looked at Li Xu. Without saying anything more, he rose to the sky, stood in the sky and in the thunder, and began her final sprint.


    Because of the continuous gathering of aura, the cyan aura wrapped her all at once and wrapped her into an egg like thing in an instant.


    Reiki disease roll.


    Thunder irrigation.


    In a flash, half an hour passed. Gradually, the powerful force cracked the Reiki egg, and then burst into pieces. The king of green hill stood in the sky barefoot.


    Beautiful figure and high spirited.


    At this moment, she stepped into the ranks of the top eight.


    She put up the nine tails, fell from the sky, fell in front of Li Xu, walked slowly, smiled and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Li looked at her.


    "Mother."


    At this time, a crisp voice came out. Da Ji rushed from a distance and rushed into his mother''s arms, "you almost scared me to death."


    "How could something happen to my mother?" the king of Qingqiu touched her head, smiled and hugged her tightly.


    "Congratulations to King Qingqiu."


    Many big demons came to congratulate the king of Qingqiu for breaking through the eight grades.


    The king of Qingqiu smiled. This breakthrough was thanks to her son-in-law, who was really powerful. She tried it herself at this moment.


    It seems that you can rest assured to give her the controller.


    She thought to herself.


    He took back his eyes and touched Da Ji''s small head. Da Ji hid in her arms like a child.


    Next, the king of Qingqiu invited all the demons of Qingqiu to celebrate her breakthrough. At the same time, it was also to show her strength, because Da Ju would soon leave Qingqiu with Li Xu.


    She has to take over Qingqiu again.


    "When are you going?" the king of Qingqiu took Da Chuo''s hand and looked at Li Xu.


    "Two days later, I''m going to go back to Taixu Academy. I''ll bring Xiaoda Chuo to Qingqiu when I''m free." Li Xu said.


    It''s been long enough to come to Qingqiu. It''s estimated that it will take half a month to go back. I''m afraid I don''t want to leave again.


    The king of Qingqiu said, "I heard about huadaoguo. I don''t know whether it''s true or false?"


    "I don''t know." Li Xu shook his head and said, "whether it''s true or false, you just broke through. There''s no need to take risks. Penglai stream is a terrible area."


    He felt no need to take risks.


    "I......" the king of Qingqiu loosened Da Ji''s hand, pulled Li Xu aside and whispered:


    "Da Ju is the female emperor. I think she will always come back. She herself is eight grades. If there can be Huadao fruit, maybe she can set foot in nine grades."


    The female emperor has stayed in the eighth grade for long enough.


    Since she had this relationship with Li Xu, the king of Qingqiu felt it necessary to consider for his daughter.


    "I see what you mean." Li Xu suddenly realized.


    Yes, Da Ji will always grow up.


    At that time, the memory of the female emperor may be restored. At that time, she will have eight grades. If there are huadaoguo, she can easily set foot in the nine grades.


    Even if the memory can''t be found, Li Xu wants to practice eight grades again with Da Ji''s talent. Li Xu thinks it''s not a problem, it''s just a matter of time.


    "Master, mother, what are you two muttering about?" Da Chuo looked at the two people muttering. His eyes floated from time to time. Were they talking about themselves?


    "I''ll ask her later."


    Li Xu stopped talking to the king of Qingqiu and took Da Chuo out of the palace.


    On the way back.


    Li Xu asked, "I want to go to Penglai stream. What do you think?"


    "Master, you also want to turn the fruit of Tao?" Da Chong looked at him, but didn''t master only cultivate spiritual power? What kind of fruit do you want?


    "I heard that Huadao fruit is delicious to eat?" Li Xu said with a smile.


    Da Ji can''t figure it out. Master is really kidding.


    Li Xu took her and said, "let''s go in two days."


    Da Ju didn''t speak and let Li Xu take her hand back. Didn''t Shifu say he couldn''t go before? Why did you suddenly get involved in this.


    I can''t figure it out.


    She touched her head and didn''t think much.


    Anyway, master said to go.


    The next day.


    Li Xu woke up and was very quiet today, because Da Ju and an Zhiyu no longer came to play with themselves, so they didn''t have some leisure.


    People are a little strange. Sometimes if she doesn''t look for you, you will be itchy. You want to look for her. Go to her room and find that she''s not there.


    I guess I went to play by myself.


    I don''t care about her.


    "Li Xu." Li Xu suddenly heard the voice of President Qinglian.


    "What''s up?" Li Xu asked.


    "I hear you''re going to Penglai stream tomorrow?" asked Dean Qinglian.


    "Yes."


    "Tang Sheng and I, lvwu, don''t plan to go with you. The three of us go to Zhuanxu imperial capital and don''t plan to go back to Taixu Academy for the time being."


    Li looked at him and felt a little strange: "what do you do when you go to Zhuanxu emperor?"


    "We''re going to ask for a way in Zhuanxu''s imperial capital, and an Zhiyu will be taken care of by you." President Qinglian said. He also thought about his time these days.


    Yuyang county is too remote. Many things and teaching conditions are not as good as Zhuanxu imperial capital. He plans to wander around Zhuanxu imperial capital, lvwu and Tang Sheng.


    "If you go to Zhuanxu''s imperial capital, I''ll write a letter to the priest and the imperial doctor to let them take care of you." Li Xu said.


    "Thanks a lot."


    "When are you going to start?" Li looked at him, Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng and lvwu.


    "Tomorrow," said Dean Qinglian.


    "OK." he also left tomorrow and said, "wait for me and I''ll give you a letter."


    Li Xu met in the room and wrote two letters, one for the imperial doctor and the other for the sacrifice of wine.


    He handed these two letters to Dean Qinglian and said:


    "If you are in any trouble, take the letter to the priest and the censor. They can help you."


    "Thank you." Dean Qinglian bowed his hand.


    Li Xu helped him up and said, "what''s polite? Don''t worry, I''ll teach an Zhiyu hard and teach her very well."


    Dean Qinglian thanked you again and was moved to tears.


    Li Xu smiled and felt that Dean Qinglian was too polite to him. He said, "but you''d better talk to an Zhiyu about going to Zhuanxu imperial capital."


    "When she comes back, I''ll tell her right away." Dean Qinglian said.


    Li Xu nodded.


    He didn''t plan to take Dean Qinglian, Tang Sheng and lvwu with him when he went to Penglai stream, because they were really too weak and thought about how to tell them.


    Unexpectedly, Dean Qinglian took the initiative to find himself and had his own ideas. He wanted to wander around Zhuanxu Huangdu. It seems that he really had an idea.


    And they''re done.


    Now you can prepare to go to Penglai stream.


    He simply cleaned up, but da Ju and an Zhiyu haven''t come back yet. They''re afraid they''re crazy.


    So much fun?


    Time flashed, dusk came, and Anzhi fish came back alone.


    "Where''s Da Ji?" Li looked at her.


    "She left at noon and said she came back to find you. I wandered around with my aunt. Hasn''t she come back yet?"


    "No." Li Xu shook his head, "OK, I''ll find her. Your master came to you at noon. You can find her."


    "HMM." an Zhiyu nodded.


    Li Xu left and went to the palace of the king of Qingqiu. He saw the king of Qingqiu. Then the Daju she gave her answer was not here, nor did she come to find herself.


    "Is this what happened?"


    "It''s all right. I don''t know where she has gone. I''ll look for it again." Li Xu said.


    "She doesn''t know many people. She should go to find her aunt."


    "I''ll go to her." Li Xu disappeared and came to Zhenbao street. "Aunt, have you seen Xiaoda Ji?"


    "She went back at noon and said she wanted to find you. She left me and Zhiyu and ran away. Haven''t she come back yet?"


    "No."


    "It''s strange." the little aunt frowned.


    "Is there any other place she can go?" Li Xu asked.


    "Her mother."


    "I just came from her mother."


    "Then it''s gone."


    "Eh?" Li Xu suddenly felt a little strange. He had a bad feeling in his heart and said, "no, I have to go back again."


    "Wait for me." ban ruozhu caught up with Li Xu.


    Li Xu took her back to the palace and didn''t see Da Ju.


    Li Xu suddenly panicked.


    "Master, she must be all right. She always has your ring on her hand. If something happens, there must be a reaction. Let''s find her."


    They searched the palace for more than half a day, but they didn''t find it.


    Li Xu reported the matter to the king of Qingqiu.


    Many soldiers were sent out to find her.


    A person can''t disappear out of thin air. There must be her reason. Li Xu worried that she was knocked unconscious by gangsters and taken away.


    Soldiers were searching the streets of Qingqiu imperial capital.


    But after looking for two hours, people everywhere said they couldn''t find it.


    Li Xu, aunt, an Zhiyu, Qingqiu king and others are all nervous.


    How can people disappear out of thin air.


    It was late at night.


    If you drag on, it''ll be hard to find.


    Li Xu planned to use extreme means. He stood in the center of Zhuanxu''s imperial capital and released his spiritual power. The spiritual power was like a vast ocean, drifting everywhere.


    His great divine consciousness is constantly wandering.


    The powerful power makes the whole Qingqiu imperial capital out of breath. Many people feel dizzy and squeezed by the powerful spiritual power.


    A moment later, Li Xu took back his eyes and spewed out a mouthful of blood. It was not that he was injured by exerting his spiritual power, but that the whole Qingqiu emperor did not find her trace.


    He threw up a mouthful of blood.


    Pale.


    "She''s gone." Li Xu''s face was shocked. A person disappeared alive. How could this be possible?


    "Master, don''t worry, he''s definitely not in danger." an Zhiyu held Li Xu, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "is she out of the city?"


    "The guard at the door asked me a little more and said that I didn''t see Princess Daju go out." the little aunt said.


    An Zhiyu obviously felt Li Xu''s body tremble.


    "Master, don''t worry. She must be fine." she held master''s hand. She felt Li Xu a little excited.


    "Go and have a look at the city gate."


    Li Xu tried to calm himself down, walked out one step, and took away the Anzhi fish holding his hand.


    The next moment, they appeared at the gate of Qingqiu Huangdu and questioned the guards again. They really didn''t see any sign that Princess Dazhou had gone out.


    "I''m sure Princess Daju hasn''t really gone out."


    "Do you feel anything different when you stay here this day?" Li Xu asked.


    "That''s not true."


    "Where did she go back?" Li Xu couldn''t help it. She wasn''t in the imperial capital of Qingqiu and hadn''t gone out. People couldn''t disappear out of thin air.


    An Zhiyu looked at them and said, "is there really nothing different? Think about it carefully and don''t let go of any plot."


    "No," said a guard.


    "That''s true," said another guard.


    Li Xu''s eyes lit up and looked at the talking guard.


    "About noon, the sun was very strong at that time, but for a few moments, there was a gust of wind. We felt the extreme cold and chilly, which made several brothers tremble, but it soon got better. I don''t know if it was an illusion."


    [PS: issued by fanwai]


    7017k

 Chapter 222

    If it was normal, they wouldn''t pay much attention to what the guards said, but now it''s a sensitive time. Li Xu noticed something at once.


    "Cold!"


    Obviously, Anzhi fish also noticed this problem. How can it be cold at noon?


    Li Xu stared around and observed the ground. He still didn''t see any trace, but he could guess that Da Ju had walked out of the green hill.


    It''s not da Ju, it''s the female emperor.


    Da Ju can''t leave without saying goodbye, only the female emperor.


    Why on earth did she leave without saying goodbye?


    What did Li Xu think of? Recently, the emperor of Qingqiu is talking about huadaoguo.


    Is she interested in it?


    I went to Penglai stream myself.


    Now there is only a reasonable explanation, otherwise it won''t work at all.


    Originally, Li Xu planned to take Da Ju to Penglai stream. Now the female emperor jumped out and went by herself. Li Xu didn''t know how to say good to her.


    Hey!


    Li Xu shook his head and then separated from King Qingqiu and President Qinglian.


    She left Qingqiu imperial capital with an Zhiyu and went to Penglai stream.


    Li Xu and an Zhiyu just walked out of the Qingqiu area and watched their national master and sacrificial master suddenly stand under the gate of the imperial capital of Qingqiu.


    Both of them stared at the golden crutch in the priest''s hand. The light on it became weaker and weaker, and finally went out completely.


    The priest smiled and said:


    "Now it can finally be determined that an Zhiyu is the person we are looking for."


    Her guess is absolutely right.


    Now think about it, everything makes sense.


    At the beginning, Li Xu came to Qingqiu with an Zhiyu and others. At that time, the glass lamp was not on.


    But when the fish came, the glass lamp was on.


    Now that she''s gone, the glass lamp goes out.


    "What should we do now?" the national teacher asked.


    If you force someone, an Zhiyu is Li Xu''s apprentice and will not give it.


    Li Xu suddenly accepted his apprentice, perhaps for this matter.


    The priest thought for a moment and said, "I''ll write back immediately and let the young master decide. She should have countermeasures."


    "Good," said the national master.


    Shao Siming is the leader of the cult organization of the daughter country. Such an important thing must be passed back. As for how to deal with it after it is passed back, they have to obey orders.


    The priest immediately sent a letter and ordered people to send it back to the daughter''s country.


    "Go, let''s follow Li Xu first." the priest said, "I always feel that an Zhiyu likes Li Xu. If we don''t follow, I don''t know if we will dry firewood and fire?"


    The king of the daughter country must be pure and clean. If something happens with Li Xu, it''s not what they want to see.


    Naturally, we have to keep up.


    The two of them immediately flew with their swords and followed from a distance.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, where are we going? It seems that it''s not the direction of Penglai stream. Is it the wrong way?"


    An Zhiyu stood on Li Xu''s sword.


    Now it''s Li Xu''s imperial sword with her, with the same speed as a meteor, constantly cutting through the sky.


    "I have to find my mount first." Li Xu said.


    At that time, when he came to Qingqiu, he asked people to put the herring into a lake and let him eat, drink and play in the lake.


    I need him now.


    He has to take the fish with him. He doesn''t want to fly with his sword all day. Just let the fish fly.


    Soon came to a lake.


    He whistled, and huge herring rushed out, and water gushed out. The lake seemed to be blooming and rolling.


    "The fish seems to have gained weight again."


    Anzhi fish''s mouth twitched. Originally, the size of the fish was large enough.


    After the new year, he grew fatter.


    "Roar..."


    The herring opened its big mouth and wanted to spit water at Anzhi fish.


    Fat and don''t eat your rice. Look at the water on your face.


    An Zhiyu saw that something was wrong when he opened his mouth. He quickly hid behind Li Xu and spit water at the master.


    Seeing this, the herring had to give up.


    Li Xu, he still dares not to make a mistake. After all, this master can sling himself.


    "Go."


    Li Xu jumped to the back of the fish, and an Zhi fish did the same.


    When he was about to start, Li Xu stared at the two small tails, the priest and the national teacher. His eyes gradually wrinkled, and he drove the herring to slowly stand in front of them, saying:


    "What are you doing with me?"


    Li Xugang just found these two people.


    I thought it was just a coincidence. Now I can be completely sure that they did follow themselves. Of course, Li Xu didn''t narcissize that they followed themselves.


    They followed for only one purpose, that is, an Zhiyu.


    Want to catch anchovy.


    Li Xu stared at them with cold eyes. An Zhiyu hid behind her and didn''t speak. She was also sensitive and thought of something at once.


    They may have something to do with themselves.


    "We didn''t follow you." the national master looked stubborn and red. He didn''t dare to look directly at Li Xu. He was a little guilty.


    "I tell you, don''t follow. We''re going to Penglai stream. If you want to die, you can follow." Li Xu said coldly.


    He said nothing more and let the fish fly in the direction of Penglai stream.


    An Zhiyu kept looking behind him and gave a sigh of relief. They didn''t follow him for the time being and said, "master, are they coming to catch me back to be the king?"


    "It should be." Li looked at her and said with a smile, "as long as I''m here, they don''t dare to treat you."


    An Zhiyu nodded and Li Xu was there. They naturally didn''t dare. Their strength was not enough. Li Xu didn''t worry about being caught.


    The only national master and priest who didn''t understand what they were trying to do kept biting themselves and said they didn''t want to be king.


    Really speechless.


    An Zhiyu''s eyes looked back from time to time, and he was relieved that he could no longer see the trace of the national master and the priest.


    Her safety is guaranteed.


    But what about her?


    "Did sister nvdi really come out?"


    An Zhiyu asked. Last time he was attacked by Da Ju, Da Ju''s face began to change. An Zhiyu knew something, such as the origin of Da Ju.


    She is the female emperor. When the female emperor was burned by the sky fire, she appeared.


    Speaking of it, she has also seen the face of the female emperor.


    It''s as like as two peas.


    Even though it was just a glance, the scene still couldn''t be forgotten.


    "It can only be her."


    Li sighed and looked at the sky. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    An Zhiyu said, "don''t worry, master, we will find her."


    Li Xu nodded and asked the herring to speed up. The current problem is to fly out of the boundary of the green hill first. The Herring''s speed is very fast and constantly cuts through the sky.


    Green hill boundary.


    Li Xu saw the former Tianma patriarch and asked them if they had seen the female emperor. They shook their heads and said they had not.


    Even if they pass by, if she doesn''t make any noise, I''m afraid no one knows.


    "Isn''t the female emperor dead?" the head of Tianma clan said.


    Li Xu doesn''t know how to explain. Can he say that Da Chong is the female emperor? Obviously, he can''t and doesn''t know how to say. Now the whole Qingqiu doesn''t say anything about the female emperor.


    In addition, the king of Qingqiu has now taken over the affairs of Qingqiu. People can guess something more or less.


    However, the king of Qingqiu told the outside world that the female emperor was closed and that she was not dead. It was just a rumor.


    Naturally, the head of Tianma clan heard about the female emperor''s seclusion, but he was not sure. He had to ask Li Xu to see if he could tell Tianma clan some information.


    "The female emperor is not dead." Li Xu said, "how can the female emperor die? If someone says she is dead, it must be a rumor."


    "I''m relieved."


    Tianma patriarch''s hanging heart finally came down. In fact, he didn''t believe that the female emperor had an accident.


    Li Xu said goodbye to the leader of Tianma clan, left the boundary of Qingqiu and continued to Penglai stream.


    Penglai stream is not located in Qingqiu, but in a terrible area about ten thousand miles ahead in the southeast corner of Zhuanxu state.


    In the southeast of Zhuanxu state, there is a three no matter zone, which stretches for thousands of miles, with Qingqiu on the left and Miaodao on the right.


    Many criminals operate here. If anything goes wrong, they will run along this ten thousand mile road. If they chase too hard, they will directly run into Penglai stream at the end of the road.


    Penglai is the most terrible area. It''s hard to predict life and death after entering.


    No matter which country dare not enter this region.


    Not to mention entering Penglai stream, even this ten thousand mile zone is full of dangers, because there are many serious criminals from many countries, and it is impossible to encircle and suppress them.


    It''s really messy here.


    The empress of Zhuanxu once sent many strong men to encircle and suppress, but the effect was not good. These serious criminals fought and ran away if they could not fight, which was very difficult to deal with.


    Li Xu looked to the southeast.


    I hope Da Ji hasn''t entered the Wanli zone yet.


    So I can intercept her.


    Li Xu prayed secretly in his heart.


    A few hours later, Li Xu came to the small town outside the ten thousand mile zone. Maybe he thought it was because of huadaoguo. It became very busy and people came and went.


    "Let''s go down and buy some ingredients first." Li looked at Anzhi fish. He could enter the state of Pegu, but Anzhi fish couldn''t do it, and neither could Da Ji.


    Li Xu and an Zhiyu entered the market.


    An Zhiyu bought a lot of people like vegetables and fruits, then dragged Li Xu into the meat and said, "Da Ju likes to eat meat. Let''s buy more for her."


    Now get ready. Find her then and do it when you''re hungry.


    Half an hour later, he returned home with a full load. He basically bought food for a month. There were too many. The kitchen in the picture of mountains and rivers was full of food.


    "Goo Goo..." suddenly, Li Xu heard an Zhi fish''s stomach growling and said with a smile, "let''s go and have something to eat."


    An Zhiyu followed her with a slightly red face.


    "What would you like to eat?" Li Xu asked, "have dinner or noodles?"


    "Eat noodles." an Zhiyu said.


    Li Xu found a noodle shop and dealt with an Zhiyu casually.


    After eating, they left here and were about to enter this ten thousand mile zone. They met the national teacher and priest of the daughter country.


    "Why are you again?"


    An Zhiyu looked at them and thought they hadn''t followed. Unexpectedly, he followed them.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to follow you. We are Shao Si Ming, that is, we will come here and wait for her here?" the national master quickly explained.


    "Do you also want to enter Penglai stream?" Li looked at them.


    "Yes."


    This time, Shao Siming came in person. She led many experts from her daughter country to Penglai stream to compete for Huadao fruit. They picked them up here.


    But it may take some time for them to come here.


    Li Xu didn''t care about them. He turned and left. An knew that the fish was a little afraid of them. He pulled Li Xu''s hand tightly and left with his steps.


    Quietly watching their national teacher pull out the sword and insert it back, the fire will jump in their eyes.


    The same is true of priests.


    Finally, the priest couldn''t help catching up, separated the hand held by an Zhiyu and Li Xu, and said, "in broad daylight, it''s nothing to pull and pull."


    An Zhiyu and Li Xu were blinded.


    Seeing her like this, Li looked at her and said:


    "Even if she is the heir to the king of the daughter country, so what? If she doesn''t want to, you can''t take her."


    Li Xu had a showdown.


    Lest they pay any attention.


    The priest didn''t say much, but took the opportunity to put an Zhiyu''s hand on the gold crutch. Suddenly, the dazzling brilliance burst out, and nine colors completely appeared in front of him.


    Ann knew the fish was flustered and quickly took back his hand.


    Then he took Li Xu and was really afraid that they would catch themselves.


    Li Xu frowned at her.


    The priest thought for a moment and said, "we just want to confirm whether she is the successor of the king of the daughter country. If so, I can tell her the secret of the natural shortcut of the daughter country, so that she can enter the Tao quickly. I don''t know if it can take a few hours. Just give us a few hours."


    "Is there such a good thing?" Li looked at her, feeling that it didn''t look like a bad thing.


    "There is a secret method in our daughter''s country that can quickly enter the Tao and double the speed of cultivation." the priest said, "just give me a few hours. Her cultivation speed is still too slow. I can make her faster."


    Li looked at her with a frown on his face.


    If you can speed up your cultivation, it doesn''t seem to be a loss.


    Finally, they took an Zhiyu away and took him to a luxurious restaurant. In a private room of the restaurant, after the three women entered, Li Xu guarded outside the room.


    The reason why the national master and the priest refused to let Li Xu in was that the secret law could not be passed on.


    Li Xu stood by the door and waited quietly.


    After waiting for a incense stick, he suddenly suspected that the national master and the priest had ulterior motives and would knock an Zhiyu out and take him away. He just wanted to push the door and thought about it, but he didn''t.


    Another incense stick time passed. Li Xu was a little worried about an Zhiyu''s situation and explored his divine knowledge.


    As soon as I poked in, I found a floor of clothes in the room.


    The line of sight continues to spread.


    See a spring pool.


    There were three naked women in the spring pool. The water in the spring pool flooded their bodies and only exposed their necks.


    The national master and the sacrificial master came one after another.


    Constantly click on an Zhiyu. An Zhiyu closes her eyes and her body blooms lotus flowers. Through the clear spring pool, you can vaguely see a thousand petal lotus platform on her body.


    No disrespect.


    Li Xu quickly took back his sight.


    Also gave a sigh of relief, thought they were doing something.


    I wish I didn''t.


    Li Xu''an kept quiet at the door and no longer cared about what happened inside.


    In a flash of time, two hours passed, and gradually something came out of the room. The ripples of spiritual power spread, and the spiritual power surged out continuously.


    Suddenly, the room cracked.


    Li Xu looked inside. The priest and national teacher were barefoot, wearing a gauze and looking at the women in the spring pool.


    The two women kept retreating.


    An Zhi fish in the spring pond opened his eyes and jumped out of it.


    At the same time, thin clothes flew over her snow-white body and floated in the air. The whole town soon fell into darkness and a dark vortex appeared.


    Lightning and thunder in the vortex. She''s going to get through the robbery.


    She tied her waist and stood up in the air with bare feet.


    Start the robbery.


    7017k

 Chapter 223

    Lightning and thunder flashed over the town like a silver snake.


    At the foot of an Zhiyu is a lotus. She is wearing a crimson veil and her black hair is dancing in the wind.


    Boom, boom.


    The blue and purple lightning danced wildly in the sky. An Zhiyu looked up and found that the thunder was really too fierce to avoid hurting ordinary people in the town.


    She stepped on the lotus, walked out of the town and came to the mountains without anyone.


    Li Xu naturally followed, and the national master and the priest were losing money, because an Zhiyu broke the room, and it was estimated that he would come later.


    Lying under the roots of the trees, Li Xu quietly looked at the Anzhi fish in the sky.


    "The secret of the daughter country is really powerful."


    Li looked at an Zhiyu with floating clothes and remembered that she had just broken through the third grade, and now she is the fourth grade.


    The cultivation progress can even keep up with Da Ji.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    An Zhiyu cultivates the green lotus way. Every time he makes a move, it is lotus blossoming.


    The blue lotus blossoms in the air to meet the baptism of thunder.


    Soon the national master and the priest came here to see an Zhiyu cross the robbery.


    There are many other monks, who are looking at the beautiful women in the sky, but none of them know. It is estimated that they come to watch when they hear the news.


    An hour later, after the robbery, an Zhiyu successfully set foot in the fourth grade.


    She fell from the sky, fast, and came to Li Xu with a smile on her face: "I''m four grades now, and I''ve passed a natural disaster."


    Li Xu smiled at the corners of his mouth and touched her hand. He didn''t feel any problem. He thought his daughter''s Secret Law had some sequelae, but he didn''t.


    In broad daylight, talking again.


    "Cough." the priest came coughing. Li Xu was still holding an Zhiyu''s hand, and his expression became strange.


    Li Xu quickly released her.


    The priest looked at Li Xu and said, "come with me."


    Li Xu frowned, but still followed her away.


    After going out for tens of meters, the priest said: "the secret law of the daughter country can make people natural shortcut and speed up their cultivation. There are two preconditions, i.e. people from the daughter country, 7017k

 Chapter 224

    A strong man came out slowly with a big knife in his hand.


    There were long knife marks on the ground, the sharp blade cut the stones on the ground, sparks were everywhere, and Da Ji''s legs were slightly soft with fear.


    Don''t come here. Jpg


    Her mouth is dry and she can''t hold it.


    The other party''s momentum is so strong.


    She''s only four grades at present. How do you play?


    "Qingqiu female emperor, please give me some advice."


    The strong man dragged his sword, his eyes twinkled, and his war intention became stronger and stronger. The female emperor''s disguise realm really reached a heinous level.


    Disguised as a fourth grade.


    Is this a ghost?


    I''m afraid I won''t win if I don''t use my best this time.


    The strong man was holding a big knife in both hands and was preparing to attack. Da Ji slowly extended a hand.


    The strong man was startled and took a step backward. He saw the woman shaking her head slightly: "you don''t deserve to fight with me."


    She scanned the audience coldly, turned around with her hands on her back, and the cold voice came out again:


    "To be honest, none of those present can fight."


    She spoke behind her back.


    Although the figure is small.


    But in the eyes of everyone, her silver hair danced and her white clothes blew slightly with the wind, just like an expert who will not be born for ten thousand years.


    Because of the killing of the seven cattle demon, she became very tall in the eyes of everyone.


    They all know that the cow demon is a strong opponent. Their strength is in the seventh grade. They have more or less had some friction and can only draw.


    But in front of the female emperor, the cow demon died.


    It shows the horror of the female emperor.


    The six people were stunned for a long time when the sentence "especially none of the people present could fight".


    "It seems that we have to do it together."


    Six strong shots at the same time.


    Shot at the woman with her back to them.


    The woman carried her hands on her back and her forehead was full of sweat. She suddenly stretched out a hand quickly for fear that her action would be slow and her head would be separated.


    "Stop."


    Several people stopped one after another.


    At this time, Da Ji''s cheeks were full of sweat. The sweat flowed down the fox''s face and onto the snow-white neck.


    She used the technique of purifying clothes to clean her sweat, turned slowly and said:


    "Don''t waste your energy. You''re not my opponent."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" a man said.


    "I really don''t know heaven and earth. Let me ask you a question. Is there anyone in the world who can practice two Tao at the same time?" Da Huang said calmly.


    She swept their eyes one by one.


    "No."


    Six people said one after another.


    "Yes, there is no one in the world who can cultivate two Taoism, but I am the female emperor of Qingqiu. I have two Taoism."


    "Impossible."


    "Then I''ll let you frogs at the bottom of the well see my real strength."


    Da Ji''s left hand showed the power of the cold ice road, and his right hand was the power of the sky fire road.


    The power of two different attributes appears in the hand at the same time.


    The left hand is the extreme ice, the right hand is the burning sky fire, and the forces of different attributes burn on her hand.


    "Are there really two ways?"


    It was the first time they saw someone practicing two ways.


    As we all know, each practitioner can only practice one Tao, but now they see that there are two Tao in Da Chong''s practice, which is really shocking.


    The Arabian Nights.


    They were stunned and looked at the little woman. Now they began to feel terror.


    "Meet the female emperor of Qingqiu." they all bowed down.


    Da Ju carried his hands, nodded and said, "do you know why I don''t kill you?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I just closed my eyes and meditated for a moment. I saw six stars around me. Do you know what this means?"


    "I don''t know."


    "This time I went to Penglai stream to kill God."


    Da Ji''s words were like earth shattering surprises, which made them dare not breathe.


    "I intend to kill gods and establish my supreme reputation. I intend to create a new genre, rongdao.


    This school will subvert the current monastic system in Daozhou.


    Now I just practice two ways, but in the end I can practice three ways and ten ways.


    In this way, no matter what kind of strong person I encounter, I am not my opponent.


    And you will be the six elders of this sect. You are the founder of the mountain. Do you want to follow me? "


    Da Ji looked at them quietly.


    "The gear of fate has been turning slowly. Whether you can grasp it vigorously depends on your own performance."


    Da Ji turned and perspired.


    I made it up more and more outrageous.


    "Rongdao!"


    It was the first time that several people heard this idea. They thought that the two roads were the limit. Unexpectedly, there was a more powerful, rongdao.


    What is this concept?


    It was the first time they heard it, but it made sense.


    Since both Tao can be cultivated, three Tao, four Tao and ten Tao are inevitable.


    If they follow her, does it mean that their combat power will increase several times.


    "The opportunity is not lost, the loss will not come again. Do you choose to die or follow me?" said Da Ji.


    In a few seconds.


    Six people knelt on the ground and said, "meet the female emperor."


    "He who knows current affairs is a hero."


    Da Ju turned around, admiring his face and said, "get up and report your name. One day in the future, your name will be loud. This is my promise to you."


    "Min Geng!"


    "Xi Luan!"


    "Dou Qiu!"


    "Zhongchu!"


    "Guo Zhang!"


    "Shubin!"


    Da Ju didn''t want to remember any ghost names, but he still said:


    "Well, I remember your name. From now on, work hard with me. In the future, we will all be gods, high gods. Your name will shine on the whole land of Daozhou."


    The seriousness of Da''s face was finally fooled by them.


    So hard!


    What should we do next?


    I''m a little flustered.


    "Does Penglai stream really have a God?" a man asked.


    "There are gods in the land of great terror. These gods are sleeping. They will recover again at that time. However, don''t be afraid. These gods have been severely damaged and their strength is between eight and nine grades. It''s not enough."


    "Get up, you don''t believe it. I''ve been to the santu river. As soon as I entered, the sleeping gods sent strange creatures'' mother ''to hold my feet and begged me not to go in, but I went in and fought with the gods for three days and nights. Finally, a God was torn to pieces by me."


    Da Ji was in high spirits when he described it.


    Now that things have come to this point, simply go a little further.


    If you don''t strengthen yourself, I''m afraid they won''t believe it.


    Da Ji himself had to be a little ashamed.


    "Are we going to kill God directly in Penglai stream?" someone asked.


    Can you speak less?


    She was speechless.


    Ask more questions, I really can''t carry it.


    "It''s not urgent to kill God. I want to wait for my master." Da Chuo said.


    "Do you have a master?" they were surprised.


    "Well, of course. Haven''t you heard of it?"


    "No."


    They shake their heads one after another. They are isolated from the world and haven''t been out for many years. How can they know this person.


    No wonder it''s so easy to cheat.


    "My master, Li Taixu, is called the Taoist priest Taixu. He has fought all over the world. He is called the first person under God."


    "When did this man come out?"


    When they came in, just a few years ago, how did so many terrible characters emerge at once?


    They have heard of the female emperor Qingqiu, but what is Li Taixu.


    "My master Gou has been practicing in the Academy for 200 years. He was invincible when he came out of the mountain last year. He was the first person under God."


    Da Ju breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''ll tell you something quietly. My master has a great background. Do you know Daozu? My master is the embodiment of Daozu."


    "He secretly supported me in many of the things I just said."


    Da Ji Road.


    "Is it Daozu?"


    "Does Daozu really exist?"


    "Didn''t the preacher die after he handed down the secret Dharma?"


    "How could it be?" Da Ji held his hands, his silver hair floating, and said:


    "How can the master of the avenue die? Wait, my master will come soon. At that time, let you see the strength of the incarnation of the Taoist ancestor. When you raise your hand, the earth turns upside down and everything sinks. Our teachers and disciples plan to work together to flatten Penglai stream."


    Da Ju felt as if she was lying more and more.


    There''s no need to make a draft and blurt it out.


    "Hahaha..."


    Suddenly laughter came out. Da Ju and the crowd looked up and saw a woman standing on the top of a tree with her feet against her toes, laughing so that tears were about to flow out.


    "Little girl, your lie is so open."


    "Presumptuous, the female emperor is here. How can you be rampant? Please kill her quickly, six elders." Da Ji pointed to the woman on the tree top.


    "Promise." the six elders shot one after another.


    The woman above the treetop suddenly waved her hand, and there were a hundred shriveled bodies around, each with a green light in her eyes.


    "A hundred ghost ways, ghost people."


    "Guess right, no prize. I''m a ghost goddess. I remember you are a famous wanted criminal in Zhuanxu country. Each population is worth more than ten million, and the 60 million is mine."


    With a wave of the woman''s hand, hundreds of corpses shot at the same time.


    Six people shot one after another, but they were defeated at all.


    The other party should be a master of eight grades. They are all seven grades, which is not enough.


    "Empress, help!"


    The six people turned back and shouted, and then found that their so-called female emperor was running fast.


    The next moment, all six of them were killed by the bodies of the ghost goddess. The bodies were kept intact and put them into the storage ring.


    You can get a reward then.


    The ghost goddess looked at the silver haired girl below and smiled.


    It''s so interesting.


    In fact, she came long ago, probably when she made it up.


    That''s great. She almost believed it.


    But in the end, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Goddess, do you want me to catch her back?" two maidens came behind her.


    "She is very interesting and full of lies. I have to catch her myself. First let her run ten miles and make her feel safe. Then I suddenly come out and scare her."


    The ghost fairy smiled.


    She found the little cute very interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ju looked back and said, "it''s really terrible. What ghost places are these? They are more and more terrible. How did the ghost goddess come here?"


    She knows ghosts.


    Like Zhuanxu state, Guiyu is another region independent of Zhuanxu state.


    It''s just that the map is the size of a Zhuanxu emperor, but there are also many cruel people in it.


    There should be only one thing for her to come here, huadaoguo.


    wait.


    What am I running for?


    I have no hatred with her. I shouldn''t be afraid to run.


    Thinking of this floor, Da Ju stood firm and looked at the woman in the sky and said:


    "Ghost goddess, I''m Princess Daju of Qingqiu. I made up what I said just now. If I didn''t make up, I might be killed by them."


    "Are you princess Daju of Qingqiu? I''ve seen her. She doesn''t look like you."


    ok


    Da Ju said, "my master, have you always heard of him? His name is Li Xu. The whole Dao state should not know him. He found the thief."


    "Isn''t your Master Li Taixu? He is the incarnation of the Taoist ancestor."


    "I made all this up. Was that true just now?"


    "How do I know what you are now is true?"


    "I......" Da Ji rolled his eyes and finally said, "I have a showdown. I am the female emperor."


    "Do you think I haven''t seen the female emperor? I''ve been to Qingqiu, met the female emperor and held her. She''s not as short as you and her chest is not as flat as you."


    He was speechless.


    The ghost goddess looked at the two maidens and said, "this man is full of lies. Don''t believe a word of her. Go down and catch her and roast the fox tonight."


    "I''m the Nine Tailed Fox of Qingqiu. Don''t roast me." Da Ji said.


    "Can you prove that you are a Nine Tailed Fox? I remember Nine Tailed foxes can open nine tails. Let me see if you open nine tails?"


    "I can''t drive nine tails for some reason."


    "You see, this is a little liar."


    The ghost goddess landed on the ground and planned to catch the little fox herself.


    Da Ji shot, shot at her.


    Try to save it.


    But how could she be the opponent of the eight grade ghost goddess.


    The ghost goddess pressed her with one hand, lifted her neck, picked her up and said, "you two prepare firewood. I want to roast the fox."


    "This beautiful sister, I''m really a fox in Qingqiu. Don''t roast me..." Da Ji said.


    "What about the proof?"


    "If you wait a few more days, my master will definitely come here to pick me up. At that time, the truth will be revealed."


    "But I''m hungry. I want fox meat now."


    Da Ji smiled and said, "Fox meat is not delicious. I can help you find something to eat. I can cook. I''m good at cooking, sister. I cook very well."


    The ghost goddess pinched her face. It was really meat. She couldn''t put it down. She smiled: "don''t hurry."


    "Then, this beautiful sister, what would you like to eat?" Da Ji.


    "I want fox meat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Da Ji lives in Bengbu.


    Two hands held into claws and said, "I''ve endured you for a long time, ow..."


    She bit the hand of the ghost goddess, broke free from her, turned and ran away.


    The ghost goddess''s hand was dripping blood. Two maids came forward to help her dress up. She shook her head and felt a move. The injury disappeared automatically.


    "This fox is interesting. You two catch her. I''ll teach her well."


    PS: I''m going out to socialize tonight. I can''t do handstand shampoo tomorrow. Please supervise.


    7017k

 Chapter 225

    Da Ju bit the ghost goddess''s hand and ran away.


    Run in the forest, but no matter how you run, two maidens always appear in front of you.


    Because of the gap between the realms.


    She can''t win.


    Even two maids are much better than her.


    After struggling, she was captured by two waitresses.


    The maid picked her up with one hand, as if she were carrying a chick and carrying her to the ghost goddess.


    "Run, why don''t you run?" the ghost goddess looked at her. "Can''t you run? Why don''t you run?"


    "Your adult doesn''t remember villains, let me go." Da Chuo said with a depressed face.


    The ghost goddess shook her head and said, "you can''t let it go."


    "What the hell do you want?"


    Da Ju opened her teeth and claws. The woman was really hateful. "I have no grievances with you. What are you doing with me?"


    Da Ju couldn''t figure out the reason why the ghost goddess caught herself.


    "You bit me." the ghost fairy said.


    "And then?" asked da.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. On the contrary, this is your opportunity. You bite me and bleed."


    Da Ji said, "but aren''t you all right?"


    "I cured it myself." the ghost goddess smiled and looked at Da Ju and said, "we have made a contract with your bite. In the future, you will be my contract beast."


    The ghost goddess looked at Da Ji and smiled, "you are my thing."


    Da Ji looked at her strangely: "??"


    "You''re not grateful to be a contract beast that can be a ghost goddess. Kneel down and thank you quickly. What are you doing?" the two maidens kicked her knee and made her kneel on the ground.


    "Be careful, both of you. Don''t break my contract beast."


    "I''m not your contract beast."


    "You are!"


    "I''m not."


    "You are." the ghost goddess looked firmly. She held up Da Ji''s chin and said:


    "Don''t be hard spoken. Follow me. I''ll raise you for nothing."


    She stared into Da''s eyes and pinched her face with a feeling of being high above.


    "Ow..." Da Ji bit her hand.


    "It hurts..."


    The ghost fairy twitched at the corners of her mouth and was bitten again. What are these things? She was bitten again. Now she suddenly suspected that the fox was a dog.


    Fortunately, she was prepared to use psychic power as a barrier.


    But the hand still has tooth marks.


    What hard teeth.


    "I advise you not to be too arrogant. I have connived at you." the ghost goddess looked at her glazed eyes and said, "if you don''t want to be shameful again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Her voice became cold.


    Da Ju was quiet. It seemed that the ghost goddess didn''t mean to kill herself.


    She probably just wanted to take a pet, and she didn''t know where it attracted her.


    Endure the calm wind and waves for a while, take a step back


    Now I can only bear her.


    "Is that good?"


    Seeing the fox, the ghost goddess was very satisfied. There was still room for adjustment ~ teaching.


    "Come and give me a smile."


    "Hee hee..." Da held out a stiff smile.


    "Have a happy smile."


    "Ku Ku..." Da Ji laughed.


    Next, the ghost goddess kept giving orders.


    "A heartbreaking smile."


    "Have a good laugh."


    "A dead father and mother''s smile."


    "A smile that eats a dead mouse."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ghost goddess kept talking. Da Ju made different smiling expressions. The two maids next to him covered their stomachs and sat on the ground, laughing and cramping.


    The ghost goddess agreed.


    The fox is so funny that he can really make all kinds of smiling expressions. He is so cute that he is about to bleed.


    I''ve been to Qingqiu myself. Why didn''t I find the fox so funny?


    She kept hammering her thighs with laughter.


    Looking at the angry Da Ji on her cheeks, she seemed to feel more lovely after eating two steamed stuffed buns. I don''t know why.


    The ghost goddess can''t help pinching her face. It''s meat and fun.


    Da Ji looked at her with an expressionless face. Little Ben wrote that you will feel better in the future.


    "What''s your name?" the little cute ghost goddess.


    "Motor."


    "Really called Da Ji?" the ghost goddess asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Have you just opened your mind?" the ghost goddess asked again.


    "Do I seem to have just opened my mind?"


    "Only the genie who has just turned on his intelligence is so fun." the ghost goddess thought that Xiaoda was very stupid, but it was very fun.


    Da Ju recognized her meaning as if she were stupid.


    Your whole family just got smart.


    I have four grades.


    Have you just reached the fourth grade of Kailing intelligence cultivation?


    But she''s not going to retort. You''ll know I''m good by then.


    It''s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    She followed the ghost goddess silently. As long as she didn''t ask herself, she wouldn''t say anything. She kept thinking about how to escape.


    But the goddess is too strong.


    If you can''t fight, you can only outwit.


    Walking and thinking, I accidentally bumped into the ghost goddess who stopped in front.


    "What are you thinking?"


    The ghost fairy looked at Da Ji. She looked listless. She couldn''t make her active.


    "Did you see that there are delicious wild fruits on the tree. Help me pick some."


    "Don''t you have a hand? Go yourself."


    "Hmm?" the ghost fairy looked at Da Ju, her eyes more and more strange, and asked the two maidens, "are you hungry, or shall we roast foxes?


    "I''ll go right away."


    Da Ji jumped up and ran to the tree to pick wild fruits.


    He picked dozens of green wild fruits and sent them to the ghost goddess.


    "How do you eat wild fruits if you don''t wash them?" the ghost goddess looked at her.


    Da Chuo looked at her and was stunned for a while. She bit her silver hair and looked for water everywhere. About half an hour or so, she finally saw a small river.


    She ran over with a thump.


    Put the wild fruits by the river, wash them one by one, and observe the surroundings at the same time.


    There are small holes on the Bank of the river.


    She usually catches fish and shrimp and knows that these are holes made by crabs.


    As long as you dig a little, you can dig out the crab.


    But now she has fallen into the clutches of the ghost goddess. She can''t do such things for the time being. She can only wash the fruit.


    Wash the wild fruit and send it to her.


    "I''m suddenly not hungry. Eat by yourself." the ghost goddess said.


    Da Ji was stunned. Is there a hole in the goddess''s brain?


    However, I didn''t say much.


    Sit down and eat for yourself.


    She is a little hungry.


    Just after eating two, the ghost goddess said, "don''t eat. Get up quickly. I want to take a bath."


    She stretched out her hands, and the two maids hurried over to help her take off her clothes.


    As a result, the ghost goddess said, "step back and let her come."


    In fact, she has already started adjusting ~ teaching devices.


    From making her laugh, her adjustment ~ teaching plan was put on the agenda, and she planned to teach Da Ji obediently.


    She found it easy to teach.


    After a short time together, she has seen through Da Ji.


    As long as she is cruel to her, she will be obedient and believe that she can control her perfectly in less than two days.


    "What''s wrong." Da Ji swallowed one of the injured wild fruits, received the other wild fruits into the storage ring, and obediently began to take off her clothes.


    The clothes fell to the ground and the slender legs appeared.


    Da Ji looked a few times. The figure curve of the ghost goddess was ordinary and didn''t have much to see.


    The key is peace.


    It''s like a spacious road.


    She has to fight with her aunt again.


    However, my aunt is more lovely than her. This woman is fierce and boring.


    Da Ju took off her clothes and continued to sit on the ground eating wild fruits. She thought to herself that the woman dared to go in when she couldn''t see what the river was like.


    You are so brave!


    Just now, she saw the small holes of many crabs by the river. There should be many crabs in the river.


    She bathed in the river for fun.


    There will be a good play later.


    Da Ji secretly laughed.


    The ghost goddess didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter and walked to the river step by step.


    Soon, the water flooded her feet.


    Drown her thighs.


    Drown her thin waist.


    Drown her neck.


    "It''s so cool."


    The ghost goddess gently washed her snow-white skin with water. She was more and more satisfied.


    "The water here is really good."


    She''s talking to herself inside.


    "My skin is so white."


    "How nice."


    "Except for the female emperor of Qingqiu, there should be no more beautiful woman in the world than me."


    The most beautiful woman she has ever seen is the female emperor of Qingqiu.


    It can be called perfect.


    Every move revealed the Queen''s breath, which really made her feel like she wanted to surrender.


    When I have time, I''ll go to Qingqiu again, fool her and let her be my contract beast. It''s even better.


    When I go out, I lead the female emperor. This picture is really too strong to imagine.


    Da Ju and the two maids could hear her talking to herself over there. The two maids were used to it, and Da Ju looked helpless.


    "Empress, wait for me. I''ll go to Qingqiu again. You''re mine."


    Ghost fairy way.


    The first time I saw the female emperor, she was seven grades. Now she is eight grades. Finally, she has enough strength.


    Suddenly, she felt something biting her shoulder.


    Just now, the female emperor was so absorbed that he didn''t notice his own situation.


    In addition to being bitten on the shoulder, there are other places that are biting themselves.


    It seems that some creature is climbing on its own legs.


    "Ah!" she screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" the two maidens were worried and ran quickly.


    "Ah ah..." the ghost goddess rushed ashore.


    Da Ju looked over and held back her smile. She saw a lot of crabs on the goddess''s body and a few on her thighs.


    "Crabs make holes..."


    Four words suddenly came to her mind.


    Laugh to death.


    Her eyes continued to look. She had to have a crab around her neck, but she was frightened and fell down, because her body was peaceful, and the crab fell directly to the ground.


    Da Ji really couldn''t help laughing.


    The ghost goddess dropped all the crabs, put on her clothes, came to Da Ju coldly and said coldly:


    "Smile, I make you laugh. I''ll make you cry later. I''m hungry. I want to eat crabs."


    "Arrange it now."


    Da Ji is good at catching crabs.


    This is her specialty.


    He took out a fish basket from the storage ring and began to catch crabs, especially the crabs brought up by her ghost goddess just now.


    She reached out and grabbed her and put it in the fish basket to cover it.


    Keep catching.


    Then all the crabs with crab holes on the edge of the river were dug by hand to catch crabs.


    The ghost goddess and the two maidens looked at her blankly.


    She thought it was very difficult to catch crabs. Unexpectedly, she had a good time. Now we can be sure that the fox is definitely not from Qingqiu.


    How could a fox in Qingqiu do such a thing.


    She also said that she was the princess of Qingqiu or the female emperor. No matter which one they were, they could not do such a thing.


    This is really a little liar.


    Neither of her two maidens had caught the rock crab. The fox must be a wild fox. Somehow, she mastered the cultivation method.


    And a genius.


    Looking at it, I couldn''t help coming over to see how she caught the crab. I found that she could easily hold both sides of the crab. The claws and pliers of the crab opened their teeth and claws, but she couldn''t touch Da Ji''s hand.


    Can catch like this.


    She also tried, but seeing and doing are two different things.


    The crab''s two pliers bit her directly.


    When her psychic power shook a little, the pliers broke.


    Let''s watch it.


    Da Ju suddenly saw a small hole. The movement was different from that of a crab. She saw her hands turn into claws.


    Keep digging.


    Faster and faster, faster than she catches crabs.


    "What are you doing?"


    "There''s something in it."


    The crane looked serious and accelerated the excavation.


    She could feel that the things inside ran very fast, so she had to keep accelerating, and it was estimated that she ran away when it was slow.


    I dug about one and a half meters.


    Da Ju grabbed a slippery thing, quickly pulled it out and put it directly in front of the ghost goddess.


    "Snake!"


    The ghost sat on the ground in fear.


    Two maids rushed over and protected her in front.


    Da Chuo smiled and said, "I''m so timid. This is an eel."


    Just now she was deliberately scaring her. Unexpectedly, she was more timid than she thought.


    It took her so long to scare her.


    The eel in Da Ji''s hand is the size of a thumb and looks very fat.


    "I''ve heard of this kind of thing. It turns out that this is eel."


    The ghost fairy asked the two maidens to go aside, sat on the ground, and reached out to poke the eel in Da Ji''s hand. It was slippery.


    That''s the feeling.


    "I want you to play for a while?" Da Ji looked at her.


    "OK." the goddess of the Yellow ghost took the eel from the Daji with both hands, but as soon as the Daji let go, the eel fell to the ground.


    She can''t catch it at all.


    It''s too slippery.


    The eel ran to the thief on the ground. She ran after it and wanted to catch it. However, it was too slippery to catch it at all.


    Seeing that the eel was about to run into the river, she had to use her spiritual power to surround the eel and make it unable to go out in a small circle.


    "I don''t believe it. I can''t catch you."


    The ghost goddess opened her hands. They were all turtles in a jar. How could they not catch them.


    Although the Monopterus albus was fixed in a one meter circle, it still couldn''t be caught after a long time of effort.


    The fairy of the great ghost can''t handle a Monopterus albus.


    It''s a shame to spread it out.


    I don''t believe in evil.


    She kept on grabbing, grabbing, grabbing.


    The eel was worried by her, jumped up, and came in along her sleeve and her arm.


    "Ah ah..."


    The scream came out. The voice tore the sky and gasped: "come here, this thing has climbed onto me..."


    A stick of incense.


    The ghost goddess was mentally tired. Two maidens gasped on one side. There was a dead eel on the ground.


    Yes, they killed the eel.


    The Da Ji in the distance was speechless. He always felt that these people had not seen anything in the world and could not catch a Monopterus albus.


    She walked over, picked up the dying eel, shook her head and said:


    "One eel tossed you three like this, eh."


    "Take it away."


    The ghost fairy said, it''s so scary.


    Whether it''s catching crabs or eels, she doesn''t dare to participate any more. She''d better sit down.


    Da Ji cleaned and treated the eel and a basket of crabs.


    Not far away.


    "Goddess, I think it''s a little late. Why don''t we rest here for another night and start tomorrow?" said a maid.


    The ghost goddess noticed the sky. It was really a little late.


    Looking around, it was very spacious and said, "OK, just rest here. You two find some dry firewood. I think she will need firewood later."


    Pointing to the finger, I''m sure I need fire when I can cook and eat.


    "Come back as soon as possible," said the ghost goddess.


    The two maids nodded and left here.


    About half an hour later, the maid came back with a pair of firewood and dozens of mushrooms in her pocket.


    "What is this?" asked the ghost goddess.


    "I don''t know. We saw it when we picked up firewood. It felt very tender. We picked it back. I don''t know if we can eat it?"


    After the maid finished, the ghost goddess looked at Da Ji.


    Da Chuo said, "yes, this kind of tender mushroom usually grows in fertile ash soil. It''s delicious. Go wash it and I''ll get it later."


    The two maids did so, and Da Ji began to make a fire, light an iron pot and cook something to eat.


    Seeing her series of skilled processes, the ghost goddess was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, the little fox demon still had this means. Originally, she didn''t have to eat, but suddenly her interest increased greatly.


    Boiled crab, eel.


    The tender mushroom was not put in. Da Ji asked two waitresses to string up the mushroom and roast it.


    About half an hour.


    The smell in the iron pot and the smell of roasted mushrooms came one by one.


    The three women hurried to eat.


    "Eat well."


    The taste of roasted mushroom is absolutely unique. It is fresh, tender and delicious. Crabs and eel are also particularly beautiful. I don''t know how Da Ji does it.


    It seems that the contract beast has made a lot of money.


    They ate for a long time, and gradually the moon appeared in the sky. They ate almost the same, and rested next to them. Da Ju was influenced by Li Xu.


    Straw mats, quilts and pillows are placed in the storage ring.


    Take it out, put it on the grass and get into my sleep.


    The ghost goddess and the two maidens looked like ghosts.


    However, there is not much.


    The next day.


    Ghost goddess, the two maids woke up and saw that there was still a small ball in the quilt. The ghost goddess motioned the maid to wake up Daju. After all, it was dawn.


    I have to go to Penglai stream.


    She started late. If she lingered any longer, she might not be able to drink a mouthful of soup.


    "Get up." the maid stepped out to lift the Da Ji tucked in the quilt.


    But there was no response.


    The two maids realized something was wrong and quickly opened the quilt first. There was no one in the quilt. There was a hole in the middle of the quilt.


    "She ran away with Tu dun." the two maids were surprised.


    The ghost goddess ran over and touched the quilt. There was still a little temperature in the quilt. It was estimated that she ran away an hour ago.


    "I didn''t expect to be put by her." the ghost goddess touched her forehead, which was really more and more interesting. "She must not run far. We''ll catch up."


    At this time, Da Ji didn''t know where she had gone. When she reacted, it was gloomy and full of black cheetahs.


    The cheetah''s eyes twinkled with wisps of green, and the saliva in his mouth kept falling to the ground.


    They attacked quickly.


    Da Ji, run.


    More than a dozen cheetahs didn''t know how hungry they were. They chased after them one after another. Soon the smoke rolled and the sound of the leopard came out.


    "Roar!" the voice echoed in the forest.


    "Over there." the ghost fairy looked in a certain direction. She heard the voice of the cheetah. When she listened carefully, she also heard the sound of different footsteps.


    Obviously, it''s from Da.


    "Yes, come with me."


    The ghost goddess, with two maidens, rushed to the side where there was a change.


    More than a dozen black cheetahs were found chasing Da Ji with a cheetah the size of a bull.


    These cheetahs are about five grades.


    As soon as she appeared, the cheetah smelled the danger, turned and ran, but it was too late.


    As soon as the handprint of the ghost goddess was tied, dozens of spiritual powers were ejected. Suddenly, black cheetahs died one after another, and the ground was covered with blood.


    "Sister, you''re here." Da Ju was so tired that he sat on the ground and said, "I woke up in the morning and my stomach was growling. I thought my sister was as hungry as me. I wanted to find something to eat. Unexpectedly, I got lost and came here."


    I knew I wouldn''t run around.


    If the ghost goddess didn''t appear, I''m afraid I would die.


    It''s terrible here.


    "Is that so?" the ghost fairy didn''t believe it at all. Da Ju was definitely running away, but she couldn''t escape when she met a cheetah.


    "Yes, sister, I never cheat."


    The ghost fairy''s face was cold and said, "don''t call your sister, call your master."


    I''ve been laughing all day and trying to run away. It seems that it''s time to teach her the rules.


    "Sister, don''t be angry. I''ll help you cook delicious food now. You must have never eaten leopard meat. I can do it. I''ll get it for you now."


    "I repeat, call my master."


    "OK, master, I''ll help you get leopard meat."


    "Don''t bother."


    The ghost goddess carried her back to the place she had taken last night, threw her on the ground, looked at the two maids and said:


    "You two wash her clean."


    "Yes." two maids dragged Da Ji to the river.


    "What are you going to do to me?" Da Ju was a little afraid.


    The ghost goddess looked at the dark iron pot and said:


    "I suddenly want to eat fox meat. Today, I cook a dish myself. The name of the dish is iron pot stewed Da Ji!"


    She''s going to scare her.


    See if she dares to run away in the future.


    "I don''t want to. Let go of me. Let go of me."


    Da Ju struggled, but it was useless. Two maids pressed her and stripped her clothes.


    After cleaning, help her simply put on her clothes and bring her back.


    "Wash it, that''s good."


    The ghost goddess took down the iron pot, tied Da Ju''s hands and feet, and then put her on the shelf.


    "Hello..."


    "Don''t shout, cry your throat, no one will save you."


    "Goddess, aren''t we going to make a dish called iron pot stew? Is this roast?" said a maid.


    "Although I haven''t cooked, I''ve occasionally seen my mother cook. She usually copies the meat, makes it scorched, and then cooks it.


    I''m going to bake her over the fire and then cut her into pieces. In this way, the stew may be more delicious. "


    7017k

 Chapter 226

    "Will it be a little cruel for us to do so?"


    The two maidens looked at the ghost goddess and felt terrible.


    "It''s not cruel at all. Go and sharpen the knife quickly so that it can be cut into pieces." the ghost goddess smiled.


    Da Ji was frightened into a cold sweat and said, "you''ve gone too far. Let me go quickly, or I''ll be rude."


    The ghost goddess began to light a fire and wanted to bake the toaster.


    "You''re serious."


    The cold ice power of Da Ji surged out and annihilated the flame.


    The psychic power worked, broke free, clenched his hands into fists and frowned gradually.


    "Of course it''s true. You think I''m kidding you." the ghost goddess smiled and looked at her. "If you don''t obey me again, I''ll beat you hard."


    "You''re sick."


    Da Ji bared her teeth, looked at her, turned and ran away.


    This time, she met a madman.


    You can''t stay here for a moment.


    Without hesitation, he ran into the forest.


    The two maidens who were sharpening their knives stood up, and the knives in their hands flashed cold: "she ran away again."


    "Hey, I wanted to discipline her well. I didn''t expect her to be so stubborn. It seems that she can only bear to give up her love and stew the fox."


    "Are you serious this time?" asked the maid.


    "Yes, if you don''t obey, there''s no need to keep it."


    The ghost goddess sighed. She wanted to catch the little fox at the beginning.


    I didn''t expect to be obedient at all. What''s the use of her.


    Waste a lot of time.


    You might as well kill him.


    "Kill her!" said the ghost goddess. She didn''t want to dirty her hands.


    "Yes."


    The two maidens were ordered to rush into the forest, "like a rabbit, they ran very fast."


    Just for a moment, I can only see her white back.


    The two maids took out a sword. The sword gas exploded. Da Ju, who was running, fell to the ground and was covered with soil.


    Da Ju felt the murderous attack. Previously, these people seemed to have a playful attitude. Now they broke out a strong murderous spirit. They moved their hearts.


    "Master!"


    Da Ji shouted, shouting with all his strength.


    The birds in the forest spread their wings.


    "I don''t know if master can hear me?" Da Chong was very nervous and shouted again and again: "master, master..."


    "No one can save you."


    The two maids waved their hands and cut at Da Ju at the same time, intending to end her with this sword. The murderous spirit of the sudden riot lit up the ring on Da Ju''s hand.


    A golden dragon rose into the sky.


    Roaring.


    How on earth did this thing start?


    Now Da Ji guessed almost. It turned out that when life was endangered, the ring would jump out for early warning.


    The two maidens were driven back by the endless golden light.


    The ghost goddess stood up. She saw a dragon across the sky.


    "What is this?"


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Li Xu and an Zhiyu are near the Wanli zone.


    They found the power of cold and fire on the ground. It was obvious that there had been a battle. It could be concluded that Da Ji had come in.


    "As long as you know she''s in here, it''s only a matter of time to find her again." an Zhiyu looked at the place burned by the sky fire.


    "I found her."


    Li Xu, Li Xu feels something.


    The ring she gave to Da Ju fused with a drop of her blood. If her life was in danger, she would give an early warning.


    He took an Zhiyu''s hand and tore the void directly.


    The next moment.


    Can see two women holding swords, murderous, obviously want to kill Da Ji.


    "You want to die."


    Li Xu landed on the ground and his fists broke out at the same time.


    The two maidens didn''t know how Li Xu appeared, but now they couldn''t care so much and could only use their swords to resist.


    Touch.


    Li Xu''s fist burst out with terrible power, and his sword broke inch by inch.


    Strength continues to move forward.


    The bodies of the two maidens were directly broken. They didn''t know how they died.


    "Sister Zhiyu, master, you are finally here."


    Da Ju saw them, full of power, jumped up from the ground and said, "there is another man in front of me, who wants to kill me."


    She just wanted to show the way when she suddenly stepped.


    Because she came by herself.


    The ghost goddess felt something was wrong. She hurried to have a look and saw the blood all over the ground. It was her two maidens.


    I didn''t expect that in such a short time, the two maidens I brought were killed.


    She was stunned for a long time, stared at Li Xu and said angrily, "you''re looking for death."


    "Pa."


    Li Xu slapped out in the air, and the woman was patted on the ground.


    "What?"


    The ghost goddess felt strange at this time. She clearly had strong power in her body.


    But I don''t know why I can''t be transferred.


    She is a master of eight grades.


    Among the ghosts.


    She can walk sideways.


    There are few of the eight ghosts.


    Why can''t you move now? It''s like a chicken slaughtered by someone.


    She was sweating and felt the murderous spirit coming.


    "I''m the goddess of the ghost. Who are you?"


    The ghost goddess lay on the ground and couldn''t move, but she could feel the suffocating powerful force coming.


    "Li Xu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ghost goddess was hoodwinked. The man''s name was very familiar and was very famous in the whole Dao state. Da Chuo also said that she thought she was a liar. Unexpectedly, she was really a liar.


    What a surprise.


    Whew, whew, whew.


    Li Xu quickly shot, blocked all her strength, threw her in front of Da Ju and said, "how do you want her to die?"


    Da Ji''s right hand gushed out the power of cold ice, killing his mind.


    "I''m the goddess of the ghost. Don''t kill me." her eyes were full of fear. "Don''t kill me. I''m willing to be an ox and a horse for you?"


    Da Chuo looked at her with a smile and said, "give me a smile, a heartrending smile, and a smile that eats a dead mouse."


    The goddess of Guixu suddenly remembered that she had asked Da Ji to do such a thing.


    "Do you laugh?"


    Da Ji kicked her out and kicked her far away.


    The ghost goddess rolled several times on the ground.


    "Please let me go, sister Da Ju. You have a lot of adults. I''m just confused for a moment. Don''t worry about me."


    "Who is your sister? Call me master." Da Ju kicked her in the face and said, "call me master."


    The ghost goddess said, "master, master... I''m really wrong."


    She showed a strong desire to survive. Now, anyway, as long as Da Ji can let her go, she is willing to do anything?


    She doesn''t want to die yet.


    She came to Penglai stream to get Huadao fruit, but she didn''t want to die halfway.


    "Master, I''m really wrong. Please let me go."


    Regardless of the image, the ghost goddess held Da Ju''s leg and tried to make her forgive her for what she had done.


    Want to live.


    There is only one way.


    "It''s disgusting." she couldn''t stand it and wanted to send the ghost goddess on the road.


    "Don''t kill me. I can be your contract beast. I''ll go east if you say east, and I''ll go west if you say West. I won''t disobey you."


    "Master, will you let me go?"


    The ghost goddess cried loudly, and her high form collapsed in front of life and death.


    Now she just wants to live.


    "I really can''t stand it. Go at ease."


    From the moment when the ghost goddess broke out her intention to kill, Da Ji thought that once she got out of trouble, no matter how, this person would die.


    "I can''t live, and you don''t want to live."


    The ghost fairy roared and wanted to die with Da Ji.


    But now her spiritual power is sealed by Li Xu and she can''t move at all. Now she is at best better than ordinary people.


    The catcher kicked out.


    Touch!


    She flew far away and knelt heavily on the ground.


    "I am the goddess of the ghost. If I die, you will be pursued endlessly." she tried to move out of the power of the ghost.


    Da Ju, who was about to kill the killer, hesitated, but heard Li Xu''s words: "don''t worry, kill if you want. If the ghost dare to take revenge, I will destroy the whole ghost."


    He didn''t mind the ghost disappeared completely in Daozhou.


    The ghost goddess really has no choice. Li Xu is a lord who is not afraid of heaven and earth.


    She saw Da Ji walking towards her and beating herself with her fists.


    Gradually, she lost consciousness and her brain began to become blank.


    Memory becomes blurred.


    Finally I don''t know anything.


    Yes, she''s dead.


    He was killed by a hammer.


    Da Ju killed her, and the sky fire burned clean.


    Then he staggered and fell back.


    She''s really tired these days.


    Li Xu hugged her and took her and an Zhiyu into the country map of mountains and rivers at the same time.


    "Let me wash her. She''s covered in mud."


    An Zhiyu looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu gave her the Da Ji.


    An Zhiyu took her to take a bath, washed it, brought it back, put it in her room and let her sleep.


    Two hours later.


    Da Ju woke up with five tails behind him. He rolled around on the bed. He was still comfortable.


    I feel like I haven''t slept so well for a long time.


    After rolling on her couch, she reluctantly got up. As soon as she opened the door, she saw her master sleeping against the scarlet pillar outside.


    She walked lightly and soon came to Li Xu''s back.


    "Master." Da Ji hugged Li Xu from behind.


    "You finally wake up." Li Xu let go of her hand and wanted to see her state.


    She jumped up directly, her hands around Li Xu''s neck, her feet locked Li Xu''s waist and hung on him.


    His head kept rubbing against Li Xu''s forehead.


    I always feel like I haven''t seen Li Xu for a long time. It''s only a few days.


    Li Xu held her waist and said, "I told you to run around. Did something happen? Fortunately, I came quickly, otherwise I could only go into huangquan road to catch you."


    He nodded her forehead and said, "you know, I almost scared to death. I left without saying a word. At least I have to leave a letter."


    "Cut, I didn''t do it," said da, "yes, I have to write a letter back to report my safety."


    Li Xu said, "no, I''ve already written. If I wait for you, the cauliflower will be cold."


    "Thank you, master." Da Chuo kissed Li Xu''s face, then jumped out of his arms and said, "I''m a little hungry. I''ll eat first."


    Because she smelled a faint smell from the kitchen.


    She ran to the kitchen and found an Zhi fish cooking in it.


    "You wake up, wait a little longer, you can eat." an Zhiyu said.


    "Why don''t I fry for you?" Da Ju suddenly walked behind an Zhiyu, hugged her thin waist, and slightly held an Zhiyu''s cooking shovel.


    "What are you doing?"


    An Zhiyu was startled by Da Ji. Why did she suddenly hold herself? She was a little flustered.


    Suddenly, her hand moved up.


    Suddenly he grasped the weakness of Anzhi fish.


    "What are you doing?" an Zhiyu blushed.


    "Don''t move, I''m measuring."


    Da Ji Road.


    She has many memories of becoming a female emperor this time. The most impressive thing is the appearance of the female emperor.


    Maybe it will be her face in the future.


    The female emperor''s is very big.


    Now she wants to compare and see who is better.


    Nothing else, just curiosity.


    However, this scene was seen by Li Xu who followed her. She saw Da Ju''s hand on an Zhiyu''s bosom.


    This picture.


    "I came at a bad time." Li Xu turned and left.


    "Master!" an Zhiyu blushed.


    "Master, don''t get me wrong." Da Chong shouted, "it''s not what you think."


    "I didn''t see anything." the picture just now was really weird.


    An Zhiyu knocked Da Ji''s head and said, "it''s over. I told you to measure blindly. Your master definitely misunderstood you."


    "Forget it, don''t bother to explain to him. She must know I like men."


    "How do you know? Have you tried?" asked an Zhiyu.


    "Of course... Turn the vegetables first and don''t let them burn." Da''s hands were gesturing.


    I was still thinking about who was better, an Zhiyu or the female emperor.


    Is it (. Person.) or (. Person.)


    I don''t understand. It''s great anyway.


    After eating, Li Xu took them out of the picture of mountains and rivers. The herring was slowly moving towards Penglai stream, and the breeze caressed his cheeks.


    Da Ji opened her hands and jumped on it. She was as happy as a child.


    Like her, there is anchovy.


    They jumped on the fish holding hands.


    Lying on the blanket with his legs cocked, Li Xu wanted to see the scenery, but the two "husky" in front of him were so attractive that he couldn''t turn his eyes.


    I don''t know what they''re happy about.


    I feel happier than picking up money.


    Li Xugang wanted them to stop tossing and be quiet for a while. Suddenly he felt that someone was defending the sword in the sky.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu also felt it and looked up one after another.


    That''s a woman.


    She wore a veil and a veil. She was fast, as if she were in a hurry.


    "Isn''t this the son of the instant building silent?" Da Ji looked at the sky. She knew the woman. It wasn''t the first time she met.


    "Do you know?" asked an Zhiyu.


    "Yes," said da.


    However, the speed is still accelerating, just like a meteor.


    "Zi Buyu is in such a hurry. Is something wrong? Master, let''s let the catfish catch up with her." Da Chuo looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu nodded.


    With a gentle tap on the back of the herring, the speed spreads its wings and flies high.


    The woman in front also found something and stopped defending the sword.


    The speed changed, stood on the head of the fish, saw Da Ju, looked at Li Xu, was slightly stunned, and then showed a bright smile.


    She reached out her right hand and used her spiritual power to write:


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. I just have something to ask."


    7017k

 Chapter 227

    Li Xu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zibuyu repeated the matter of huadaoguo.


    The news of Hua Daoguo came from Narcissus. After she sent the news to the outside world, there was no news again.


    Before Narcissus disappeared, a small bottle fell from the sky.


    She suspected that the disappearance of Narcissus had something to do with the bottle.


    I''m going to follow you into Penglai stream.


    I didn''t expect to meet Li Xu.


    She plans to spend 200 million yuan to ask Li Xu to save Narcissus.


    Li Xu agreed without thinking about it. After all, it was a small effort.


    His purpose of entering Penglai stream this time is to turn Daoguo, and Narcissus disappeared in front of huadaoguo, more or less connected.


    Li Xu suspected that there was some connection between the bottle falling from the sky and Huadao fruit.


    Li Xu wanted to guess the relationship between them from these clues, but it was too difficult.


    No clue at all.


    You''d better go into Penglai stream and see if there''s any other information.


    Li Xu asked the catfish to speed up.


    Zibuyu stood quietly on the head of the fish and looked ahead. She didn''t know what she was thinking?


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu also stopped talking and sat and practiced.


    The herring accelerated across the ten thousand mile zone.


    Li Xu planned to take a nap.


    Suddenly, two streamers came from his side, and the speed was very fast, passing him all at once.


    However, it stopped quickly.


    "Li Xu."


    The two streamers stopped and looked shocked.


    An old man with a white beard stood straight, wrinkled, with bright eyes, wearing a loose Taoist robe and carrying a sword box higher than his height.


    On his side is a middle-aged man with a Chinese face, two meters tall, strong and tall.


    "Offering wine, doctor censor."


    The two old men, one is the boss of Yushi station and the other is the boss of Taixue University.


    "Why did you come here? Are you going to Penglai stream?" Li Xu asked.


    They nodded.


    The purpose of coming here is naturally Penglai stream.


    "Just you two? Is there anyone else?"


    I dare to come here alone. I have the style of Li Xu.


    "Empress Zhuanxu and the top ten academies all wanted to come here, but I stopped them. I can go in with the censor doctor." the offering of wine said that Yukong came to Li Xu''s fish.


    I didn''t expect that Li Xu could get such a precious herring. It''s really powerful.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu also opened their eyes and said hello to them one after another.


    Zi Buyu stood on the head of the fish, nodded and signaled to say hello.


    After saying hello.


    The priest sat in front of Li Xu and asked, "do you think the fruit of Tao is true?"


    "How do I know? I haven''t seen it?"


    Li Xu shook his head. Even if he had seen it, he was not sure whether it was huadaoguo. It was only recorded in the book. No one knew the real situation.


    "Your goal this time is to turn Tao into fruit," asked the censor.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded.


    "What do you want to do with Tao fruit?" the sacrifice felt strange.


    Is Li Xu also the eighth grade?


    But it doesn''t look like it at all?


    Li Xu is totally different from them in cultivating the avenue.


    He had a feeling of returning to nature.


    "For eating."


    Li Xu would not say that Da Ju is the female emperor. After all, the secrets involved are a little taboo. The fewer people know, the better. "I just want to taste the fruit of Huadao."


    They were speechless.


    For eating.


    If you are heard, you will be beaten up.


    Seeing their expressions, Li Xu asked, "do you know how many people went to Penglai stream this time?"


    "I guess many eight tastes in Daozhou will go." the sacrifice made a guess. It''s impossible to say that the fruit on the Huadao tree.


    It is said that this thing can promote the monk of the eighth grade to the ninth grade.


    It is quite attractive to the practitioners of the eight grades.


    Li Xu talked in detail with the censor doctor and the sacrificial wine for a long time. They wanted Li Xu to disclose information about the female emperor, but Li Xu kept silent.


    All they can tell them is that they are engaged to Da Chong.


    As for the others, I have no comment.


    They stopped prying. They began to drink.


    Two hours later.


    They passed thousands of miles. Originally, this was a very dangerous area. I don''t know why. Maybe there were too many eight goods this time, but there were a lot less dangers.


    They came to the end of the ten thousand mile zone smoothly.


    But the first thing to see is not Penglai stream, but a lot of people.


    However, the most famous is two people.


    The two men fought at the end of the ten thousand mile zone.


    A white robe dances and holds a sword. Just standing, you can feel his strength. His dressing style is similar to that of the sword Pavilion.


    Li Xu thought of the Sword Fairy falling crow white.


    I didn''t expect him to be there.


    Behind him stood more than a dozen disciples. There were familiar people on his right. He was the third childe of the devil''s cave. At this moment, he was still dishonest and brought many flirtatious beauties.


    There is also a man in black in front of the third childe of the devil''s cave.


    It''s just two people competing.


    The man in white robe went out with a sword at will. The wind and clouds burst out, and the mountains burst into pieces.


    The middle-aged man in black was mixed with dark spiritual power, which was like ink. He resisted it only with force, but he was also shocked because the other party was too powerful.


    "Be careful. I''m afraid you can''t carry my sword." the man in white robe raised his sword in his right hand and made a quick stroke.


    "One sword opens the sky!"


    The sword move is like the waves of the river.


    It broke out in an all-round way, and his sword Qi was filled for ten miles. The sword Qi rushed into the sky, and the sky curtain was divided into two parts.


    The man in black didn''t resist him. If he won the blow just now, he felt that he would die.


    He stood in the sky with a trace of sweat on his forehead.


    He is worthy of being the top swordsman of Tianshan Academy.


    "This man is so strong. Who is he?" Li Xu asked.


    "The man in white robe is the founder of Jiange. He is known as the sword God. He is not only the strongest cultivator of Kendo in Daozhou, but also the peak figure of kendo."


    "Who is the man in black?" Li Xu asked again.


    The wine offering said, "that''s the demon king of the demon cave. If you start all-round, the combat effectiveness of the magic skill will increase exponentially. I doubt that the sword God is not necessarily his opponent."


    The sword God and the devil stopped fighting because they saw the imperial doctor and the imperial college offering wine.


    These two men can be said to be the Taishan Beidou of Zhuanxu state.


    "Go, go, I''ll take you to know the top figures of Daozhou." the sacrifice said.


    Li Xu kneaded the fish into a pendant and hung it around his waist.


    Looked at Da Ji and an Zhiyu and asked them to keep up.


    "Sword God and demon king, come here and let me introduce a person to you. This is the legendary Li Xu." the censor and the toast pointed to Li Xu in white.


    People who saw him for the first time were stunned.


    Why are you so young?


    It looks like a teenager.


    When they introduced Li Xu, he was a little shy and embarrassed: "everyone, I''m Li Xu from Zhuanxu Taixu Academy. Please take care of me."


    "The devil king." the devil king of the devil cave hugged his fist. He heard the story of Li Xu''s third way River told by his son. He didn''t expect that he was younger than he thought.


    Really young and promising.


    "Jiange Liusu."


    The sword God is also more polite. Li Xu''s limelight is too strong. In particular, the massacre of the Dragon King has spread all over the prefecture.


    "I''m the leader of Tiangou mansion." a man came out.


    "Return to the Lord of the hall."


    Next, Li Xu met all kinds of characters, as well as Miao Dou''s puppets. There was a graceful woman sitting on a man more than two meters high. The man''s face was wrapped with a bandage and only one eye was exposed. This was the application of the combination of leather making and puppetry.


    The woman is somewhat similar to Princess Miao Dou. She is also a princess.


    People from the Buddha capital also came. There came an old monk and a little bald head. The old monk was wearing a cassock and grabbed a crutch in his hand. The little monk was shepherd I.


    The most unexpected thing is that the little Lord of huangquan road has also come.


    All are the elites of various countries or forces.


    There must be eight grades in twenty or thirty.


    Li Xu''s scalp is numb.


    These people entered Penglai stream.


    "Everyone should be here. It''s time for us to go in." the young master of huangquan couldn''t wait with a grass in his mouth. If he hadn''t waited for the wine offering and the censor, they would rush in.


    "Eh, why don''t you see the ghost?" the sacrifice asked. According to the information he got, the ghost goddess should be here at this time.


    But what about people?


    Why hasn''t it appeared yet? Shouldn''t something happen?


    Hearing the speech, Li Xu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu bowed their heads one after another and pretended not to hear the words of the sacrifice.


    "Have you seen the ghost goddess?" he asked again.


    "No," they shook their heads.


    "Whether love comes or not, don''t care about her? It''s best if she doesn''t come. Let''s go." the sacrifice said.


    Gradually, no one talked about the ghost goddess.


    Li Xu, the culprit, naturally wouldn''t mention it. The anti ghost goddess couldn''t appear again and was killed.


    The censor said, "don''t worry, wait, there''s another person."


    The crowd asked, "who?"


    "The younger daughter of the country is in charge of life." the censor said, "Penglai stream is one of the most terrible areas in Daozhou. It should be difficult to get the fruit of Daoism with a single force. It may be possible only if all the forces are gathered."


    "Then wait." Huang shaoshao sat on the ground again with a grass in his mouth.


    About two hours later, something finally came out of the sky.


    A group of pink women with veils floated from far to near, as if they were fairies. They came suddenly, and the faint fragrance shrouded in everyone''s nose.


    This woman is a little steward. She is very beautiful and has a hint of flirtatious taste.


    The little commander was followed by priests and national teachers, as well as dozens of women.


    "You''ve been waiting for a long time." Shao Si Ming saluted as an apology.


    "Don''t punish those empty people. Let''s go into Penglai stream." the leader of Tiangou mansion said carelessly.


    He just glanced at the woman. He didn''t know what special veil was used to cover her face. Her face could not be seen clearly. She was wearing gorgeous and dignified clothes.


    Is it interesting to wrap your body so tightly?


    Among the many women present, Shao Siming was the one with the most clothes.


    If there was no veil, she and Da Ji''s clothes would be the same, but she had an extra veil.


    The Lord of Tiangou mansion still thinks the women in the devil''s cave are good.


    Their clothes were tied with a few cloth strips.


    Those pieces of cloth are not much different from not wearing them, but this layer is fascinating.


    The leader of Tiangou mansion had crazy fantasies in his heart, but he was very serious on the surface. He said, "let''s go. Don''t be stunned. People from the daughter country come the slowest. You open the way ahead."


    "It''s not good to let the woman open the way. I''d better open the way ahead with the sacrificial wine." the imperial doctor said.


    "I agree," the priest said.


    They came to the front and rushed into Penglai stream.


    Everyone followed in one by one.


    Shao Siming didn''t say anything more. He just looked at Li Xu, and then stayed on an Zhiyu for a few seconds. Finally, he didn''t open his mouth and rushed into Penglai stream with his own people.


    Zibuyu keeps up with his sword.


    "Come here and I''ll take you in." Li Xu took out a long sword.


    The art of defending the sword.


    He stepped on the flying sword, and Da Ju and an Zhiyu sat on Li Xu''s sword at the same time.


    Even though it was the first time to see so many eight products, an Zhiyu was stunned.


    If he hadn''t been Li Xu''s apprentice, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have seen so many strong eight grades in his life.


    She hasn''t calmed down yet.


    "Huadaoguo''s attraction is really strong. It will lead everyone here. It''s not nice to say. If these people die in it, Daozhou is expected to have a big earthquake," Daju said.


    "Don''t crow''s mouth." an Zhiyu quickly covered Da Ji''s mouth.


    "It''s really possible." Li Xu said with a smile. "The danger of great terror is unimaginable. It''s also a normal thing to die in it, but the world runs as it is, and won''t stop because of one person."


    An Zhiyu covered Da Ji''s mouth and said, "master, have you ever been to Penglai stream?"


    "No, this is my first time."


    "Thought you were here?" an Zhiyu knew that Li Xu had been to many terrible areas.


    "Let go of me, Wuwuwuwu..." Da Ju reached out and broke the hand of an Zhiyu covering his mouth to one side, pursed his mouth and said, "don''t touch me."


    "Cut." an Zhiyu didn''t think so. He put his hand on Da Ju''s shoulder and his head on it, shaking his feet.


    "Be careful, you two. Stop laughing. We''re about to sail into the sea. Be careful."


    Suddenly, the foremost sacrificial wine and the imperial doctor fell directly to the sea.


    "There are no restrictions in space. We can''t fly. We can only cross the sea. Which of you took the boat?"


    "I have."


    Princess Miao Dou sat on the puppet man''s shoulder, then opened a small cover on his chest, and then took out a palm sized boat.


    As soon as she tied her handprint and injected spiritual power, a big ship appeared on the sea.


    Everyone landed on the ship.


    Princess Miaodao, barefoot and swinging her legs, took out more than a dozen small puppets from the puppet man''s chest and let them control the direction of the ship.


    The ship advanced slowly.


    Everyone also rested on the boat.


    "Are you two hungry?" Li Xu won''t ask the crowd, because all the people in the audience can enter the state of Bigu except Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    "A little," they whispered.


    "Let''s go and have something to eat." Li Xu took them to a dead corner of the boat, took them and disappeared in an instant.


    In the picture of mountains and rivers.


    About half an hour, three people were eating.


    After a rest of more than ten minutes, Li xucai reappeared on the ship with them.


    At the same time, everyone looked at the three of them.


    How do they suddenly disappear and suddenly appear.


    But I didn''t ask much. I just knew that Li Xu had the means to connect with heaven.


    "You two just go, I''ll find them." Li Xu and the two women said a word and came to the priest and the censor, "haven''t we sailed through this sea area yet?"


    "How can it be so fast? This sea area will take about five or six hours to pass. Now I''m still in the shallow water area, and I haven''t entered the deep water area yet." the wine offering way.


    There are great differences between shallow water and deep water.


    There is basically no danger in shallow water.


    Deep water is different.


    All kinds of cattle, ghosts and snakes will emerge. I don''t know how arrogant it will be.


    "This is a map."


    The sacrifice took out some broken maps. Some people had gone in to explore before and risked their lives to get very little information.


    After the sea is ruins.


    We have to pass through another iron chain bridge, which is the real Penglai stream.


    "What is the name of this sea area?" Li Xu asked.


    "The map doesn''t say what the sea is?" the sacrifice shook his head.


    "This sea is called the death sea. It is said that this sea area is the body of gods. In myth, there is a god war and fall. A God''s body is buried here. Gradually, it turns into rivers and lakes. Fish and shrimp in the lake eat God''s body. Gradually, it turns into a dead sea area. As long as you walk through it, you must be eaten by monsters in the sea area."


    The main road of the yellow spring.


    The little Lord of huangquan Road, the little Lord of huangquan Road, has survived for many years. His strength is also in the eight grades. Huangquan road has two eight grades, one is the founder of Huanglu, that is, his father, and the other is him.


    His father didn''t have time to come, so he had to bring it to Penglai stream.


    The goal is naturally to turn the Tao into fruit.


    The Lord of Tiangou mansion asked, "how do you know?"


    "What we do on huangquan road is business between the dead. Often most of the dead have secrets. We can spy on the secrets between the dead." the young Lord of huangquan said slowly.


    Next, the young leader talked a lot about how terrible the sea area is, which made everyone a little worried.


    But I also know a lot of information. The creatures in this sea area seem to have eaten God''s flesh and blood, and very few have survived and mutated.


    These absolute leaders.


    It can be called the sea of death, which is enough to show terror.


    Gradually, the sun in the sky disappeared.


    At this time, the extremely calm sponge began to be restless, and things in the dark in the deep sleep felt like they wanted to jump out.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu had a bad feeling in their hearts. They hurried to Li Xu''s side and pulled his clothes tightly.


    I always feel that there are eyes staring at them in the dark.


    It''s also like a pair of hands touching their back on their neck, and their scalp is numb.


    Gradually into the night.


    It''s getting dark.


    Something hidden in the dark began to move.


    7017k

 Chapter 228

    A big ship slowly sailed over the sea of death.


    Now it was night, and they held their breath, because there was a sound in the dark.


    The buzzing sound is like a bee stirring its wings. The sound becomes clearer and clearer, as if it were ringing in the ear.


    "Buzzing, buzzing."


    They looked up and finally saw something flying in the distance. It was a wasp with a human body and wings on the upper body.


    The eyes did not see any male, but all they saw were female wasps. They didn''t wear clothes and let their snow-white bodies appear in front of them.


    "Fresh food has been delivered, sisters, go... Go..."


    The wasp rushed over, behind the six feet were poison bags, muttering that there were barbs on them.


    Barbs, like scorpions, don''t look good.


    They have come.


    "Food, dare to treat us as food. It''s interesting. These monsters are really interesting." the wine offering sprouted a sense of war and was trying to reach out to the sword box behind.


    But the censor patted him on the shoulder and said:


    "Let me clean up. I''m good at it."


    He had a national face, square and tall. He stood on the bow with his hands tied.


    A white crane flew out of his body.


    This is his way to resist animals.


    The imperial doctor cultivates the Royal beast way. Every level of the Royal beast way can contract a powerful spirit beast.


    Note that it is a, not a.


    Of course, you can have one. Look at yourself.


    This white crane is the first spirit beast he controls.


    It was also the spirit beast he drove when he was first grade.


    The white crane spread its wings and soared in the air, just like the reincarnation of Kunpeng. The dazzling luster erupted, but it was slapped by the wasp.


    Just a blink of an eye, the white crane was seriously injured and heard a sad cry.


    The censor doctor hurriedly summoned the white crane back and held it tightly. He quickly finished printing and directly summoned the spirit beasts of grade seven and grade eight.


    Seven grade Golden Dragon carp.


    Eight grades of poverty.


    The Golden Dragon carp broke out bursts of dragon singing, with a long dragon tail and a huge body.


    Poor Qi has two wings and four feet. He looks very ferocious.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you use the spirit beast of grade seven and grade eight." the wine offering looked at the censor. It''s the first time I''ve seen him so serious after working with him for so many years.


    His golden dragon carp is about to evolve into a dragon.


    His poverty can''t be regarded as a spirit beast, but a fierce beast level. It''s difficult to capture each one. The real strength of the eight grade fierce beast is close to the ninth grade.


    The censor was able to catch it.


    It''s really powerful.


    Just when he was stunned, the imperial doctor ran out of his body one by one. In a moment, the poor stood full of the whole ship.


    Everyone was surprised that this was not a poor wonder.


    Dr. censor, this is a nest of poor wonders.


    I have to say that you are really brave.


    The poor Qi roared and the Golden Dragon carp rolled on the sea.


    The sound of dragon singing and the roar of poverty and wonder rise and fall around.


    An Zhiyu and Da Ji hurriedly covered their ears. The sound was really harsh.


    "Go!" the censor waved his hand, and the Golden Dragon carp and poor Qi rushed up into the sky, with a sudden sense of war and sparks.


    Wasps were torn to pieces.


    The Golden Dragon carp sweeps its tail and the wasp turns into meat mud.


    The poor and strange are like an army walking in the world.


    A claw passed, and the wasp''s head fell off and hit the sea with its body, setting off several feet of spray.


    A bite in the mouth turns the wasp into pieces.


    "Master, this kind of wasp must be poisonous. This poor strange seems to like biting very much. Won''t it be poisoned?" Da Chuo asked curiously by pulling Li Xu''s clothes.


    "Yes." Li Xu gave him the answer.


    "Don''t bite."


    The censor doctor could naturally hear Li Xu and Da Ju''s voice. Then he remembered something and asked poor Qi not to tear them with his mouth.


    But it seems late, and the venom attacks quickly. One by one, the poor and strange seem to be drunk and stagger.


    The censor doctor had to quickly recall poor Qi to his spiritual sea.


    Most of the wasps in the air have been eliminated, and there are scattered ones that have not been handled, but it is enough to give them to the seven grade Golden Dragon carp.


    But then there was an accident. A different wasp appeared. She had red hair and a great figure.


    "See the queen bee." the little wasps gathered to her side.


    "I told you why you haven''t come back for so long. It turned out that you had a difficult cargo."


    The queen bee gazed at the people in the boat below and at the seven grade Golden Dragon carp in front.


    She rushed over and tore up the Golden Dragon carp with six hands.


    The seven grade Royal beast of the imperial doctor was torn up like this.


    I finally caught a golden dragon carp and was killed.


    "Queen bee, kill them all." many little wasps gnash their teeth. "We have a lot of sisters dead. It''s hard to solve our hatred if we don''t kill them."


    "Dead!" the queen bee''s eyes gradually turned red and her body gradually enlarged, as if she had turned into a God. Her six hands fell from the sky and tried to kill the ship.


    The Sword Fairy Luo Yabai was trying to reach out, but he saw the master slowly close his eyes, slowly extend his right hand, and slowly grasp the hilt at his waist.


    The sword Qi began to explode.


    Bang bang!


    This time, the sword Qi broke out more terrifying than that of fighting the demon king. A water sword appeared on the sea.


    In fact, it''s all his sword spirit.


    His momentum was so strong that people close to him retreated one after another.


    Li Xu took Da Ju and an Zhiyu for fear that they would be taken out by the sword spirit of Liu Su, the sword God.


    His sword Qi permeated the sea for hundreds of miles. The sword Qi crisscrossed the world. His right hand immediately held the handle of the sword and his white robe danced.


    Whew!


    A sword opens the sky.


    He quickly took out his sword and hit it one by one. The sword Qi on the sea burst out, and hundreds of feet of bright sword awns burst out.


    It is like a pillar of light. When you go out, it turns into a rush of thunder and a dragon.


    The sword Qi soars into the sky. When the sword goes out, it will destroy the sky and kill the earth.


    The Queen''s six hands were cut off.


    Without stopping, the sword continued to explode, cutting off the Queen''s lower body and falling into the sea.


    Liu Su, the sword God, slowly closed his sword, opened his eyes, slowly highlighted a mouthful of turbid air, and looked up at the queen bee in the sky.


    At this time, the queen bee had recovered her original shape, but without her lower body, she did not love war. She let her men hold herself and leave here.


    "You''re dead." queen bee swears away. "You''ll never survive tonight."


    The falling crow said, "master, do you want to chase?"


    "I can''t catch it." the sword God shook his head.


    "Let them leave?"


    Liu Su, the sword God, said, "there''s no way. We can''t use our spiritual power to fly at sea. We can''t play our real skills. There''s a saying that we can''t chase the poor."


    The falling crow doesn''t speak.


    "Touch!"


    Suddenly, a giant appeared in the sea ahead, all of which were condensed by water.


    Although the water condensed out, it was like a yellow dragon rushing out of it.


    The target went straight to the queen bee in the sky.


    Da Chui and an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu at the same time, which seemed to be Li Xu''s Taoism.


    Of course, this is Li Xu''s Taoist method, which directly attacks the Yellow Dragon.


    Lock, direct hit.


    Just like the positioning of the guided ~ bomb, it rose into the sky, and the huge spiritual power began to impact the four directions. When his hand was pulled upward, the Taoist Dharma broke out and exploded in the sky.


    "Ah!"


    The scream of the queen bee came out.


    Gradually turned into ashes.


    A mushroom cloud is burning, and all the wasps that appear here are dead. Without exception, they are all turned into ashes.


    Everyone looked at Li Xu and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "She just said we couldn''t live tonight. I think she''ll come back and take revenge. She just didn''t do it and killed her." Li Xu showed a shy smile.


    The crowd did not speak.


    Just looking at Li Xu.


    Although Li Xugang''s Taoism is not strong, it''s terrible that he can hit the enemy from a long distance.


    If it weren''t for him, I would have run away.


    The man named Li Xu is really not simple. He can kill eight products and challenge the thief repeatedly. It''s not luck. He himself has great combat power.


    But strangely, I couldn''t see through his realm.


    Most people think he is hiding the realm.


    There are no nine grades in the whole Dao state.


    So they think Li Xu is also a eighth grade.


    Both of his disciples are four grades. He thinks Li Xu must have come for himself. After all, huadaoguo was born.


    Only the Toastmasters of Taixue University and the censor doctor know something more or less.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m just an ordinary person. I''m also eight grades. I''m not better than you. I''m just a little more Taoist."


    "Be careful. Our actions just now are really too big. I think something in the sea may be awakened."


    Li Xudao.


    The movement is so big that nothing can come out.


    Everyone nodded.


    Princess Miao Dou asked the puppet to drive the boat in the specified direction and move forward rapidly in the dark night sky.


    "It''s late at night. You two should have a rest. Do you want to go in and have a rest or rest on the boat?" Li looked at them.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu looked at each other and said, "don''t rest."


    They don''t want to rest for the time being. They all think it must be restless tonight.


    Now I have seen the means of the censor doctor and the sword God. If there are other monsters, I may be able to see all kinds of means.


    They also want to broaden their horizons.


    This trip to Penglai stream really made a lot of money. They can see all kinds of wonderful methods of 3000 Avenue. They don''t want to miss it.


    "If you don''t rest, I''ll rest."


    Li Xu felt that it was time for him to go to bed.


    Two women are speechless. They can sleep in this environment. It''s really awesome.


    Li Xu pulled Da Ju onto the deck and sat down. Then he put his head on her legs and began to sleep. He soon fell asleep.


    He really fell asleep.


    Da Ju knew what Li Xu looked like after he fell asleep.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. He didn''t know what to say. He just rolled his eyes. Then he leaned against each other with an Zhiyu and began to take a nap.


    Both of them couldn''t sleep, so they had to squint for a while.


    Late at night, no one spoke. Most monks meditated on the boat, and only two particularly boring people were communicating with each other.


    "What''s wrong with Li Xu?" the priest said.


    "What''s the problem?" said the censor.


    "I can''t see what he likes. At first I thought he just likes cute cute." the toast thought Li Xu just likes cute cute girls like da Chuo, "I didn''t expect an Zhiyu to like them too."


    "You mean this." the censor was speechless.


    "Or else?" the sacrificial wine sent a message to him. "Didn''t he say he didn''t like women before? Why now?"


    "I didn''t like money before. Now I''m poor. I especially like money. People will change," said the censor.


    "That makes sense."


    Sacrificial wine suddenly realized that he didn''t like some things, but at some time, he fell in love with them.


    The censor suddenly asked, "which of these two people do you think can be his wife? Who do you care about? Da Chuo or an Zhiyu?"


    The sacrifice grinned and said, "why not two?"


    "It makes sense. As long as you''re not afraid of two wives fighting, there''s no problem with ten."


    "No problem."


    "Pa Pa."


    Suddenly two small stones were thrown over and fell on the imperial doctor and the wine offering, "can you stop chattering and make me sleep?"


    The two who were originally communicating suddenly had another voice in their minds. It was Li Xu''s voice.


    "How do you know that we are communicating and can communicate with us at the same time?" the priest and the censor were surprised. Of course, they also communicate.


    Li Xu asked, "do you know group chat?"


    "What?"


    "Forget it. You''re too lazy to talk to people you haven''t seen the world. Don''t talk. Go to bed and keep your spirits up."


    Li Xu, who was sleeping, suddenly found that the eyes of the two goods were wrong. He always looked at them intentionally or unintentionally. As expected, he was gossiping about himself.


    "Speak, Li Xu, do you really want to marry two wives?"


    "If you don''t sleep, I''ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish." Li Xu sent a message to them.


    "Hey, hey, can we be small? He may have another wife."


    "Special..."


    Li Xu wanted to open his eyes and beat them.


    Suddenly I felt something. The boat seemed to hit something. Eight grade experts stood up one after another.


    Li Xu left Da Ju''s leg, pinched an Zhiyu and Da Ju''s face and said, "wake up."


    They woke up vaguely. They wanted to take a nap, but they fell asleep like this.


    They quickly woke up. By this time, the ship had stopped. They didn''t know what to hit and stopped.


    It felt like everyone was serious and they were awake.


    "Master, is something wrong?" asked Da Ji.


    "I don''t know, but I feel the danger has come." the air in the dark is getting colder and colder, and the chilly wind is blowing.


    There seems to be something under the bottom of the ship.


    Princess miaodau came to the center of the ship, moved the array of the deck, and soon a one meter high wooden stick rose, with a golden flower on it.


    She took a stone out of her arms and put it on it.


    The stone began to dissolve and water the golden flower.


    In an instant, a mirror in the form of water appeared on the golden flower.


    The mirror looked at the bottom of the boat. Princess Miao Dou was startled and kept going backwards.


    "What is it?" the little Lord of the yellow spring rushed up, and the people rushed up one after another.


    Finally, Li Xu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu also came forward to watch.


    "Roar..."


    In the mirror, there is a face with a pointed face, which seems to break through the water mirror.


    Touch!


    The crystal broke.


    A blue monkey rushed out of the bottom of the boat and almost hit Li Xu''s face.


    "Ah ah!"


    Everyone was startled by the sudden monkey, and Da Ju and an Zhi fish''s legs were soft.


    Li Xu seemed to be a conditional reaction. His fists came out together and his spiritual power broke out. He soon killed the monkey on the deck with his fist.


    You scared me.


    At this time, the whole ship was shaking, cracks appeared on the deck, and there was a feeling of overturning and blasting at any time.


    "Hold me, come on."


    Li Xu hurriedly said.


    The frightened Da Ji and an Zhiyu held Li Xu directly.


    Li Xu jumped up and jumped out of the ship.


    They saw a terrible scene. There were countless blue monkeys under the big ship. About hundreds of monkeys climbed onto the ship.


    They didn''t stop at something, but the monkeys caught the ship.


    Seeing Li Xu jump up, a monkey also flew over.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu kicked the monkey down at the same time.


    "Many monkeys."


    Li Xu quickly finished printing. His magic weapon bronze coffin immediately appeared on the water not far away and fell onto the bronze coffin with two women.


    The ship not far away exploded completely.


    Many monkeys tore the boat in half. The monkeys climbed onto the deck and showed their teeth.


    And everyone jumped up and fell to the sea, away from the ship.


    But there was a man on board.


    That''s the master of the boat, Princess Miao Dou and her puppet.


    "Princess Miao Dou, what are you doing? Don''t you hurry out?" the wine offering and the censor shouted. Was she stunned or couldn''t accept the destruction of the ship?


    "Ha ha." Princess Miao Dou sneered, "it''s not that easy to damage my boat. Monkey, you''re in trouble."


    She stood on the shoulder of a puppet man, and her eyes gradually began to freeze.


    Holding a rune seal in his right hand, he stood on the puppet man''s shoulder, and his murderous spirit became stronger and stronger.


    And the monkeys on the deck rushed at her.


    "Kill!"


    Princess Miao Dou threw out the Fuyin in her hand. The Fuyin slowly penetrated into the eyebrows of the puppet man, and the endless purple luster burst out.


    The puppet man began his killing battle.


    He is like a ruthless weapon. His speed and strength reach the peak and constantly tear up. His means are extremely cruel and tear up blue monkeys.


    Some are torn into parts.


    If the state is crazy.


    In less than a moment, there were monkey corpses on the deck, bloody and cruel.


    Many monkeys dare not fight again and want to run away.


    But Princess miaodau wouldn''t let them go at all. Her sleeves shook, and black insects came out of her sleeves.


    Everyone suddenly felt numb.


    Why is there a bug in her sleeve.


    Gu insects are all pervasive and fast. They get into the eyebrows of monkeys.


    "Roar!"


    The monkey roared.


    They felt that their souls were bitten by something, heart piercing pain, constantly churning on the deck or on the sea, and the cries of their hearts and lungs echoed in the night sky.


    "Burst!"


    Princess Miao Dou said a word.


    "Bang bang."


    A monkey exploded like fireworks.


    7017k

 Chapter 229

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    The ship broke completely and plunged into the water.


    The blood dyed the Sea red.


    Princess Miao Dou still sat on the puppet man''s shoulder, her right leg overlapped on her left leg, looking particularly leisurely.


    From beginning to end, she didn''t really do it.


    She made puppets.


    She sat on her shoulders with her legs cocked, stretched her body, and even had some laziness in her eyes.


    Suddenly, an ugly monkey jumped out behind her.


    The monkey opened his mouth, the golden flame came out of his eyes, and the wind rolled out of his fist.


    "Be careful..." someone reminded her to be careful behind her.


    But Princess miaodau was still calm. Suddenly, she took a sword from the ring.


    She jumped up, the light and shadow of the sword flowed, and dozens of lights broke out.


    Hearing the sound of touching, the monkey didn''t know how many pieces it had been cut into. Anyway, it was no longer like it. Princess Miao Dou turned slowly.


    Her right hand is full of blood.


    The monkey splashed the blood on his hands.


    Boom.


    Blood filled.


    Constantly dripping on the sea.


    The sword in his hand, ticking blood.


    She threw her sword into the sea, tore up the clothes of her right hand, revealed her white lotus arm, and slowly sat on the puppet man''s shoulder.


    The right hand begins to seal.


    She is one handed.


    Pointing to the center of the puppet man''s eyebrows, the puppet quickly combined and changed into a crocodile.


    So she rode slowly on the crocodile.


    The crowd looked at her quietly.


    "Look at what I''m doing. Let''s go. If we don''t go again, it may not be safe here." Princess Miao Dou said.


    Everyone came back.


    "Who still has a boat?" the sacrifice asked.


    "I have." Huang Quan said.


    He has a super luxurious ship named huangquandu.


    He released the boat. The big boat was divided into three layers, hundreds of times more luxurious than Princess Miao Dou''s boat. The boat took into account both array and defense.


    His father gave it to him.


    "Why didn''t you take out this thing earlier?" Princess Miao Dou looked at her.


    "I''m afraid I''ll break it," said Huang Quan.


    This is his only most powerful boat. If it is damaged, Dad can''t chop himself to death. "Be careful, don''t damage my boat."


    Huangquandu is his treasure.


    If he didn''t feel dangerous at night, he wouldn''t show up in the world.


    The crowd fell on his ship.


    The moon in the sky is hanging higher and higher, and the bright moon shines on the sea. The ship is walking fast, and the displacement is amazing. It seems that there is thunder roaring.


    "Master, I''ll buy a boat then," said Da Ji.


    "Waste money," Li Xu said.


    The ship is not a necessary product, and there are few places that can be used at ordinary times.


    I don''t think it''s valuable.


    There is no need to buy.


    Even without a boat, he could ride the bronze coffin.


    "I don''t think it will cost much," said da.


    "The magic weapon level boat is too expensive." Li Xu felt completely unnecessary and suddenly frowned: "look, is there a big mountain ahead?"


    An Zhiyu looked over at the Dazhou river.


    There is indeed a big mountain in the sea.


    However, the mountain is a little short, only tens of meters, bare, and there are no trees on the mountain.


    "Amitabha, how can there be a mountain in the sea?" the old book looked like a needle and wanted to see what it was through the dark night.


    "Hai Zhongshan, it''s quite normal," said Mu Yishi.


    Suddenly, the beating sound in my heart came out.


    It seems that the heartbeat of some giant is beating.


    An eye suddenly appeared on the mountain in front. People felt fear at that moment. The mountain seemed to be a monster.


    Everyone was shocked. What kind of monster is this?


    "It seems to be sleeping. Let''s sneak over quietly. Don''t disturb him," said the censor.


    Young master Huang Quan was sweating. He was worried that his boat would collapse by this thing and said:


    "The censor is right. Everyone, let''s slip past quietly. The movement of the ship is too loud. You can think about how to get there. I''ll put the ship away."


    The censor doctor was speechless. He meant to let the little Lord of the yellow spring slip past quietly.


    I didn''t expect him to put away the boat.


    However, what he said is also right. The water intake of the ship is really a little scary. If it gets close, it will inevitably not wake up.


    Little Lord huangquan put his boat away, stood on the water and walked over.


    Princess Miao Dou sat on the puppet man''s shoulder and asked him to follow him on foot.


    The censor, the emperor of heaven academy, the God of sword, the Lord of Tiangou mansion, the Lord of Guiyi hall, the daughter of the demon king of the devil cave, and the young minister of the state also basically used this means.


    But Li Xu was different. He drove the bronze coffin and ran away with Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    The bronze coffin passed slowly.


    It''s good to hear the breathing sound of this behemoth. It''s very rhythmic. I''m like heaven and earth breathing, banging, banging, and the sound of my heartbeat comes out constantly.


    I don''t know how big this thing is.


    People dare not disturb it.


    If you disturb this thing, even so many eight level masters can eat a pot.


    Just slip past quietly.


    The bronze coffin broke through the water.


    Da Chui and an Zhiyu were sweating. They were getting closer and closer to the behemoth, and they could feel the cold smell of him.


    They were so frightened that they took each other''s hands and closed their eyes for fear of making some small noise and disturbing the sleeping mountain.


    Li Xu successfully controlled the bronze coffin, and everyone followed.


    The mountain is very big. It is a big fish that has lived for many years. People speculate.


    They tried not to make too much noise, and gradually crossed the mountain. Suddenly, the mountain moved, as if they turned over in sleep.


    The sea came to my face.


    Push people out far away. You can imagine how big this thing is.


    The people were terrified. As eight grades, they didn''t know why their hands trembled.


    Suddenly, the monster turned over again, the roaring sea water hit it, drowned the people, and suddenly drowned in the water.


    Li Xu is no exception.


    Fortunately, he blocked the water invasion with his spiritual power.


    The spirit power shrouded the bronze coffin and moved forward slowly in the water. Li Xu could see that everyone in the water wrapped himself with spirit power and moved forward quickly.


    "What is this?"


    Entering the water, Li Xu soon saw a huge black faucet with dragon horns flowing with the water waves.


    An Zhiyu pointed to the huge faucet and asked, "is this a dragon?"


    Da Ji whispered, "it may be."


    She was not sure and looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu didn''t want to answer their questions because he didn''t know, but it was certain that the dragon head should be the head of a behemoth.


    But compared with this mountain like body, the faucet is too small.


    However, Li Xu still had a feeling of uneasiness.


    "Let''s go while it''s still sleeping." Li Xu said.


    Li Xu stepped on the coffin and was about to leave.


    Suddenly the eyes of this thing opened, and one meter sized eyeballs were wandering around the side, scanning the uninvited guests who appeared here.


    The crowd held their breath and dared not speak.


    The dragon''s eyes kept wandering, and then stopped in front of an old man.


    The old man is offering wine.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened, stared and wrinkled his nose.


    Slowly open your mouth.


    "Run."


    Sacrifice to say a word.


    Out of the water.


    At the same time, those who heard rushed out of the water and swept away in the distance.


    Li Xu, in particular, was the fastest. Without any hesitation, his spiritual power began to mobilize, just like a rocket.


    However, suddenly Li Xu felt a darkness in front of him, as if something had stopped in front of him.


    "Touch!"


    Li Xu braked quickly, but he couldn''t stand it. He hit it directly. When he heard the touch, he was bounced back by a force.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu also flew out because of Li Xu''s rapid stop, and just hit Li Xu who bounced back.


    Three people collided together.


    "Pain..."


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu screamed because they were knocked out by Li Xu.


    Li Xu controlled Lingli, swept out again, held one in one hand, and pulled them back to the bronze coffin. Then he looked again at what he had just hit.


    What a big post.


    It''s dark.


    But when you look carefully, there is a faucet at the top of the column.


    "This..."


    Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth. Wasn''t there a tap on the water just now? Why is there a tap on the water?


    How can this thing be so fast?


    The sea is churning.


    Boom, boom.


    The spray roared and wet Li Xu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu''s clothes and hair.


    The dark faucet looked at itself with cold eyes.


    Li Xu was too lazy to look at him. He put away the bronze coffin and took two women to the sky. The speed was constantly changing, the figure moved, and rushed out in a moment.


    Suddenly ran out for thousands of kilometers before stopping.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu just felt that they had a big hand holding them quickly, and then appeared thousands of kilometers away the next moment.


    "Now we are safe. Fortunately, I react quickly." Li Xu put them on the water and looked ahead.


    Da Ji also looked over.


    Ann knew the fish''s ears were red. She was so ashamed that she made clothes and looked forward.


    The battle ahead is really wonderful.


    "Is this a double headed dragon?"


    An Zhiyu wiped his eyes. Everyone in front was surrounded by two dragons. The sea was boiling and the dragons were singing.


    "It''s a bit like a dragon, but it shouldn''t be a dragon. It''s estimated that it''s a dragon, two dragons, a stimulus or a mutant two headed dragon. The two dragons share one body." Li Xu guessed.


    Princess Miao Dou''s face was no longer calm and a little nervous. She stood on the puppet man''s shoulder, holding a sword and began to attack.


    Unexpectedly, I can''t understand this thing.


    "Don''t love war, run."


    The wine offering had rushed out at this time. Seeing Li Xu, he hurried over, and then the imperial doctor rushed out.


    The sword God of the sword Pavilion played his sword technique, and endless sword ideas surged around.


    However, I didn''t expect that the strongest sword could not beat the double headed dragon.


    The double headed dragon''s body is like an iron wall. It doesn''t understand.


    Liu Su, the sword God, frowned. It was the first time he encountered this situation. He couldn''t even understand his sword. Is this the body of the God?


    "This double headed dragon is so strong." the Imperial College offered a toast and looked at the two dragons in the distance. It was the first time he met a monster of this level.


    "Li Xu, do you think you can win it?" the censor looked at him and said, "if you can win, go in and save them."


    Li Xu immediately shook his head and said without hesitation, "I can''t win. You can see how this thing plays. Just now it bumped me away. I''m ten dead."


    Um


    An Zhiyu, Da Ju, the sacrificial wine of the Imperial College and the censor looked at him.


    It feels like he just doesn''t want to do it.


    God''s ten deaths have no life.


    "I don''t believe it."


    The sword God continuously produced the sword, the world surged, the aura gathered, and finally cut off a dragon head.


    "Let''s go." he just wanted to rush out, but a scene that stunned everyone appeared, and water spouted out one after another.


    There are several taps in front of us.


    The dragon head encircles them in a circle, encircling them, killing them.


    The Lord of Tiangou mansion, the Lord of Guiyi hall, Princess Miao Dou, the little Lord of huangquan, Zibuyu, the demon king of the devil cave, the old monk and Mu I were all surprised.


    "Nine babies." Li Xu was surprised and said, "this is the nine head bug in myth and legend, also known as nine babies. It unexpectedly appeared here. You two old people asked me to do it just now. Fortunately, I''m smart. If you do it, you''ll burn paper for me next year''s Qingming Festival."


    He has read similar records.


    Know the legend of nine babies.


    "I thought it was a double headed dragon? I didn''t expect it was nine babies, the mythical fierce beast nine babies, who did all kinds of evil." the censor was stunned.


    Li Xu suggested: "yes, it''s this kind of thing. Doctor Yushi, you don''t have a golden dragon carp torn to pieces. Just right, you make it your royal beast."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I''m still a royal beast. Then I''m afraid it will control me." the imperial doctor said.


    The nearby Da Ji and an Zhiyu laughed.


    The water ahead is surging and the war is boiling.


    The censor frowned and said, "they fight. I think nine babies are close to nine grades. They must not be opponents. Think of a way quickly."


    Offering wine to Li Xu.


    "Don''t look at me. I''m only eight grades. I don''t want to die." Li Xu said.


    "Are you really only eight?"


    "Believe it or not," Li Xu shrugged.


    Wine offering silence.


    The censor looked at Da Chuo and an Zhiyu: "ask your master to go out and save people. Only he has this ability here."


    Da Ji said, "it''s really simple to ask my master to move, 100 million."


    An Zhiyu beside Da Ji couldn''t help laughing.


    "No money."


    The censor shook his head.


    The sacrificial wine stroked his beard and said, "I don''t know if you have heard that the body of nine infants is suitable for refining into divine soldiers. Once it is trained into power, it will destroy the sky and the earth..."


    Before the sacrifice was finished, Li Xu was found missing.


    He has rushed out and killed nine babies.


    An Zhiyu and Da Jifu.


    The Toastmasters of the Imperial College and the censor turned black.


    Tomb Sweeping Day, he said, "ten dead and no life?" make complaints about the burning of paper?


    The censor is too lazy to say anything.


    "I was careless."


    Li Xu murmured.


    Fortunately, the wine offering just reminded me that nine babies are really suitable to be divine soldiers.


    Just now, jiuying''s body bumped himself out. If he was refined into a divine soldier, he would be invincible. Fortunately, he was reminded by the sacrifice.


    It''s just a pity that one of the heads was cut off by the sword God''s sword.


    "How about rescuing?"


    Li Xu rushed into the water and looked for the severed faucet. The faucet seemed to remain active.


    Is struggling.


    Then they saw Li Xu rush out of the water with a faucet in his arms and shout, "brothers, don''t fight first."


    Everybody stop.


    Nine babies were stunned.


    He saw Li Xu holding his broken faucet.


    The faucet''s mouth is still open and closed, as if it were talking.


    At this time, people are ignorant, and nine babies are also ignorant.


    What are the ways of this human being?


    Holding the broken faucet, Li Xu stepped on it and appeared at the cut of the broken nine babies. In full view of the public, he installed the faucet.


    Li Xu kept printing and clicking on the incision. Then he bit his fingertip blood and dropped it on the fracture.


    Miraculously, the broken tap was connected.


    This is the reincarnation of a miracle doctor.


    The people looked at each other and wondered which side Li Xu was on. Even if they didn''t help, they connected the faucet cut off by the sword God.


    It''s ridiculous.


    "This is Li Xu, the master of an Zhiyu!" shaosi frowned and didn''t play cards according to their routine. Is there something wrong with this man''s brain?


    The tap that had just been connected recovered, staring at Li Xu blankly, his mouth opened and closed, as if he were talking.


    But no one understood.


    Soon, the head opened its mouth and bit at Li Xu.


    Trying to swallow him.


    "Be careful." Da Ji and an Zhiyu shouted in the distance.


    Li Xu punched out.


    The tap was hit by him and fell heavily into the water.


    "If you don''t know how to repay your kindness, I''ll make you a divine soldier without any psychological burden." Li Xu said and started to work directly.


    He no longer suppressed his power, and his spiritual power was released as much as possible. In an instant, the whole sea rioted, and endless waves rose into the sky.


    Li Xu pressed a faucet and kept pounding.


    Like the sound of beating iron.


    Clang.


    Sparks were flying.


    He kept beating, rumbling.


    The fist struck lightning.


    Nine babies kept resisting, but they couldn''t move at all.


    "He has held down nine babies. Let''s do it quickly." Luo Yabai shouted.


    "Don''t... don''t make a blind move. Go out quickly and don''t break the nine babies."


    It''s not easy to connect the broken head of jiuying. If it''s broken again.


    Who am I looking for.


    Li Xu shouted, "you leave quickly."


    The crowd did not say much and left one after another.


    As soon as they left, they heard a cruel cry from the boiling water.


    Nine babies seem to be wailing and crying.


    Li Xu pressed the nine babies, which was like beating iron. The sonorous voice was constantly transmitted to his ears.


    "Whining..."


    The sound of nine babies crying resounded through the sky, constantly struggling, sleep boiling, and hundreds of feet of water waves.


    Want to escape.


    He felt Li Xu''s metamorphosis and didn''t want to fight again. He wanted to leave here.


    The tap gradually sank into the water and wanted to run away.


    But Li Xu quickly hugged a faucet.


    Pull out the mountain with great strength.


    The sea cracked.


    The sea water flows back like the Milky way.


    Jiuying kept struggling, but it was useless. Li Xu dragged jiuying out with his strength.


    7017k

 Chapter 230

    The sea surged.


    Nine baby wants to run, but how can it run away.


    Li Xu violently dragged it out of the water.


    Fists.


    Boom, boom!


    The blood flowed out of the dark body of the nine babies, dyed the Sea red, and the sound of dragon singing rang around.


    The voice was very harsh, and the onlookers covered their ears one after another.


    They didn''t expect that jiuying was so miserable and was raped by Li Xubao


    The apprentice is too diligent and seems a little lazy. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!


    The apprentice is too diligent and the master is a little lazy. The book gnawing romance novel is updated in full text. Remember the website: www.kenshuzw.com

 Chapter 231

    Condensed matter physics - the study of the macroscopic properties of matter. These phases contain a large number of components, and the interaction between components is very strong. The most familiar condensed phases are solids and liquids, which are formed by atomic bonds and electromagnetic forces. More condensed phases include superfluid and Bose Einstein condensates (found in some atomic systems at very low temperatures); The superconducting phase of conductive electrons in some materials; Ferromagnetic and antiferromagnetic phases in atomic lattice. Condensed matter physics has always been the largest research field. Historically, it grew out of solid physics. It was first proposed by Philip Anderson in 1967.


    Atomic, molecular, and optical physics - the study of matter matter and light matter interactions within the atomic size or several atomic structures. These three areas are closely related. Because they use similar methods and related energy scales. They all include classical and quantum processing methods; Deal with problems from a micro perspective. Atomic physics deals with the atomic shell, focusing on the quantum control of atoms and ions; Cooling and trapping; Low temperature collision dynamics; Accurate measurement of basic constants; Collective effects of electrons in structural dynamics. Atomic physics is influenced by the nucleus. However, nuclear internal phenomena such as nuclear fission and nuclear synthesis belong to high-energy physics. Molecular physics focuses on Polyatomic structures and their internal and external interactions with matter and light. Optical physics here only studies the basic characteristics of light and the interaction between light and matter in the microscopic field.


    High energy / particle physics - particle physics studies the basic components of matter and energy and their interactions; It can also be called high energy physics. Because many elementary particles do not exist in nature, they only appear when they collide with other particles at high energy in a particle accelerator. According to the standard model of elementary particle interaction, there are 12 elementary particle models of known substances (quarks and light particles). They interact through strong, weak and electromagnetic fundamental forces. The standard model also predicts the existence of a Higgs Bose particle. Is now looking for.


    Astrophysics - Astrophysics and modern astronomy apply physical theories and methods to the study of the structure and evolution of stars, the origin of the solar system, and related problems of the universe. Because of its wide range, astrophysics makes use of many principles of physics, including mechanics, electromagnetism, statistical mechanics, thermodynamics and quantum mechanics. In 1931, Carl discovered the radio signals sent by celestial bodies and began radio astronomy. The frontier of astronomy has been expanded by space exploration. The interference of the earth''s atmosphere requires infrared, ultra ultraviolet, gamma ray and X-ray to observe space. Physical cosmology studies the formation and evolution of the universe on a large scale. Einstein''s theory of relativity plays a central role in modern universe theory. In the early 20th century, Hubble found that the universe was expanding from the picture, which promoted the discussion between the stable state theory of the universe and the big bang. The discovery of the cosmic microwave background in 1964 proved that the big bang theory may be correct. The big bang model is based on two theoretical frameworks: Einstein''s general theory of relativity and cosmological principles. Cosmology has established the ACDM universe evolution model, which includes the expansion of the universe, dark energy and dark matter. Many possibilities and discoveries can be expected from the new data of Fermi gamma ray telescope and the improvement of existing universe models. Especially in the next few years, there may be many discoveries around dark matter.


    Feynman, a famous physicist, said: "science is a method. It teaches people: how some things are understood, what things are known, to what extent, how to treat questions and uncertainties, what laws evidence obeys, how to think about things, make judgments, and how to distinguish between authenticity and superficial phenomena." Einstein, a famous physicist, said: "Developing the general ability of independent thinking and independent judgment should always be put in the first place, rather than professional knowledge. If a person has mastered the basic theory of his discipline and learned to think and work independently, he will find his own way, and he will be better than the person whose training content is mainly to obtain detailed knowledge Adapt to progress and change.


    Physics is a regular summary of people''s knowledge of the movement and transformation of matter in nature. There should be two kinds of movement and Transformation: one is the extension of sensory vision in the early days; the other is the indirect understanding of the internal composition of matter based on the results of experiments by inventing scientific instruments for observation and measurement in modern times. From the perspective of research, physics Different degrees and viewpoints can be roughly divided into micro and macro parts: macro physics did not analyze the single action effect in particle swarm but directly considered the overall effect, which had appeared in the earliest stage; the birth of micro physics originated from macro physics, which could not well explain the new experimental phenomena such as blackbody radiation, photoelectric effect and atomic spectrum. It is a part of macro physics With the development of experimental technology and theoretical physics.


    Secondly, physics is a kind of intelligence.


    As the Nobel Laureate in physics and German scientist born said: "it is not so much because my published work contains the discovery of a natural phenomenon as because it contains a scientific ideological and methodological basis on natural phenomena." Physics is recognized as an important science, not only because it deeply reveals the laws of the objective world, but also because it has formed a set of unique and effective ideological and methodological system in the process of development and growth. Because of this, physics has become the crystallization of human intelligence and the treasure of civilization.


    A large number of facts show that physical ideas and methods are not only valuable to physics itself, but also make an important contribution to the development of the whole natural science and even social science. According to statistics, since the middle of the 20th century, more than half of the winners of the Nobel Prize in chemistry, biology and medicine, and even economics have a background in Physics - which means that they have learned intelligence from physics and succeeded in non physical fields. On the contrary, there has never been a case of scientists from non physics majors winning the Nobel Prize in physics. This is the power of physical intelligence. No wonder some foreign experts pointed out sharply that a nation without physical cultivation is a stupid nation!


    In short, physics is a summary of the laws of nature and a theoretical understanding of the scientific nature of experience.


    Atoms are the smallest particles that cannot be separated by chemical reactions. A positive atom contains a dense nucleus and a number of negatively charged electrons surrounding the nucleus. The nucleus of a negative atom is negatively charged and the surrounding negative electrons are positively charged. The nucleus of a positive atom consists of positively charged protons and electrically neutral neutrons. The antiproton in the nucleus of a negative atom is negatively charged, so that the nucleus of a negative atom is negatively charged. When the number of protons is the same as the number of electrons, the atom is electrically neutral; Otherwise, it is an ion with positive or negative charge. Depending on the number of protons and neutrons, the type of atom is also different: the number of protons determines which element the atom belongs to, and the number of neutrons determines which isotope the atom is. [3] Atoms form molecules, while the same charges in molecular substances repel each other and different charges attract each other.


    The order of magnitude of atomic diameter is about 10? 1? m¡£ The atomic mass is very small, and its order of magnitude is generally 10-27kg. The mass is mainly concentrated in protons and neutrons. Electrons are distributed outside the nucleus, and the electron transition produces a spectrum. Electrons determine the chemical properties of an element and have a great influence on the magnetism of the atom. All atomic elements with the same number of protons, most of which have an unstable isotope and can undergo radioactive decay.


    The concept that matter is composed of discrete units and can be arbitrarily divided has spread for thousands of years, but these ideas are only based on abstract and philosophical reasoning, not experiments and experimental observations. With the passage of time and the change of culture and school, the nature of atom in philosophy has also changed greatly, and this change often has some spiritual factors.


    Nevertheless, the basic concept of atom was still adopted by chemists thousands of years later because it can concisely explain some phenomena in chemistry.


    Atomism is the most concise and scientific theoretical form of the elemental school. Dampier, a British historian of natural science, believes that atomism is "closer to the modern view than any theory before or after it". The founder of atomism was the ancient Greek liujiber (500-440 BC). He was a teacher of Democritus. When ancient scholars talked about atomic theory, they usually mixed their theories together. Liujiber''s theory was developed and perfected by his student Democritus, so Democritus is recognized as the main representative of atomism.


    Democritus believes that the original or fundamental elements of all things are "atom" and "void". "Atom" means "indivisible" in Greek. Democritus uses this concept to refer to the most basic material particles that constitute concrete things. The fundamental characteristic of the atom is "full and solid", that is, there is no gap in the atom, it is solid and inaccessible, so it is inseparable. Democritus believed that atoms are eternal and immortal; Atoms are infinite in number; The atom is in constant motion, and its only form of motion is "vibration". The volume of the atom is small and invisible to the eyes, that is, it can not be perceived by the senses, and can only be recognized through rationality.


    After more than 20 centuries of exploration, scientists confirmed the true existence of atoms through experiments from the 17th century to the 18th century. In the early 19th century, the British chemist J. Dalton put forward the atomic theory with modern significance on the basis of further summarizing the previous experience. This atomic theory created a new era of chemistry. He explained many physical and chemical phenomena.


    An atom is the smallest unit of an element that can maintain its chemical properties. An atom contains a dense nucleus and a number of negatively charged electrons surrounding the nucleus. The nucleus consists of positively charged protons and electrically neutral neutrons. Atoms are the smallest particles of chemical changes, molecules are composed of atoms, and many substances are directly composed of atoms.


    The English name of atom is transformed from Greek, which originally means inseparable. Long ago, Greek and Indian philosophers put forward the concept of indivisibility of atom. In the 17th and 18th centuries, chemists discovered the basis of Physics: for some substances, they could not be decomposed by chemical means. In the late 19th century and early 20th century, physicists discovered subatomic particles and the internal structure of atoms, which proved that atoms could not be further segmented. The principles of quantum mechanics can provide good modes for atoms


    In 932, Julio Curie and his wife discovered that this kind of ray could shoot protons from paraffin; In the same year, James Chadwick, a student of Rutherford, identified this as neutrons [8], and isotopes were redefined as elements with the same proton number and different neutron numbers.


    In 1950, with the development of particle accelerator and particle detector, scientists could study the collision between high-energy particles. They found that neutrons and protons are a kind of hadrons, composed of smaller quark particles. The standard model of nuclear physics has also been developed, which can successfully explain the interaction between the whole nucleus and subatomic particles at the subatomic level.


    In 1985, Chu and his colleagues developed a new technology at Bell labs that could use lasers to cool atoms. The William Daniel Phillips team managed to place the nano atoms in a magnetic trap. These two technologies, together with a method developed by Claude Cohen donudge team based on Doppler effect, can cool a small number of atoms to the temperature range of micro Kelvin, so that atoms can be studied with high precision, which lays a foundation for the discovery of Bose Einstein condensation [11].


    Historically, a single atom was considered too small for scientific research. In 2012, scientists have successfully connected a single metal atom with an organic ligand to form a single electron transistor. In some experiments, atoms are decelerated and captured by laser cooling. These experiments can bring a better understanding of matter.


    Using the wave particle duality hypothesis proposed by Louis de Broglie in 1924, erwinsger established an atomic mathematical model to describe the electron as a three-dimensional waveform. However, it is not mathematically possible to obtain the exact values of position and momentum at the same time. Werner Heisenberg proposed the famous uncertainty principle. This concept describes that for a measured position, only an uncertain momentum range can be obtained, and vice versa. Although this model is difficult to imagine, it can explain some properties of atoms that have been observed but cannot be explained, such as the spectral lines of atoms larger than hydrogen. Therefore, people no longer use Bohr''s atomic model, but regard the atomic orbit as the region with high probability of electron occurrence (electron cloud).


    7017k

 Chapter 232

    Li looked at the crowd, but no one wanted to try.


    No one wants to use their lives to test.


    I''m afraid I''ll die if I try.


    No one spoke.


    The scene fell into embarrassment for a moment.


    "Master, why don''t we come first?"


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu. The three of them had played this type of game in Qingqiu. It was only a single wooden bridge at the beginning.


    Now the single wooden bridge has become a chain.


    It''s just that the things you step on are smaller, but anyway, there''s still no problem maintaining your body''s balance.


    "No."


    An Zhiyu pulls her. If she just keeps her body balance, it''s no problem. She''s afraid there''s something else on the bridge. She doesn''t want to take risks.


    "Master, what do you say?" Da Ji looked at Li Xu.


    "Since no one is coming, let''s come first." Li Xu said.


    They are too abrasive.


    If you don''t go, how much time will you waste.


    Li Xu stepped on the bridge, took out a rope and wrapped it around the waist of an Zhiyu and Da Chuo respectively.


    Make a dead knot.


    If they fall down carelessly, they can pull them by themselves.


    "Sister Zhiyu, you go up first and I''ll be behind you." Da Ju pushed an Zhiyu. She knew that an Zhiyu was timid and could see it at Qingqiu.


    Li Xu is in front and she is behind an Zhiyu, so she can take care of an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu thought Da Ju was afraid. He gritted his teeth and walked ahead, trying to keep himself calm. Besides, the rope on his body was tied with Li Xu''s.


    What are you afraid of.


    The master is invincible and the best.


    She began to hypnotize herself.


    More and more daring.


    With his fists in his hands, he stepped up.


    Da Ji followed her.


    "You follow my steps, I take one step, you follow one step." Li Xu said.


    Keep the same frequency, so that the iron chain will not shake and reduce the difficulty.


    "Are you ready? It''s been a long time." Li Xu asked.


    "Ready."


    Li Xu heard the voices of Da Ju and an Zhiyu and began to walk forward. An Zhiyu stared at Li Xu''s steps, and Da Ju stared at an Zhiyu''s steps.


    The movements of the three are basically the same. They don''t rely on spiritual power, but rely on their bodies to maintain balance and move forward step by step.


    Soon walked in the middle.


    Suddenly, a breeze blew and the chain began to shake.


    Li Xu naturally remained motionless, but da Ju and an Zhiyu began to shake. Their faces became tense and they held their small powder fist tightly.


    "Will they be all right?"


    Asked the young minister of the daughter country. Of course, her eyes swept on an Zhiyu. Naturally, she was the most worried.


    Because it has been determined that an Zhiyu is the successor of the next king.


    If something happens to her, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    Shao Siming also thought about taking an Zhiyu, but Li Xu''s combat power is really terrible.


    Now an Zhiyu has become his disciple, and he doesn''t dare to come hard.


    "Don''t worry, there''s absolutely no problem with Li Xu."


    National Teacher road.


    She believed in Li Xu. This man was ridiculously strong. Naturally, there was no problem.


    I don''t know where to start. I believe him so much.


    I''m really out of my mind.


    The national master shook his head. At this time, he suddenly noticed that shaosi Ming was staring at her face. His eyes were full of doubts. The national master quickly bowed his head and his eyes floated everywhere.


    Shao Siming always felt that the national teacher had become strange, but he didn''t think much. His eyes focused on an Zhiyu again.


    The breeze blew and the chains shook.


    An Zhi fish and Da Fan swing left and right.


    They open their hands and try to keep their balance, but their bodies are shaky and can''t keep it at all.


    At this time, there was another wind on the side, as if they really wanted to get them off the cliff.


    Li Xu took a look and found an Zhiyu and Da Ji''s body wriggling.


    "Squat down and grab the chain." Li Xu said.


    Since you can''t stand, just squat down and grab the chain.


    The two people in the panic seemed to think of something. They squatted down quickly and grabbed the iron chain with both hands. Now they finally stopped shaking and gradually calmed down.


    They were so nervous that sweat came out of their palms.


    I''m scared. If I slow down, something will really happen.


    Now, their hearts are still plopping off, so nervous that they feel like they want to jump out.


    "Let''s not stay here. Let''s go."


    Li looked at them in vain. If he didn''t go again, he was afraid of accidents. This is the tuyere, and the wind often blows.


    If you''re not careful, you may end up.


    The two women stood up slowly and looked at Li Xu strangely. Li Xu was really a cow. The iron chain seemed to stick to him.


    It''s like standing on the ground.


    It''s really great.


    "Follow me."


    As soon as Li Xugang wanted to get up quickly, he saw a huge sound blowing from a distance, and a whirlwind came from a distance.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu opened their eyes wide.


    The same is true for everyone.


    "It''s over."


    If this tornado comes, they must fall off the cliff.


    Li Xu, who had just raised his feet, frowned, and then stepped heavily on the iron chain. He could hear the banging of the iron chain.


    The chain cracked.


    At this time, Li Xu also jumped up and jumped very high. He jumped with all his strength, just like a flying stone.


    Fall to the ground.


    Together with Da Ji and an Zhiyu, the two women rolled on the ground several times before stopping, covered with dust.


    But it''s good. It''s all here.


    Li Xu took back the rope tied to the two women and looked at the cliff behind him. He saw that the iron chain was cracked and countless cracks were spreading.


    Finally, the crack breaks completely.


    The chain broke with a bang.


    "What do they do?" Da Ji looked at the people who hadn''t come across.


    "I don''t know. They will certainly have a way. Let''s go first." Li Xu planned to slip away.


    Anyway, I came by myself. As for them, I can''t control them.


    It was very dangerous just now. If it hadn''t been for his strength, I''m afraid he would fall in.


    He took back his eyes, took Da Ju and an Zhiyu to the real Penglai stream, and suddenly disappeared here.


    The monks across the cliff looked at each other.


    "Why did he trample on the iron chain like this? How can we get there?" the Lord of Guiyi hall thought Li Xu was a little too much. He didn''t care about them in the past.


    "Just now I thought the three of them would fall down? I didn''t expect that all of them could survive." Shao Siming breathed a sigh of relief, which showed that Li Xu''s jumping ability was very outrageous.


    So far away, you can jump over only with your flesh, with two people.


    "Never mind how they survived and how we got there?" said the leader of Tiangou mansion. He thought it was a problem, a big problem.


    "Yes, let''s think of a way first. If it''s slower, I''m afraid he''ll take off all the fruit."


    "How can it be so simple to find Huadao fruit?" the demon king of the devil''s cave smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    They are still struggling to find a way, and Li Xu is already in Penglai stream.


    There are jungles and bushes everywhere.


    Li Xu and the two women walked with swords. They wanted to see the landform of Penglai stream.


    Unexpectedly, Penglai stream is bigger than I imagined. It is like a world, an independent world, and there is no end to it.


    Where will the Huadao tree be?


    Li Xu frowned and recalled that he had seen the picture before.


    Narcissus disappeared after encountering huadaoguo, but there was no landmark Palace at all.


    This made him particularly embarrassed.


    Penglai stream is not the size of a palm. It''s not easy to find Huadao tree.


    When he was flying the sword, the Da Ju on the right suddenly hit something and fell straight down. Li Xu just turned and wanted to pull it up. An Zhiyu quickly pulled her.


    She just recovered and regained her sword.


    "Thank you." Da Ji breathed a sigh of relief and almost fell to the ground.


    "Be careful." an Zhiyu pulled her.


    "What''s the matter with you? How did the good imperial sword fall?" Li Xu asked, "are you sleepy? If you''re sleepy, we''ll have a rest here."


    They haven''t had a good rest all the way.


    If you''re sleepy, it''s perfectly normal.


    "No, I don''t know what I hit," said da.


    She said, reaching out to touch the space she had just hit, and found that she was blocked by a force.


    "Border?"


    Li Xu frowned and finally knew that Da Ji had hit something.


    Come to Da Ji.


    Reach out.


    His hands poked out quickly.


    There''s a drag pushing yourself out.


    "It''s really a boundary." an Zhiyu put her hand on it and felt a strange force pushing her hand out.


    It''s like an invisible hand pushing them out.


    "Master, there must be something inside." an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu.


    "Get out of the way."


    Li Xu asked Da Ji and an Zhiyu to go away.


    He punched on the border, but the border did not break, but lit up a white light, very dazzling, like the dazzling light of the sun.


    Almost blinded Li Xu''s eyes.


    He hit several punches in a row, but his strength seemed to hit cotton and couldn''t move at all.


    It''s a little hard to break the border.


    Li Xu stopped and changed his mind. If he wanted to go in, he didn''t have to destroy the border.


    Roll up your sleeves, tear your hands, tear a hole in the border, and say, "go in quickly."


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu swished in.


    Li Xu also jumped in quickly.


    The scene inside is a fairyland, which is completely different from what I imagined. There is a rainbow in the sky, and a big fish is swimming on it.


    At the front is a fairy palace.


    The palace is somewhat illusory, as if it does not exist in the world. It vaguely exists and does not seem to exist. It feels very strange.


    "Master, I want to take a bath."


    Da Ju pointed to a waterfall. The mud rolled all over just now. When he saw the waterfall, he wanted to clean it.


    "I''ll go too." an Zhiyu.


    "Go. I''ll go there first when you come outside the palace." Li Xu said.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu nodded.


    The two women ran to the waterfall to bathe.


    The water here was very clear. They quickly took off their clothes and ran in the water.


    "Comfortable."


    Da Ji sank into the water, including his head, completely into the water and enjoyed the cool water.


    A moment later, Da Ji got out of the water, opened his hands, patted the water, and enjoyed it all over his face.


    "You seem to have grown up." an Zhiyu looked at Da Ju and his eyes fell under Da Ju''s neck.


    Da Ju''s face turned red and said, "hooligan, wash it and go. Master is still waiting for us."


    An Zhiyu smiled and didn''t say much, but asked, "you''re growing very fast. Do you have any tricks?"


    Da Huang touched her head and rolled her eyes. Would I tell you this is Li Xu''s masterpiece?


    Of course not.


    Da Ju stood up, shook his head, the water droplets on his silver hair floated everywhere, walked up to the shore step by step and began to dress.


    An Zhiyu also came up and began to dress, but his eyes still stayed on Da Ji''s body and developed really fast.


    It''s like eating growth hormone.


    "Don''t keep looking at me like this. I doubt you are interested in me." Da Chui said with a pursed mouth.


    "You''re really kidding."


    An Zhiyu was crispy. He quickly tied his clothes. With a smile on his face, he reached out and pinched her face. It was still soft. It was really fun.


    She was speechless.


    Really.


    She didn''t say much, so she quickly tied up her clothes and hurried to the area Li Xugang just said.


    An Zhiyu''s sword followed her.


    The two soon rushed to the palace.


    Li Xuli was found standing straight in front of the palace.


    "Master."


    "Master."


    Two women shouted behind them.


    "Come back." Li Xu turned and looked at them. One was as lively as a girl, and the other was as blooming as a lotus. The glittering beads on his hair were shining with the luster of management.


    The white and delicate skin is shining in the sunshine.


    It looks really good.


    "I came back just in time." Li Xu thought they would linger for a while. He didn''t expect to wash it so soon. He said: "I''ve inquired around the palace. I can''t get in. It shouldn''t exist in this world."


    The palace glittered and sat on the top of the mountain, but strangely.


    The palace is illusory and does not exist at all.


    Just now he tried. The palace seemed like a mirage. It didn''t exist at all. He couldn''t get in or touch it.


    Li Xu thought there would be some chance.


    Or some powerful magical powers, unique skills and so on. As a result, they can''t get in.


    "Let''s leave here first." Li Xu didn''t intend to stay in this kind of place and left here with their imperial swords. However, to Li Xu''s shock, it seemed that he couldn''t find the border.


    Can''t get out.


    And such strange things, Li Xu felt very outrageous.


    The key is that we didn''t even find the border.


    Li Xuyi was really flustered for a while.


    It''s weird.


    He wandered around for half an hour and wanted to tear the border again by brute force. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t touch it anymore.


    "There is a problem here. We are trapped in one world." Li Xu frowned.


    It''s not the first time Peng heard such a strange space, heaven and earth space. He once met it in the mountain and sea world, but he went out smoothly in the end, not by brute force.


    His eyes focused on the illusory palace again, and he suspected that the problem was in the palace.


    The way out of here must be recorded in the palace.


    Just how do you get in?


    Li Xu suddenly felt very bald.


    I can''t think of any way.


    I must have missed something.


    Li Xu surrounded the palace, observed carefully and scanned with divine consciousness, but what made him feel strange was that he didn''t find anything.


    Li Xu looked at it and suddenly found that Da Ju and an Zhi fish were missing.


    "Master, are we inside?" suddenly, a crisp voice came from the palace.


    "How did you get in?" Li Xu asked.


    This is completely unscientific.


    Li Xu tried many times before, but he couldn''t come in.


    An Zhiyu poked his head out of the palace and said, "look, master."


    An Zhi fish threw out an old bark.


    "This is what I found on the ground just now. There are words on it. Just look at the words on it."


    Li Xu looked and found a few words: "fairy palace is important, man stop!"


    what the fuck.


    Is this Feminism?


    Why can''t a man go in?


    Li Xu refused and tore up the bark. Suddenly, he found that the bark seemed to be a good material, so he gave the bark a storage ring.


    "You look inside to see if there is any clue, the clue to leave here." Li Xu said.


    "Yes."


    Two subtle sounds came from the palace.


    They watched in the main hall. The walls were empty and there was nothing in them. It was filled with a faint fragrance.


    The smell came from the room.


    Da Ji gently pushed the door open, and the smell of flowers came to his face.


    The two women walked into the room with vigilance one after another. There was a skeleton and white bone in the room. The white bone was golden and did not rot, but sent out a fragrance.


    It tastes like flowers.


    But I don''t know what the fragrance is. It seems that many flowers are mixed together.


    There are also two words written next to the golden white bone - flower fairy.


    "Is this the corpse of Cheng Xian?" an Zhiyu asked. It smells really good.


    He shook his head.


    They wanted to find more useful information in the square building, but they couldn''t find it at all. There was nothing in the whole palace. The only suspicious thing was the white bone.


    "There must be something fishy about the white bones." Da Ji planned to study the white bones by hand.


    An Zhiyu also agreed.


    There were five tails behind Da Ju. Once something happened, he ran immediately. He just wanted to do it. Suddenly, something moved.


    Then the bones fell apart.


    Da Ji jumped up and jumped into the arms of an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu looked at her quietly, smiled and said, "you don''t have much courage."


    "I''m scared," said Da Ji, but her arms are really soft. If you sleep on them, it must be very comfortable.


    "The white bone glowed." an Zhiyu put down the Da device and stared at the white bone. He saw the white bone jump quickly on the ground, adjusted it a few times and put it into an array.


    Bones turned into an array.


    They were stunned for a moment and stared at the array carefully. After a moment, they spread their hands and obviously couldn''t understand it.


    How could they move such a thing.


    "I''ll try if the array has the effect of transfer."


    Da Ju soon thought of something. She ran outside the palace, picked up some stones, threw them on the array, and then the stones disappeared.


    "Sure enough, it''s a transfer array." Da Ji can be sure.


    They will explain the situation here.


    Li Xu raised his eyebrows and said, "it seems that if you want to leave, you must take that array, but men can''t go in here."


    This is the biggest problem.


    I can''t get in. How can I leave?


    "Master, can you become a woman?" an Zhiyu looked forward to it, and didn''t know whether the master became a woman or not?


    "No." Li Xu shook his head. He didn''t have this ability. Even if he did, he wouldn''t change.


    "What can I do?" an Zhiyu was a little worried, and his chest trembled in a hurry.


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu and suggested, "master, why don''t you try on my clothes and I''ll dress you up as a girl, maybe I can muddle through?"


    Li looked at Da Ji.


    Something''s wrong with you.


    Call me women''s wear?


    I can''t kill women''s clothes.


    7017k

 Chapter 233

Women''s clothing is impossible.


    You can''t wear women''s clothes in your life.


    Li Xu doesn''t have a penchant for women''s clothes. He is a serious man, a gentleman, a three good student and a good character reader 7017k

 Chapter 234

    The next day.


    It''s a quarter past six.


    It was still dark.


    Da Ju walked out of Li Xu''s room, covered with sticky things.


    Helpless, I had to take a bath in the hot spring.


    Gradually, her face became cold, her body began to expand, as if it were inflated, and nine tails grew behind her.


    This woman as like as two peas is the woman emperor.


    Her consciousness jumped out again.


    She lay limply in the hot spring, expressionless because she felt it.


    She is the grown-up version of Da Chong, which can also be said that Da Chong is the one who doesn''t want to grow up.


    Her heart is broken.


    Looking at the bad body.


    There are all kinds of strange things on him.


    There are finger marks on it, which should be inadvertently poked by Li Xu''s fingernails.


    Now her legs are soft and tired.


    I don''t know why, how did it look like this again?


    She was so angry that she punched in the water.


    The water splashed.


    The red in his eyes became more and more strange, almost gnashing his teeth and said, "Li Xu, you are an asshole... I must kill you next time."


    When did she suffer such injustice.


    Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. I''m so angry.


    She is a magnificent female emperor of Qingqiu. She has unparalleled combat power. She has no choice but to become a retarded Da Ji. She gave it in vain. She really convinced you.


    She looked at her reflection in the water and her chest heaved with anger.


    But looking at his appearance, it''s pretty good.


    Looking at it, I was confused by my appearance.


    Smiled.


    My heart doesn''t seem so angry.


    Sink yourself in the water and hold your chest. You don''t know what you''re thinking, just in a daze.


    Suddenly, a face was reflected in the water.


    Li Xu''s face.


    Li Xu''s white face seemed to smile in front of him.


    She was startled.


    "I''m really possessed."


    How did you think of him?


    The female emperor closed her eyes, did not speak, and lay quietly in the hot spring, enjoying a moment of peace.


    After a moment, open your eyes.


    She drilled out of the water, the tail behind her gradually retracted, and the nine tails became five.


    The woman murmured:


    "Why did I come here to take a hot spring again?"


    It''s not dawn now.


    What hot spring?


    Da Ju touched his head and thought hard. Vaguely, he had some vague impression, as if the consciousness belonging to the female emperor had run out.


    The female emperor is just something in her memory. Why do she run out all day?


    Even if I run out, I will make complaints about myself.


    It''s like she''s not the same thing as herself.


    Da Ji was speechless.


    How can you say it''s for nothing?


    She was engaged to Li Xu. Her mother agreed and she agreed.


    As for whether you agree or not, make complaints about me.


    Da Ji scolded herself for a moment and stopped beeping.


    In fact, she also knows that with the increase of strength, she will grow into a female emperor sooner or later. No, it''s just recovery.


    Hey!


    Because she used to be like that.


    I''m sure I''ll recover all my memories then.


    She thought for a moment.


    No matter how she recovers, I''m me, I''m Da Ji.


    Da Ji looked at the water and began to dress and plan to go back.


    Because it''s time now. When I know the fish, I''ll find myself to practice.


    Mao Shi cultivation is her compulsory course.


    She is still very weak and must persevere in cultivation.


    Looking at their snow-white skin, there are traces of excessive force on it. They all feel astringent.


    Really.


    However, I was very happy at that time... Emmm.


    "Agreed to quit color, quit to bed." Da Ji felt very speechless.


    Now, she has found that the biggest obstacle on her way to abstain from sex is Li Xu.


    Suddenly, it seems that I took the initiative to find master.


    What a shame.


    Quit color, quit a ghost.


    Make complaints about automatic speaking.


    Tie up your clothes and walk forward. Your legs are sour and tired. Li Xu is an animal, an animal.


    Da Ji scolded. Why hasn''t he recovered now?


    She''s going to cry, hoping not to be seen as abnormal.


    "Da Ju, you got up. How did you come from the hot spring? What hot spring did you take in the evening?" an Zhiyu just got up and yawned.


    "I''m sweating. Go and wash." Da Ji explained.


    "Where are you sweating?" an Zhiyu suddenly asked. I remember that Da Ji is not sweating. How can you sweat?


    Da Ji rolled her eyes and always felt that an Zhiyu was a little girl.


    And ask her where she sweats?


    No, she is also a little girl. She always asks Li Xu for it.


    They were all spoiled by an Zhiyu. What books do you want to read.


    An Zhiyu is the culprit.


    Da Ji murmured in his heart.


    An Zhiyu looked at her: "why don''t you talk?"


    "Say your head." Da Ju didn''t bother to pay attention to her and walked forward, his legs aching.


    "What happened to your leg?"


    An Zhiyu found that Da Ju was lame, as if her leg had been broken. She was too arrogant to walk like this.


    Da Ji''s face was not red and his heart did not jump. "I fell in the hot spring just now."


    Now she seems to lie more and more smoothly. She doesn''t have to draft.


    You can''t tell the truth about such things.


    "No, your voice doesn''t seem quite right. How can you feel a little hoarse?" an Zhiyu always felt that the girl was more and more wrong when he looked at Da Ji.


    "I''ve been drinking chicken soup all day. I''m on fire," said Da Ji.


    Up to now, she found her voice a little uncomfortable.


    It was crazy last night.


    If it hadn''t been for closing the boundary of the room last night, her voice would have spread all over the palaces in the map of mountains and rivers.


    What a shame.


    The more she thinks about it, the more shy she feels. She must not do such a thing next time.


    Cherish your voice and stay away from Li Xu.


    "You help me, we practice in the same place." Da Ju is lame and doesn''t walk well. Let an Zhiyu help himself.


    An Zhiyu hurried forward and took her to the old place of the map of mountains and rivers to practice.


    "Speaking of that chicken soup, I also feel strange. After drinking it, my body becomes very strange. I feel drugged, but fortunately, it can strengthen my body."


    "Well," said Da Ji carelessly.


    "What''s the secret of the master? Do you know why his blood has this effect?" an Zhiyu asked.


    Da Ji said, "I know a fart."


    Li Xu''s body is really strange. According to her in-depth exploration.


    She felt that Li Xu must have had some chance, otherwise the spiritual power could not be endless.


    "Don''t talk about Shifu first. Let''s practice first. Don''t miss the best period of practice."


    Da Ji Road.


    An Zhiyu nodded.


    They sat on the ground and began their daily practice.


    Both of them walked in different ways. Da Ju walked in two ways, cold ice road and sky fire road. She could practice two roads at the same time, and she was very fast.


    Her talent is undoubtedly top.


    An Zhiyu''s talent is also the top Tao in Qinglian Tao. At present, she is the only one who has such achievements. She used to be lazy and didn''t practice seriously.


    Now I met the monster Da Ji, which inadvertently stimulated her.


    I feel like I can''t compare with her, so I can only practice hard.


    They sat on the ground and began their daily meditation.


    Every day, they practice together, but they practice by themselves. It''s boring to be a lone ranger.


    Run around the clock.


    Power flows in the meridians.


    It''s like breathing with heaven and earth.


    After an hour, they stopped practicing, and then they went to make breakfast happily.


    After eating, he began to study Taoism.


    They are all four grades and can study the Tao of four grades.


    Watching, Da Ji was a little tired and rested on an Zhiyu.


    Her body is really soft.


    It''s really comfortable to be a pillow.


    An Zhiyu touched her head, put her small head on his chest and stroked her silver hair. Her silver hair was really beautiful and seemed to shine.


    Suddenly, she remembered that sister, the female emperor.


    Someone as like as two peas.


    Really beautiful sister.


    The whole body exudes cold, and there is an impulse to surrender.


    Really strong.


    Da Ju is still easy to get along with and get along with herself. She thinks she can''t get along with the female emperor. She is cold and doesn''t have a human flavor.


    She touched Da''s face, gently pinched it and said, "you must keep your heart."


    "What are you talking about?" said Da Ji.


    "Nothing." an Zhiyu said, changing the topic, "why hasn''t the master got up? He sleeps all day. Isn''t he tired?"


    The sun is drying his ass. he hasn''t got up yet.


    "Come on, let''s get him up." Da Ju stood up and went to Li Xu''s room. He just got up. They were embarrassed.


    "What are you doing?" Li looked at them.


    Li Xu took a sip of wine.


    This is what he does when he gets up every day. He is used to drinking.


    "Nothing." the two shook their heads and left awkwardly.


    "No matter not to go to practice." Li Xu drank a drink and said, "you are too busy to do anything to blow the wind. Why do you want to join me?"


    An Zhiyu was about to turn around and leave. He suddenly frowned and said, "master, your room seems to have a strange smell. It''s really strange."


    She smelled it for the first time.


    She gave a sniffle.


    She went in to find out what the smell was.


    "You made a mistake." Li Xu waved his hand, drove an Zhiyu out and locked the door.


    "Didn''t you smell that smell just now?" Anzhi Yuda said. "It''s strange. It seems to be the smell of some Chinese flower, but it doesn''t feel like it."


    Da Ji said, "maybe her room hasn''t been cleaned for a long time. I''ll clean it later."


    She dragged an Zhiyu away. Soon, she ran to Li Xu''s room.


    I found Li Xu cleaning the battlefield.


    "You go to wash and have breakfast, I''ll get it," said Da Ji.


    "Can you?"


    "Get out, get out."


    Da Chuo raised her fist and wanted to beat Li Xu. Now she remembered it. She had a good time with Li Xu last night.


    The back is asleep.


    Forget to deal with the crime scene.


    She thought that Li Xu had handled it when he woke up. Unexpectedly, she was almost seen by an Zhiyu.


    Pushing Li Xu out, she began to deal with Li Xu''s room and wiped the chairs, tables, tea tables, floors, windows, bedrooms and so on.


    Open the window for ventilation.


    Suddenly he saw a small thing growing out of the window. He was so frightened that he hit it with a rag.


    An Zhiyu bowed his head and said, "I suspect you did it on purpose."


    Fortunately, I reacted quickly, otherwise this rag that I didn''t know was stained with would probably hit me in the face.


    "You scared me."


    I didn''t see her when I cleaned the window just now, but I suddenly found it. It''s scary, okay.


    "If you don''t do something bad, you''re afraid of being frightened by others?" an Zhiyu put his head on the window and looked at Da Ji with a smile. "Did you do something bad?"


    Da Ji shook his head: "No."


    "Hee hee." an Zhiyu always felt that Da Chuo was hiding something from himself.


    "Really not." Da Ji nodded her forehead and smiled sincerely.


    "What was that smell just now?" an Zhiyu asked, "is it Li Xu who wet the bed?"


    "Pooh!" an Zhiyu almost laughed at the sound of pig feet.


    What''s all this and what?


    If Li Xu heard it, I don''t know how he would feel?


    bed-wetting?


    God''s bed wetting?


    Da Ju, who was laughing, suddenly found something. He saw a shadow at the door. The door slowly opened. Li Xu was drinking porridge with a big bowl.


    Originally, he drank porridge in high spirits just to see the scene of Da Ji''s handling of the crime. When he took it, he heard an Zhiyu say he wet his bed.


    Suddenly, he felt that the porridge in the bowl was not delicious.


    I really want to put this bowl of porridge on the face of Anzhi fish. How old am I? I still wet the bed. Thanks to you.


    "Master, I''m just kidding." seeing Li Xu''s black face, an Zhiyu held his face on the window and smiled.


    "This joke is not funny at all. Let''s go. We''re going out." Li Xu quickly finished the bowl of porridge and took them out of the country map.


    It is still the place of yesterday, with seven pillars standing around.


    Li Xu defended his sword in front of him, followed by two women behind him. He flew out of the place and went to the palaces in Penglai.


    Among the information left by immortal Ziyang, there is a description of the location of the main hall of Penglai stream.


    As long as you fly eastward, you can see the palaces in the most prosperous period of Penglai stream.


    ¡­¡­


    Penglai stream.


    Palaces.


    Li Xu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu finally arrived. In fact, as long as they continued to fly east yesterday, they could get here.


    But da Ju met Xiangong and delayed some time.


    However, fortunately, both Da Ji and Anzhi fish have obtained certain opportunities and successfully reached the level of four products and three natural disasters.


    They landed in Penglai stream palace group.


    The palaces have long lost their original appearance. I don''t know whether they are in disrepair for a long time or because of the catastrophe. Some have collapsed, some have turned into ruins, and only sporadic palaces stand here.


    "Master, there are words here." an Zhiyu pointed to a stone.


    "Narcissus, come here!"


    There are a few words on it.


    "Looks like she''s here, too."


    Li looked at the name carved with a sword on the stone.


    It can be seen that the master who writes with a sword has a lot of spiritual power, but his handwriting is very poor, which is comparable to his level in kindergarten.


    He looked away, looked around, and found many footprints left by the building.


    It shows that they came here smoothly through the chain bridge.


    "Let''s look around to see if there is any other information." Li Xu said.


    Then the three separated.


    Look everywhere in the palace group, trying to know what the Penglai catastrophe is through clues?


    Li Xu is very curious.


    How did such a prosperous palace group in Penglai stream turn into ruins overnight? According to the information of Ziyang immortal, they were attacked by inexplicable tentacles.


    Tentacles!


    Tentacles are two key points.


    The tentacles of animals or plants, but the above records are not clear.


    When Li Xu stepped into the palace, his white clothes were blown up. It seemed that a wind naturally rolled up and wanted to tear himself to pieces.


    This is an array, not what I think.


    The burst of Li Xu''s spiritual power completely disintegrated the broken array and stepped in calmly.


    The palace carved beams and painted buildings.


    But the only disadvantage is that there are too many cobwebs. He can see fist sized spiders sleeping on them.


    When they saw someone coming, the spiders hid in the corner and trembled.


    The spider is really a little big, but it is very timid. Like a little mouse, it shivers in the corner.


    Li Xu paid no attention to them.


    As long as they don''t attack themselves, he won''t deal with them.


    Even the paint fell off the palace walls. Some were drenched by the rain, and pieces of moss grew on them. This may be the problem of abundant aura here.


    The moss grows particularly luxuriant.


    Unfortunately, it grows on the wall. If it grows on the ground, it''s very comfortable to sleep.


    "Master, come here quickly." in another corner, there was a voice of Da Ji.


    Li Xu hurried over and saw an inscription lying on the ground and erected it.


    Li Xu briefly summarized the development of Penglai stream immortal.


    At first, this was a group of like-minded Taoist friends who traveled among the people. They came to Penglai stream to look for treasure, but later they stayed here.


    After the development of the past dynasties, those who began to call themselves immortals also began to practice.


    The leader of this group is called King Wu. People here call him king Zu.


    Gradually, there developed a clan gate with one or two thousand. Later, it continued to evolve, and penglaijian palace group gradually formed.


    This is the coming of the palace group. There should be other words on the stone tablet, but half of them are missing. I looked everywhere, but I couldn''t find them.


    It seems that after the Penglai catastrophe, the other half of the words on this stone may have been lost or broken.


    The cultivation system of immortal cultivation here is different from that of cultivation Avenue.


    It is a very primitive way of cultivation. The peak here, that is, Wang Zu, is equivalent to the current level of six grades. It can only reach the point where the yuan God comes out of the body.


    No more than six grades.


    No wonder the catastrophe came and couldn''t stop a blow.


    There are as many six products in Daozhou as cattle hair.


    However, after several years of development and the existence of Daozu, Daozhou gradually developed into the era of Avenue.


    People here just rely on their own exploration, and they don''t know whether the cultivation system is right or not.


    However, they are really powerful, and they can find out their own cultivation methods.


    Li Xu still admired the immortal Penglai for this.


    "Master, come here. There are some incomplete words here. They record some information about the Holocaust in Penglai stream."


    An Zhi fish waved in the distance.


    Li Xu and Da Ju walked over at the same time.


    7017k

 Chapter 235

    PS: thank the two helmsman of paratrooper No. 1, the son of death, for their reward. There are two chapters with a total of 5000 words.


    Li Xu went to an Zhiyu. There was a stone on the ground, which recorded the details of the catastrophe.


    Simply put, it''s one day.


    The immortals in Penglai stream found that there were walking tentacles on the ground. They felt that these tentacles were inexplicable and did not know what they were, so they burned them all.


    This is the beginning of the catastrophe.


    Later, a tree demon jumped out. It turned out that the tentacles were the roots of the tree demon.


    The tree demon appeared and swallowed all the immortals in Penglai stream.


    This is the disaster of Penglai stream. It looks very simple.


    There was no conspiracy, just a simple horizontal push. They were eaten by the tree demon. All the others were eaten except the Ziyang immortal who escaped.


    But the problem came. Li Xu stayed in Penglai stream for so long that he had not seen the terrorist zone.


    Penglai stream is just like a fairyland.


    Unlike the santuhe before, every place is full of danger. When you come here, except jiuying is a little more powerful.


    There are no powerful creatures at all.


    Don''t they all say Penglai is a fierce area?


    But I didn''t feel the murderous place.


    Li Xu suspected that he had entered the wrong Penglai stream, which was completely different from what he imagined.


    Li Xu was lost in thought. Well, he didn''t think of anything.


    An Zhiyu and Da Ju continued to walk through the desolate ruins, but still found nothing.


    Here, I know how the immortal in Penglai stream cools down, and Narcissus has been here, but I don''t have any other information.


    Li Xu thought it was ridiculous.


    He wants to find huadaoguo, rescue Narcissus by the way, and ask them for 200 million.


    But now.


    There is no clue to the road tree at all.


    Li Xu planned to spend time looking back to see what had happened in the palace.


    Start printing.


    Very open, the palace in front of us began to recover. The history and time of Penglai stream are regressing, and the surging smell of Xianjia is displayed here.


    Majestic palaces and solemn halls are interlaced in this area.


    Originally, people living here were very good, but one day, there were many tentacles that could climb by themselves. Penglai ancestors thought these things were very strange.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, burn the roots.


    It is to burn these roots.


    The disaster of Penglai robbery appeared. A big tree appeared in front of them. They began to fight. Later, they knew that the tree was fishing.


    The tree demon deliberately released its tentacles, just trying to find a way to kill Penglai stream.


    The tree turned into a person and stood at the main gate of Penglai stream. A gust of wind blew and the whole person disappeared.


    The picture ends here.


    It''s broken again.


    "The tree demon is a little sinister."


    Li Xu couldn''t help but sigh. He wanted to track down the monster and ran there, but he couldn''t find it at all.


    Because time can only be traced back to the vicinity of the palace.


    Finally, the monster ran there and didn''t know.


    He didn''t mean to make trouble with monsters. He just wanted to ask where Huadao tree was?


    This monster must have lived longer than the immortal penglaijian and knew more things.


    It''s just a pity.


    They wandered around here.


    No more stops.


    They continued to fly.


    This area is very large. There are forest seas below. Li Xu tried to find other creatures, but he couldn''t find them at all, because it''s deserted.


    It''s like a place where human beings haven''t set foot, and there are no traces of human beings anymore.


    "Are we in the wrong place?" Li Xu stopped, looked at the vast forest sea and said, "it''s like there''s no big terror area here."


    Li Xu felt very defeated.


    "There''s definitely something wrong with my direction. Let''s go back first."


    Having not found it for so long, Li Xu realized that there must be a problem in his search, but he just didn''t know where the problem appeared?


    "Where are you going back?" asked Da Ji, cocking up the fox''s ears.


    "The first place," Li Xu said, "keep up."


    Li Xu''s sword, flying rapidly, rushed back and passed Penglai immortal''s palace again.


    At this time, I saw the censor, the wine offering, the demon king, the sword God and so on.


    "How slow are you now?" what did you make complaints about?


    They shook their heads.


    Can find a ghost.


    They didn''t want to build a bridge. They finally came here. They thought they would find something, but they didn''t have anything.


    Zi Buyu was very excited and pointed to the traces of the ground.


    Li Xu said, "I know Narcissus has been here. What''s exciting, but there''s no fruit."


    Li Xu guessed that Narcissus was just passing by.


    But how did it disappear later? I don''t understand.


    There are many thick trees in Penglai stream, but they are not as thick as Huadao tree. That tree is towering into the clouds.


    There are no such trees here.


    Even the tree demon type was not found.


    Therefore, Li Xu made a bold assumption that there is heaven and earth here.


    Sword flying.


    Fly back.


    "How do you fly back?"


    The priest asked if Li Xu had found anything.


    Li Xu didn''t speak because he had rushed far away.


    "Let''s go and have a look." the sacrifice looked at the censor.


    The censor nodded in agreement and followed.


    The national master looked at Shao Si Ming, frowned and said, "where are we?"


    "I don''t have any clue yet. Keep up." shaosi sighed.


    Anyway, I don''t know how to go, so I can only follow.


    Li Xu flew back. At this time, he had come to the chain bridge.


    A new bridge has been built here, which should be the masterpiece of sacrificial wine and imperial doctor.


    Under the bridge.


    It''s a terrible darkness.


    In fact, as soon as Li Xu came here, he felt that there was a problem here. There was no sound from the stone he threw down.


    His hearing is very good. It is reasonable to say that he can only hear when he lands. Unless it is a bottomless hole, there is another possibility that the stone does not fall to the ground and floats in the air of the cliff.


    There''s something like a magnetic field.


    Keep the stone from falling.


    He even thought of a lot of conspiracy theories. For example, the existence of the bridge is redundant. The bridge builders just want to lead people to the opposite. In fact, the real Penglai stream is below.


    Of course, this is only Li Xu''s guess. The real situation is unknown.


    I have to go down by myself.


    "Let''s go down and see what''s below?" Li Xu took out a rope from the ring again and tied Da Ju and an Zhiyu''s thin waist.


    Then jump down with them without hesitation.


    When the sacrificial wine and the imperial doctor arrived, they just saw Li Xu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu standing in a row and jumping down.


    "Are you out of your wits?" they wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    They rushed to the.


    An iron chain poked out of the wine offering hand and wanted to pull Li Xu and them up.


    Li Xu''s face turned black because his waist was entangled by a black chain. It was the sacrifice that dragged himself on it. They immediately stopped in the air.


    Because the rope of Anzhi fish and Da Ju was also hanging on themselves, they stopped.


    "Don''t do anything stupid? You can''t use your spiritual power here. If you jump down, you will die." the sacrifice was worried on it.


    "Don''t worry." Li Xu smiled. "I just have some doubts. I''ll come up soon."


    Li Xu untied the black chain and fell straight into the abyss with the two women.


    Even if he can''t use his spiritual power, Li Xu is not a fool. He has a map of mountains and rivers. Even at which step, he can get out of danger safely.


    That''s why he has no fear.


    be fearless.


    The wind blew from the roots of my ears.


    The falling speed was faster and faster. The eyes of Anzhi fish and Da Ji were stinging and couldn''t open their eyes.


    Suddenly, Li Xu found that the stone below was the one he threw down.


    Stones float in the air.


    Li Xu quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed the shoulder of an Zhiyu.


    Bang!


    They seemed to fall into a soft air, and the falling speed stopped instantly. This feeling was like being stuck in a quagmire and unable to move.


    "Sure enough, as I expected, there is a very strong magnetic field space."


    It is this force that holds them all.


    Li Xu jumped out and caught them, too.


    Both women did not become immortals. Their internal organs were relatively fragile. They fell rapidly just now and suddenly stopped.


    If I hadn''t caught them myself.


    Their bodies simply can''t carry it, and their meridians will certainly be unbearable.


    Fortunately, I was quick.


    Li Xu put them on the ground and stood, and then threw away all the floating stones. It''s too dangerous. If they hit the stones, they will be disabled if they don''t die.


    "What is this?" an Zhiyu was very curious. He put his hand on the air and felt a strange force in the air.


    Put your hand on it, and there will be a strange force to hold your hand up.


    Da Ji said, "it should be the lost array."


    Li Xu pointed to the surrounding space and said, "no, you see, there are strange stones around this area. A spatial magnetic field is formed between the stones, destroying the original spatial structure."


    "What is the magnetic field in space?" the two girls askew their heads.


    "Yes..." Li Xu took a deep breath and said, "don''t care about this thing first. It''s not the point. Just think it''s a natural array."


    Li Xu didn''t want to explain.


    Explaining to them is undoubtedly casting pearls before swine.


    Li Xu turned around and began to look here.


    This is not a bottomless abyss at all, but there is a magnetic field here, so I didn''t hear the sound. Sure enough, everything is as I expected.


    This is an open area.


    Very wide, just a little dark.


    The chilly cold blew across my face.


    A faint smell of blood remained in the air.


    It was gloomy. I could hear footsteps echoing in my ears.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu nervously grasped each other''s hands and carefully followed Li Xu''s back. They had felt afraid. The environment here had a terrible smell.


    Tick, tick.


    There are drops of water falling intermittently in the dark space.


    It increases the tension.


    Li Xu didn''t speak, but walked along the bloody smell.


    Came to a lake.


    There are people the size of a water tank in the lake... No, they correctly say that the snake itself is a human. The next book has a snake tail. The snake is gnawing at a struggling scorpion.


    Eat with relish.


    Da Ji and an Zhi fish had a rolling appetite and retched.


    It''s so disgusting.


    Li Xu also felt like vomiting, but he forced him down.


    The snake man saw the fresh food and rushed over. Li Xu punched through the snake man''s body. He heard a touch and fell into the water.


    The blood dyed the lake red.


    Then it was like waking up.


    He heard a rustling sound, and countless red eyes and tongues appeared in the dark.


    The killing intention is awe inspiring.


    Heavy cold breath envelops and fills this space.


    Li Xu looked casually and saw at least six snake people coming around.


    The breath of terror was around. Da Ju and an Zhiyu trembled with fear, and their legs were shaking.


    "Human, you shouldn''t have come here?" suddenly a voice came from his head.


    Behind him, there was a python. Six hands grew on the python. He immediately stood behind Li Xu and slowly breathed out.


    Li Xu didn''t turn around, but his spiritual power was released.


    The whole dark space was illuminated by his spiritual power, and all creatures in the dark appeared.


    The snake that relied on itself was overturned by Li Xu''s spiritual power and threw a huge pit on the ground.


    This time I saw clearly that in addition to snakes, there were all kinds of creatures around, including human faced magic spiders, six winged bats, cattle like hills, snake people, snakes and scorpions


    He even saw a snake that had turned into a dragon.


    The rolling golden power rolled in the space and lit up here. Li Xu''s eyes swept them one by one.


    They felt terror, felt that death seemed to be coming and wanted to run.


    But Li Xu crushed the spirit again.


    It''s like regional magma explosion. Only spiritual pressure completely envelops them. They stick out their tongues and breathe rapidly, as if they were kicking an iron plate.


    These creatures could not move as if they had met their king. They fell on the ground as if they knelt down.


    Li Xu turned and looked at the snake that had just knocked down on the ground with his fist, and walked over step by step.


    The snake beard trembled, and the snake letter kept spitting out, trying to look very fierce, but the white man still came towards it step by step.


    "Don''t come here!" said the snake.


    "It''s good to be able to talk. I ask you, who''s the boss here." Li looked at him.


    "You are," said the snake with a trembling tongue.


    Li Xu was speechless and said, "I don''t mean that. What I want to ask is who is the speaker here."


    It seems to scare these little guys.


    "It''s the bone God." the python was covered with blood and trembled.


    "What?"


    "It''s the king here. It''s a well deserved king. We all have to see its face." Python said.


    "Interesting, take me to find him." Li Xu took his spiritual power back, and the darkness suddenly returned here.


    "Please follow me." the Python''s eyes twinkled with fierce light, but there was nothing to do, because he couldn''t fight.


    Li Xu glanced at several snake people staring at him and said, "the one in the lake may still be alive. You can try to save it."


    With these words, several snake people ran into the lake one after another.


    Li Xu followed the python.


    Boa constrictors keep swallowing their saliva. The smell of human meat always comes out, which is very attractive.


    Glancing at Li Xu, he noticed Da Ju and an Zhiyu. These two children are really fragrant.


    I don''t know what it''s like to have a baby.


    It licked its mouth and said, "this immortal, can I eat these two?"


    Li Xu punched out and pressed the snake on the ground.


    Beating.


    After playing for half an hour, the snake was beaten black all over, and blood kept coming out of its body before it stopped.


    "Don''t fight again, you''ll die if you fight again." Python was wronged like a child.


    "I tell you, if you make another rude remark, I''ll kill you directly." Li Xu warned the snake.


    The python shrunk its neck and trembled with fear.


    This fairy is so strong.


    I didn''t expect to bleed it casually.


    No longer think about anything, thinking that it may die if it is forced again.


    "Immortal, please come to me." Python groveled and lowered his posture. Now he didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction, but he was afraid.


    The road was dark.


    Seeing Li Xu beating the python violently, Da Ju and an Zhiyu were not so nervous. In general, thank you for the snake.


    This snake has great skill.


    "Haven''t you arrived yet? I told you, if you don''t want to die, you''ll be fooled."


    "Don''t worry, I know," said the python.


    Just now, so many races were suppressed. What does it mean? It shows that he has absolute strength.


    I don''t know how these people came down, but there is no doubt about their strength.


    They kept moving forward.


    About a incense burning time, there was a bright light in front.


    They seem to see light.


    Go on.


    Finally came to an end.


    They are now standing on the other side, below which is a shallow canyon.


    There are mountains of skeletons under the canyon.


    The whole Canyon is white bones.


    I don''t know how many people died here.


    Very shocking.


    The whole Canyon is white bones.


    "Bone God, I sent live food?" the python said to the white bone.


    "Thank you." a voice came from the white bone pile, which was gloomy and harsh.


    Li looked at the Python and said, "you sent me to eat."


    Python''s eyes flickered murderous: "otherwise?"


    You beat me up. Do you still want to live?


    Li Xu punched out and python resisted, but his defense was blown up by Li Xu''s punch.


    "Bone God, save me." the python cried for help.


    "Touch!"


    Li Xu''s spiritual power continued to penetrate and hit his body.


    Blood gushed out and dyed his white clothes red.


    "Dirty my clothes."


    Li xuwunai cursed and broke all the internal organs of the snake.


    The snake gradually stopped struggling.


    Li Xu kicked out.


    The whole Python slowly slipped into the white bone canyon below, and soon the snake was eaten by the mysterious power of the white bone Canyon, leaving only a pair of bones.


    At this time, the whole white bone Canyon seemed to be alive.


    It seems that something is about to shake the world.


    The skeletons are surging and the Yin Qi is towering.


    7017k

 Chapter 236

    PS: thank the helmsman of Mu Chengnan and Si Xinyi for his reward. Add Chapter 1.


    "Mortals dare!"


    The white bone Canyon seems to be resurrected, with broken white bones surging.


    A giant slowly appeared in the pile of bones.


    The behemoth sat on the ground, showing only the upper body.


    It''s like a white Buddha sitting here.


    A strong breath came to my face.


    "Dare to kill in front of me, mortal, you are really tired of living!"


    The loud voice came out and echoed in the canyon.


    The white bones of the canyon roll everywhere with great momentum.


    Li Xu ignored him and changed his clothes again. Just now the Python''s blood stained his white clothes and wasted another piece of clothes.


    What a luxury.


    After changing his clothes, Li Xu looked at the environment from near to far. It was a white bone Canyon, and the sound of waves could be heard in the distance.


    It''s just a little far.


    The whole Penglai stream is an island, surrounded by the sea.


    The roaring sound of water waves can be heard here. It should be on the side of Penglai stream, close to the sea. Its position should be the hillside of Penglai stream.


    "Mortal, are you deaf? You don''t take my words seriously!"


    Bone God''s empty eyes burned a flame of anger, which should be angry.


    It suddenly noticed the two women behind Li Xu. The two flames in his eyes turned into two split eyes, and green liquid flowed out of his eyes.


    "Hey, hey... And two little girls with delicate skin and tender meat! It feels delicious." the voice of bone God seemed a little excited.


    "I ask you, did you eat all these monsters?" Li Xu asked.


    "Of course not, this is a martyr''s pit." bone God is the wisdom of the birth of the martyr''s pit. He calls himself God and is the overlord here.


    "No wonder the resentment is so heavy. I have something to ask you now."


    "Why should I answer you unless you jump into my arms and become one with me..."


    The bone God made a joking voice, and suddenly felt that Li Xu''s blood seemed delicious. It was delicious. Try eating it.


    Touch!


    Li Xu said less nonsense and hit it out with one hand.


    The fingerprints that block out the sky and the sun hit out and cast a large shadow.


    Endless spiritual power surging.


    The bone God realized the danger and hit out with one hand. The White Bone Claw rushed out of the ground and was deadlocked with Li Xu''s strength.


    However, Li Xu''s big hand destroyed the withered and decayed, and directly penetrated the white bone claw through the past.


    Touch!


    The huge white bone claw was smashed by Li Xu.


    Li Xu''s hand fell from the sky, his middle finger and index finger touched the bone God and said with a smile:


    "It''s only seven grades. You can''t even win the immortal boy. How dare you call God? You''re really shameless!"


    Bone God is like a great enemy.


    Dare not move.


    The huge body trembled. He was accumulated by all the white bone resentment to form a new monster.


    But enough to ride one side.


    Unexpectedly, I met Li Xu hanging on the wall.


    The movement here is too big. The monks above the abyss are aware. Of course, the place they are aware of is not the movement from the bottom of the abyss, but the movement from the side of Penglai stream.


    They come from the sky or sword. In front of them is the boiling sea, and below them is the canyon.


    There are white bones piled up into mountains in the canyon.


    I saw Li Xu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu halfway up the mountain.


    Li Xu''s fingers pointed to a white bone. As long as he gently pointed, the white bone would surely fall apart.


    "Daxian, what do you want to ask me about? Just ask me. I know everything and say everything. Please let me go."


    Bone God panicked.


    It''s not hierarchical at all, okay?


    Comprehensive rolling on strength.


    "I ask you, have you seen this man or this tree?" Li Xu stretched out his left hand and drew Narcissus'' face and Huadao tree in space with his spiritual power.


    Just want to know where this person and thing is?


    "I haven''t seen anyone, I''ve seen that tree." the bone God said.


    "Where is it?" Li Xu asked.


    "Above the sea."


    Bone God pointed to the direction of the sound of the waves.


    There are mountains here that block the view and can''t see the sea.


    Li Xufei got up and punched out, smashing the mountain that blocked his sight.


    The mountain collapsed and was razed to the ground.


    Now you can see the sea clearly, but there is nothing on the sea, only boundless waves.


    "Where are trees on the sea?" Li looked at him with a serious expression.


    "That tree is on Penglai Island."


    Sure enough, as expected, there is still heaven and earth in it.


    The real terror is on Penglai Island.


    Li Xu understood this time. Let''s say that Penglai stream is known as one of the fierce regions. How can it be so simple? The cliff is still mysterious.


    "When will Penglai Island appear?" Li Xu asked.


    "At the end of each month and in January of the next year, there will certainly be problems during the intersection of these two months." bone Shinto said.


    "You mean there''s no play this year. We have to wait another year."


    "Yes," said the bone God.


    "I see." Li looked at him and said, "do you have any last words?"


    He''s going to dry the bone God to death.


    Smash the white bone canyon.


    "What do you mean? You''re crossing a river and tearing down a bridge?"


    "Why do you stay in the world? You are a demon and evil thing, and keeping it is also a disaster. It''s better to send you on the road and step on reincarnation as soon as possible."


    "I..."


    Bone God is going to collapse. What''s the reason? It''s not easy to eat so many people, but it''s hard to give birth to wisdom.


    He can''t die.


    He wants to run.


    But the white bone Canyon is his prohibition, and he can''t run away.


    Otherwise, I would have left here.


    But Li Xu had already started. Nanming rushed out from the fire and used the Taoist method to lead the wind.


    The canyon soon burned.


    A raging fire burned the canyon.


    Half an hour or so, the bone God who struggled not to die was finally buried in the sea of fire, and the white bones were burned clean.


    Li xucai left here because he didn''t think he had missed the catch.


    Looking at the bare sea in the distance.


    It''s been a long year.


    Li Xu wanted to cry without tears.


    We''ll have to wait another year to get in.


    The wind blew up his white clothes and his black hair. In fact, a year was very short. Li Xu could afford to wait.


    However, I''m not sure if I have to wait a year, because bone God may lie.


    He asked the priest and the censor to investigate. A few days later, he came to the conclusion that the bone God didn''t lie. It should be true.


    "Do we really have to wait a year?" said the censor. It''s boring to wait a year in such a ghost place.


    Li Xu said, "it''s OK in a year. If it''s opened again in 300 years and 500 years, it''s even more outrageous. A year is really not long."


    Not surprisingly, Penglai Island is the top area of Penglai Island.


    Such places appear once a year.


    He feels a little frequent.


    The censor touched his head: "but a year is too long."


    "Just shut up and understand the Tao. A year is just a blink of an eye." Li Xu said.


    Yes, the censor nodded.


    "I have something to ask you?" the priest said without speaking for a long time.


    "Ask."


    "I really want to ask, how did you suddenly disappear and suddenly appear when crossing the huangquan river?" the sacrifice asked.


    Li Xu asked, "why do you ask this?"


    "Curious."


    "This involves space Taoism. It''s estimated that you can''t understand it with your current state of eight grades." Li Xu youyou said.


    He doesn''t want too many people to know the existence of the map of mountains and rivers.


    Offering a toast to Li Xu, good guy, pack it up.


    Li Xu smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "when you practice to a certain extent, you will know the secret of space and time. It''s no use telling you now."


    "Look how you look!" the toast didn''t want to talk to Li Xu. It really hurt people.


    The censor was joking and laughing.


    Li Xu suddenly said, "I''ll buy you a drink."


    Li Xugang wanted to take out several jars of wine. Suddenly, a faint faint fragrance came to his nose. Not far away, the national teacher of the daughter country leisurely walked up to Li Xu and said:


    "Shao Si Ming wants to see you. Would you like to go?"


    "Won''t she come by herself?"


    Li Xu''s violent temper came at once.


    He just wanted to offer wine and drink with the censor. Suddenly, the national master ran over and let himself pass. Is Shao Siming''s face very big?


    If you have something to ask yourself, shouldn''t it be the other party?


    Li Xu''s words not only stunned the national teacher, but also the wine offering and the censor doctor. What''s the operation.


    Seeing the scene frozen, so as not to embarrass the national teacher, the censor pushed Li Xu''s shoulder and said, "it''s not urgent to drink. She must have something for you. Go first."


    The national master made a gesture of invitation.


    Li Xu kept up with her.


    In fact, Shao Si Ming is looking for himself. Li xuduo can guess some.


    He glanced at the Da Ji and an Zhi fish playing in the grass.


    The two girls don''t know what they''re playing with. They''re very happy anyway.


    "Do you hate me?" the national master asked when he saw that Li Xu''s eyes had been staying in the grass.


    When she said this, she felt something wrong, so she couldn''t help drawing and inserting the sword, which seemed a little nervous.


    She seldom loses her manners, except in front of Li Xu.


    In front of him, I can''t help but control it. The Tao heart is always ready to move and difficult to suppress.


    Li looked at the woman and felt that her problem was very strange.


    She suddenly said this sentence. What did she want? Li Xu was puzzled for a moment.


    Just don''t bother to answer and pretend not to hear.


    The national teacher did not speak, but his pretty face was slightly red.


    The two walked in silence and spoke in a word, but Li Xu found that the national teacher seemed to have ADHD, and always drew his sword from time to time.


    Is she trying to cut herself?


    Li Xu took two steps away from her.


    Seeing that Li Xu was far away from himself, the national master also noticed his actions and said, "don''t misunderstand, I just have this habit occasionally."


    The sister is really ill.


    Li falsely used Da Ji''s words, but he still didn''t say it and didn''t mean to make fun of it. He just didn''t dare to get too close for fear of her knife.


    After walking a distance, the national master pointed and said, "Shao Si Ming is in front. Go there yourself."


    Li Xu saw her. There was a thin veil on her face. Li Xu found that her eyes had been staying on an Zhi fish in the distance. She didn''t know what she was looking at.


    Li Xu strode to her.


    "Here you are."


    Shao Si Ming withdrew his eyes and said:


    "I''ve heard of your name for a long time, the man of the hour in Daozhou, the thief and the terminator."


    "When did I get a nickname?" Li Xu heard of the nickname for the first time.


    I can''t hear it. Is this a boast?


    Shao Siming didn''t know how to talk for a while. He found that Li Xu didn''t seem to be very good at talking.


    She seldom goes out, but she has learned a lot of flattering prophecy, but it seems that she can''t play it when she comes to Li Xu.


    "I heard you accepted an Zhiyu as an apprentice?" said the young master.


    "It''s not heard, it''s the truth."


    "...." Shao Siming took a deep breath. Li Xu''s language skills are really bad and so direct. Some people like this kind of person. It''s really a ghost.


    I don''t understand the brain circuits of these girls.


    Shao Siming didn''t intend to say too many polite words to Li Xu, because she felt there was no need to beat around the Bush and opened the door to the mountain: "the national teachers and priests of the daughter country once wanted to take her away. You came forward to keep her. You know, in Daozhou, many people want to be the king of the daughter country, but only she is qualified."


    "But she doesn''t want to be herself." Li Xu said, "if she wants to, I won''t stop. I don''t want to say anything more to you. I''ll just say one word. If it''s her, don''t talk about it."


    Li Xu is not a talkative person.


    He hoped that if the person he negotiated with was a thief, he could kill the other party in good faith.


    "If she is willing to be king, she must enter the fifth grade within five years, which is my guarantee." shaosi ordered to bite her silver hair.


    Li Xu said: "it''s too slow. In fact, your natural shortcut is not very good, or you haven''t produced nine grades up to now."


    Shao Siming is angry, his chest fluctuates, and his eyes seem to be spitting fire.


    "Natural shortcut only provides conditions for me to break the mirror more easily. In fact, it''s useless if my Taoist heart is not firm enough." Li Xu said.


    Li Xu said, "do you have anything else to say? If not, I''ll go."


    "Really don''t have to talk?"


    "Unless she wants to be the king herself, needless to say, I have no advantages, but I''m a little strong."


    Li Xudao:


    "I warn you for the last time, don''t bother her again, otherwise..."


    Li Xu wanted to say that he didn''t mind Daozhou losing one country.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Li looked at her.


    Shao Siming was stunned in situ.


    The body suddenly felt a cold attack.


    She is a top-notch girl. She is a rare top-notch girl in her daughter''s country, but she was threatened by Li Xu.


    And she didn''t dare to talk back.


    For the first time, she felt fear in a person.


    This Li Xu is very strong, super strong.


    ¡­¡­


    In the grass.


    An Zhiyu had already seen Li Xu talking to Shao Siming and asked, "Da Ju, what do you think they would be talking about?"


    Da Ji said, "think with your toes. You know it''s about you."


    If there is any intersection between master and them, they can only be the successor of the next king of the daughter country, and this person is an Zhiyu.


    It''s definitely an Zhiyu''s problem.


    "Yes, ah!" an Zhiyu sighed and talked about things related to him. There was no need to think about it. She was just a little scared suddenly.


    "Don''t worry, my master and your master have long expected that one day they will accept you as an apprentice. As long as you don''t want to, don''t go with them." Da Ju lay beside her and said.


    This is a very simple thing.


    "Don''t worry about anything. Don''t do it if you don''t want to. Isn''t it better to do what you want to do?" said Da Ji.


    "Yes, I think too much."


    An Zhiyu stroked Da Ju''s hair. He was happy. He didn''t do anything he didn''t want to do.


    Da Ji, formerly a female emperor, still put down peaches.


    This is a living example.


    Can''t she learn to copy?


    "I''ve decided..." an Zhiyu suddenly smiled and pinched the kneaded face of the kneading device. He secretly determined an idea in his heart.


    "What do you decide?"


    "Guess." an Zhiyu smiled, then leaned close to her ear and whispered: "


    "Little color girl."


    Da Ju quickly turned over, pressed Anzhi fish, teased her chin and said:


    "You''re really a little girl. Say, what do you want?"


    "What do you think?" an Zhiyu touched her face and chuckled.


    "I''ll strangle you." Da Ji''s hands were clawed.


    "Cluck..."


    Suddenly, a strange voice came from behind them, saying, "what are you two doing?"


    The two women quickly got up, blushed and said:


    "Master (Master), don''t get me wrong, we..."


    "Don''t explain."


    Li Xu interrupted them and looked around at the two women.


    If I hadn''t had in-depth communication with Da Ji many times.


    All misunderstood that Da Ji likes anchovy.


    The scene is too easy to be misunderstood.


    "Master, we just..." an Zhiyu wanted to explain.


    Li Xu interrupted her: "it''s estimated that it will take a year to open Penglai Island. We''re afraid we have to stay here for a year this year. Do you want to go in or practice outside?"


    They naturally know that what Li Xu said is a picture of mountains and rivers.


    "Inside," they thought.


    There is also plenty of aura inside. The key is that it''s uncomfortable to sleep outside. There are palaces and beds inside. Isn''t it fragrant?


    "OK, let''s go." Li Xu grabbed one in one hand.


    "Where are you going?" asked the priest and the censor.


    "Practice, we''ll see you in a year. Of course, I''ll come out occasionally."


    Then the three men disappeared in full view of the public. Suddenly, all the breath was very thorough.


    "What''s this means?" the Lord of Tiangou mansion, the little Lord of huangquan, the Lord of Guiyi hall, the sword God and others looked at the disappeared place in surprise. This means is all over the sky.


    It was not the first time they met, but they were still shocked.


    Shao Siming looked surprised and recalled what Li Xugang had just said.


    Otherwise


    Li Xu didn''t say what was behind, but if the daughter country bothers an Zhiyu again, there must be no good fruit to eat.


    I''m afraid this man is infinitely close to God.


    "They just disappeared?" the priest stood on the side of the little commander.


    "It seems so." the national teacher said.


    "If they disappear for a year, will there really be no accident?" Shao Si Ming was stunned.


    The national teacher said, "it''s not a single man and few women, it''s two women and one man, you."


    The young master was stunned: "isn''t this... Even worse? I''m afraid that one year later, two women will each lead a child out."


    "Stop talking. There''s a picture."


    National teachers and priests.


    ¡­¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 237

    Map of mountains and rivers.


    It is a treasure of space. It is an independent space. The ratio of time to the outside world is one to one. Unlike other spaces, living creatures can survive in this space.


    It''s picturesque.


    However, the most important thing is not the scenery, but the aura here is richer and purer than the outside world, which can easily calm people down to practice.


    You don''t have to sleep outside.


    This is equivalent to a warm home.


    Li Xu teaches them to cultivate every day. An Zhiyu cultivates Qinglian Dao and Daju cultivates cold ice sky fire Dao. Their talents are all top-notch.


    Plus hard practice.


    The progress is very fast. It''s just like flying. Its spiritual power is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Master, both you and Da Ju can communicate..."


    "No big or small, call her elder martial sister." Li Xu said.


    An Zhiyu glanced at his mouth and said, "you all know sound transmission, but I can''t. master, I want to learn sound transmission?"


    "Little Da Ji!" Li Xu shouted.


    "Master, here we are." Da Ju hurried out of the room.


    "You taught her voice transmission!"


    Da Ji touched his head and said suspiciously, "me?"


    An Zhiyu was stunned: "


    Li Xu said, "you can learn from each other what you want to learn. You can be very powerful in a Taoism, but it''s even more powerful to teach others."


    "Master, you are lazy." Da Ji didn''t want to pierce him.


    Well, you found out.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "after you learn the sound transmission technique, I''ll teach you two four grade Taoist methods, but it should be next month. Now you mainly improve your spiritual power. Your spiritual power is still not strong enough. Fighting is easy to consume. You have to broaden the spiritual sea and let the spiritual power converge continuously."


    "Master, what Dharma do I learn?"


    "I''ll tell you next month," Li Xu said.


    This month, Li Xu doesn''t want them to learn their own Taoism for the time being, because the system is on vacation for a month. He wants to wait until February to see what task the system update will be, and then formulate strategies.


    The daily practice began.


    The two of them get up to practice at Mao. Mao to Chen is the most suitable time for practice and the most efficient one in a day.


    The daily practice always flies.


    February is coming.


    Dual system task update.


    The training tasks of an Zhiyu and Da Ji are coming.


    The task update list shows that Li Xu summarized that it was nothing more than learning Taoism and crossing robbery. It was exactly the same as she imagined, almost the same as the previous routine.


    This day.


    Li Xu called an Zhiyu to the lotus leaves in the lotus pond and said, "the Taoist method you want to practice is to generate lotus and lotus shadow in the fire."


    Li Xu taught her Taoism, sat on the lotus leaf next to her, held his face and said:


    "Practice first and ask me if you don''t understand."


    An Zhiyu nodded and sat directly on the lotus leaf. A thousand petal lotus platform appeared under him.


    Lotus grows in the fire. This Taoist Dharma takes a flame. The blue flame burns the lotus and blooms seductively.


    Lotus shadow magic movement is a footwork.


    Realize that when you cast it, the shadow didn''t catch up, but the person who got it has reached the destination.


    Li Xu felt that her speed was not fast enough, and her speed was much worse than that of Da Ji. This is why Li Xu wanted to practice this Taoism for her.


    Her explosive speed is far less than that of Da Ji. Even after practicing this Taoist method, it may be far less than that.


    Because Da Ji is a Nine Tailed Fox, with the blood of a divine beast, its natural strength and speed are more powerful than ordinary people.


    In fact, these two Taoism are very simple. They are not difficult for an Zhiyu. They should be able to master them completely in half a month at most.


    Li Xu thought that the most difficult thing was the Dharma of Da Ju, because there was a dual attribute Dharma, yin-yang diagram.


    Therefore, Li Xu planned to teach an Zhiyu first, and then Da Ji.


    Li Xu sat on the lotus leaf, holding his face in a daze.


    An Zhiyu looked at Taoism with relish and devoted herself to it. Two hours later, she probably understood the meaning and entered a closed state.


    A blue water lotus wrapped her, completely covered her and slowly sank into the water.


    Li Xu thought she had no problem, so he went to find Da Chong.


    On the grass.


    Li Xu and Da Ju sat opposite each other.


    Da Ji held his cheek and stared at Li Xu.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Xu nodded her head and said:


    "Don''t be in a daze. Please listen to me carefully. The two Taoist methods you are about to practice are yin-yang translocation and yin-yang map."


    "I''m listening?" said da.


    "Where did I just say?" Li looked at her.


    "Er..." Da Ju was stunned, sat up straight and said, "master, tell me again. This time I''ll definitely listen carefully."


    "Your yin-yang mixed Taoist method is the first time to practice. It corresponds to your cold ice road and sky fire road respectively. In the past, you used to use only Taoist methods and have not used them together."


    This is what Li Xu found difficult.


    He didn''t know what effect the combination of the two Taoist methods would produce, but the effect was absolutely unexpected.


    The ice path is the ultimate.


    Tianhuodao is also the ultimate.


    When the two extremes are mixed together, they should produce a similar chemical reaction, and the effect is multiplied.


    In fact, Li Xu also wants to know what will happen. Chunshun is curious.


    "Don''t worry, I know." Da Chuo smiled. "Even if master doesn''t say, I''m going to study the two Taoist methods of ice and fire by myself."


    She had this idea before, but she hasn''t been free.


    Now there is a gap of one year.


    She''s going to study it.


    "You have a few ghosts in your mind. Be serious." Li Xu poked her face and said, "don''t eat into a fat man at one breath. You have to do things step by step. Practice the Taoism I gave you first, and then think about something else."


    "Oh." Da Ju blinked and looked at Li Xu with a smile.


    "Why do you keep looking at me?" Li Xu thought something was wrong with her.


    "Hee hee..."


    Da Chuo smiled, rushed over and pressed Li Xu on the grass.


    Recently, she has been practicing with an Zhiyu and has never been close to her teacher''s father. Now an Zhiyu is closed and she finally finds a chance.


    She pressed on Li Xu.


    Smart eyes send out water mist, flickering, and two ears stand up.


    Without any hesitation, Li Xu took her to the right place and made her roll her eyes.


    Half an hour later.


    Li Xu held her in his arms and lay on the grass.


    They were sweating all over.


    A moment later, Da Ju got out of Li Xu''s arms and didn''t even bother to wear clothes. He was so naked and said:


    "Master, go on. I must listen carefully this time."


    "OK."


    Li Xu began to talk about the key points of the two Taoist methods.


    After talking about it for about half an hour, Li Xu explained the core elements clearly, Da Qiao also understood it, and took the two Taoism books.


    I''m going to study it.


    Li Xu suddenly picked her up and let her lie on the ground.


    Da Ji panicked: "what do you want?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Another half hour.


    Li xucai let her go.


    Time flies and three days pass.


    The heater is closing, too.


    Li Xu began to live a salted fish life, because an Zhiyu and Da Ji were closed.


    The next days are spent like this, constantly cultivating, closing, cultivating, closing.


    In a flash.


    It''s the end of the year.


    Avenue 501, December.


    In less than a year, an Zhiyu grew taller. Originally, her height had been set. It may be because she often drank Li Xu''s chicken soup.


    She miraculously grew to about 1.68 meters, looked better and became more mature.


    Every time she sees herself, her face will be slightly red, very attractive.


    Da Ju''s height has also grown very fast this year, and gradually tends to be the height of an Zhi fish. She looks more and more like a female emperor, and her body develops in all aspects.


    Especially her silver hair, walking with the wind, blowing slightly, not to mention Li Xu, even an Zhiyu blushed and heartbeat.


    Her beauty has a fairy temperament.


    It seems that those who are not in the world and belong to the category of nine heavenly fairies, like fairies, do not eat human fireworks.


    In addition to their appearance, their cultivation speed is similar to that of rockets.


    In less than a year, Da Ji and an Zhiyu successively broke through four products and 12 natural disasters.


    An Zhiyu was the first person in Daozhou to reach this level at the age of 17.


    Although Da Ju is hundreds of years old, she really began to practice in September last year, that is, a year and a half.


    And her way is the way of cold ice and sky fire.


    Although in the same realm, in terms of combat power, Da Ji can hit at least two Anzhi fish.


    An Zhi fish is a single way.


    The controller is a dual channel.


    Two channels, one plus one is not equal to two, but greater than two.


    An Zhi fish has a natural shortcut attribute, so it barely reaches this level within a year.


    Da Ji is pure talent.


    However, the talent of Da Ji is probably related to the female emperor.


    They all reached the peak of the fourth grade and passed 12 natural disasters. They were only one opportunity away from the fifth grade becoming an immortal.


    However, in addition to their talent and efforts, there is another most important reason for their rapid progress, that is, they don''t know how much blood they have eaten.


    Li Xu''s blood is similar to the medicine bath.


    It''s like a fairy pill.


    It can not only strengthen their physical strength, but also stimulate their potential.


    However, his blood is not infinitely effective. After drinking their own blood for nearly a year, they gradually tend to be immune and no longer have an effect.


    As for why his blood has this effect, it has something to do with the mountain and sea world. He once entered the mountain and sea world.


    Besides God, he is the only one who enters the mountain and sea boundary and comes out smoothly.


    Attention is the only one.


    Other people can''t even get in, whether they can survive or not.


    The secret hidden in his body has something to do with the mountain and sea boundary. It has to be traced back very far. It''s a little trance when I think of it.


    Li sighed falsely, took back his thoughts and said:


    "Don''t practice any more. It''s useless to practice any more. What you need to break through the lack of five grades is an opportunity. It''s no use practicing hard. We''ll try our luck when we enter Penglai Island."


    If there is no result on Penglai Island, we can only think of other ways.


    "Are we going out?" Da Ji looked at her master, and the ears of two white foxes stood up.


    "Don''t worry." Li Xu said, "don''t rush out first. You can move freely and do whatever you want. Anyway, don''t bother me. I want to have a good rest."


    Li Xu said and left.


    No matter two girls, they can do whatever they like.


    Teaching people is really too tired.


    In particular, the teaching device is always taught in bed.


    Thinking of this, Li Xu suddenly remembered that so far, 12 of the 18 pictures have been unlocked.


    The 12 pictures unlocked have been tried by Li Xudu and Da Ji, including the first picture that can be imprisoned or not.


    I''ve tried them all, and I''ve tried them more than once.


    There are so many patterns.


    Almost a year.


    Li Xu felt that the map of mountains and rivers was full of traces of himself and Daju. He felt that Daju must have contributed to his growth.


    Li Xu went back to bed.


    Two girls are playing hand in hand.


    Although she is hundreds of years old, her mentality is similar to that of a teenage girl.


    The same is true for Anzhi fish.


    They are all of the same age.


    But what they never dreamed of was that in less than a year, they had reached the peak of the four grades.


    I can''t think of it.


    Especially Anzhi fish, I feel like I''m dreaming.


    "You hit me, I feel like a dream." an Zhiyu looked at the Da Ji on his side and felt that everything was like a dream.


    "Pa!" Da Ji slapped an Zhiyu on the head.


    "Pain."


    An Zhi fish touched his head and said, "it seems to be true."


    In less than a year, he even reached the peak of the fourth grade and spent 12 natural disasters. He didn''t dare to think so in his previous dream.


    Once every six months in Daozhou, even if it''s fast.


    They created a precedent. If they spread it, it would be earth shaking. Fang Zhongyong, who became an immortal at the age of 27, is all slag in them.


    Obviously, four grades and five grades are a big watershed, but they don''t think they need to wait until that age to break through five grades.


    The great credit for all this has something to do with Li Xu.


    "Shifu is great." Da Ji suddenly said.


    An Zhiyu looked at her and said, "that''s nature. I''ve never seen such a great master."


    Dare say, put it in Daozhou, absolutely can''t find the second one.


    If Li Xu worked harder and took more disciples, they would all be giants in the future.


    Unfortunately, he is lazy.


    But it''s better to be lazy.


    If there are too many disciples, it''s easy to be distracted. I''m afraid all the people taught are fools.


    "Da Ju, your cultivation speed is really ridiculously fast. You didn''t really step into cultivation until last year. It''s still the way of cold ice and sky fire. Up to now, the peak of the four grades..."


    "I started practicing very early, okay?"


    "It doesn''t count. You couldn''t communicate with heaven and earth before."


    "Yes, before I met master, I couldn''t communicate with heaven and earth." Da Ju thought of last year''s time.


    Things change.


    In just over a year, she practiced so much that she was engaged to Li Xu. She felt that a lot had happened this year.


    Seeing that Da Ju seemed to fall into memory, an Zhiyu poked her and said, "why don''t we compete?"


    Da Chuo smiled and said, "don''t worry, you can''t beat me."


    "How do you know if you try?"


    "Don''t try, you can''t beat me." Da Ji.


    "Cut."


    An Zhiyu makes a move. He doesn''t force much. He makes a direct move.


    Both of them are now the top of the four grades.


    An Zhiyu naturally knows that she can''t beat Da Ji, but she wants to know the gap.


    make war.


    With a stroke of Da Ji''s hand, a picture of yin and Yang appeared in front of him.


    Yin Yang diagram seems to imply cosmic truth, just like chaos, and the surrounding space becomes strange.


    As soon as the power of the fish green lotus road came out, the ground showed lotus blossoms, the lotus blossomed, and a lotus gun appeared in his hand.


    The gun came out like a dragon.


    Breaking the air and shaking the sky.


    "Touch!"


    However, Da Ji''s yin-yang diagram directly shattered her lotus gun.


    The blue flame flickered like a ghost.


    The flame is ethereal, the lotus huff and puff, and the hot sun shines in the sky.


    Lotus grows in fire.


    The blue lotus jumped out like a flame and covered all around.


    Da Ji''s hands tied, she was like a yin-yang fish. The huge yin-yang diagram reversed, and she was like a millstone, slowly rotating, chaos exploding and killing all things.


    Soon smashed the Taoist method of Anzhi fish.


    An Zhiyu will do it again.


    Red lotus blossoms.


    The power of ice and fire of Da Ju blend together, just like all natural things in heaven and earth.


    The two fought, and about three moves passed. An Zhiyu lost. His forehead was full of sweat, flowing down his cheeks.


    She lay on the grass and asked, "Da Ju, did the master secretly open a small stove for you? Why are you so much better than me?"


    "My ice sky fire way, two ways, it is estimated that no one in the same realm is my opponent. I think I can play five grades." Da Chuo also lay beside her, his face full of excitement.


    "There is a big gap between the fourth grade and the fifth grade. I feel very hard to play the fifth grade." an Zhiyu said.


    "I think it''s OK, tut tut..."


    "I''m too lazy to tell you. Let''s take a bath."


    "OK."


    Soon after they lay down, they ran to the waterfall to take a bath.


    The clothes slipped slowly to the ground.


    Good figure and appearance.


    "You''ve grown up."


    An Zhiyu looked at her and she was growing better and better.


    Da Ju was so shy that she rushed into the water. The water drowned her body, and the blush climbed on her face, like a shy little daughter-in-law.


    Seeing her like this, an Zhiyu wanted to tease her.


    Seeing her smile, Da Ji thought it was not a good thing and ran away.


    An Zhiyu smiled and chased him.


    Soon, there was a clear laugh from the waterfall.


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu were bored for many days. They had nothing to do all day. They thought they would continue to be bored.


    About the middle of December, Li Xu came to the two girls.


    Looking at two beauties, one is elegant and the other is mature and attractive.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go out first. I feel that Penglai Island will appear." Li Xu said.


    He took two women out of the country map.


    As soon as they appeared, the eyes of the censor, the wine offering, the Shao Si Ming and the national master swept over one after another, although they appeared once or twice a month.


    Of course, it''s a robbery as soon as you come out.


    As bystanders, they were shocked because Daju and Anzhi fish were robbed frequently, every month.


    To them, it''s like drinking water.


    Now it is the peak level of four products.


    This cultivation speed can crush countless talents.


    Everyone doubted what Li Xu had done to them.


    Their eyes kept looking.


    Suddenly, the sea ahead burst into bursts of golden light, breaking through the clouds.


    As everyone knows, Penglai Island is now alive.


    7017k

 Chapter 238

    PS: Thank you FZ, give a reward and add a chapter.


    The sea was golden.


    The fiery red sun hangs high, reflecting Penglai Island with resplendence.


    Ethereal.


    Looming, it doesn''t seem to exist.


    A ray of sunshine penetrates, which adds a sense of mystery.


    Penglai Island floats to the sea like a world.


    Suddenly Li Xu''s pupils contracted and saw a figure on the top of a mountain on Penglai Island. The figure looked familiar. It seemed that he had seen it somewhere.


    On closer look, the shadow seemed to turn into a gust of wind and disappeared.


    "That''s right."


    Li Xu suddenly remembered something. Isn''t this back a tree demon?


    Kill the tree demon of the immortal in Penglai stream.


    He even entered Penglai Island.


    Li Xu suddenly had a bold idea. Maybe the tree demon was originally the product of Penglai Island. For some reason, he came out and leveled the Penglai stream palaces.


    No wonder the immortals in Penglai stream did not record Penglai Island, perhaps the traces related to Penglai Island were erased.


    He thought a little too much for the moment.


    "Master."


    "Master."


    Li Xu, who was thinking, heard the voices of Da Ju and an Zhiyu, and they pointed to the front.


    Because the wine offering and the censor doctor have rushed to Penglai Island with their swords.


    Streamers are rowing towards Penglai Island, the most mysterious area of Penglai stream.


    Li Xu keeps up.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu also followed him and rushed forward.


    Suddenly, the sea roared, one by one sea fish rushed into the sky, and the water waves flew, blocking everyone''s way.


    The fish turned into a sharp sword and formed the sword rain.


    The sacrificial wine that just wanted to make a move heard a voice and said, "let me come."


    It was Liu Su, the sword God, who spoke.


    He struck out with a sword.


    The sword Qi is breaking through the sky and earth shaking.


    A fish exploded in the air, the clouds rolled in the sky, and the sword Qi broke everything.


    The sea fish was beaten with flesh and blood, and a road was opened by him.


    Waving again, the sword was turbulent, and a huge blade appeared on the sea. At the same time, it rose up and killed the sea fish directly.


    Flesh and blood turned into a rain of blood and fell into the sea.


    The obstacles in front were cleared.


    They followed one after another, entered Penglai Island through the sea and fell on this land.


    Ahead is the endless Great Rift Valley. The Rift Valley stretches for many miles. The land is brown and bare without a root of grass.


    There seems to have been a great war here.


    The brown land was watered with blood, and a faint smell of blood came out.


    Li Xu squatted down and smelled the smell of the land. There was a faint smell of blood.


    The people also walked into the rift valley with a wary face. Just entering, they walked less than a incense stick, and the world changed greatly.


    The dark clouds are rolling.


    It seems that something is changing.


    A big bird appeared in the sky. These big birds made crow like calls and circled in the sky.


    "I don''t read much. Is this a crow?" Li Xu looked up at the sky.


    The crow spread its wings for tens of feet, spread its wings, and the clouds surged. It felt that the black clouds above were incited by them.


    "Ah ah..."


    The sound swirled around.


    It''s like death is singing the melody of death.


    There are more and more crows in the sky, and there are lightning and thunder in the sky.


    The boundless Rift Valley seems to have changed, and the brown ground begins to seep blood.


    Strange and terrible pictures are being staged.


    Everyone felt that they had entered the horror scene, and their mouth was dry.


    The blood is still seeping, like a magma eruption, constantly fusing the earth''s surface.


    Everyone flew into the air.


    The blood below is still diffuse and fusing, just like a flood.


    Gradually, the boundless Rift Valley turned into a bloody ocean.


    Such a drastic change is really unexpected.


    The upheaval took shape in an instant.


    It turned into a sea of blood.


    "Be careful, everyone. There seems to be something in the sea of blood." the demon king of the devil''s cave clenched his fist and the secret worked quietly.


    "Gulu Gulu!"


    Bubbles began to appear in the sea of blood, just like someone blowing bubbles in the blood, which was creepy.


    Suddenly, a vortex appeared in the sea of blood.


    A big black hand suddenly stretched out in the vortex.


    Most of these hands have more than five fingers, at least six, and some even eight.


    One hand is like sticking out of hell.


    Everyone''s scalp is numb.


    Powerful forces began to appear, lightning and thunder in the sky, black clouds roared, and terrible faces appeared, just like the birth of gods destroying the sky and the earth.


    The monster in the vortex finally appeared. It was a tall black giant. The giant was black and tall, all of which were more than three meters.


    The murderous spirit appeared on them.


    "Ah ah..."


    Crows are making noise in the air.


    The black giant flew up and began to attack.


    Holding a weapon made of stones, some are knives, some are guns and some are swords.


    Censor doctor, wine offering, sword God, Lord of Tiangou mansion, Lord of Guiyi hall, Princess Miao Dou, demon king, old monk, Shao Siming and huangquan Shaozhu shot.


    Eight grade masters are earth shaking.


    Psychic power rages around and storms form.


    "Be careful, you two. Don''t be taken away by the crow."


    Looking at the crows flying back and forth in the sky, Li always felt that crows were not good things.


    These behemoths appear here. They can''t just shout foolishly.


    Definitely for some reason.


    Several eight grades all displayed their unique skills and attacked the black giants emerging from the sea of blood.


    The censor doctor is a beast. A nest of poor and strange people are fighting below.


    When offering wine, he put his right hand behind him. The knife box behind him was higher than him. He had never used the knife inside, but he felt boundless pressure in the face of the black giant.


    Only.


    With a pull of his hand, the big knife appeared in front of him.


    The knife is very big and long, much bigger than his height. It looks out of place, but now it is being held tightly by him.


    With the urging force, the knife turned golden.


    He cut it out with a knife, the void shook, and the vortex in the sea of blood was chopped up by him.


    The awn of the knife continued to spread and went out again.


    Bang!


    The black giant was cut off.


    Bang!


    He kept waving his knife, just like a falling God. He broke out the smell of machete, and it was like cutting watermelon, one by one.


    The old man''s domineering spirit was displayed incisively and vividly.


    "Old and strong!" the censor looked at the wine offering.


    Only the censor doctor, who is his friend, knows that the power of offering wine lies in his knife technique, which was created by himself.


    He felt that he was the strongest of all Dao ways.


    To be exact, apart from Li Xu, the strongest man in the whole Daozhou is this old man. He offered wine at Taixue University. He hasn''t been serious for many years.


    Once it does fight, the picture must fall apart.


    This is his impression of sacrifice.


    He held a big knife and killed the black giant like a watermelon. He cut it off, hit the ground and splashed blood.


    The other eight products are also unwilling to lag behind.


    As soon as the demon king''s magic skill comes out, it''s like falling into hell.


    The sword spirit of the sword God broke the sky.


    The Tiangou Taoist cultivation of the Lord of Tiangou mansion reached its peak. A moon appeared in the sky, just like the myth and legend of Tiangou eating the moon.


    The unification power of the Lord of the hall of unification takes him as the center of the circle, which feels like the unification of all dust, and looks down on heaven and earth in the Milky way.


    Princess Miao Dou sat on the shoulder of a puppet man. With a wave of her hand, the scorpion and centipede appeared.


    The old monk in the Buddha capital folded his hands and murmured the nine word truth.


    With a stroke of Huang qushao''s hands, earthworms seemed to rush out of hell, and their mouth was filled with murderous spirit.


    The young master''s life cultivation unexpectedly cultivates Luo Dao.


    This time, as like as two peas, she showed the power of the way of Sao Luo, and a sculpture of blood sculpture was just behind her.


    The statue is bloody.


    With six hands.


    Each hand holds a different weapon.


    Her murderous spirit began to pervade.


    Li Xu was startled by the woman. He thought he was a soft and easy to push down sister.


    I didn''t expect the murderous spirit to be so amazing.


    There are two people who are most murderous here. One is offering wine, and the second is her.


    Only the contrast of Shao Si Ming is the greatest.


    When the Shura road was completely opened, she became like a person, surrounded by blood red murderous gas.


    This woman is not easy.


    The eighth grade monk is fighting, while others are rowing, such as Zibuyu, the third childe of the devil''s cave, and the Sword Fairy Falls to the crow white.


    And Li Xu and two disciples rowed all the way.


    In the sea of blood, black giants kept coming out, but under the shock of several octaves, everything here gradually recovered.


    The blood seeped back, and the sea of blood became a rift valley.


    What I''ve just experienced is just an illusion.


    Fortunately, there were corpses everywhere as evidence, otherwise they all suspected that they had hallucinated.


    "Ah ah..."


    The crow in the sky no longer makes a cry, but falls to the ground and eats the body of the black giant. His eyes are shining green.


    It seems that I dislike the bad taste and stare at these fresh and tender people in front of me.


    But I dare not do it.


    Just watching.


    They are not blind. Just now, the combat effectiveness of these people was earth shaking. If they shot, they would be killed in an instant.


    But they are greedy.


    Some have drooled.


    Stare at this group of people.


    Finally, appetite conquered fear. A crow came and turned its wings into a sword.


    The end result is that all the crows are killed, without exception.


    The ground was covered with the bodies of crows and black giants.


    These monsters can''t shake the eight grades at all, because they are not strong.


    People continue to go, open and leave the rift valley. Who knows what will happen here.


    Everyone guards the sword.


    Want to leave quickly.


    But just flew out less than ten kilometers, there was a corpse tide in front.


    Mountains of corpses appeared and rushed over like a tide.


    The crowd flew to avoid its edge, but it was useless.


    The target of corpse tide was these people, so the second round of battle began.


    These corpse tides are really fierce. The strength of the flesh is more than eight grades. What monsters are Penglai Island? It''s so terrible.


    Several octaves continue to fight.


    Li Xu and others continued to paddle and watch the war.


    In particular, Da Ju and an Zhiyu are very happy. Up to now, they finally understand the means possessed by each force. Almost all of these people are the representatives of the peak figures of each force.


    Each is not simple.


    The eight grades are the legendary realm of combining the Tao, which has been infinitely close to the Tao. If this group of people can enter the nine grades and incarnate the Tao.


    Then it will be invincible.


    Especially the Shao Si Ming, offering wine and sword gods.


    Once these three enter the ninth grade, it is simply unimaginable.


    The two women stared as if they were children without a ghost world. In fact, most people here have not seen the representatives of various forces.


    It''s amazing to see it at this time.


    The outside world can be said to be a vast world.


    There are three thousand roads, each of which can lead to the way to God.


    Less than two incense sticks, the corpse tide was exploded by several eight products. At this time, they saw a man on the top of the mountain spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The man was dressed in white, his hair was held by a jade hairpin, and his clothes danced, but his face was a little pale at this time, because he drove two large-scale battles in a row.


    The black giant in the sea of blood is his achievement, and so is the corpse tide.


    I didn''t expect such a strong person this time.


    Everyone noticed him.


    He stood on a mountain, holding hands, white robes flying, and his eyes were murderous.


    "Tree demon!" Li Xu recognized him at once. This is the black hand that killed the immortal in Penglai stream, the tree demon.


    Li Xu was very excited.


    Seeing him is like seeing a close friend for many years.


    Because Li Xu wanted to ask him something, he waved and said, "tree demon, come here."


    Fearing that he could not see it, Li Xu waved greatly.


    The tree demon naturally saw Li Xu. This man was not the first time to see it. Among all the people, he felt that Li Xu was the most unfathomable, and his strength could not be seen by the naked eye.


    It seems very ordinary, but it gives him a strong feeling.


    Staring at Li Xu, he saw that he was still waving and wanted to come over.


    You''re so fucking funny.


    He still clubbed in place and didn''t intend to talk to Li Xu.


    Unexpectedly, his best friend ignored himself. Li Xu looked at him with a smile and said, "you''re not human?"


    The tree demon heard what he said and frowned.


    "Is it your masterpiece to destroy all the immortals in Penglai stream?" Li Xu asked.


    The tree demon suddenly remembered something. Many years ago, a tragedy did happen. At the beginning, human beings appeared, claimed to be immortals and tried to land on the island.


    He had to kill them all.


    It''s far away.


    If he hadn''t mentioned it, he would have forgotten.


    "Are you here for revenge?" the voice of the tree demon was amplified several times and resounded through the clouds, with a strong sense of oppression.


    "No, I have a question for you." Li Xu asked.


    "Do you know Huadao tree?" Li Xu asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The other party''s face suddenly changed and gradually became angry. It turned out that this group of people hit this attention. Suddenly it occurred to me that a woman released the news before she disappeared.


    These people definitely came in for this Tao fruit.


    Special.


    These people can''t stay.


    The tree demon is more and more murderous.


    He intended to kill all those who tried to get the results of the Tao.


    He put his right hand out, and a big hand across the world appeared in the sky. The Golden Palm fell from the sky, with a palace and a fairyland in the palm.


    Huge forces appear.


    The heaven and earth suddenly fell into black clouds, and everyone felt like being in the sun, moon and stars.


    "So strong."


    The wine offering suddenly became excited, the big knife in his hand hummed, and the sense of war gushed out at once.


    He held the knife in both hands.


    The knife in my hand roared and rumbled, like a waterfall pouring, a tornado roaring and a trembling sound.


    He cut it out with a knife.


    "Bang!"


    He hit with all his strength and couldn''t be cut off.


    "Death!" the tree demon fell, and the power of the palm of his hand filled the world at dawn.


    Boom!


    The sacrifice was blasted into the ground.


    The ground collapsed.


    A huge palm suppresses everything.


    "Hahaha..."


    The old man almost went crazy, laughing, his forehead began to bleed, his clothes on the book burst into pieces, and his strong muscles appeared.


    "I''m not dead."


    The tree demon was surprised.


    Can bear the power of his palm.


    It was really unexpected.


    He didn''t know how many years he had slept and how many years he had practiced after waking up. He only thought that his strength had reached the peak. This palm used 30% of his strength.


    The other party just shed a little blood.


    "I have to say, you are powerful, but not enough." the voice of the tree demon was loud and echoed in the sky.


    "Hahaha..."


    The sacrifice still laughed as if he were crazy. He held the big golden hand that had not been completely covered and pressed down in one hand.


    When Lingli was shocked, he turned his hands up tens of feet, and then he held the big knife in both hands.


    The blade gradually turned red.


    "Cut!"


    He said only one word and cut it out.


    The blade turned red. The whole Rift Valley seemed to vibrate a few times. The blade broke through the air and cut off the golden hand.


    This hand, shrink quickly and return to normal size.


    The tree demon standing on the ground turned pale again, and his right hand was cut off.


    "You''re fine." the tree demon, whose eyes were about to crack, moved his mind and let the broken hand fly back to him.


    Touch!


    At this time, the sword god suddenly a sword, and the hand turned into powder in the process of flying back.


    The air was so quiet that no one spoke.


    Soon.


    The tree demon was afraid to roar.


    "Die for me."


    The tree demon roared, incompetent and furious.


    "I''ve been patient again and again. I think you''re going to kill me. Everyone here has to die."


    As soon as the tree demon bit his teeth, the broken hand grew out again.


    "I''ll kill you two first." the tree demon disappeared in place, and the space fluctuated.


    Offering wine and sword gods at the same time.


    One knife and one sword.


    Because they found where the tree demon came from.


    The space was chopped up by them.


    The tree demon was shot out by two people.


    Hit the ground heavily.


    Li Xu suddenly felt that this scene was a little funny. The tree demon was really strong, but he underestimated human cultivation methods and would suffer.


    "Poof..." the tree demon rolled several times on the ground, highlighting several mouthfuls of blood.


    He is a fool.


    The eyes are gradually cold.


    These people don''t talk about martial virtue.


    Just go to war. There''s no nonsense.


    His anger was burning, and the flame of anger was burning in his eyes.


    "I now announce the time when you go to hell..."


    Before he finished, the sword God and the wine offering shot and killed him with one sword and one sword.


    "Can I make complaints about it?" the tree monster was tucking up, a group of mentally retarded people, who would not listen to others.


    Bang!


    The blade and sword are powerful.


    "In that case, I''ll send you to hell."


    7017k

 Chapter 239

    PS: Thank you for death. It''s another kind of reward. Add 1 chapter. Today''s 15000 word update. Please subscribe and ask for a monthly ticket!


    "In that case, I''ll send you to hell."


    The tree demon is not going to force you to talk any more.


    Because he found that these human words are very few, he can''t pretend to be forced, so he doesn''t have too much sense of achievement.


    The tree demon began to move seriously.


    The sacrificial wine holds the sword, and the sword God holds the sword.


    One left and one right, they launched a fierce killing.


    The knife for offering wine is red. It seems to have infected countless blood and is murderous.


    The sword of the sword God can open the sky.


    They are unstoppable. This is their strongest killing move.


    The speed of the tree demon changes. It is ridiculously fast. It blows its fists and roars with green power. It turns into two green dragons and quickly strangles them.


    Entangle the past.


    The three fought.


    The ground is cracked, the void is broken, the dust is diffuse, and the power is breaking the sky.


    "Master, how do I feel that the tree demon''s cultivation system is different from ours?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "It''s really different. The tree demon has no cultivation. His system is different from the practitioners. It should be the cultivation method in ancient times. However, no matter what the cultivation method is, the principle is the same, that is, the flexible use of spiritual power."


    Li Xudao.


    An Zhiyu bowed his head and suddenly found that Li Xu didn''t know when to pull out a chair and sit with his legs tilted.


    It was also found that the same was true of the Da device.


    She also drew out a chair and sat in a row with Li Xu.


    These two wonderful flowers.


    An Zhiyu suddenly found that Li Xu seemed to have broken the Da device.


    A good little girl, with her legs cocked up, looks like an uncle.


    She came behind Da Ju, touched her face and continued to watch the war.


    The brown soil flying in front.


    The tree demon opened and closed. He didn''t use any weapons. He simply used the power of the flesh and kept shooting. In the room of lightning and flint, his fist exploded and his power exploded.


    Soon, both the sacrifice and sword gods were shot away.


    The two eight grades joined hands and couldn''t support the tree demon''s three moves. All the people watching the war were shocked.


    "The tree demon is very strong. Let''s go together."


    Shao Siming saw the power of the tree demon. His power seemed to be close to the power of God, which was ridiculously strong.


    Especially the flesh, the blood knife for offering wine and the sword of the sword God can''t be shaken, which shows that the tree demon is powerful.


    She killed out.


    She entered the state of killing in an instant. She was surrounded by towering evil spirits. Behind her was a white statue, which was not different from her appearance.


    Other eight products have also been sold.


    For a while.


    Taoist Dharma pervaded the world, and the dazzling brilliance pervaded the world. The murderous Qi was like the boiling sea. Li Xu''s hair was blown up by the power.


    The wind came on my face.


    "This tree demon is really strong. It''s approaching the ninth grade." Da Chong was shocked. "I feel that he is stronger than the ninth baby."


    At first, nine babies were fought in the sea, so they can''t give full play to their real strength. Now they are good at land fighting.


    The real strength can burst out, but the combat power of the tree demon is still outrageous.


    Eight grade monks are very strong.


    The tree demon is stronger.


    "Bang!"


    The tree demon is not flustered in the face of many eight products. It is still empty handed and red fist. It swims among many eight products.


    His spiritual power is very strong, and he has an invincible posture of destroying the withered and decaying.


    His black hair danced wildly.


    Step and move.


    The body tilted and punched out, and the little Lord of huangquan was blown out.


    The angle changed, both hands responded, and the spirit power was greatly opened. Only with his fist, he blocked the Shura of shaosi''s life.


    Fists open and close.


    The speed was as fast as lightning. In a moment, he appeared in front of the old monk and knocked him down. He wanted to blow up the old Heshang''s head. He heard a touch.


    He was shaken out for several feet.


    The old monk has a hard head.


    When he retreated from the shock, he came again, began to kill, and constantly beat the old monk. The old monk''s cassock opened like an illusion of the Saha world.


    The tree demon was dragged into the world of cassock.


    But within three seconds, his cassock cracked.


    The body of the tree demon appeared, countless tentacles and branches and leaves poked out from inside, the cassock broke, and the root of the tree demon was washed away like a magic sword.


    Drive the people back.


    Wisps of green spiritual power eroded from all directions, and the body of the tree demon began to expand. It instantly absorbed enough spiritual power and recovered its human form.


    Once the tree demon''s handprint is tied, it appears separately. It can fight many eight products with ease.


    And his noumenon is looking leisurely at Li Xu.


    He is the most calm person here.


    His eyes swept over. Da Ju and an Zhiyu were a little nervous. They were far away from here with others. They felt that there was going to war here.


    The tree demon took aim at Li Xu.


    Fighting at this level can''t help, so we can only stay away.


    "What''s your name?" the tree demon stopped and stared at Li Xu.


    "Li Xu."


    "Good, I remember your name."


    With a wave of both hands, the tree demon broke out behind him, directly hit several eight products and returned to the body.


    He pointed to Li Xu and his eyes burst into green light.


    The spiritual power surged out and began to impact Li Xu, trying to hold the man down with the spiritual power.


    At that moment, Li Xu moved, took the chair back to the storage ring, and stared at the tree demon.


    "Tell me the location of Huadao tree, or I''ll kill you." after watching the war just now, Li Xu came to a certain conclusion that the combat power of the tree demon is estimated to be nine grades.


    That''s why he can hit so many people.


    Jiupin, what is this concept.


    Now there are no nine grade people in Daozhou. Except for the unknown strength of the road thief, no other country has explored the nine grade threshold.


    Jiupin is a legendary realm.


    Incarnate the Tao.


    No one knows what incarnation is.


    I just know this concept.


    The strength of the tree demon is equivalent to this concept. Although he is not a monk, his strength is nine grades.


    Then you can incarnate the Tao.


    Maybe it''s not called incarnation in his opinion.


    But there is definitely this concept.


    "Are you a threat?"


    When the tree demon saw Li Xu''s eyes, a touch of ridicule appeared at the corners of his mouth and said, "I admit I can''t see through you, but I dare say no one can kill me."


    "I can." Li Xu said calmly.


    "Arrogance, it''s the second time I''ve seen such a crazy person."


    "The second time?" Li Xu frowned.


    "The last time there was such a man, a woman, but she was not driven away by me. If she hadn''t been lucky, the grave grass would be three meters high now."


    "Are you talking about this man?" Li Xu began to draw a woman''s face, which was Narcissus.


    "Yes, it''s her." the tree demon said with a smile, "her luck is really good. She''s covered by a bottle whose arrival is unknown, or she''ll die early."


    This is particularly impressive.


    At that time, the woman couldn''t beat him at all. She still had a group of people around her. Except for two she had been protecting, the others were killed.


    I was going to play eagle and chicken with her, but I didn''t expect them to run to the Huadao tree. When I wanted to kill them, the mysterious bottle appeared, and then they disappeared.


    "Tell me, where are they?" Li Xu asked.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "It seems that I can only hit you." Li Xu plans to use physical means. Since the other party doesn''t take the initiative, he will use force.


    Force is the most effective method.


    "You can''t beat me."


    The tree demon has natural self-confidence. Although he can''t see through Li Xu, he won''t beat him.


    Li Xu smiled and didn''t speak.


    One punch.


    The tree demon put his hands together and held Li Xu''s fist.


    A smile reappears at the corners of the mouth.


    Suddenly he found that Li Xu''s mouth was also smiling. It was not good. He just wanted to mobilize his spiritual power, but it was too late.


    Li Xu''s power was like thunder, which broke out in an instant without any omen. It was like a flood pouring out in an instant.


    Blew the tree demon''s hand open.


    It was blown open by psychic power.


    The blood was blurred, and the blood fried Li Xu and the tree demon.


    The tree demon rushed out for dozens of steps, showed an incredible expression and said, "how can you have that man''s cultivation means?"


    He can be sure that Li Xu''s cultivation methods are completely different from others.


    Damn it.


    After the battle, Li Xu found that the other party was only cultivating spiritual power.


    It is also a cultivation system in ancient times.


    His practice method is similar to his own.


    For so many years, the tree demon was the first one he met with similar cultivation methods.


    "Who the hell are you? How can you have his means?"


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "He actually gave you this method, and I just got the remnant." the green light in the tree demon''s eyes gradually turned into red. I''m so angry.


    He flew into a rage.


    His teeth were rattling. Obviously, he thought Li Xu was the same as his practice method. He thought Li Xu''s method was complete, and his was only a fragment.


    Kill!


    He flew into a rage.


    The power expanded, no longer covered up, and all the spiritual power in the body erupted in an all-round way.


    The power of terror haunts the world, and the ground is full of cracks.


    The crack is spreading.


    The green spirit power killed everything. He made the strongest attack, just like a mad dog, and kept killing.


    "Drink!"


    The tree demon launched a crazy attack.


    Li Xu punched out, of course, without using Taoism. It was a simple physical and spiritual competition.


    After about a dozen moves, the ground collapsed and the Great Rift Valley turned into ruins.


    Li Xu''s hand pinched the tree demon''s neck. The tree demon wanted to turn into its original shape.


    But he was strangled by Li Xu.


    The tree demon kept coughing and struggling, but Li Xu''s hand firmly imprisoned him.


    A spiritual force washed through his body.


    The tree demon has a feeling of collapse. He feels that he is going to die. What a powerful spiritual pressure.


    "Tell me, who is the person you just mentioned?" Li Xu was very curious. Who else has the same cultivation means as himself.


    "I won''t tell you if I die!" said the tree demon gnashing his teeth.


    "Then you''ll die." Li Xu didn''t have the patience to talk to him more. "He likes to talk or not."


    "Wait, don''t you want to know where huadaoshu and that woman are?"


    "Where is it?"


    "I won''t tell you, hahaha..."


    "Die!"


    Li Xugang wants to crush him and let him die completely in this world.


    Suddenly, the tree demon in his hand exploded, and a few words floated out and sounded in the space.


    "Incarnate hell!"


    "Hell!"


    "Come out!"


    The surrounding space changed and the sky turned red.


    The Great Rift Valley began to collapse.


    The ground is torn.


    Cracks are spreading.


    The sound of collapse kept ringing, and Li Xudu didn''t respond. He saw that the Great Rift Valley completely disappeared, and what he saw was a terrible picture.


    Surface magma eruption.


    Red iron chains stretched out from the magma and ran around. Li Xu came to Da Ju and an Zhiyu in an instant.


    Put them on their swords.


    Sword up.


    He looked at everything around him with a serious face.


    This is the first time he has seen this method.


    It can be said that for so long, in addition to fighting with fierce beasts in the fierce domain, the tree demon is the strongest monster he has ever met, and there is no one.


    Incarnate the Tao.


    Turn hell.


    It''s really awesome.


    Directly drag everyone into hell, which really startled everyone.


    "Is this the power to incarnate the Tao?"


    Everyone was shocked. They felt terror.


    It seems that the whole world is such a force.


    The breath of offering wine became heavy. He tried to hit his strongest blow and whether he could destroy here.


    It didn''t move at all.


    This place is like a world, just like Daozhou. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t break the world of Daozhou.


    If you want to break the world down, perhaps only a force that is several times stronger is possible.


    "A group of children who have never seen the world, die." the voice of the tree demon came out again.


    "You didn''t die." Li Xu was surprised.


    "Are you kidding? Now you are all in my incarnated hell world. How can I die? If you die, I won''t die." the tree demon laughed.


    Just now he did use the self explosion method to fight this move. His body was indeed gone, but his yuan God was still there, as long as the yuan God was still there.


    The body can be remodeled indefinitely.


    However, it is also a happy thing to trap Li Xu, especially in his incarnation of Tao, but what is more happy is that he can get Li Xu''s complete method.


    "Hand over the man''s secret quickly!" his voice echoed.


    "Who is that man?" Li Xu asked again.


    He doesn''t even know who it is?


    Give it to the chicken feather.


    Besides, he really didn''t.


    He doesn''t even know what''s going on?


    The tree demon said, "Fisherman!"


    "What?" Li Xu asked.


    "That man is called a fisherman," growled the tree demon.


    "Never heard of it." Li Xu was stunned. He had never heard of such a famous person in Daozhou.


    "He''s called a divine angler. You don''t know?"


    The tree demon was surprised.


    The fisherman is very powerful. He once fished the gods as fish.


    How could this man not know.


    "Didn''t he teach you your cultivation method?" asked the tree demon.


    "No." Li Xu shook his head. It was the first time he heard of this man. He turned and looked at the sacrificial people and said:


    "Do you know this man?"


    They shook their heads.


    "How can it be? Your method is similar to him. Don''t hide with me. Hand over his complete method quickly?"


    "What is his method?"


    Li Xu asked. Through the tree demon, he seemed to know a great thing.


    The tree demon said no more, but roared: "do you pay or not? If you don''t pay, I''ll drag you into hell."


    His voice echoed in space.


    The red chains sticking out of the magma twinkled with the burning stars.


    Now hell is not a complete hell, because he just learned the remnant of the fisherman. If he gets the whole chapter, the incarnation hell will be invincible in the world.


    Once he does, he can pull the whole world into his hell.


    After many years, I didn''t expect the fisherman''s cultivation method to reappear, but the person who mastered it didn''t know. The most hateful thing is that he didn''t understand it.


    I don''t understand. I still have it.


    You''re kidding me.


    "Die!"


    If the tree demon is crazy, it will drag everyone into hell.


    Hell magma erupted.


    Corrode everything.


    The terrible force crushed the space, and the tree demon planned to eat them in one bite and digest them slowly.


    Magma boils and chains ring in space.


    The people''s breathing gradually accelerated. They felt as if something was pinching their throat.


    Li Xu frowned.


    It was the first time that he encountered the power of incarnating Tao level, which was so terrible.


    Turning to think about it, in fact, incarnating Tao is estimated to be a space. Since it is a space, you can go out as long as you explode the space.


    Just now I made a toast. I can''t move the space.


    That''s because there''s not enough psychic power.


    If the spiritual power is strong enough, it can break the world.


    This is what Li Xugang thought of in a few seconds.


    Just do it.


    Seal with both hands, take a deep breath and overlap in front of you.


    With him as the center, the spiritual power began to flow out infinitely. The spiritual power was far from constant and endless, as if it were water, squeezing her in this space.


    The power is getting stronger and stronger.


    Li Xu was afraid that Da Ju and an Zhiyu could not bear their own spiritual pressure, so he put them into the map of mountains and rivers for the time being.


    And then reckless.


    Full fire.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The surging spiritual power was more terrible than the ocean and roared out.


    For a moment, everyone knelt on the ground, bleeding from their ears and eyes.


    But Li Xu didn''t take care of them, and his spiritual power continued to impact.


    "What is this?"


    The tree demon panicked. It was the first time he saw so many spiritual powers gushing out of a person''s body, "you really got the complete means of the fisherman."


    Zizizi


    Spirit pressure surged out and gradually broke through the natural disaster.


    The curtain of heaven was torn open.


    The red sky was torn open, and wisps of light pierced in, and then the space collapsed.


    Li Xu used his spiritual power to break through the means of incarnating hell.


    Everything around was bright again.


    Li Xu moved in an instant, held the original God of the tree demon and said, "I''ll give you another chance. Where is the Tao tree?"


    "I won''t tell you, hehe..."


    "Click..."


    The tree demon''s Yuanshen split, and Yuanshen fragments flew everywhere.


    He didn''t expect that Li Xu would really kill him. Suddenly he was a little flustered.


    He failed for the first time in so many years.


    "Die for me!" Li Xu continued to pinch his yuan Shen.


    The tree demon said hard, "I''ll tell you where the Huadao tree is?"


    "No need." Li Xu looked at him coldly, with a taste of banter in his eyes.


    "You can''t kill me. I''ll tell you where the Huadao tree is right away?" said the tree demon.


    "In the East."


    "I said no," Li Xu said with a smile, and then squeezed his hand.


    "Click..."


    "Li Xu, you dog thief, you have broken your word!"


    Touch!


    Li Xu used up a pinch.


    The original God of the tree demon completely collapsed, turned into a wisp of golden light and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    7017k

 Chapter 240

    PS: I asked for leave on the 3rd of this month. The update is almost 280000 words. Is this update OK, brother? If you don''t have a full subscription, you can make a full subscription. The National Day is crazy!


    "He died like this!"


    Everyone has a feeling of dreaming.


    The tree demon''s cultivation method is very strange. Many eight grades can''t beat him, and he finally dragged him into hell.


    The means of the anti heaven level, just when everyone thought there was no solution, Li Xuling pressed directly to break the hell.


    When I raised my hand, the tree demon disappeared.


    They are not the same as the tree demon.


    Compared with Li Xu, the tree demon is not at the same level.


    It can be seen from this that they are not level compared with Li Xu.


    They stared at Li Xu blankly. Their heads were still buzzing. They slowly recovered and found that their eyes, nose and ears were slowly flowing out of blood.


    Li Xu''s spirit pressure is too strong to carry these eight grades, so this picture appears.


    As for the eight grades below, he had fainted on the ground and passed out.


    They simply can''t bear the impact of spiritual pressure.


    The tree demon is equivalent to Jiupin. Li Xu wants to break the game with brute force. His spiritual power is at least several times stronger than Jiupin, so he can break the game forcibly.


    After this war, everyone came to the conclusion that Li Xu obviously exceeded the existence of Jiupin.


    Daozhou has no nine grades.


    As long as he is in the human demon territory, as long as he is not out of this range, he is invincible.


    Everyone looked at him like a monster.


    Li Xu felt the hot eyes of the people, frowned, glanced at them and said:


    "There are no flowers on my face. What are you looking at me doing?"


    Only then did they take back their eyes one after another, wake up the fainted disciples, and then sit on the ground and adjust their breath.


    Li Xu releases Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    They found all the wounded on the ground. Finally, they learned that Li Xu''s spiritual pressure was too strong, which made them look like this.


    I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Leave them alone, let''s go first." Li Xu said.


    Now, he already knows the location of the Huadao tree. According to the information of the tree demon, the Huadao tree is in the East. You can find it as long as you walk along the East.


    The three of them continued on their way.


    As for others, Li Xu didn''t have time to watch them. They adjusted their breath, and Li Xu didn''t need to adjust their breath. What are they waiting for?


    It''s not necessary.


    They flew all the way to the East, gradually flying over the Great Rift Valley, passing through a black pool and a shady path.


    Skeleton zone.


    Thirty miles of forest.


    Finally came to a black hole area.


    There are no flowers, trees and nothing here, but I feel that there is a strange sound around here, just like the sound of God echoing in the air.


    Very strange.


    The cold wind blew and the soil was flying.


    It seems that someone is whispering in his ear.


    There seemed to be countless pairs of eyes watching here in the dark.


    The sound of "quack quack" echoed in the night sky.


    Except for the sound of frogs.


    There are mice squeaking, like the sound of eating.


    There is also the strange cry of babies.


    "Master, there''s something wrong with this place."


    An Zhiyu thought there must be something wrong with this place. As soon as the sun set, it turned into a ghost.


    "I see. Maybe it''s the night. Since it''s the night, we''ll wait until dawn to go out. There''s no need to be angry with these ghosts at night."


    At Li Xu''s words, an Zhiyu rolled his eyes and thought Li Xu would break through.


    "It''s worthy of being a master." Da Ji smiled.


    Li Xu didn''t say much. He took two women into the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Disappeared in an instant.


    The strange things in the dark are stunned one after another. Why don''t you play cards according to the routine.


    A pair of eyes in the dark annotated the location where Li Xu and the two women disappeared. They didn''t return to their senses for a long time. They were still a little strange in their eyes.


    The next day.


    morning.


    Li Xu woke up and reappeared in the place after breakfast. He found that there were people fighting here, banging, very fierce. It was the sacrifice and the censor who fought with strange creatures.


    Among the strange creatures are centipedes, mantis, worms and other strange things.


    There were dead bodies on the ground, including strange creatures and human beings.


    Li Xu took a deep breath and found that most people''s eyes were red and mentally tired. They seemed to have been fighting here all night.


    "You didn''t leave here last night?" the toast looked at Li Xu in surprise, and the surprise in his eyes was hard to hide.


    These people have been adjusting their breath yesterday. After adjusting their breath, they have been going east. They intend to keep up with Li Xu, but they stop here. There are countless creatures in the dark.


    Fight when you don''t agree.


    However, there are too many monsters here. Until now, many disciples have been injured.


    At this time, Li Xu appeared.


    They thought Li Xu had run to the Huadao tree, but they didn''t think he had left yet.


    No wonder he didn''t take the things here. He didn''t go in.


    People''s expressions are difficult to control. There are all kinds of expressions. In short, they are more uncomfortable than eating flies.


    "You continue to fight, I''ll go first." Li looked at the strange bodies all over the ground. It was disgusting.


    Li Xu seemed as if nothing had happened.


    Soon out of this area, many strange creatures looked at Li Xu strangely, just like sacrificial people.


    Suddenly I remembered that I did see this man yesterday.


    However, the man didn''t know where to go last night. Now he suddenly appears. It''s amazing.


    The monsters felt ignored and roared to kill.


    Li Xuwen was like an old monk. He sat calmly in front of him. His spirit opened wantonly. The monsters that rushed over solidified in the air and turned into corpses.


    There was lightning and thunder in the psychic power.


    The body soon turned into powder and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    No one dared to come forward any more. These strange people retreated to their sides, whining, whining, like a wolf.


    "Xiao Da Ju, is this your companion?" Li Xu suddenly said.


    "Ha?" suddenly, what is master talking about?


    Her voice is obviously different from this, okay?


    An Zhiyu also smiled.


    Ouch.


    The strange monster continued to roar. Suddenly, a bare mountain in the distance cracked, and then a dragon ran out of it.


    The dragon is white all over.


    Roaring.


    Strange creatures crawl on the ground one after another, which is the suppression of blood.


    The sound of the Dragon echoed in heaven and earth.


    The Dragon roared in the air and burst into white luster. In a moment, it came to Li Xu and stared at itself.


    "Is this a dragon?" the censor was stunned.


    "Didn''t all the dragons fall?" said the young master.


    There are no fairies of this level at all now.


    "It''s really Penglai stream, Penglai Island, not even a dragon." the demon king felt.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s incredible that they all look at the dragon.


    It''s the first time to see a living dragon.


    Li Xu didn''t think that the dragon still existed in the world. This kind of thing had been killed in mythology. He narrowed his eyes and used his divine sense to explore this thing.


    Soon, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    This is a sword.


    This sword has a sword spirit. The sword spirit is a dragon. I don''t know the big man sealed the dragon soul in the sword.


    Soon, other eight strong men also found out that it was a sword, not a real dragon. Maybe these strange creatures thought there was a dragon here.


    In fact, it''s just a sword.


    "Is this a divine soldier?" the wine offering eyes turned purple and saw it clearly. They saw this level of sword for the first time.


    This weapon exists only in myth.


    At the current level of Daozhou, it is impossible to refine it.


    "The legendary magic soldier." many people heard that their breathing was heavy.


    In particular, Liu Su, the sword God, stared straight, because he practiced kendo. If he could get a magic weapon, his combat power would be improved to a higher level.


    Just when I wanted to make a move, I saw Li Xu''s expression like a financial fan.


    I felt his mouth was about to drool.


    Liu Su, the sword God, came forward and said to Li Xu, "I practice kendo. Can this sword..."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll subdue this sword and won''t let it hurt you."


    "That''s not what I mean."


    "I understand. Just stand there. I''ll take care of the sword."


    Li Xudao.


    Said quickly.


    He naturally knows the meaning of the sword God. He wants this sword. Are you kidding? He also wants this sword. Without him, he just feels that this sword is very powerful.


    He also saw this level of sword for the first time.


    It can be said that he is determined to win the sword.


    No one wants to rob me.


    He went into Penglai stream and worked hard. If he couldn''t get any benefits, why did he come in?


    He stood in front of the white dragon''s head.


    If you don''t speak, you''ll punch it.


    Boom, boom!


    The strong flesh pushes everything.


    The dragon may not have expected to encounter this scene. A dragon was pressed and beaten. Although it was only the soul of the dragon, it was very powerful.


    Whew!


    The sonorous voice echoed constantly.


    It''s like forging iron.


    The white dragon finally couldn''t carry it and wanted to run away.


    He kept struggling and wanted to leave the world, but unexpectedly, Li Xu was really like an animal. It was a meal to hold it.


    Hit it hard on the ground.


    Many strange creatures looked at this scene in shock. It was a real scene that they never dreamed of. It was terrible.


    This dragon, who usually bullies them, turned into this ghost.


    It''s like a chopping board on fish, which can be slaughtered.


    Is this the loss of human nature or the corruption of morality.


    After the Dragon fell to the ground, Li Xu kept shooting.


    Finally, the Dragon obeyed and stopped moving, turned into a sword, and the scabbard followed.


    The sword was inserted into the scabbard.


    It was finally quiet here. All kinds of strange monsters fled everywhere and disappeared without a trace.


    Li Xu stared at the sword in his hand and was very satisfied.


    This is a rare magic weapon.


    Li Xu doesn''t care about his combat power. He can''t be stronger than himself.


    He just thinks this weapon is handsome.


    One word, handsome is enough.


    Li Xu held the handle of the sword and pulled out the sword. It was like pulling out a dragon. For a moment, the sound of dragon singing came out.


    He jumped up.


    Wave your hand.


    The two disciples also flew up quickly.


    It''s like driving a dragon and flying away.


    From beginning to end, Li Xu seemed very calm.


    To tell you the truth, the strength of this sword is not very good, even weaker than that of the tree demon, but the powerful part of this thing is that if you cultivate Kendo, the explosive power is estimated to increase several times.


    "Hey!"


    The sword God shook his head and sighed. The sword was destined not to be his. He just sighed and said nothing more.


    He followed with his sword.


    Sacrificial offerings and others also followed.


    I''m afraid Li Xu will get rid of them soon.


    Now they all realize that Li Xu is strong. He is strong enough to brush a copy alone. He has to follow closely.


    Because his strength is at the rolling level.


    Along the way, many critical moments were easily solved by him.


    They followed in streamers.


    Hoo Hoo


    The wind cut his face and was very hurt.


    They didn''t expect that Li Xu''s speed was too fast to catch up with his tail. They could only follow the route of the clouds he had shed.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu went all the way to the East, and white clouds floated by his side. This thing was much faster than the herring.


    Magic soldiers fly all the way.


    In a flash of time, about two or three hours later, I saw a big tree blocking the sky and the sun from a distance.


    There are big trees around this tree, but compared with this tree, it looks very small and worthless.


    The trees are lush, like a mountain, like a sea of clouds, holding everything.


    This tree is a little crazy.


    It feels like being refined.


    The flying speed of the magic soldiers slowed down. There are many super large animals under the book, including lions, tigers, rhinoceros and other ferocious animals.


    But these super big animals knelt in front of the tree.


    It''s like praying.


    Li Xu suddenly felt that this tree was engaged in MLM?


    "Touch!"


    Suddenly, the loud sound from the trees was like a monk ringing the bell, banging.


    The sound runs through the sea of clouds.


    Clearly to the ear.


    Li Xu''s mind was buzzing. The sound seemed to break his soul. He quickly turned around and found that the eyes of an Zhiyu and Da Ju were dull, as if his soul had been washed.


    "Hello!" Li Xu patted them on the shoulder, and they suddenly recovered.


    Sweat appeared on his forehead.


    They have a feeling, like a hand wrapped around them, trying to pull out their souls.


    "Look, is this tree a Huadao tree?" Li Xu asked.


    He always feels different.


    But this tree is strange.


    The two women shook their heads at the same time and said, "no, there are wild fruits on the Huadao tree? This tree is bare and has only green leaves. It''s useless. It''s definitely not."


    "It''s strange. Go east." Li Xu suddenly remembered a sentence from the tree demon.


    But now the weird thing is.


    This tree is different from the picture from Narcissus.


    It''s even a little crazy.


    Li Xu frowned. Suddenly, the tree heard the roar of the big clock. Li Xu quickly formed a defense barrier to isolate the sound wave.


    Dangdang!


    The bell rang continuously.


    Bang bang!


    The bell kept ringing. It lasted for a long time before it finally stopped.


    At this time, Li Xu looked at the big beast under the big tree.


    It was found that the fierce animals were safe, because they covered their ears with their claws, but they were safe, as if they were used to all this.


    It seems that these fierce beasts have experience.


    When the bell rang, the fierce beasts stood up and stared at the big tree.


    The huge body shape finally appeared completely, one by one like a prehistoric monster, and the body shape is no different from a mountain.


    They also noticed that the uninvited guests appeared here, and their eyes glittered with fierce light one after another.


    "Let''s go and have a look. There''s definitely something wrong with this tree." Li Xu wanted to know where the bell came from. It''s impossible for this tree to make a bell.


    Then there is only one problem.


    There is a problem in this tree.


    But what are the reasons why these big beasts kneel here? Are these guardians?


    Li Xu made the first guess.


    But it doesn''t feel like it.


    The sword moved quickly.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Soon came.


    The big breasted beast opened his mouth, and the murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. Li Xu''s eyes were cruel, and his spiritual power began to flow out.


    These big beasts immediately retreated like little cats, but they blocked the big tree with their bodies.


    "Don''t want to die and get out of the way with me." Li Xu''s spiritual power rushed out.


    The strong spirit pressure blew the tree, and the wind rolled around.


    Suddenly.


    "Dangdang!"


    Bells came out again, as if to convey some information.


    "Get out of the way." Li Xu put his hand out.


    Big hands block out the sun, surrounded by thunder, directly catch a rhinoceros, throw it out, and the rhinoceros smashes the mountain.


    A touch.


    Smoke filled the air.


    "Dangdang..."


    The sound is getting louder and louder, and the sound of Dangdang continues.


    The pressure of spiritual power began to impact the tree. These large beasts jumped up one after another to stop Li Xu, but Li Xu rolled over.


    Slap it out.


    They fly out.


    Falling to the ground, smoke billows and sediment splashes.


    Li Xu was full of vigilance. While his spiritual power gushed out, he also paid attention to his surroundings. He was worried that something would attack him suddenly.


    The power of the spirit opened and impacted the big tree.


    The big tree seemed to be resurrected, roaring, and the leaves turned into smiling faces. Bursts of clear voices came out, and Li Xu suddenly felt numb.


    The tree seems to have become fine.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu are back to back, mobilizing their spiritual power and ready to go to war at any time.


    "Hee hee!" resounded in my ears. My voice was mixed with many different women''s voices. I always felt that I had entered a terrible environment for a moment.


    The leaves are smiling faces.


    A mouth appeared on the bark.


    Suddenly a dense mouth appeared. Li Xu was dazzled and almost fainted on the sword. The picture was too strange.


    "Dangdang!"


    The bell still sounded.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    There was a strong sound wave in the sound, as if they wanted to tear these people apart. The large beasts around them also went crazy and roared constantly.


    They jumped up and tried to kill Li Xu.


    Li Xu''s spiritual power rolled and shook them all, the ground collapsed and thunder surrounded them.


    "The more you stop me, the more it shows that there is a problem."


    Li Xu shook his fist and hit the big tree, trying to overthrow it.


    I want to see what''s inside?


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Just as the fist was about to hit, the bell disappeared, and the tree cracked like a door slowly opened.


    Li Xu saw a tree as like as two peas from the narcissus.


    That''s a tree.


    7017k

 Chapter 241

    The big tree cracked, like a door slowly pushed open from inside. Li Xu saw a huge tree inside the tree.


    Giant trees block out the sun, just like an Optimus Prime standing in the sky.


    This tree grows bigger than the one outside.


    There is obviously a world in the tree, just like its own map of mountains and rivers, which is an independent world.


    The tree bears all kinds of Tao fruit in different forms.


    Li Xu saw a dragon on the tree.


    I saw the phoenix flying, the rosefinch splitting the sky, and the basaltic holding the heaven and earth.


    All the visions are revealed.


    In a trance, Li Xu seemed to see the universe, the flood and the evolution of everything in heaven and earth.


    This is the first feeling the tree gave Li Xu.


    This is definitely the tree before Narcissus disappeared.


    Li Xu remembered that before Narcissus disappeared, a glass bottle fell from the sky, covered Narcissus, and then disappeared.


    "Let''s go first. It''s definitely an opportunity here."


    Li Xu took Da Ju in his left hand and an Zhiyu in his right hand, turned into streamer, and rushed in along the cracked door.


    Whew!


    Inside is a vast space.


    In such a space, only this tree is particularly prominent.


    Standing in front of the tree, I feel that the tree is taller than I imagined, just like a God in heaven and earth.


    And he is a tiny ant.


    This is the first time Li Xu has this feeling.


    The tree seems to carry a world, with lush branches and leaves. The Tao fruit on it seems to be gods and worlds.


    Suddenly, Da Ji and an Zhi fish floated slowly.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    The two women shouted.


    They don''t know why they float, but they float out of control.


    Li Xu held them down, felt their bodies trembling, and said:


    "Don''t panic, the Tao fruit of this tree carries a world. You should be dragged into the corresponding world by this force, and there should be great opportunities."


    Li Xu''s eyes swept.


    It soon came to the conclusion that although it could not be seen through for the time being, it could be guessed faintly.


    "Be careful, all of you. This tree is very divine and has been psychic."


    Li Xu let go and let them go.


    Both of them understand that there is an organic fate in the world of Tao fruit. As for what the opportunity is, they have to go in and explore.


    The two women slowly floated to different Tao fruits.


    Da Ju slowly floated to a Tao fruit, which was burning with the power of ice and fire. She seemed to see her own Tao.


    Whoosh.


    The next moment, she was dragged into the world of ice and fire.


    The Huadao fruit in front of an Zhiyu contains a cyan lotus world, which seems to reflect her Qinglian Dao.


    It''s a fruit. How do you feel like a world.


    Moreover, she felt that the world in front of her was sucking her.


    The next moment, she turned into a lotus.


    Floating to the lotus world.


    "Is this tree really a Huadao tree?"


    Li Xu looked up at the big tree. It was the world tree.


    The Tao fruit on the tree is a world.


    He stared for a long time. His two disciples, Da Ju and an Zhiyu, had their own way, but their own way.


    What is his Tao?


    Li Xu thought it was ridiculous.


    He has no way.


    Can''t you enter this world without Tao?


    He also wanted to see what was in the world of Daoguo, but after waiting for a long time, unlike Da Ju and an Zhiyu, the world pulled him in.


    While thinking, Li Xu felt the strong figures coming from a distance.


    It''s wine worship, imperial doctor, sword God, Lord of Tiangou house, Lord of Guiyi hall, Princess Miao Dou, demon king of the devil cave, young minister of daughter country, old monk of Buddha and young Lord of huangquan, etc.


    People rushed in one after another along the door.


    Look at the huge tree.


    Their eyes were as like as two peas and a fish, and they seemed to have never seen the world''s children, staring at them with their eyes wide open.


    The tree is ridiculously large.


    Like the center of the whole three thousand world, it supports the Milky Way universe.


    "This is Huadao tree!"


    Everyone expressed emotion.


    This is the first time they have seen such a huge thing.


    In front of Huadao tree, everything seems so small and worthless.


    Suddenly, Li Xu found that everyone who came in had changed.


    The whole body knife awn of offering wine floats to a world of Tao and fruit, and the knife light of that world shines.


    A white statue emerged behind Shao Siming and slowly floated to a world.


    The sword God flew to a sword shaped fruit.


    All of them, float up.


    Different people turn into different forms and enter different Tao fruits one after another, that is, into different worlds.


    And Li Xu is still in place.


    "All people have their own way to go. They are all monks. Everyone has different directions and goals, but what are my directions and goals?"


    Li Xu asked himself.


    But he couldn''t answer. He didn''t know his way at all.


    All along, he has no way.


    Taoists in Daozhou, everyone has a goal, including road thieves. The goal is to become the master of the road, but they never have.


    Because he doesn''t practice Tao.


    Only cultivate spiritual power.


    Just want to be a salted fish.


    Is that how it was abandoned by the Huadao tree.


    "Brother huadaoshu, everyone has different opportunities. You can''t let me watch dryly. Just pull me into a world and let me play?"


    But there is no bird in this tree.


    Li Xu really doesn''t understand what conditions can trigger the Tao fruit.


    Do you have to be a monk?


    No.


    This tree has existed since ancient times. I don''t know how many years it has existed. There were no monks before.


    The system of cultivation was put forward by the Taoist father, who also understood the system. As for the past, everyone had different methods, such as the fisherman method said by the tree demon.


    Although I don''t know what it is.


    But there is a kind of cultivation method.


    Li Xu walked around and began to think, but there was no good starting point.


    Just when he couldn''t understand it, the Huadao tree was full of light.


    Li Xu narrowed his eyes and revealed his divine consciousness. He saw a glittering Tao fruit at the top of the tree.


    This Huadao fruit is different from all Huadao fruits. It seems that it has just grown. Others have morphological changes, such as dragons and Phoenix.


    But this one does not have any morphological changes. It looks ordinary, but it blooms a unique luster.


    Li Xu stared carefully and wanted to study it well. Suddenly, he was dragged into the world of Tao and fruit.


    "Finally all gone."


    Suddenly a strange voice came out and the void cracked.


    A man in black appeared.


    There is a beautiful woman on the side of the man in black.


    The figure and appearance are extremely beautiful. They are favored no matter where they are.


    But now, she has a black collar around her neck.


    It''s like a human slave, like a little pet.


    She looked a little cold.


    I don''t know if she''s upset, or should her expression be like this?


    Whew, whew, whew!


    All kinds of strong people constantly walk out of the void, all standing behind the black robed people and the collar beauty.


    "Palace master!"


    The crowd shouted.


    Except those eight people, all the strong men of the Tao palace came.


    One yuan and two instruments, three talents and four elephants, five elements and six harmonies, seven stars and eight trigrams, many divine sons such as wengzi, and many elders of the temple.


    This time, all the Tao thieves from the Tao palace went out to turn the Tao fruit and kill these strong people in Penglai stream.


    The man in black is the master of Dao palace.


    Next to the palace leader is the collar Beauty - the fifth elder.


    Many strong men knelt down one after another.


    The Lord of the Taoist palace stared at the huge tree.


    "Palace master, is this Huadao tree?"


    The fifth elder asked. Now her appearance is completely present. She is a beautiful woman with a graceful figure.


    Not only her, but also the appearance of everyone in the temple.


    Only the palace master is still pretending.


    No one knows his identity, not even whether he is a man or a woman.


    I just know that he and eight other people created the Tao palace and created the secret art of stealing the Tao, the immortal formula of the Tao palace.


    "You can also call daoshu." the princess took the fifth elder''s hand and said with a smile:


    "But its real name should be called 3000 God tree."


    "Three thousand divine trees?" the fifth elder let the palace master hold his hand. The palace master''s hand was very soft, like a woman''s catkin.


    She even felt her hands were softer and smoother than her own.


    It doesn''t feel like a man''s hand.


    Men can''t be like this.


    Before, the palace master molested himself.


    But every time she flirted, she fell asleep, and then she didn''t know what the palace master was doing. When she woke up, she was safe and sound.


    She thought the palace leader would really break her body.


    But no.


    If he is a man, he can''t carry his beauty.


    If she is a woman, how can she let herself wear a collar and play with herself.


    This is contradictory.


    The fifth elder can''t know what the palace master is hiding, but she always feels fishy. Of course, she won''t uncover this mysterious veil.


    If it weren''t for the palace leader, she would have been thrown out of the temple.


    Now, everyone regards her as the woman of the palace master, and no one dares to gossip any more.


    But the fifth elder felt that the palace master''s plan was not small.


    "What is the tree of three thousand gods?" asked the fifth elder.


    The palace master stared at the tree and said, "it is recorded in top secret ancient books that after 3000 gods fell, their Tao fruit was attracted here by the divine tree and became the fruit of the divine tree.


    In other words, every Tao fruit above is the Tao fruit left after the fall of the gods. "


    The palace leader is very excited.


    For him, the spirit tree is too important.


    As long as you get the fruit here, you can continuously produce nine grades. Even the master of the avenue is not impossible.


    "Fallen gods and fruit!" the people in the Tao palace were shocked.


    "Yes, this is the Taoist fruit of the gods. There are three thousand Taoist fruits here. Go and refine the Taoist fruit and turn it into your own. However, it is worth noting that if two people enter the same Taoist fruit, the realm will be suppressed, mainly in the low realm." the master of the Taoist Palace said.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    When different people enter different small worlds, the opportunity is in front of them. Whether they can get it depends on themselves.


    The palace Master said to himself, and his body gradually flew up,


    He suddenly leaned out, hugged the fifth elder and said, "you come with me."


    Whew!


    The two men entered a small world at the same time.


    The fifth elder leaned against the palace master, his eyes touched and said softly:


    "Palace leader, I have a question for you."


    "Ask the little pet?" the palace master smiled.


    "I want to see your face."


    "I have something to look at. I''m too ugly. You''d better not see it." the palace master looked at her and smiled.


    The fifth elder put his hand around the palace master and wanted to touch whether the man was male or female?


    But the palace master immediately let him go and said, "here we are."


    "Can I own a world?"


    The fifth elder thinks he is in a small world with the palace leader. All the good things must be taken away by the palace leader. She must have nothing.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Because you can only be mine."


    "What?" the fifth elder felt puzzled.


    The palace leader did not explain, but smiled and said:


    "Follow me well. Don''t ask me more about other things. Also, don''t test my appearance and gender in the future. I''ll die."


    The palace master reached out and touched the beauty''s face, smiling.


    The fifth elder doesn''t know what to say. Palace leader, can you use real weapons on the ground? Don''t always take advantage of me.


    That''s strange!


    This behavior of the palace master.


    In fact, the most profound understanding is that time.


    She saw the palace master''s eyes. They were very beautiful eyes. They seemed to contain stars.


    Even if she was a woman, she was attracted by these eyes.


    In Daozhou, the best eyes she has ever seen are only two pairs.


    One pair is the bright glazed eyes of Da Ji, clear and bright.


    One pair is the palace master''s bright eyes, containing stars.


    However, she felt that the palace master''s eyes were more beautiful.


    But that time, the palace master began to punish him again and again, and finally put a collar on her.


    The palace leader is really weird.


    In addition to it, there are eight people in the Tao palace. However, the eight people who have never appeared are very mysterious.


    She suspected many times that these eight people were fabricated and did not exist at all.


    "What are you doing, little pet? Follow me quickly."


    The palace master had gone out for a long time, but he found the fifth elder standing stupidly.


    The fifth elder followed up subversively, as if he were a little woman.


    "Palace master." she shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" the palace leader looked at the world. The world was endless emptiness, especially desolate, but there were hundreds of beasts in front of him, which made him a little excited.


    The fifth elder wriggled and said with a faint reddish face:


    "Palace leader, can you call my name? My name is Milo."


    Fifth, the elder doesn''t like the name of little pet. He always feels like a dog.


    The palace master stared at the woman and found that she was smiling like a flower in front of her, like a girl in bud and in love.


    "I think the little pet is very nice!" the palace master smiled Jie.


    "I feel bad." the fifth elder shook his head.


    "Palace leader, will you?"


    "..." the palace leader was stunned. He didn''t speak for a long time. He stretched out his hand and pulled the collar around her neck and said, "don''t think about what you have, go quickly."


    "Take it easy."


    Milo felt out of breath and her breathing gradually accelerated.


    Seeing her sad expression, the palace master let go, untied the collar around her neck and said:


    "Don''t take this with you in the future."


    The palace leader took off the collar and it was still on the ground.


    Mi Luo quickly picked it up, put it around her neck and said with a red face, "palace master, I want to take it."


    "Are you sick?"


    The palace leader thought that the woman''s brain was not watt. He had beaten her, beat her, and asked her to bark in the temple.


    And let her wear this collar.


    In fact, he just treated her like a dog.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t take revenge and was willing to take it with her.


    Is the world sick?


    Or is the fifth elder crazy?


    The palace master was puzzled and saw that she took the collar carefully with excitement on her face.


    "You are absolutely ill!" the palace leader was suddenly a little afraid of her.


    "Palace master!" Mi Luo said with a smile.


    "What''s up?"


    "Can you hold my hand?" Milo twisted and made a weak voice.


    "No." the palace leader turned and left.


    Just after taking two steps, the woman suddenly took his clothes and said, "palace master, I''m afraid."


    What a little woman''s posture.


    The palace suddenly found that it was a disaster to take her, or stab her to death.


    Suddenly, there was a faint fragrance in Pujin''s nose. It was so fragrant. It was also relaxed and happy. Forget it, let her do it.


    She is still valuable and has not been abandoned yet.


    The palace master walked on this desolate land.


    He can now make sure that he can get this Tao fruit only if he finds the key in the world of Tao fruit. Now everything is a test for him.


    I don''t know what the world is testing.


    But he knew that if he wanted to get the Tao fruit, the test was definitely hell level.


    "Palace master!"


    "What''s the matter?" the man in black heard the fifth elder calling himself again and replied impatiently.


    "Palace master, what''s your name!"


    "Why are you asking? Do you know my name? Can you improve your accomplishments? If you know my name, can you break through the ninth grade? Sorry, you can''t."


    The palace leader has no answer.


    "I''ve told my name. My name is Milo. It''s fair that you should also tell me your name."


    "You tell me it''s fair. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you?" the palace master was slightly angry.


    "Promise!"


    Milo took out a thorny thorn from the storage ring and handed it to him, which means to smoke freely.


    Her move completely failed the palace master.


    What is this NIMA.


    What kind of woman I met.


    "Palace master." the woman respectfully handed him the thorns.


    "Write it down first. I''m not free for the time being."


    The palace master turned to the front and walked very fast. He suddenly wanted to leave the woman in this ghost place.


    Let her live and die.


    "The palace leader really doesn''t want to beat me."


    Mi Luo was very happy. Suddenly she found the palace master very interesting. She was always duplicative. It was not painful to beat her every time.


    She jumped to keep up with the palace master and said:


    "Palace leader, don''t run so fast. Wait, Milo."


    Wait for a ghost!


    What do you count?


    The palace master''s pace didn''t stop. It''s getting faster and faster. No, I have to get rid of this woman quickly.


    This woman can''t stay.


    I always feel that one day, this woman will affect her speed of drawing her sword.


    However, he didn''t want to do it by himself. He was afraid that his hands were stained with blood.


    He saw a three eyed lone wolf in front of him. The wolf was very strong.


    The flesh body is wrapped with aura visible to the naked eye. The vertical eye on the forehead is red, larger than its two eyes. It is very abrupt. It feels like it is installed.


    Anyway, the three eyed lone wolf is very strong.


    Just right, you can use the three eyed lone wolf to kill Mi Luo.


    Yes, that''s it.


    7017k

 Chapter 242

    PS: I want to go out for dinner in the evening. I''ll update 10000 words today. Double monthly tickets from National Day 1 to 4. There are four monthly tickets for 1500 points from 8:00 to 12:00 in the evening. Brothers, it''s all over now. A helmsman adds one chapter, all of which are big chapters (hint).


    The palace master has thought of a perfect plan.


    He deliberately attracted the attention of the three eyed lone wolf.


    The three eyed lone wolf roared and noticed the palace master and Mi Luo.


    have plenty of fight in sb.


    The roar attack began.


    "How dare you attack me."


    The palace leader is smiling. It suits me. Wonderful.


    Can you be more violent?


    If so, I''ll stop. It''s obviously a little fake.


    Attack me quickly.


    I can hold it.


    Boom, boom!


    Gradually, the palace master pretended to be invincible, so he waited for MI Luo to kill the wolf.


    It''s really beautiful.


    He thought his plan was perfect, but he ignored one point.


    Milo''s character.


    She ran out for a long distance, ran away directly, and disappeared at once.


    This is her instinct.


    She has always been timid and cautious, which is portrayed in her bones and can''t be changed.


    As long as you don''t feel right, don''t hesitate and run away.


    This has formed her instinct and she doesn''t have to think at all.


    Just used to it.


    Seeing her disappear in front of you in an instant, the palace master was completely stunned. What''s this woman? Why did she run away in an instant?


    I didn''t expect my plan to go bankrupt as soon as it was implemented.


    Damn it, this damn woman.


    The boss was in danger and ran away by himself.


    She must make complaints about herself, cut her into pieces and feed the dog.


    "Roar!"


    The attack of the three eyed lone wolf came, the huge claws were shot down from the sky, and the space was torn. If you hit it, you must be injured.


    Just avoid the edge.


    twinkle.


    The retreat was far away, but the attack of the three eyed lone wolf came again.


    Boom, boom!


    The ground collapses into slag.


    It seems that the three eyed lone wolf can''t stay but kill.


    Officially declared his plan bankrupt.


    "Palace leader, I''m coming."


    At this time, MI Luo, who had run far away, ran back foolishly. The escape just now was purely instinct, which was a habit she couldn''t change for many years.


    I ran out for a long time. After thinking about it, I have to go back and help the palace master.


    She felt her caution had collapsed.


    But she didn''t think it was important.


    As long as the palace leader is safe and sound.


    "Palace leader, we can kill this three eyed wolf together." Milo said.


    "No." the palace master shook his head, "don''t join hands."


    "But these three eyed wolves look so fierce. How can they fight together?"


    "It''s okay, as long as I run faster than you."


    The palace Master said a word, slapped out and pushed Mi Luo to the three eyed lone wolf. The speed suddenly accelerated and disappeared without a trace.


    "This time, the woman finally died."


    The palace master smiled.


    Mi Luomeng, who slowly smashed the three eyed wolf, was forced. What''s the situation? The palace master threw himself down.


    She managed to overcome her psychological obstacles and ran to join hands with the palace master, and he left himself and ran away.


    Touch!


    The claws of the three eyed wolf hit her back at once.


    She flew out heavily and hit the ground.


    Boom!


    The attack of the three eyed wolf appeared again.


    Boom!


    The ground collapsed.


    Fortunately, Milo''s moving speed is fast, otherwise it will die.


    "The palace didn''t leave me. He must have gone to find help."


    Milo comforted himself that the palace master could not be so heartless. He must have moved a rescue soldier.


    "I must support him until the palace master comes back to save me."


    Milo said.


    "Three eyed wolf, die. If you want to kill the palace master, you have to step on my body."


    Milo broke out.


    The violent psychic power came out, jumped up and shot wildly, and the psychic power began to shock it.


    "Pa!"


    The result was less than two moves.


    Mi Luo was beaten by the three eyed wolf and had no strength to fight back.


    She''s really too weak.


    In fact, she is much weaker than the palace master.


    "What did I do when I came back?" Milo sighed.


    "I''m a fool!"


    "I shouldn''t have come back."


    In the past, whenever there was a crisis, she didn''t know where to go, but she became a little confused after meeting with the palace leader.


    "Woo woo..."


    "If it happens again, I..."


    "I''ll still come back!"


    Milo doesn''t win.


    She never regretted the decision she made.


    I don''t want to regret it.


    If it happens again, she will still come back.


    "Touch!"


    The three eyed lone wolf roared and attacked again.


    The ground was flying and dusty.


    Mi Luo has no strength and is covered with blood. She is not the opponent of the three eyed lone wolf at all.


    She lay in the collapsed land.


    Looking back on his life, apart from doing bad things, the happiest days are with the palace master, although I don''t know whether he is a man or a woman.


    But she was happy.


    Everything was blocked by the sun, because a big claw of the three eyed lone wolf slowly fell from the sky.


    Looks like he''s dying.


    Mi Luo thought of many ways to die, but she didn''t expect to die like this.


    Good bye, palace leader.


    She was trying to close her eyes.


    Suddenly, a familiar shadow stood in front of him, and the claws of the three eyed lone wolf were cut off by him.


    Blood splashed on Milo''s face.


    She woke up completely and stared at a familiar figure.


    It''s the palace master.


    "What are you looking at? Are you a fool? Can''t you hide or escape?"


    The roaring voice of the palace master came out.


    Does this woman have hemorrhoids in her brain?


    The palace master dragged her out of the soil.


    "Be careful."


    Mi Luo shouted. The three eyed lone wolf''s hand was cut off. It seemed that he was crazy and was attacking.


    The palace leader was cold and didn''t speak.


    Just dragged Milo out of the soil, the attack of the three eyed lone wolf came, and a light ball came out of his mouth.


    Milo''s eyes widened.


    Because she saw the palace master''s means, his back suddenly turned into a void. The void was cutting, and the light ball vomited by the lone wolf was easily cut off.


    "Roar!"


    The three eyed lone wolf roared.


    The third eye stood up and suddenly turned blood red around, and the boundless power began to roll.


    The soil is flying.


    Dust filled the air.


    "Roar!"


    "It''s so noisy."


    The palace master roared and slapped out.


    The void split.


    There was a crack in the space in front of me, as if the space was broken, and as if the bronze mirror was broken, the three eyed lone wolf was cut into pieces.


    "Void way!"


    Milo knows that the way the palace leader cultivates is the void way.


    It''s this level of Tao.


    Manipulate the void.


    Once the practice of void Tao reaches the extreme, it can control the power of space.


    It turned out to be such a supreme Avenue.


    The three eyed lone wolf was cut into pieces and cut completely.


    "Palace leader, I knew you would come and save me."


    Mi Luo''s dimple is like a flower, and her eyes are shining like water flooding on the lake.


    The palace master didn''t say anything, but with a cold face, said, "after all, I''m your owner and you''re my pet. How can the owner allow his pet to have an accident?"


    The palace leader explained.


    Mi Luo smiled and didn''t speak. The palace leader was really tough. He clearly wanted to save me.


    Milo smiled and said, "thank you, palace master."


    The palace Master said coldly, "you''re welcome, little pet."


    "My name is Milo."


    "Little pet."


    "Palace master!" Milo pursed her lips, a little unhappy.


    The palace master walked to the front with his hands on his back: "let''s go and have a look. Let''s go, Milo."


    "Yes."


    Milo smiled.


    Because she called her name.


    "Palace leader, what''s your name?"


    "Are you bothered? If you chatter again, I''ll really let you live and die."


    "Oh!"


    Milo didn''t speak, but just smiled and smiled happily, just like a child who ate candy.


    "Palace leader, don''t worry. I will help you get the fruit of Huadao!"


    "If only you didn''t hold back."


    "..." Miluo Hanyan, the palace leader really said... It''s hard to say.


    "I hope I can finish here quickly and hunt all the people here. The best thing is to get their way."


    There are many disciples in the Tao palace.


    He doesn''t think it''s good enough.


    Want it all.


    He was interested in Li Xu''s way, Princess Daju''s way and an Zhiyu''s way.


    Li Xu''s way can''t see what it is, but it''s absolutely terrible.


    Ann knows the way of fish. He knows that it is a thousand petal lotus platform. It is really exciting. It is the first thousand petal lotus platform in history. This talent is a waste in her hands.


    You have to get it.


    Da Ji is the path of fire in the cold ice sky.


    This is the first case in Daozhou today. A person can practice two Tao through this woman.


    He had a vague idea that if a person could practice Tao.


    So how strong this man is.


    Multi monastic.


    Maybe it will be the mainstream in the future.


    It seems that a new world has been discovered.


    It''s really interesting.


    However, at present, the growth of Da Ji and Anzhi fish is still too slow. If they reach the fifth or sixth grade, they can consider catching and studying them.


    He thought in secret.


    ¡­¡­


    Qinglian world.


    An Zhiyu appears alone in a world where green lotus blossoms.


    This place is strange.


    There is a feeling that the lotus leaves are boundless and green, and the red flowers reflect the sun.


    There are only two elements: water and lotus.


    "Interesting! Is this my chance?"


    Master once said that this is the inner world of Huadao fruit. There must be a great opportunity here. Maybe you can break the five grades with this opportunity and become an immortal.


    In this way, your appearance can be young forever.


    It''s always like my sister.


    How nice.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know what chance it is!


    "Go and watch."


    An Zhiyu walked up and down on the lotus leaf, trying to see what was in the small world.


    There are endless lotus flowers. The smell of flowers is everywhere. It''s so fragrant. If only there were a boat at this time.


    biu¡­¡­


    Suddenly, a small boat appeared in front of her eyes.


    The boat appeared out of thin air.


    It''s amazing.


    She jumped onto the boat and used her spiritual power to make the boat move forward slowly. Then she thought and said, "if only there was a koi bridge over the boat."


    Seems to follow the law.


    The voice prevented falling. Golden fish jumped out of the water and formed a curved Rainbow Bridge on the boat.


    "It''s so magical!" an Zhiyu thought that the green lotus world was wonderful. He thought, "get me a Li Xu. It''s best not to wear clothes."


    Then there was no change.


    "Is my request too high?" an Zhiyu murmured to himself.


    "Li Xu in clothes is OK!"


    Then there was No.


    An Zhiyu frowns. What''s the situation? It doesn''t feel effective.


    "Turn me into night, I want the sky to turn over!"


    As soon as the words fall, the day turns into night, and the stars hang high in the sky.


    "Restore the day to me."


    Then it recovered.


    "It''s amazing!"


    An Zhiyu calls himself an expert, so he keeps playing this game.


    Half an hour later, she was tired, lying on the boat and said, "the Green Lotus World dragged me in, certainly not to play these boring tricks."


    She frowned and thought carefully, but she couldn''t figure out what it was.


    "Forget it, sleep for a while until I wake up." an Zhiyu said.


    So she fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Ice fire world.


    Da Ju is completely different from that of Anzhi fish. The environment here has two temperatures. The first is ice. All things are frozen here, and huge statues are frozen.


    There is an ice sculpture around her.


    Many of them are characters recorded in books.


    For example, the decapitated Xingtian, the nine heavenly Xuannv with nine colored flames, the Nu Wa with the head of a snake, and the Xingtian holding an axe.


    These are mythical gods.


    In front of him stood a statue of gods.


    The cold wind cut her little body.


    But in an instant, the weather became hot. The place where she was turned into endless flames, and the ice sculptures turned into flames.


    She then had a feeling that the flames were staring at herself, as if trying to devour herself.


    She was a little flustered.


    He shrunk and was afraid.


    A moment later, the flame world returned to the frozen world of all things.


    One cold and one hot.


    Constantly alternating.


    One time it''s cold and the other time it''s hot.


    It''s like being in hell.


    Fortunately, she had eaten Li Xu''s blood and had a good constitution. She could carry it whether it was cold or hot.


    But she has a problem.


    What is Hua Daoguo doing with her in this ice and fire world?


    No instructions.


    She doesn''t know what to do?


    Sitting on the cold ground thinking, but thinking for a long time, I didn''t think of a reason.


    "If you encounter something you don''t understand, how does Master deal with it?" Da Chuo held his cheek and thought for a moment.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    He was reckless all the way by strength.


    "Smelly master, where are you?" Da Ji shouted around.


    But here only her echo, no one bird her.


    "It seems that master should also have gone to the small world of biehua Daoguo."


    "He can''t be contacted for the time being."


    "I don''t know what to do? Huadaoguo didn''t give a hint. In that case, I''d better raise my spirits and sleep for a while."


    Several snow-white fluffy tails grew behind Da Ji.


    The tail wrapped her like a ball.


    She slept in the ball.


    Wait until you wake up.


    Anyway, Li Xu usually does the same thing. There is nothing that can''t be solved by sleeping. If there is, sleep twice.


    ¡­¡­


    All souls.


    The world of Tao and fruit that Li Xu entered is called the universal spirit world.


    Three thousand roads correspond to each Tao fruit, and each Tao fruit is a world.


    In other words, three thousand worlds are on this tree.


    If you want to think of Tao fruit, you will experience the test of this world, but what is the test?


    Li Xu doesn''t know.


    I guess I have to grope for it myself.


    This world is different from any other world.


    Because Li Xu has no attribute, he is different from everyone. Unlike other people''s world, he corresponds to his own practice of Tao.


    And I may have all kinds of demons and ghosts.


    Li Xu set foot in boundless wasteland. There were several feet of footprints on the ground, a bit like human footprints.


    But are human footprints so scary?


    Always feel a little out of line.


    If so, it could be Altman!


    "I always feel that I have entered the era of famine!"


    Although I can''t say what''s strange, it feels like the world is specially prepared for him.


    He entered the santu River and passed the mountain and sea boundary.


    But the most terrible place is the mountain and sea boundary.


    The region of the mountain and sea boundary is a bit like the boundless wasteland, in which fierce animals roam, strange animals roar, dare to compete with the sun and the moon, and dare to compete with heaven and earth.


    They are some fierce beasts that used to be the world''s overlord.


    Unfortunately, he was finally sanctioned. He was driven to the mountain and sea boundary by God and couldn''t come out.


    Otherwise, just jump out a few fierce beasts and the Terran will be destroyed.


    This is the horror of the land of great terror.


    Li Xuyou was lucky to cross the mountain and sea boundary, but he survived in it.


    Li Xu stared at the wasteland. Suddenly, there was a rumble. Li Xu felt the ground shaking, as if some giant thing had passed by.


    "Is it an animal tide?"


    Li Xu guessed that such a big move should be animal tide.


    Li Xu suddenly found the distance between the dragon scale sword and the wine gourd trembling.


    "It''s the first time this gourd has trembled for many years!"


    Li Xu thought it was not easy. He picked the little gourd from a gourd vine in the mountain and sea world.


    It is a congenital magic weapon that can spit fire and spray water.


    More terrible than the dragon scale.


    But at this time, this thing was trembling. It was the first time since it was subdued.


    "Brother, you finally moved." Li Xu almost cried with joy.


    "How many years!"


    Li Xu always thought that the gourd had a grudge and was unwilling to make any noise.


    Buzzing


    The gourd makes a sound.


    If it wants to run, it should be aware of the danger and want to get away from here.


    The sword also kept stabbing Li Xu, as if to urge him to hurry to yo yo.


    "Don''t panic, I''ll see what it is first?" Li Xu was very calm.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a mountain in the distance burst open.


    A dragon rushed out of the mountain, emitting terrible golden inflammation all over, as if it was running for its life.


    Yes, a dragon is running for its life.


    Boom!


    A big hairy hand came from a distance, and the mountain was crushed by him.


    The whole body is shining, and the invincible breath is displayed.


    Boom!


    A giant as high as a mountain shot.


    He''s just feeding, feeding on dragons.


    Slowly grasp the dragon with your hand.


    Suddenly, the sky was torn.


    A big bird with lightning tore up the sky, and the sound of singing tore open the clouds. It was a lightning bird thousands of feet.


    The two claws of the lightning bird poked out and caught the dragon.


    The giant reached out and caught the dragon.


    The lightning bird also caught the dragon.


    Two monsters pull.


    The dragon is broken.


    Half was swallowed by lightning birds.


    Half was swallowed by the giant.


    A king level dragon was thus divided up.


    "What the hell is this place!"


    Li Xu''s scalp was numb and he felt like he had returned to the mountain and sea boundary.


    7017k

 Chapter 243

    Li Xu looked up at the void and swallowed his saliva, which was a little exciting.


    The world in Huadao fruit is more complex than I imagined.


    A king level dragon was carved up by lightning bird and giant.


    The huge footprints seen before should be the giant''s.


    Bigfoot, that''s interesting.


    Originally, the dragon was a giant with big feet. He first found that the lightning bird just came to rob temporarily, which made him very angry.


    "Die!"


    The Bigfoot giant roared, and his body jumped up suddenly, trying to tear up the lightning bird.


    Lightning birds are not good stubbles.


    Thunder poured into the body, and the power erupted. The wings turned into thunder knives, crackling, trying to kill the Bigfoot giant.


    But Bigfoot''s body is hard and can''t be killed at all.


    The two giants began the extreme battle.


    For a time, the mountain collapsed and the earth fell apart.


    This picture seems to be back to the era of gods and demons, back to the primitive era of demons.


    Li Xu was so excited that he thought that lightning bird and Bigfoot giant were the ceiling of the universal spirit world. Suddenly, there was a strong vibration not far from his side.


    The sky was reddened by power, and the ground continued to crack.


    Li Xufei got up and looked at the situation.


    I saw a big snake fighting a cow.


    Snake and ox silk are no less destructive than lightning bird and Bigfoot giant.


    Li Xu''s hair was blown up, rippling, white clothes floating, and watched the war seriously.


    It''s really beautiful. Huadaoguo is very interesting. The creatures inside make him feel dangerous, which is similar to that in the mountain and sea world.


    Suddenly, Li Xu had a bold idea that the world of huadaoguo could judge a person''s strength, that is, pull a person into the world of the same realm.


    It should be this rule.


    Li Xu thought secretly. Suddenly he felt the danger. A big hand came out of the clouds, like a God who destroyed the sky and the earth. The target was himself.


    Li Xu disappeared.


    The big hand fell to the ground, and the ground crumbled and smoke billowed.


    Li Xu looked carefully. The big hand was full of hair, and his face gradually appeared.


    This is an ape.


    It''s bigger than the Bigfoot giant. It''s like a huge mountain, standing in the sky, breathing with flames.


    "Why did you attack me?" Li Xu asked.


    He wants to know why.


    "Die!"


    The ape said nothing more and gave him a word.


    This person makes him feel dangerous, and the existence of this world is the law of the jungle. If you want to become stronger, you have to constantly devour the strong.


    And Li Xu is his goal.


    Although it was only a small one, his intuition told him that he was very strong.


    He likes to challenge the strong.


    "Boom!"


    The huge palm covered the sky and the sun, and the ground turned into darkness.


    Originally, the ape thought that one blow would kill the dwarf, but he held his palm with one hand.


    Golden ripples burst.


    He resisted his strength with one hand.


    It is hard to imagine such a terrible force bursting out of a small body.


    This ape is also the overlord level. Unexpectedly, it was held by Li Xu. All lightning birds, Bigfoot giants, snakes and cattle fighting stopped fighting.


    In addition to these.


    There are many creatures who are fighting. They are aware of something. They come to watch and see a very uncoordinated picture.


    A little creature smaller than their fingers held the power of an ape with one hand.


    The ape''s face couldn''t hang, and he felt that his hot eyes floated over, as if he were mocking himself.


    "Roar!"


    When the ape wanted to recover his face, he pressed his palm heavily and turned the ground into powder.


    Smoke filled the air.


    The ape is very satisfied. If there is no accident, the human ashes will not be left


    "Poof!"


    Suddenly the blood splashed out and appeared in the air like a stream.


    The ape''s hand was badly pierced.


    Blood gushed and dyed the ground red.


    "Ah..."


    The ape shouted and his palm was torn by a force of brute force!


    He showed a painful expression.


    "Little thing, you annoyed me."


    The ape''s eyes were splitting and his body was shaking. The damn mortal completely angered him.


    I will never forgive you.


    So many creatures looked at it, and he couldn''t swallow it.


    Li Xu must die!


    "Die!"


    The ape beat his chest, his eyes spewed out flames, and his breath was like lava eruption.


    He slapped out, and a mountain was flattened, but unexpectedly, Li Xu had nothing to do.


    He danced in white and came out of the mountain with a sword in his hand. The corners of his mouth were full of smiles.


    "I haven''t met an opponent of this level for a long time, so I''ll play with you today." the ape is very powerful and inspires Li Xu''s fighting will.


    "Just in time."


    The ape''s big hand stretched out, burning a flame in its hand, as if it contained a world.


    Li Xu struck with a sword.


    He is not very good at swordsmanship, but he has a steady stream of spiritual power, which can be used without scruples.


    "Touch!"


    When the sword Qi is released, it turns into a long river of sword Qi, just like the backflow of river water.


    Poof!


    In an instant, the sword Qi was polluted by blood. The ape''s hand was forcibly cut off by Li Xu, fell to the ground and turned a mountain into powder.


    All sentient beings did not expect that it was just a sword.


    The ape''s hand was cut off.


    "Roar!"


    The ape''s eyes were blazing with fire, and it was obvious that he was extremely angry.


    He jumped up and tangled with Li Xu. He was really angry.


    Li Xu was still in no hurry and kept waving his sword. The sword Qi was wrapped around the ape. When he stopped, the ape was cut into irregular pieces.


    "Burst!"


    Li Xu said a word.


    The flesh of an ape explodes before your eyes, just like a blooming flower explodes before your eyes.


    A very shocking scene.


    It exploded right in front of me.


    Blood spatter.


    The bodies of apes turned into unknown speed and flew everywhere. Some fell on the creatures and jumped them all.


    "It''s really too strong. This creature is mine. Don''t rob me."


    After the death of the ape, the Bigfoot giant was not afraid, but excited.


    The war is getting stronger and stronger.


    He licked his lips and could not suppress the war in his heart.


    "This is mine." a big snake vomited its snake seed, and its whole body burst into nine colors.


    "Moo moo..."


    A blue cow didn''t beep. It directly began to hunt Li Xu. As soon as its mouth vomited, a strong breath came out.


    Breath substantiation.


    Li Xu dodged.


    In situ explosion, surrounded by extreme damage.


    "How dare you make a sneak attack!" the lightning bird disdained that the green bull did such a thing, which made him feel shameless.


    "First, first, then, there is no residue left!"


    Qingniu shot.


    If he doesn''t do it again, Li Xu will be divided up by them. He must make a quick decision.


    "He is mine." qingniu naturally felt the power of Li Xu, especially the smell of Li Xu''s meat and his blood.


    What kind of blood is this.


    Great.


    Qingniu licked his lips and felt that Li Xu was more attractive to him than any living creature.


    Although small, the taste of blood must be top.


    I must try it.


    Qingniu''s huge body began to move. He targeted Li Xu and planned to solve him quickly.


    "This is mine," growled the Bigfoot.


    "What, yours, this is mine." the lightning bird turned into a purple lightning.


    "Don''t argue."


    Li Xu smiled and looked around with a sword. In addition to lightning birds, Bigfoot giants, snakes and cattle, there are many creatures, such as spiders, poisonous bees, mantis and so on.


    These creatures are all around, eyeing.


    These creatures are really sharp. They should smell the smell in my blood.


    Promising.


    So many creatures staring at themselves must have something to do with their own blood.


    They have their eyes on themselves.


    "It seems that we can kill today."


    Li Xu smiled.


    "Let''s go together."


    Li Xu was full of war spirit, dancing in white, expressionless and holding a sword in one hand.


    "Roar..."


    Many life spirits finally couldn''t suppress their desire. They wanted to tear up Li Xu, eat him and drink his blood.


    Boom, boom!


    They all rushed up.


    If you don''t go out again, I''m afraid you can''t even eat a hair.


    Because he''s too young.


    Holding a sword, Li Xu first aimed at a poisonous bee. The poisonous bee was too ugly for him. Li Xu felt very eye-catching.


    Whew


    Slowly, he stood in front of the wasp and struck out with a sword.


    The sword gas cuts off the wings of the poisonous bee.


    The poison bag of her tail agitated, wisps of green smoke appeared, and Li Xu retreated rapidly.


    "The poisonous bee really needs to be solved first."


    Li Xu withdrew and went far away. At the same time, spiders and Mantis appeared, but Li Xu avoided them. Now the first thing to kill is spiders and wasps.


    The wind blows when the hands are tied.


    The green poisonous smoke began to be blown away completely. Li Xu broke the void and stood over the poisonous bee with a sword.


    The body of the wasp was slid from head to tail, turned into two halves, fell to the ground and died completely.


    The guy in the way was finally torn off.


    Li Xu glanced at the spider and the moving Mantis.


    These two things are also in the way, but he can''t hit it because lightning bird, Bigfoot giant, snake and cow are also intertwined.


    The goal is yourself.


    "It seems that we have to continue to mobilize our spiritual power."


    Li Xu continued to mobilize his spiritual power.


    Then, a battle was launched.


    He fired hundreds of swords in one breath. The sword intention broke the surrounding mountains. He killed spiders and mantis, and the blood turned into a stream.


    "This man is very strong. We have to join hands to kill him." Li Xu killed three powerful creatures in a row, making them feel a sense of crisis.


    In Li Xu''s absence, they often fight, just to grab a bite.


    However, now they are aware of the sense of crisis. Li Xu is very strong. If they want to win him, they must work together.


    Many creatures decided in an instant, no longer competing for each other, but working together.


    So, next, many creatures came together to kill Li Xu.


    "NIMA!"


    It''s not easy to deal with these monsters. These species that don''t know when they left behind are very powerful.


    It can already be compared with the mountain and sea boundary.


    Li Xu''s eyes became serious.


    "Bang bang!"


    They fought and died, and bodies were everywhere.


    As he fought, thousands of miles around were destroyed. He affected more and more creatures. There were more and more creatures along the way. Li Xu faced more and more creatures.


    Suddenly I found that things were a little big.


    It feels like it can''t end.


    As he fought, Li Xu could not stop. The war spirit that had not been for a long time was completely activated. It seemed that he had returned to the day of fighting in the mountain and sea world.


    Boom!


    His sword was interrupted by constant fighting.


    Li Xu simply fought with bare hands and bare fists.


    "Bang!"


    Li Xu hit a left hook, and a prisoner cow was beaten out by him. His teeth were everywhere, and blood gushed.


    Boom!


    Li Xu didn''t know how long he had been fighting, and his blood was boiling all over.


    The idea of war breaks through the sky.


    Poof!


    Li Xu kept fighting, and the flames of war were burning for thousands of miles.


    Li Xu was disheveled and his white clothes were dyed red by the blood. Of course, this was not his blood, but the blood left by the fierce beast during the battle.


    "Come again!" Li Xu tore up a Yak with both hands and locked many creatures.


    "Zi..."


    Especially the lightning bird that discharges in the sky.


    It''s very eye-catching. Now I can finally free my hand to kill him.


    Psychic power kills, fist shakes the sky.


    Lightning bird is more powerful than he thought. Its flesh is so hard that it can resist its own attack with its flesh.


    Li Xu jumped up and punched him out.


    The spirit power exploded in his fist. Nanming left the fire and killed it. The spirit power turned into a golden black.


    "Touch!"


    The lightning bird was hit by Li Xu and fell heavily to the ground.


    Li Xu fell from the sky faster than lightning and killed everything with his fist.


    Both fists.


    The power of fury is like a lion, breaking out wantonly.


    Like the sound of striking iron in the space, the lightning bird kept struggling, and his body turned into thunder, trying to break free from Li Xu''s bondage.


    However, Li Xu stepped on him and made him unable to move.


    "Ah ah!"


    Lightning bird wings incite and lead lightning.


    But Li Xu didn''t pay attention to thunder and lightning at all. His fists kept popping out and beating violently.


    Finally, the lightning bird broke its defense and blurred its blood.


    Li Xu enlarged his hands at the same time, pulled the lightning bird''s wings, pulled them hard, the wings broke, and the blood completely dyed the ground red.


    Lightning birds smell more and more, and finally die in peace.


    Li Xu stood up and glanced at the many creatures here. Many creatures were not afraid. They were like outlaws. There was only infinite war in their eyes.


    "Kill!"


    The giant with big feet raised his feet and stepped on Li Xu.


    Li Xu avoided his edge.


    The Bigfoot giant''s foot stepped on the lightning bird, and the lightning bird completely turned into meat and mud.


    Suddenly, the Bigfoot giant felt something on his shoulder. When Yu Guang left, it was Li Xu. He stood on his shoulder.


    "Young man, the next death list is you. Can you accept it?" Li Xu asked.


    "Roar!"


    The Bigfoot roared.


    He clapped his palm on his shoulder. Li Xu punched out and broke his hand. He still stood on the giant''s shoulder and looked at him coldly.


    Bigfoot had instinctive fear for the first time.


    Is this a man?


    He wants to run.


    But the next moment, the whole body began to get cold.


    Weird.


    fear.


    Shocked.


    His head was held down by Li Xu. He couldn''t move. It was like screwing off his head like a radish.


    Twist it off.


    His eyes widened, and he couldn''t understand death. His eyes gradually became lax, and his form and spirit disappeared.


    Finally, many creatures began to feel fear.


    I can''t get cold all over.


    In such a short time, he killed it.


    it is beyond logic and above reason.


    They, who were originally murderous, could be as if they were watered by a basin of ice water. They woke up completely and ran away one after another.


    But the murderous Li Xu will not let them go.


    Now his killing intention was fully mobilized and suddenly appeared in front of a big snake, which was full of colorful luster.


    It''s huge, like a city wall.


    Li Xu stood in front of his head with a strong smile on his face.


    The snake vomited the letter, his eyes became more and more ferocious, his mouth sounded and pretended. It obviously wanted to run away, but it couldn''t run away at all.


    Li stood in front of him.


    Look more and more cold.


    Slap it out.


    The snake died in front of itself. Its flesh and blood burst inch by inch, tore up and wiped clean.


    Li Xu''s eyes locked on another cow.


    This cow is the most strange to Li Xu. It is blue all over. It runs fast and steps on thunder.


    If I hadn''t been fast enough, I''m afraid I couldn''t catch up with him.


    When Li Xu appeared in front of him, the cow was completely flustered. The suffocating breath covered the world and felt that death had come.


    Li Xu took out a sword again. It was full of light. It was all cut by his spiritual power, and there were bursts of wind rolls.


    Qingniu was very scared.


    Keep going backwards.


    When Li Xu was preparing to kill him, all of a sudden the world was dark, and something seemed to breathe again in the darkness.


    The fleeing creatures fell down one after another, frightened in their eyes.


    I vaguely saw the wall at the end of the sky. There were four walls.


    The fence seems to be alive,


    It''s like the monster is moving, and many creatures lie down and dare not move, as if the wall is the God here.


    It''s a little strange.


    Originally strong creatures are trying to suppress their breathing at this time. It seems that they have experienced this great fear and are very afraid.


    It was a horror from the soul.


    Li Xu also felt that the extreme terror had come.


    "Who and what is this?" Li Xu stepped on the back of qingniu.


    "I..."


    Qingniu is speechless. It''s really special. I just wanted to kill him.


    Now step on him and want to talk. No way.


    He has backbone and will never give in.


    Even if he died, he would not give in. This is his attitude and backbone.


    "No more, I''ll kill you now." Li Xu rubbed qingniu''s body, his sword flashing cold.


    He quickly put the sword around his neck, ready to kill.


    "Young man, have a good talk."


    Qingqiu trembled. Don''t always fight and kill. Fighting and killing can''t solve the problem.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "what''s the matter with the surrounding walls?"


    "This is a wall of flesh, a wall of flesh of gods. Every once in a while, this thing will appear and devour the creatures here."


    "Gods?"


    7017k

 Chapter 244

    "Yes, it''s the gods," said the green bull.


    Li Xu always remembered that this was the inner world of huadaoguo, but he never dreamed of a God in it.


    Is this fake?


    But it''s so real. For example, I can kill the fierce animals here.


    "What kind of gods?" Li Xu asked.


    He had never heard of the gods growing up like this. It''s completely unscientific where there should be gods.


    "I don''t know. I just know that this thing will come out to look for food every once in a while." the green cow''s voice trembled. "One day, this God will live again."


    "It''s really terrible."


    The green ox was full of tears.


    Suddenly, the green bull froze.


    A big black hand came out of the meat wall, and the big black hand slowly came here.


    Fucked up.


    The hand aimed at the green bull.


    It''s very quiet here, but qingniu and Li Xu are talking.


    Although the sound was very small, it attracted the attention of the meat wall.


    The green cow couldn''t move. He was shivering with cold. His hand had come to his eyes and caught the cow. Because Li Xu was too small, he was like a fly on the cow and couldn''t notice it at all.


    Reach out and sink slowly.


    Hold the cow''s neck quickly.


    The green bull suddenly broke out, broke his black hand with his horn, turned and ran away.


    But he couldn''t run at all. His broken hand condensed again and dragged the cow''s tail.


    "Moo, moo, moo!"


    The cow''s cry continued and struggled.


    Finally, he broke the cow''s tail and rushed out all the way, but a black hand appeared on the meat wall and stretched to the green cow.


    Dragged the green bull''s feet.


    "Moo moo..."


    No matter how the green bull barked, no living creature came out and crawled on the ground, trembling with fear.


    Li Xu, who still stepped on the cow''s back, saw it. If he guessed correctly, this is the ceiling of the universal spirit world.


    "Moo moo..."


    The green bull is roaring and roaring like killing a pig.


    Gradually, several black hands appeared, and the black hands came one after another, just like the claws of death. Li Xu fell to the ground, and the black hands covered the green cattle all at once.


    The green bull couldn''t move any more. Finally, he was dragged into the meat wall by the black hand, and didn''t even spit out the bones.


    Eat very clean.


    Li Xu saw clearly through the green bull. This thing will really devour other creatures.


    Is this a God?


    Li Xu doesn''t know, but he can know that this thing is very strong.


    Since entering Penglai stream, he has been refreshing his concept. Originally, he thought nine babies were very strong, but he found that there were a lot better than nine babies, such as tree demons.


    And now the meat wall.


    Now he can''t see what kind of life the meat wall is like. He just knows that this thing is very strong.


    Suddenly, the meat wall shrank slowly and gathered around.


    Li Xu saw all kinds of fierce beasts gathering towards the central area, and there was a panic, but it was useless. No matter how much panic was useless.


    The flesh wall is the God here.


    Another monster was swallowed.


    It''s a fierce beast equal to the strength of qingniu.


    Then another monster was swallowed, and the bones of his face didn''t spit out.


    Li Xu found that the meat wall eats fierce animals with unique eyes. He specially selects the ones that look strong to eat.


    He suddenly had a very bold idea. The reason why the meat wall didn''t completely swallow the creatures here was that it let these fierce beasts fight and grow in it.


    When you grow to a certain point, you jump out, just like raising pigs, fatten and kill.


    "The meat wall looks bad. I''d better go for it." Li Xu said.


    He plans to hide behind many fierce animals. This thing will always be full. As long as he is full, he will leave. After all, this is just a farm.


    The meat wall began to devour everything, devouring many fierce beast heads.


    Eating, the meat wall felt something wrong, and the mixed sound came out.


    "Lightning bird, where''s Bigfoot?"


    The sound from the meat wall seems to be the sound of thousands of creatures. The sound vibrates and echoes in this space.


    Gu is well raised. Why is he missing now? He only eats green cattle, which makes him very angry. It is reasonable to say that lightning bird and Bigfoot giant are his fertilizer.


    Unexpectedly, No.


    Li Xu, who was hiding behind many fierce beasts, was suddenly stunned.


    Because countless fierce beasts pointed at him.


    "He killed them."


    The fierce beast spoke.


    They all looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu didn''t expect to collect so much interest. He thought he wouldn''t be found, but he was betrayed.


    That''s right.


    The monster has no love with him. Sell it.


    A friend who dies does not die.


    The meat wall stopped all movement, and an eye appeared on the wriggling wall, squinting at Li Xu.


    This thing is too small.


    It was hard to notice. It was like an ant. Suddenly, he noticed something. Li Xu held his breath.


    Definitely not for ordinary people.


    He suddenly became interested and said seriously, "did you kill them?"


    "No." Li Xu didn''t admit it. If he did, it was estimated that this thing would kill himself. How could he admit it.


    "That''s him," said a fierce beast.


    "Tell you to talk."


    Li Xu kicked the monster out and kicked it away. He told you to talk and talk. He won''t kill you or anyone.


    One eye on the meat wall stared at Li Xu and frowned.


    Because just now when Li Xu exerted his strength, the meat wall saw something faintly. The man''s strength was very turbulent. If he could eat it, he might recover almost.


    Maybe all the injuries you''ve suffered will recover.


    He is very excited.


    Thinking of this, he immediately shot and put a black hand forward.


    Very fast, he came to Li Xu and wanted to swallow it in an instant.


    Li Xu took out the dragon scale and cut it out with a sword. It was also very fast.


    The hands sticking out of the meat wall were cut off.


    A black hand wriggled on the ground, but it soon came back.


    "Your reaction is very good."


    The voice of the meat wall was still calm. The blow just now was a test. It was expected that Li Xu could catch it.


    "But next, there will be no such good luck."


    The hands of the meat wall kept sticking out, and the black hands looked special.


    Yin Qi is thick and ghosts cry.


    An ominous smell poured out.


    Big black hands poked out of the meat wall, their hands forked and grabbed Li Xu.


    Li Xu felt dangerous and didn''t hold it up. Holding the dragon scale, a big dragon came out of it, ran through it for a moment, and his hands were cut off one after another.


    His psychic power spread and directly smashed these things.


    "You want to die!" meat wall didn''t expect that Li Xu''s speed was so fast that part of his strength couldn''t be recovered, so he smashed it.


    "Oh!"


    The meat wall flew into a rage and suddenly spit out something. It was dark and bared its teeth. It was a green cow eating the meat wall.


    But he felt that qingniu was stronger.


    His body was contaminated with some strange attributes, which Li Xu couldn''t see through.


    "Roar!"


    Qingniu''s eyes are red and angry. His eyes are locked on Li Xu, and his body is full of black power.


    He killed me. Come here.


    "Brother, I have something to say." Li Xu said, "it''s our opponent."


    "Roar!" the green bull ignored him and rushed over to tear up Li Xu.


    "Hey!" Li Xu stood at the same place, holding a sword in his right hand and chopped it off.


    The green cow turned into powder and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Just after killing and clearing, a mace flew out of the meat wall. Li Xu resisted, but he still withdrew a few steps.


    Then I saw a wolf headed monster and came out of the meat wall slowly.


    The wolf is stronger than the green bull.


    Then black monsters came out of the meat wall.


    Out came a dragon, a Phoenix, a unicorn, Baize and other divine beasts.


    They came out of the meat wall one after another.


    Everything is wrong.


    Li Xu frowned and shot quickly, trying to kill these moments, but unexpectedly, the divine soldier cut into a dragon, and the divine soldier broke.


    Li Xumeng forced.


    This is the flesh of the gods.


    Now Li xucai really realized that this flesh body had become a God.


    These are the mythical age has become the flesh of God, and they are standing here now.


    The flesh wall is actually a collection of these fallen gods.


    Only now did Li Xu realize the horror of the meat wall.


    Put away the broken magic soldiers, and Li Xu fought them with his flesh. These were the products that really existed in the world, and the flesh power was unimaginable.


    Bang!


    Li Xu''s fist fell.


    I can''t move.


    The body of the gods was so terrible.


    It was the first time that he met an opponent of this level. He began to take it seriously and began to mobilize his essence and spirit to give full play to his spiritual power.


    Sonorous, like the sound of striking iron, is remembered around.


    Long Xi, the flame of the Phoenix is here, and the powerful beasts crawling on the ground turn into ashes without leaving.


    Various spiritual bodies appear.


    At least hundreds of bodies appeared, which were once overlords in the famine.


    Li Xu''s figure moves rapidly here, and his power erupts. There is a wave of spiritual power here, raging in the space.


    to be sonorous!


    Power began to emerge, but it was strange that it could not move.


    Li Xu stood in place and took a deep breath. This was the first time he met such a thorny creature.


    He mobilized his Qi and blood, shook his fist and started the battle. This time, he was more serious than any time, because he met an unprecedented opponent.


    "Bang!"


    Punch it out.


    The dragon was hit by him.


    He jumped up and continued to shoot. His spiritual power wrapped around him and hit hundreds of punches. Finally, the body of the God burst.


    He goes back and forth and keeps shooting.


    After about half an hour, all the bodies of the gods turned into ashes and fell to the ground.


    He was also tired and sweating.


    This was the first time Li Xu sweated. Fortunately, these were fallen gods, but it was so tight that he sweated, which was enough to show the horror of the gods.


    "I can see clearly. With this strength, it seems that you must die in my hands today."


    The sound of the meat wall came out.


    Li Xu did not speak, but looked at him quietly.


    "Zizizi..."


    Li Xu suddenly heard a strange voice.


    I saw the black liquid constantly infiltrating, just like blood, slowly diffuse, but all the creatures infected with it died on the ground.


    Even the white bones melted away, like a pool of blood.


    The meat wall turned into a black liquid.


    Li Xu vaguely saw strange creatures crawling in the black liquid. It was these strange creatures that shrouded the positive space.


    Even the sky has black liquid penetration.


    Li Xu rose against the sky.


    Punch.


    He made a gap and was about to fly out when Li Xu''s feet were dragged by countless hands.


    Pull him down.


    Suddenly, it was like a wall around, and the sky turned into darkness.


    Li Xu felt that there was black liquid in the dark, as if he wanted to cover himself and devour him.


    "Hey, you''re looking for your own death, no wonder me." Li Xu closed his eyes and let countless jade hands drag his feet. He opened his hands.


    The violent power in the body rushed out in an instant and occupied all around.


    Boom!


    The spiritual power of technology is like the ocean gushing, like the luster of the sun, around, like a fire burning. The black liquid seems to encounter the black star and retreats quickly, but it''s too late. Li Xu starts to fight in all directions.


    The fist opened and closed, and the four walls burst into pieces.


    The sky was also blasted.


    Black blood spilled on the ground.


    "So strong." the meat wall didn''t expect to be like this. It still can''t solve Li Xu. It''s really not simple. "It seems that it''s time for you to see what my real body is."


    The meat wall began to creep and agglomerate towards a point.


    Gradually, the black liquid disappeared, and a monster with six arms and a vertical eye in the middle of his eyebrow appeared.


    He was wearing a black dress, his expression was cold and murderous.


    Li Xu seemed to see a god corroding between heaven and earth.


    "The collection of gods!" Li Xu stared. This thing ate many gods'' bodies and gradually formed something similar to gods.


    unimaginable.


    I felt danger from him for the first time.


    The gods did it.


    In an instant, he came to Li Xu. Li Xu resisted, but he was overturned hundreds of feet in an instant.


    Li Xu''s hand is still shaking.


    "It''s the first time for me to fight with a God." Li Xu found that the God was stronger than he imagined and stronger than the one in the santu river.


    Although far less than the real gods.


    But it''s a combination of gods.


    "Touch!"


    The six armed spirit shot again. The speed and attack were first-class. He shook Li Xu out again.


    Li Xu''s hands were trembling and he felt the roar of his internal organs.


    "I said you would die," said the six armed spirit.


    "Hey!" Li Xu looked up at the sky and said, "if I want to win you, it seems that I have to liberate my strength."


    "There''s more left?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Xu didn''t answer him, just closed his eyes.


    This is the first time he has met such a strong opponent and doesn''t want to keep it.


    There are five secret light clusters in his knowledge of the sea.


    It''s time to unlock his first secret.


    Li Xu opened his hands.


    7017k

 Chapter 245

    Li Xu closed his eyes and opened his hands.


    The spirit power in the spirit sea began to impact his seal. Li Xu was a little similar to the Jiaolong. The former wanted all spirit blood, and the latter had already got it.


    He had eaten too much meat and blood of fierce animals, and there was nothing wrong with it. Only after eating a lot of blood did he finally get qualitative change and become a half blood god.


    It is worth mentioning that his spiritual power is also eaten out.


    Close your eyes, open your hands, and the blood power in your body will explode completely.


    A moment later, Li Xu''s temperament and expression were completely different. His blood power was no longer suppressed and completely unlocked.


    "Long lost power."


    Li Xu opened his eyes and stared at the six armed gods with a shallow smile on his face.


    The best way to deal with gods is to use gods.


    "What a powerful divine power!" the six armed spirit saw that Li Xu''s spiritual power was different and transformed into a similar divine power, which was several times more terrible than before.


    This power made him feel fear.


    He is a collection of fallen gods. In fact, he is not even a God, but a pseudo God.


    Facing Li Xu''s blood power, he was born with the idea of fear, which seemed to take root in his heart and spread to his limbs and brain.


    "How can you practice divine power?"


    The six armed deity thought Li Xu was very powerful. This kind of power only existed when he stepped into the field of God.


    "Do you want to know?" Li looked at him and said with a smile, "then go to hell and ask."


    Li Xuyi stepped on the ground.


    When he came to the six armed gods, he still used the power of his fist.


    It is said that there were 3000 chaotic gods in the mythical period. These chaotic gods were extremely brave. They could control wind, rain and lightning without cultivation. They were very powerful.


    Li Xu, who used his blood power, was almost like a God.


    When you move, the mountains will fall and the earth will crack.


    The fist blows out, the divine power works, and the void collapses.


    "Cut!"


    Li Xu''s voice fell.


    The power made a circle, and the six hands of the six armed gods were cut off.


    "Kill!"


    Li Xuyi''s six arms turned to ashes with rolling means.


    The six armed deity did not retreat. Fear invaded his whole body. He kept spitting out the body of a deity, trying to block Li Xu''s means of killing.


    As a result, Li Xu blew up one with one punch.


    Just the body of the gods, without any product of consciousness, is like a hard stone.


    Only if the physical body is strong enough, it can be broken.


    "Bang bang!"


    Li Xu kept shooting.


    Blasting all the way.


    More than a dozen breaths passed, and the body of the spirit vomited by the spirit was blasted by Li Xu with his fist.


    Bang!


    The fist came to the chest of the armless God, and the divine power ran through it.


    He flew thousands of feet.


    Whew!


    Li Xu came to him, kept shooting and began a ruthless crushing battle.


    Break his hands and his feet.


    The blood poured like a waterfall.


    "Ah!" the pseudo God was roaring and crying. It sounded very sad.


    "Woo woo..."


    He seems to be crying.


    Li Xu felt a little heartache and said gently:


    "Brother, you look miserable. Why don''t I take you on the road now?"


    "Deceive God too much."


    He roared and his eyes gradually turned red.


    He was very angry. His eyes seemed to be about to burst out flames and gnash his teeth.


    With his mouth open, he spits out a ball of light like the sun.


    Li Xu stretched out his right hand and crushed the light ball.


    "Roar!" he roared.


    "What else can you do? Just do it. Don''t say I won''t give you a chance." Li looked at him with a smile on his face.


    At this time, he is completely a villain''s face.


    A face of banter.


    "I''ll kill you."


    "Tear you up and devour you completely."


    "Make you a part of me."


    The gods kept saying cruel words, and now he was extremely angry.


    "Boom!"


    Li Xu''s fist stood in front of his chest.


    Poof!


    A blood hole appeared in the chest of the armless God.


    Li Xu''s hand God entered his body, grabbed it and took out his heart. The armless Spirit fell to the ground and was dying.


    Li Xu''s hand held his heart, which beat strongly.


    "Don''t kill me," said the dying god.


    He wants to live, not die.


    "Give me a reason not to kill." Li Xu asked.


    "I can tell you a secret."


    "What''s the secret?" Li Xu was very interested. He held his hand a little harder, and his beating heart shed blood.


    "Don''t pinch it any more." he shed tears and his eyes became red and swollen.


    Li looked at him and said, "did you say it or not? I''ll crush it if you don''t say it."


    He asked, "do you know what the world is here?"


    Li Xu said, "don''t sell me off."


    The God without hands and feet organized a speech and said, "this is the world of Tao trees and fruits, and it is also the real world. The world we are in now is only one of the three thousand worlds. This is not a fictional world, but a real world. Every world of Tao fruits is a fragment of gods."


    "And I am the patron saint of three thousand worlds. I can travel to and from other different worlds."


    "Every world has different forces."


    "If you can let me go, I''ll tell you how to go back and forth to every world."


    He spoke very slowly and observed Li Xu''s reaction as he spoke.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "do you think I''m a three-year-old child? Believe you? You''re the patron saint. The patron saint is like you."


    He almost laughed.


    "Really think I''m easy to cheat!"


    "If you could travel to and from every world, you would have run away and you would have to talk nonsense to me." Li looked at him.


    The face of the God changed in an instant.


    I can''t fool him.


    The temptation remained unmoved.


    "Well, I''m not the patron saint, but I did find a way to go to other worlds. Although I haven''t tried, it''s absolutely feasible."


    What he said was true. He had long considered the other three thousand worlds, because the spiritual bodies here were almost refined by him.


    We have to keep the fierce animals here in captivity, but the effect is not great.


    Just want to look in other worlds to see if there is a divine body, so slowly eat three thousand worlds.


    Finally, he can become a real God and dominate the world.


    He paid a high price for this goal.


    "I think so. We are now among the Huadao fruits. Think carefully. Where did the Huadao fruits come from and grow on the branches."


    "The link between the fruits is through these branches."


    "There are different Tao fruits on the branches."


    "It shows that the world is connected. As long as you find the branch node of Huadao fruit, you can go to another Huadao fruit world."


    "This is the way I worked out."


    "That''s why I came out this time." he just wanted to try this method. Unexpectedly, he fell into Li Xu''s hands.


    If I had known, I should have been sleeping. Why did I come out.


    As long as he doesn''t annoy him, he won''t do it to himself.


    "In fact, we can explore this real world together. A person will always be alone. I am the responsibility of wisdom. As long as I am here, I think we can quickly erode the world. At that time, we will dominate the world and roam in chaos together. Isn''t it happy!"


    Li Xu was silent and asked, "do you have anything else to say?"


    He was stunned. Did he say so much without being moved?


    He thinks Li Xu has a problem, absolutely a problem.


    "Since there''s no, I''ll send you away, brother. Go all the way." Li Xu pinched his hand.


    "You set my method, but don''t let me go, you..."


    "When did I say I would let you go? You said it yourself, but I didn''t force you to say it." Li Xu said seriously.


    "Don''t force me to say this!" the God was stunned, his heart was in his hands, and his life had long been choked by him.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Xu didn''t want to say much to him. He pinched his hand and destroyed his heart. This is the source of his strength.


    "I wish you a good death..."


    The God swears.


    But with the destruction of the heart, it finally turned into wisps of ash and disappeared.


    Li Xu thought he was walking peacefully.


    At this time, Li Xu walked out of the world of Huadao fruit and reappeared in front of the huge tree, and he also had a fruit in his hand.


    There is also a Tao fruit missing from the tree.


    "I don''t know what''s the use of this fruit." Li looked at the fruit like a peach and wanted to wash it and eat it. Instead, he thought it might waste food.


    I''ll study it when I''m free.


    Put the Huadao fruit away and stare at the Huadao fruit.


    There are really too many chemical paths in this tree.


    There are so many that Li Xu doesn''t want to count.


    With a glance, you can see a wild fruit blooming with two kinds of flames. Ice and fire exist at the same time. There is a Huadao fruit not far below this Huadao fruit, just like a cyan lotus blooming.


    Among the two huadaoguo worlds, Da Chui and an Zhiyu are respectively.


    They''re in there.


    I don''t know what they''re doing now.


    I don''t know if it''s dangerous.


    Let''s go in and have a look.


    As soon as Li Xu''s speed changed, he came to a lotus. Comparatively speaking, he felt that Da Ju was more reliable. She was a female emperor. The most worried thing was an Zhiyu.


    If something happens to her, it may really happen.


    He wants to see the world first.


    As a result, you can''t rush into the world, as if the world is closed and you can''t get in at all.


    Li Xu used his divine power, but he still couldn''t go in.


    He shook his head and came to the huadaoguo where Da Ju entered.


    As a result, neither of these two worlds can enter, just like a closed world.


    No matter what the outside world or strength is, we can''t break into this world.


    "Do you have to use the method of six arm gods?" Li Xu thought of what he said before he died. He could only enter the world through the trunk and branches.


    "Try it first."


    Anyway, Baili is harmless.


    Li Xu suddenly found another problem. The world he had just entered has turned into a fruit, and the world has been broken by him.


    I can''t get in.


    What can I do?


    Li Xu thought and thought again and again. He planned to try another method.


    Li Xu came to the top of the trunk, showed his wooden Dun and swam among the trunk. As a result, he could not enter the world of Tao and fruit.


    It seems that we can only start with the fruit of Tao.


    Fortunately, there are many Tao fruits.


    Li Xu soon found a world of huadaoguo where no one went in. As soon as he rushed in, he felt that the world was closed.


    In other words, as long as he completes the test of the world, he can get a Tao fruit.


    But this is not the effect Li Xu wants.


    He wants to jump into another world of Tao fruit through this Tao fruit.


    In this world, the standard is too poor to compare with the spirit world I just played.


    As soon as he came out, many creatures here knelt in front of him without a temper.


    Li Xu was too lazy to provoke them.


    According to my memory, I began to look for the node of the Tao fruit, which is the connection between the Tao fruit and the branch. This must be the node.


    In about half an hour, I found it.


    "It should be here!"


    Li Xugang has just remembered all the positions of Huadao fruit above Da Ju and an Zhiyu. Only one Huadao fruit can be found in the world.


    Of course, the premise is that the method of the six armed gods is reliable.


    make every possible effort.


    Whether it''s reliable or not, we have to try. He will never stand idly by for fear that something will happen to these two people.


    Li Xu shot and smashed the node with one punch.


    A bright passage appeared in front of us.


    It should be a channel to link other worlds.


    I have to say that the six armed God''s brain is a little clever. He can still think of this mysterious method.


    If it weren''t for him, Li Xu really couldn''t think of this Juezi method for a moment.


    He stepped into the channel and came to a world of Tao fruit.


    This is not the channel directly connecting Da Ji or Anzhi fish, but the Huadao fruit closest to this Huadao fruit.


    The world is much more terrible than the world just now. There are large fierce beasts. They stare at them, and Li Xu is like looking at food.


    So Li Xu beat them up and finally became obedient.


    A group of fierce beasts lie on the ground, close their eyes, dare to be angry but dare not speak. The world is really too dangerous.


    Li Xu ignored them, looked for the node of this world and entered the next world.


    He had just entered and found a big problem. There were people in the world. He saw a person, a person he had never seen before.


    It may also be that you haven''t noticed the person walking with you. Anyway, this person is very strange.


    "Help! Help!"


    He yelled and there was a big fish chasing him behind his ass,


    you ''re right.


    It''s a big fish.


    A fish running on land.


    It''s very fresh. Li Xu saw this fish monster for the first time.


    The man''s age looks good. His strength is five grades. Daozhou is really full of talents. Now he suddenly feels that Fang Zhongyong is a vegetable chicken.


    "Help! Help!"


    Seeing Li Xu, the young man seemed to see the straw, shouted for help and rushed towards him.


    He came to Li Xu at once.


    The fish came, too.


    Open your mouth and bite.


    Li Xu slapped out and killed the fish on the ground.


    Blood all over the floor.


    Fortunately, Li Xu paid attention to protection, otherwise, he had to change into a white dress.


    The young man behind him was so scared that he fell to the ground, sweating all over, with ragged clothes and wet hair. Obviously, the man should have fallen into the lake.


    Suddenly, Li Xu''s pupils contracted and noticed his arm.


    A shallow "human" pattern appeared on his arm. For unknown reasons, the pattern was slowly disappearing and finally completely disappeared.


    Finally, like an ordinary person.


    This should be a new way to hide the pattern of Daogong.


    This guy is a thief.


    Seeing Li Xu staring at himself like this, the young man realized something and quickly looked at his arm. Fortunately, the pattern had disappeared.


    I don''t know if the person who saved himself has seen it.


    Suddenly, his pupils narrowed. The young man looked familiar. Where did he seem to have seen him?


    But I can''t remember.


    "Hello, my name is Zhang San. What''s your name?"


    Li Xu is going to use a pseudonym to see if he can get some information about Daogong.


    "I remember, you are Li Xu!"


    The Taoist thief kept retreating. No wonder he looked so familiar. This is Li Xu. Can the Taoist palace not look familiar to those who want to kill?


    "Yes." Li Xu wanted to pack it, but he didn''t show it so soon. He quickly stopped loading it, had a showdown, and asked:


    "You who steal the way have also entered Penglai stream?"


    The thief didn''t speak and planned to commit suicide.


    Took Li Xu, pinched his neck, pulled out his soul, smiled and said, "I see how you can commit suicide."


    The soul was detached, and the thief became much weaker. Now he couldn''t even commit suicide, and his soul was pinched by Li Xu.


    It feels terrible.


    He is only the fifth grade and can''t get out of the body, but now Li Xu directly pulls out his soul, so that he can''t start the forbidden art.


    "Next is the environment I asked you," Li Xu said.


    "Kill me, too."


    "Hypnosis!"


    As soon as Li''s empty words fell, the soul became a walking corpse without any expression.


    "Did you steal the way into Penglai stream?" Li Xu asked.


    "Yes!"


    "How many of you came here?" Li Xu asked again.


    "A lot."


    "How much?"


    "About how many?"


    "I don''t know how many are specific. I just follow orders."


    Li Xu said, "who came here?"


    He said, "it seems that all of them have come in?"


    "Why are so many people coming in?"


    "Huadaoguo." he only said three words.


    "Is it just a fruit?" Li Xu asked.


    "It should be." he only knows so much, and no matter how specific it is.


    Li Xu wanted to ask again, but his soul couldn''t support it and gradually dissipated between heaven and earth.


    "The thief came in." Li looked at the sky. Did these people only aim to turn the Tao into fruit?


    If so, can it indirectly prove that the strength of these people is the function of the eight grades, and if you want to get the fruit of the Tao and understand the nine grades.


    Of course, this is just his guess.


    But anyway, there is one more variable now, that is the thief.


    If, as the torn thief said, all of them are here, does it mean that the boss of the Taoist palace is also here? Doesn''t it mean that the Taoist palace can be destroyed this time.


    Li Xu took a deep breath and was excited when he thought about it.


    So I hurried into the next world.


    In the process, Li Xu also met two Taoist thieves, both low-strength practitioners, and the information obtained from them was limited.


    However, it is enough to show that there are many characters in the Taoist palace.


    It seems that we should find Da Ji and an Zhiyu quickly and make other plans.


    Li Xu constantly splits the nodes connecting each Tao fruit.


    I don''t know how many fierce beasts I killed.


    With his own memory, if there is no accident, the next is the ice and fire world of Daju.


    The world of Anzhi fish is below the world of Da Ji.


    Li Xu was not in a hurry. He went to the world first, found Da Ju, and then went to find an Zhiyu.


    Li Xu punched three fists in a row, the sky curtain was torn, and a channel appeared in the void. Step on this channel.


    A moment later.


    In front of us is the frozen world.


    The world is totally different from what I experienced. Ice sculptures are everywhere on the ground and in the air.


    The ice sculpture is lifelike, as if it were real.


    The nearest is a goshawk ice sculpture. The goshawk is tens of feet long and spreads its wings. It looks very ferocious.


    Li Xu reached out and touched the ice sculpture.


    Cold came and constantly surged out. The cold breath wrapped around his hand. Gradually, his hand was covered with ice.


    "How cold!"


    Li Xu took back his hand and drove away the cold with Nanming Lihuo.


    Suddenly, the ice on the ground cracked, like a spider''s web, spread and finally broke, and the ice turned into hell magma.


    Ice sculptures began to melt and turn into flames.


    The goshawk in front of him stirred his wings and the hot flame came. Li Xu could feel that a goshawk came to kill him.


    Wings are like sharp blades in the world, trying to tear themselves apart.


    Li Xu stepped on the magma and slowly stretched out his right hand. The golden spirit turned into a golden dragon and directly killed the Goshawk.


    The goshawk was cut in half and plopped into the magma, splashing hot magma.


    "The weather here is too bad, too. I wonder if Xiaoda can carry it?" Li Xu was worried. This is a world where ice and fire alternate.


    Two different temperatures change in an instant.


    "Ah ah..."


    The ice sculpture just turned into a flame and began to attack yourself.


    Li Xu kept waving and killing them all.


    Li Xu didn''t have time to waste with them. He had to find Da Ju. Suddenly, the temperature here suddenly decreased and the frozen world was restored in an instant. The speech on the ground turned into ice in an instant.


    Ice sculpture appears.


    The eagle that had been killed turned into an ice sculpture and stood in mid air.


    "It''s amazing!"


    Li looked at the Goshawk. The goshawk seemed to be looking at himself. Suddenly, the goshawk moved and rushed towards Li Xu.


    Li Xu stared at him.


    Punch out.


    The ice sculptures flew out and knocked many ice sculptures out.


    Suddenly, all the ice sculptures were resurrected and stared at Li Xu, as if staring at a braised meat, all at once.


    Li Xu was so lazy that he stood where he was.


    The spirit barrier protects the body, and the ice sculpture suddenly covers the spirit barrier.


    Li Xu''s hand moved, and in an instant, the boundary of spiritual power opened.


    The ice sculptures were all turned into pieces. Li Xu sent out a flame and burned them clean.


    The ice sculptures in the distance are ready to move. They don''t dare to do it now.


    Li Xu was too lazy to talk to them.


    Move on.


    "Little Da!"


    Li Xu''s voice echoed in the world. He couldn''t hear his own echo. It seems that the world is very big.


    Only when the world is large can we hear no response, and the sound wave is weakened by space.


    "Little Da!"


    Li Xu shouted several times in succession.


    But there was no sound from her.


    Li Xu stopped shouting. It''s no use shouting again. She can''t hear it.


    Whew!


    Li Xu quickened his speed and moved forward with his sword.


    The air here changes repeatedly and is changeable. Li Xu feels a little headache because of this change. Li Xu feels that Da Ju can''t carry it at all and is more worried about her.


    Yujian walked all the way, only saw countless ice sculptures, but didn''t see Da Ji.


    Where the hell is she?


    Li Xu''s divine sense came out, but he couldn''t find it at all.


    Li Xu searched for half an hour. There were only endless weather changes here, and there was no figure of her.


    "Shouldn''t something happen?"


    It shouldn''t be.


    Li Xu had a cold sweat on his forehead and clenched his fist slightly.


    "Don''t have an accident, Xiao Da, I want to marry you!"


    Li Xu was burning with anxiety.


    Another half hour passed.


    Li Xu appeared in a special region.


    He stood in the air.


    The front is a circle, a big circle.


    The circle is just like tai chi.


    The weather is completely different on both sides.


    One side is cold and snowy weather, and the other side is a sea of fire. There is a yin-yang line at the junction of the two places.


    "Is she practicing something in it?"


    Li Xu can be sure that Da Ji must be in this circle.


    "Little Da Ji!" Li Xu shouted.


    But there was no response.


    "Little Da!"


    Li Xu shouted again.


    There was still no response.


    What''s going on?


    Li Xu frowned and said, "if you don''t talk, I''ll come in!"


    ok


    Still didn''t speak.


    Is this a special region?


    She can''t hear her voice at all?


    Li Xu stopped thinking and landed in the sea of fire.


    Suddenly, an antique palace appeared in the center of the sea of fire. In the front of the palace, there was a silver haired woman with her back to her.


    Silver hair is long, to the thigh.


    She has a pair of fox ears on her head.


    Wearing a gauze skirt in red and mopping the floor made her look as beautiful as heaven.


    "Little Da!"


    Li Xu set foot on the palace and shouted.


    The woman turned slowly. Her round face and flawless face appeared in front of her. Her skin was whiter than snow, and her posture was enchanting.


    They are picturesque and their eyes are like water. With a shallow smile, they look charming and charming.


    Her waist is unbearable, her figure is proud, and she has a natural charm.


    Is this the empress? Or a heater?


    Li Xu can''t touch it!


    7017k

 Chapter 246

    PS: thanks to Mu Chengnan and Si Xinyi helmsman for their reward. 7000 words are added in this chapter. You have earned a lot.


    Li Xu looked at her.


    It was the first time Li Xu saw her like this. In his memory of seeing Da Ju last time, this time it was very real, only a dozen feet away from her.


    Li Xu saw it very clearly.


    Her eyebrows are picturesque, her eyes are like a spring, and she has a faint smile on her face, which is very moving.


    She has a natural charm, a proud figure, and a trace of seduction and charm between her eyes and eyebrows.


    Li Xu thought of Su Daji and Bao Si recorded in historical books, a woman as beautiful as a demon.


    It''s very appropriate to describe it as beauty disaster.


    Before, Li Xu didn''t believe it. How could there be such a woman in the world.


    But now, he believes it.


    The woman in front of me is.


    It''s fascinating.


    Li Xu''s eyes could not be moved at all. She looked at her quietly. Some of her eyes were breathtaking. Her eyes were moving on her coquettish face and her silver hair was flying.


    "Have you seen enough?" the woman smiled and didn''t get angry.


    "No."


    "Why don''t you keep watching?"


    "OK." Li Xu stared at her figure. He was really too proud.


    This form of Da is too tempting.


    It is estimated that even if the monk sees this state, he will not hesitate to return to the common customs.


    The ground dragged a long red dress, her two hands folded on her slender waist, with beautiful posture and silver hair dancing, just like a blooming blood rose.


    "Hum."


    The woman frowned. She had never seen such a thick skinned person. Li Xu really stared at her.


    Whew!


    Next move to Li Xu.


    When Li Xu smelled the faint fragrance, he found the woman in red standing in front of him, her eyes watery, and the blush on her cheeks made her look more lovely.


    "Do you see it more clearly?" the woman smiled and looked at her.


    She''s too close.


    Li Xu saw that her bosom was very exaggerated and bulging badly.


    Li Xu almost couldn''t move his eyes and was deeply trapped in it.


    He stepped back two steps and was far away from the Da Ji in this form. She was so beautiful that Li Xu was afraid he couldn''t stand it.


    The woman bullied her body and brushed her face with a smile.


    Li Xu stepped back two more steps.


    When the woman bullied her, she squeezed herself with her incomparable soft power.


    Li Xu felt that his breathing became rapid and hurried back.


    She grabbed Li Xu''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t be serious with me. You are obviously happy!"


    "I didn''t," Li Xu whispered.


    "Ha ha."


    "Da Ji, you''d better return to her appearance."


    Li Xu is still not used to her. This woman is so charming that his blood is boiling.


    The woman smiled and looked at Li Xu, stretched out her jade hand, touched Li Xu''s face and said, "do you think I look good or she looks good?"


    Li Xu took a deep breath and said, "if I say you look good, I can make you feel happy. I can say it ten thousand times."


    "I think you can say it''s all good-looking?"


    "It''s really good-looking," Li Xu said with a smile.


    "You are very good!"


    The woman looked at Li Xu. She was an expert. The smile on the woman''s face was very strong. She turned and walked forward.


    After taking two steps, the woman stopped and said, "you will die if you hold my skirt!"


    Then he went ahead.


    Li Xu stood still.


    "If you can satisfy me, I''ll tell you about her." the woman opened her mouth again.


    "Is she Xiaoda Ji? What''s wrong with her? Who are you?" Li Xu asked.


    Now it can be determined that this woman is neither Da Ju nor the female emperor, because the female emperor''s character is not like this.


    Li Xu was not sure what kind of existence this was.


    But it definitely has something to do with the motor.


    "I am her, she is me."


    The woman said slowly and smiled brightly. "If I die, she dies too. Now you should know who I am."


    "I don''t know." how do I know what you''re talking about and play charades with me.


    "Hee hee." the woman just smiled and didn''t speak. "Hold up my skirt and go into the bedroom. I''ll tell you!"


    Her laughter was equally charming.


    It''s really a monster.


    Li Xu bowed his head, quickly picked up her skirt and followed her slowly into the palace.


    The palace is resplendent and stands on the sea of fire.


    In the palace.


    There are tables and fruits on both sides.


    But there was no one.


    The woman suddenly appeared and sat on a rectangular table. She was lying obliquely, her red clothes looming and seducing her soul.


    "I''m hungry."


    The woman''s jade hand dragged her head, and there was a shallow fragrant sweat on her neck, probably because there was a sea of fire under the palace.


    "Eat!" Li Xu put some fruit plates in front of her and let her take them by herself.


    "Hello," said the woman.


    The woman''s smile is very strong. At this time, she seems to be a witch who brings disaster to the country and the people. Her every move seems to really attract souls.


    Li Xu picked a grape and sent it to her mouth.


    She smiled and looked at Li Xu. She didn''t open her mouth, but just blinked and smiled.


    "You feed me with your mouth." the woman said.


    "That''s not good."


    "Don''t think I don''t know your tricks with her. There are many tricks with her. If you pretend to be a serious person in front of me, you''re not a serious person."


    Um!


    Li was speechless.


    "Feed me with your mouth."


    The woman''s mouth is like a chick who has been arrested, waiting for dinner.


    Li Xu then fed her with his mouth.


    Her lips are very soft.


    With a sweet smell.


    I really want to do her if I don''t have business.


    "Not enough." the woman enjoyed it.


    "You''re sweating." Li looked at her neck. The woman was indeed sweating. The sweat on her neck was crystal. "Let me wipe it for you."


    Then he stretched out his hand.


    The woman closed her eyes and suddenly Li Xu''s hand quickly clicked on her acupoints.


    The woman couldn''t move and opened her eyes: "what are you doing?"


    She panicked.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Li Xu held her in his arms, looked at her face and said, "needless to say, I already know what''s going on. Now let''s go back to the track."


    The woman was surprised and said, "what do you know?"


    Li Xu said, "if I''m not wrong, you''re just a soul of little Dazhou! Although I don''t know what happened to you, the three souls of Dazhou have been separated, and you''re the escaped soul."


    "You actually know." tianhun was stunned.


    She wanted to charm Li Xu, and then let him kill the body soul of Da Ju. Unexpectedly, her meal operation turned over.


    Really careless.


    I knew I wouldn''t use this method.


    In his impression, Li Xu should be a lecherous.


    Every time the tricks with Da Ji are very powerful. I didn''t expect to be able to carry it. It''s unbelievable to say it.


    "I just figured it out," Li Xu said with a smile.


    Tianhun said, "I advise you not to mind your own business. I''m out. I don''t want to go back."


    What are you doing back?


    Be good outside. She doesn''t want to go back?


    Li Xu said, "people have three souls. You are just a heavenly soul. She will not be complete if you don''t go back. It''s easy to have problems. I''m doing it for you."


    "Li Xu, I''ll kill you." the woman roared and gnashed her teeth. God is very kind to me.


    She didn''t know what means Li Xu used to block her action ability.


    Her lips heaved with anger.


    "You''d better go back obediently." Li Xu smiled at her.


    "I don''t want to go back."


    "I can''t help you."


    "Let go of me, Li Xu."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t move."


    Li Xu went out of the palace and hugged her.


    His eyes flickered, the palace disappeared and reappeared on the sea of fire, and a Yang eye slowly appeared on it.


    Li Xu put her in the position of Yang Yan, touched her head and said, "just stay here."


    "Li Xu, I''ll kill you." the woman clenched her teeth and wanted to cry without tears.


    "Don''t always fight and kill. It''s good to be kind and loving." Li Xuyi knocked her on the head.


    She puffed her mouth and wanted to cry without tears.


    Da Ju got her own chance here and was about to break through the five grades. At this time, except for a little accident, the three souls were separated.


    The human soul stays on the yin-yang line.


    She is the soul of heaven now.


    This is the Tai Chi diagram. She ran out no matter how she ran. She could only be trapped in this array. Then Li Xu appeared. She wanted to kill herself through him.


    So you can be free.


    As a result, Li Xu caught herself. Now her position is the Yang eye of yin and Yang eyes.


    "Li Xu, let''s talk about a condition. Don''t get me back to the local place. In this way, there will be three people, heaven, earth and human. Isn''t that equivalent to you having three wives? You earn!"


    Tianhun''s words are shocking.


    Li was stunned, and the corners of his mouth twitched and said, "why don''t I separate the seven souls, so do I have ten wives?"


    The sky soul clenched his teeth and said, "it''s not impossible."


    Li Xu knocked her on the head and said:


    "Are you stupid? Heaven, earth and human souls are indispensable. So are the seven souls. One soul and one soul are not enough."


    "Li Xu, you bastard, I don''t want to go back." she had a good time outside. Why did she go back?


    "Ha ha."


    "Don''t let me catch you in the future. I''ll kill you." the woman''s tears slowly flow.


    "Cry slowly. I have to go."


    Li Xu made sure she couldn''t escape any more, so he left here. A woman''s scolding voice came from behind.


    Li Xu came to the Yin Yang line.


    See the body of the motor.


    In this yin-yang line, there are her noumenon and seven souls.


    "Xiao Da, wake up."


    Li Xu woke her up, but he didn''t respond. Li Xu explored and found that she was sleeping.


    In this case, you can sleep.


    What a big heart.


    "Xiao Da Ji, wake up, dinner is ready." Li Xu whispered beside her.


    Then she didn''t respond.


    "Pa!"


    Li Xu slapped her in the face and woke her up.


    She woke up vaguely, opened her eyes and saw a man with a jade face.


    It''s master.


    "Master, you''re coming." the maiden Da Ju jumped up directly, hung it in Li Xu''s arms and said, "master, I miss you so much."


    Suddenly, she found her face a little hot, as if she had been slapped.


    She reached out and touched her face.


    Li Xu hugged her, touched her face and said, "Why are you sleeping here?"


    "Shifu, when I was about to cross the robbery, I had two souls missing. I couldn''t get out. What could I do if I didn''t sleep!" Da Chuo said boldly.


    When she was about to cross the robbery, her two souls accidentally separated and lost contact.


    But I don''t know why, suddenly, she felt her soul crying.


    It seems that someone made me cry!


    Who made me cry? I''ll beat him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve helped you find the heavenly soul. Your heavenly soul is in the position of the Yang eye." Li Xu said.


    "Master, kill beautiful. I think you should beat her hard. At this time, you are still rebellious. Master, you should beat her hard and let her know the danger of running away from home."


    Li Xu smiled, touched her cheek and said, "stay here now. I''ll put the earth soul in the position of Yin eye, and you''ll find your soul back."


    Li Xu put her here on the yin-yang line and went to the cold zone.


    Because there is the soul of Da Ji over there.


    It''s snowy and cold here. If Li Xu wasn''t strong, he would feel shivering.


    Snowflakes fell, and there were only Li Xu''s footprints on the ground, but the footprints were soon filled with falling snowflakes, as if no one had ever been here.


    Li Xu walked forward, step by step. He was not in a hurry. He thought of several ways to deal with the soul.


    Walking, I saw a bamboo house in front of me.


    The earth soul is much more low-key than the sky soul. There is only one bamboo house. The sky soul takes out all the palaces.


    It''s more than ten feet from the bamboo house.


    Creak!


    The sound sounded.


    Out of the bamboo house came a woman in a blue dress. Her face was expressionless, so she stood at the door of the bamboo house.


    The style of earth soul is completely different from that of sky soul. She is cold. At the first sight of her, she feels that she is colder than the heavy snow.


    Without any expression, her eyebrows suddenly tightened, and then quickly closed the door.


    "Girl, I''m passing by here. It''s cold outside. Can you give me a bowl of water to drink?" Li Xu asked.


    "Hum." the woman sneered, "you have a pit in your mind. You''re still passing through here, Li Xu. Don''t pretend. I tell you, I won''t go back."


    Li Xu had planned to enter the bamboo house, sneak into her, forcibly take her to the Yin eye and let her return to where she should belong.


    I didn''t think she knew herself.


    By the way, she is a soul of Da Ji. She must have all the memory of Da Ji.


    Strictly speaking, they are one, just accidental soul separation.


    Li Xu came to the door without worry and asked, "why don''t you go back? Can you open them first?"


    Li Xu feels as if he is coaxing a child now.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "What happened? You can tell me anything and I can solve it." Li Xu said.


    "I just don''t want to go back."


    "Sure reason!" Li Xu said. Tianhun wanted to go out independently and be free.


    In general, it is very rare for souls to be separated from each other. However, Li Xu thought it was normal to be separated from Da Ji.


    Her body can be burned from the female emperor. What else can be strange?


    "Tell me your reason."


    "Get out of here," the earth soul said.


    The cold woman was too defensive. Li Xu didn''t dare to be strong for fear of hurting her.


    Once the soul is injured, it is difficult to repair. All Li Xu are very careful.


    Tianhun won it with no effort, because the other party''s defensive heart was too weak. It can be said that it was very easy to make her unable to move.


    "Do you hate little Da Ji?" Li Xu asked.


    "Yes."


    Unexpectedly, she admitted it.


    Li Xu took a deep breath and asked, "why do you hate her?"


    "I haven''t done anything serious since I met you."


    "How can it be? What she did after knowing me is serious. You see, in just a few months, she''s about to cross the robbery. You''re running away from home now. Isn''t it a failure?" Li Xu said. "Go back quickly. She''s going to cross the robbery and become an immortal soon."


    The woman inside didn''t speak.


    Li Xu knocked on the door and suddenly the door was opened.


    He saw the soul grabbing a broom and wanted to beat Li Xu.


    Li Xu hurried back and said, "what are you doing?"


    "How can you say that you do that every day?"


    "What am I doing?" Li Xu asked.


    "...." the woman''s face turned red and said, "do you know that it affects the cultivation."


    Li Xu began to talk nonsense: "everything in the world generates and overcomes each other. What pays attention to is the intersection of yin and Yang. Do you know why she suddenly gets so fast? That''s the role of yin and Yang."


    The woman''s chest fluctuated, looked at Li Xu and said, "it''s nonsense and shameless. I won''t kill you."


    Li Xu said, "if you have something to say, don''t move your feet."


    The ground soul dragged a broom and rushed out to chase Li Xu.


    Li Xu is not a fool. He can''t fight back. He can still run. Running, the woman behind him fell and fell on the snow.


    Li Xu hurried back and helped her up.


    She sat on the ground crying.


    Li Xu didn''t know how to comfort her. He just didn''t speak. He sat beside her and said, "why don''t you bite me."


    So the woman did not hesitate to bite on Li Xu''s shoulder.


    He bit and cried.


    "Why are you crying?" Li Xu wondered.


    "I''m not clean?" the earth soul cried, looked at Li Xu and said, "you have defiled me."


    Um!


    Li Xu''s brain aches.


    How can this be defiled? This is what you love and I want.


    However, Li Xu could not say such words to death. Instead, he touched her head and said:


    "Mother has engaged us. When the thief is over, I will marry you. I will marry you."


    "Woo woo..."


    "Don''t cry. What''s worth crying about? I won''t abandon you." Li Xu took her hand and said, "let''s go back first. We can''t delay any more. If we delay any more, it will affect the rescue."


    "Didn''t you say I didn''t do anything serious? What I do now is serious!"


    "Let''s go through the robbery first. We''ll talk about it later."


    Li Xu picked her up.


    She blushed and let Li Xu lead her, as if he was right. Crossing the robbery was a business.


    Finally came to the position of the Yin eye and asked her to sit down.


    Suddenly the yin-yang diagram lit up.


    Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally, she was fooled here by coaxing and cheating. These women have so many tricks. They are obviously alone and run everywhere. What''s the matter?


    Li Xu frowns.


    He flew high into the air.


    Because with the appearance of the sky soul and the earth soul in the position where they should appear, the whole array seems to live, rotate slowly, and bloom a terrible luster.


    The earth soul was frightened and wanted to leave, but she couldn''t move.


    The heavenly soul is crying.


    Li Xu looked at it and thought he wanted to laugh. I''m afraid NIMA is a playwright.


    There are so many plays.


    On the yin-yang line, connect and sit with both hands. The sky soul and the earth soul return completely. The three souls are one. The soul that has been lost for a long time finally returns.


    The aura here began to surge.


    A huge yin-yang diagram appeared under Da Ju''s body, with fire on one side and cold ice on the other, which was her cold ice sky fire path.


    With the return of the soul, thunder appeared in the sky and black clouds rolled.


    She just sat inside.


    He began to cross the robbery. This was his last time. As long as he could carry it, he would enter the realm of five grades. At that time, her nine tail power could be completely released.


    With the coming of the natural calamity, the yin-yang diagram of Da Ji''s sitting is constantly enlarged.


    Gradually occupy the whole world.


    The picture of Xiaoda''s robbery was a little scary. The thunder thundered and Li Xu was a little afraid that she couldn''t carry it.


    Gradually, her eyes turned red and nine tails appeared behind her.


    She would sit in the void and cross the robbery.


    The power is becoming more and more terrible.


    Li Xu observed everything here in the distance for fear that something might happen to her.


    Generally speaking, it''s best to cross the robbery by yourself. Others may give a big discount.


    His thunder may be torn and broken by him in an instant, but da Ju didn''t go through this process, which was bad for her flesh.


    But fortunately, she can stand it.


    An hour later.


    With the gradual annihilation of the natural disaster, Da Ju was full of two colors of spiritual power, light blue and red.


    "Finally, she has become the fifth grade and become an immortal."


    Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    It went well.


    Li Xu moved his feet, came behind her and looked at her nine snow-white tails. Li Xu couldn''t help reaching out to touch them.


    Da Ji suddenly turned around with red eyes.


    She grabbed Li Xu''s neck and pressed him on the ice when Li Xu didn''t react.


    "What are you doing?"


    Is her power out of control again?


    "Master!"


    He suddenly woke up.


    But the eyes are still blood red.


    Then she tore Li Xu''s coat to pieces.


    "You..." Li Xu was too nervous to speak.


    "Hmmm..." Da Ju covered his mouth and blocked his mouth directly.


    Da Ji still didn''t stop and tore all Li Xu''s clothes.


    Her own clothes were torn by her.


    Her nine tails slowly wrapped around her and Li Xu, like a huge ball.


    They were both wrapped in their tails and had no idea what was going on inside.


    But gradually, a terrible vision appeared in the world.


    Black clouds appeared in the sky and tall peaks appeared.


    The dark clouds grew more and more gloomy and gradually approached the mountains.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a strong and fierce lightning pierced the sky and penetrated the earth.


    As the vision of lightning became more and more fierce, storms and rainstorms came.


    A delicate flame flower appeared in the world.


    Flowers are like two flames, light blue and red.


    The wind and rain are getting stronger and stronger, constantly washing the world, as if to purify everything.


    The flame flowers in the mountains are watered, washed and baptized by rain, trying to drown the flowers.


    The rain gradually became turbid.


    Boom!


    The thunderstorm is roaring.


    The flowers like flame are firm. Whether it is the impact of strong wind or rainstorm, they are as strong as grass. I will stand still in the East, West, North and south wind.


    This flame flower eats drops of angry lightning, strong wind and rainstorm.


    The sky is darker.


    The wind, rain and thunder roared louder and louder, as if they were going to cut through the sky.


    Gradually, the flame flowers are difficult to parry, strong and fragile, and finally have no temper.


    The heavy rain lasted for half an hour.


    Gradually, the wind stopped, the rain stopped, the flame and flowers went out, and the thunder and lightning disappeared in the world. The world returned to tranquility.


    "Are you okay?"


    Li looked at Da Ju and found that her eyes had recovered the same color as glass, clear and bright, more and more moving. It''s hard to imagine her strength just now.


    "I''m ready."


    Da Ji looked at his nine tails and said, "I controlled nine tails for the first time. I''m a little angry. It''s all right now."


    She looked at her tail and felt stronger now.


    Li Xu touched her head and her ears stood up.


    Li Xu touched it, very soft.


    Da Ju clapped Li Xu''s hand open and said, "it rained just now. I was covered with rain. Put me into the picture of mountains and rivers, and I''ll go in and wash."


    "All right, let''s go together."


    "Well thought, I''ll go myself," said Da Ji.


    Da Chong wanted to wash himself well. If Li Xu were there, who knows what good things he would do.


    "Don''t worry, just take a bath."


    Li Xu said with a smile. Suddenly his face changed and something slowly fell from the sky.


    Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    What did you think it was?


    "This is your fruit, little Da Ji. Take it quickly."


    "Master, please keep it for me first. I don''t need it now." Da Ju didn''t have a way to save the Tao fruit, so he let master keep it.


    "OK, I''ll watch it for you first. I''ll give it to you when you want the eighth grade."


    "HMM." Da Ji nodded and yawned. She was a little sleepy.


    Li Xu picked her up and rushed into the picture of mountains and rivers


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    Li Xu came out of the hot spring with her in his arms.


    She looks very tired.


    Li Xu held her in his arms, took her back to the room and said, "you are the fifth grade now. Don''t hurry to practice. You have a rest first."


    Da Ji dropped Li Xu on the couch.


    Poked his nose and said, "master, don''t you sleep with me?"


    "I have something else to do." Li Xu said.


    "What can you do?" Da Chuo still poked Li Xu''s nose and smiled brightly.


    After breaking through the five grades.


    Li Xu found that Da Ji seemed to grow a little taller and grow up again.


    Sooner or later, it is estimated that the female emperor will return to her appearance.


    That day may not be far away.


    "Master, why don''t you talk." Da Chuo looked at Li Xu and rubbed his arm.


    Li Xu gently scraped her nose and said, "do you think we have forgotten something?"


    Da Ju thought for a long time, a little confused, she suddenly woke up and said, "I remember, sister fish, where is she?"


    She almost forgot her.


    "She''s in another world, just like you. It''s estimated that in Qinglian world and huadaoguo world, Tao thieves have also come in. I think their goal is not simple. In addition to huadaoguo, there may be other schemes. I don''t know what''s going on with an Zhiyu. I want to bring her out first."


    "Master, I''ll go too." Da Chuo also wanted to see what an Zhiyu''s world looked like. He was just curious.


    Her world is ice and fire. Ann knows that fish can''t live without lotus.


    Even if I can guess, I''m still curious.


    Li Xu asked, "aren''t you sleepy?"


    "Forget it, I still won''t go." Da Chong suddenly thought of something, and now her legs are still shaking.


    Clearly said that he would not touch himself in the hot spring, but hehe


    I don''t believe Li Xu anymore.


    This is a beast.


    She doesn''t want Ann Zhiyu to see her strange. Forget it, she''d better sleep well. She''s really sleepy. She feels like she hasn''t slept for a long time.


    "Master, I''ll cook when I wake up. You can eat when you come back."


    "Yes."


    Li Xu nodded and said, "I''ll be back soon."


    "Master, be careful." Da Ji covered the quilt and began to sleep.


    Li Xu went out of the room.


    Walk out of the mountain and river country map and stand in front of the Huadao tree.


    Da Ju''s ice and fire world had been smashed, so he had to come back from.


    Still take the method just now.


    Soon, Li Xu came to the world of an Zhiyu.


    7017k

 Chapter 247

    PS: this chapter is 7000 words. Just one chapter regardless of chapter.


    Green lotus world.


    There are dense mountains and forests not far away, but the most conspicuous one is the lake.


    There are lotus leaves like umbrellas on the lake, and the fragrance of lotus is floating in the air.


    The lotus leaves are boundless and green. In the center of the endless lake, there is a lotus bud blooming with nine colors. The lotus bud sinks in the water.


    Because of spiritual power, the lake began to boil.


    Guru Guru Nagetto!


    One after another, the water came out and rolled, just like the bubble in the spring.


    The lotus bud is surrounded by small golden fish.


    There is a beautiful woman in the center of the lotus bud.


    She sat inside, twisting her scallion fingers, and her purple clothes wrapped her snow-white skin.


    Long black hair fluttered back.


    She is understanding.


    After she entered the lotus world, she rowed on the lake in a small boat.


    Lying quietly on the boat, he constantly outlined his own picture.


    In this world, she can do whatever she wants, and she can constantly turn out interesting and interesting things.


    Like a tree.


    For example, let the fish build a bridge on the boat, such as creating all kinds of creatures, golden dragons, red phoenix and so on.


    Of course, these are fake.


    She played with boredom and entered the state of enlightenment.


    It''s magical. It''s an unintentional opportunity, or maybe it''s the reason for her natural shortcut. She successfully entered the state of enlightenment.


    Outside the lotus bud, the thousand petal lotus platform is very huge, occupying hundreds of feet.


    It was like a large building, very abrupt, and a steady stream of aura began to gather.


    An Zhiyu was inside and saw a lotus blossom in the void and across the sky in his own sea.


    This blue lotus gas swallowed the world and swallowed up the whole world.


    The green lotus is very bright.


    Now she is at the peak of the fourth grade, only one step away from the fifth grade, but she still feels a little shocked to see this picture.


    What a beautiful green lotus.


    She looked carefully.


    In the middle of knowing the sea, she sat in the center of lotus pistil, and the purple skirt danced. The whole person was like a fairy.


    She wants to understand the Tao. What she understands is the green lotus Tao.


    outside.


    Similarly, on the other side of the green lotus world, a woman standing on the boat suddenly frowned and noticed the fluctuation of spiritual power.


    A lot of power is converging in the other direction.


    It''s like someone broke through.


    "Who on earth is understanding the Tao?"


    The woman standing in the bow frowned and carried a sword. She stood straight and had an excellent appearance.


    "I thought I was the only one in the green lotus world?"


    "No."


    Twilight suddenly remembered something. There are not many people practicing Qinglian Dao in Daozhou. The most impressive one is the dean of Qinglian Academy.


    Dean Qinglian is a super product liantai.


    But recently, a person came into her eyes, that is an Zhiyu, which only exists in the legendary top talent.


    Thousand petal lotus stand!


    This man is now Li Xu''s Apprentice. It is said that at the age of 16 or 17, he has reached the peak of four grades.


    This man''s cultivation speed is faster than the thief in the Tao palace.


    However, if it is Li Xu''s apprentice, everything makes sense.


    "Is she crossing the robbery?" Twilight left suddenly thought of a lot.


    At such an age.


    Once successful, Daozhou''s fastest achievement of the five-level record must be her.


    Careless.


    An Zhiyu is also Qinglian Dao, and he is also Qinglian Dao. Then he and she should compete for the same Qinglian fruit in the same Qinglian world.


    "I don''t know if it''s her. If so, she will die!"


    Twilight''s eyes brightened.


    The spirit power surged out, and a huge blue lotus appeared under the boat. Holding the swish boat, it flew quickly towards the place where the spirit gathered.


    A moment later, he came not far from the edge of the psychic center.


    He looked at me quietly with his hands on his back.


    I saw a huge lotus bud in the water and a huge thousand petal lotus platform in bloom.


    "It can only be an Zhiyu."


    Dusk left the corner of his mouth with a smile. Looking at the huge thousand petal lotus platform, he unconsciously envied it.


    "Why don''t you steal her way?"


    Twilight suddenly didn''t want to kill her.


    But the problem came. She finally practiced to the point of six grades and yuan God out of the body.


    If you steal the way and cut his way, even if an Zhiyu successfully crosses the robbery, she will become a fifth grade.


    I''m afraid it will take a few years to reach the sixth grade.


    But a thousand petaled lotus stand is rare in ten thousand years.


    If you own it, the speed of cultivation must be faster, and maybe the road can go further.


    After much deliberation, she decided to try.


    Tao palace is the most exquisite talent, which is the reason why stealing Tao appears.


    At the beginning of cultivation, diligence can be used to make up for it, but later, talent and understanding determine everything. Otherwise, the existence of the Tao palace has no meaning.


    She kept struggling in her heart, clenched her teeth and made a decision to steal the way of an Zhiyu.


    After she was sure, she sat on the boat, holding her face and watching quietly.


    Waiting for her to realize the truth and succeed in the robbery.


    In less than half an hour, the sky was dark and the clouds rolled.


    "She''s finally going to start the robbery!" Twilight left looked forward to it and smiled happily.


    Boom!


    Lightning cut through the sky.


    The lotus bud slowly opens, just like a flower slowly opens.


    There is a woman in it.


    "What a beautiful woman!"


    Twilight leaves to see this woman, eyes stare big, this girl is as beautiful as a fairy.


    She reads little and has no words to describe her.


    Can only think of four words: thin waist, but big.


    It looks pure and looks like a fairy.


    However, she heard that girls with pure appearance are generally fanatical and bold in heart, and there are more taboos.


    I don''t know if this woman is of this type.


    An Zhiyu noticed a woman not far from him and was stunned. Isn''t she the only one in the world?


    How did this man come out?


    Never.


    Then I noticed her lotus and understood that she was also cultivating Qinglian Dao.


    Suddenly alert.


    As far as he knew, among all the people who came in with her, she was the only one who built Qinglian road.


    Her appearance made Anzhi fish a little uneasy.


    "Don''t be nervous. My name is mu Li. Maybe you haven''t heard of my name, but it doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. We are not enemies, but friends. You can go through the robbery at ease."


    The woman pointed to the sky and indicated that the thunder robbery had come.


    An Zhiyu doesn''t know the details of this person. Just now, she felt a little and couldn''t explore her realm, that is to say, her realm exceeded her own.


    Be careful.


    Ann knows the fish''s secret way.


    Boom!


    Thunder came.


    Now we can only concentrate on the robbery.


    The thunderbolt of natural disaster kept pounding on her.


    "Ah!"


    An Zhi fish''s delicate body trembled. The thunder had surrounded his body surface, and his forehead was sweating. He was obviously very nervous.


    This is her last robbery.


    If you succeed, you are the fifth grade. If you fail, it will be cold.


    At ordinary times, Li Xu is staring at himself. Now he is not here, and there is a man of unknown origin, which makes him more nervous.


    "If only the master were here," an Zhiyu murmured.


    "Hey, I still rely too much on him."


    An Zhiyu opened his hands to welcome the baptism of lightning.


    This is an independent world. Li Xu certainly won''t come in. Only those who practice Qinglian Dao can come in. The master must have no chance. It seems that he can only rely on himself.


    Her open hands and fists were clenched, and the thunder robbery on the sky broke out in an all-round way.


    The black clouds rolled and formed a whirlpool with a radius of hundreds of miles. There was boundless lightning in the whirlpool.


    Boom!


    Purple lightning came.


    Then nine colored lightning appeared.


    Dozens of thunderbolts.


    "Poof!"


    Her body trembled with a gush of blood.


    With the continuous thunderbolt of thunder, her body is surrounded by hundreds of millions of lightning, just like being in chaos.


    Boom!


    The robbery is terrible.


    Anzhi fish''s face is getting worse and worse.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    She sat in the void and let the disaster hit her. She turned her green lotus way to resist and quenched her flesh.


    Although her body was surrounded by thunder, she adapted to this force after half an hour.


    Use heaven''s calamity to refine your body and strengthen yourself.


    After another hour, the disaster dispersed.


    She was in high spirits and recovered.


    With a wave of his hand, a new dress was put on her and pinched. Lotus blossoms appeared in the space.


    Now, she is the fifth grade.


    "Congratulations on your successful breakthrough and becoming the youngest Wupin in the history of Daozhou." twilight came over in a small boat.


    Originally, I thought an Zhiyu would fail in the robbery and couldn''t be promoted to the top five, but I didn''t expect that she would be killed and firm up like a Xiaoqiang.


    It deserves to be the first thousand petal lotus stand so far.


    The future must be limitless, which strengthened her determination to steal.


    An Zhiyu smiled, saluted and said:


    "I''m just lucky."


    "An Zhiyu girl, I''ve heard your name for a long time. Now I see your courage again. I admire you very much. Would you mind coming to my boat?"


    She made an invitation gesture.


    Anzhi fish blinked.


    "Do you know what fish girl is worried about? Don''t worry. I''m the sixth level. If I wanted to do something to you, I would have done it. I really want to make friends with you." Mu Li made an invitation gesture.


    An Zhiyu thought and flew to the woman''s boat.


    Dusk Li sat on the board of the boat and waved his hand. There was a small table with a jar of flower carvings and two small wine glasses on the table.


    She skillfully poured the wine and said, "please, Miss Anzhi fish."


    "Sorry, I never drink."


    An Zhiyu shook her head and said, she''s just a glass of wine, so don''t drink easily.


    If you''re drunk, you''ll wake up with fewer parts.


    She still takes good care of her body.


    "I''m abrupt." Twilight left didn''t insist. He felt that the wariness on the other side was still too strong, so he quickly changed to tea.


    Two tea cups.


    A small teapot with white smoke.


    Serve tea.


    When Twilight left just wanted to make an invitation, he saw an Zhiyu take out a bamboo tube of water.


    Two white cups appeared in his hand. He put the two tea cups on the other side, poured in his own water and said:


    "This is the lotus dew I collected. It''s sweet and delicious. I can''t bear to drink it myself. Seeing you now is like seeing my once good friend."


    An Zhiyu handed her the glass of water.


    Twilight left took her water cup and saw an Zhiyu drink. She smelled it. A faint fragrance came, with the smell of lotus, and turned her wrist at the same time.


    A silver needle appeared between his fingers and slipped into the small cup.


    No poison.


    That''s good.


    "What''s the matter? Doesn''t it taste good?" an Zhiyu looked at her and didn''t see her little move.


    "The taste is very delicious!" the woman drank it down and tasted it carefully. "It''s sure to be very good, sweet and delicious."


    "Then another drink?" an Zhiyu poured another cup.


    Twilight leaves to test, no poison.


    Drink it up.


    When she finished drinking, Anzhi fish poured another cup, and twilight also finished drinking. Now Anzhi fish was relieved.


    "Now we are good friends." an Zhiyu smiled.


    "Well, I''ll call you sister Zhiyu later. Come on, sister, try my tea. It''s specially made for you. It tastes great." Twilight handed the tea to her.


    Ann knows that fish can''t refuse. If it''s wine, it can refuse, but it''s tea.


    I couldn''t find a suitable reason, so I had to take it. Just when I wanted to drink, I suddenly heard a poof and a fish jumped up from the bow of the boat.


    The twilight leaves and turns to look at the past.


    An Zhiyu poured the tea in his hand behind him.


    Twilight turned around and saw an Zhiyu drink up the tea.


    An Zhiyu put down the tea, looked at the bow and said:


    "What a beautiful little carp. You can add food. I can barbecue. I''ll make one for you."


    An Zhiyu just stood up and deliberately pretended to shake his feet twice to try whether the woman''s tea was filled with ingredients?


    "What''s in your tea and how do you feel dizzy?"


    An Zhiyu didn''t name whether there was poison in it, just wanted to test it.


    Good guy, I tried it out as soon as I tried.


    "Of course it''s medicine. Even if an immortal drinks this medicine, he must be slaughtered." Mu Li smiled and whispered.


    "Are you a thief?" an Zhiyu thought of something at once.


    "Yes, I like your thousand petal lotus stand. Bring it."


    Twilight leaves with a smile.


    She reached out to catch an Zhiyu and suddenly found that her spiritual power could not work.


    "What, you drugged me?" Twilight Li found that his spiritual power could not be used and mobilized.


    "Nature."


    The heart of harming others cannot exist, and the heart of preventing others cannot be absent.


    An Zhiyu knows the danger of the real world. Fortunately, he keeps an eye on it, otherwise he will be slaughtered.


    "But how did you give me medicine? Why didn''t I test it out." Twilight asked.


    "After you drank my three glasses of water, you naturally got caught. This is a mixed medicine. Only after you drank all three glasses will it take effect. Originally, I just wanted to take medicine to prevent you. My medicine is not poisonous. It just temporarily blocked your spiritual power and made you unable to practice cultivation in a short time. I just didn''t expect you to be a Taoist thief. Since it is so, you can''t stay."


    An Zhiyu is going to kill the man called Muli.


    "Good sister, I''ll take you on the road. Don''t thank me."


    An Zhiyu smiled.


    Hands began to condense a lotus gun, trying to stab her to death.


    Suddenly, the lotus gun just displayed disappeared, her own spiritual power was gone, and she could not be mobilized any more. Her own spiritual sea and meridians were sealed.


    What''s going on.


    "I didn''t drink your tea. When did you take the medicine?"


    An Zhiyu was stunned. Unexpectedly, something happened to him.


    "Didn''t you pay attention? Even if you didn''t drink tea, the smoke from the small teapot came out. The smoke is also poisonous. I just didn''t expect that I actually got your move."


    Twilight left did not expect that this woman looked big chest and no brain.


    I didn''t expect to have a brain.


    Both of them can''t mobilize their spiritual power now. Looking at each other, they both feel disgusted.


    They started fighting.


    Now they can''t mobilize spiritual power, only physical power.


    An Zhi fish''s physical strength has been reconciled by Li Xu''s blood. The physical strength is getting stronger and stronger, and he has the upper hand all at once.


    "Look, I won''t kill you."


    An Zhiyu punched and kicked, beat hard, grabbed her hair and hit her head hard on the boat.


    The ship rocked at a distance.


    Bang bang!


    Twilight''s head kept hitting the ship board, and soon his head was towering.


    Twilight Li bit his teeth and jumped up, trying to hold an Zhiyu.


    But I don''t know why, Anzhi fish had great strength. He pressed her on the deck at once, and kept punching her and beating her head.


    Twilight leaves constantly struggling and grabs an Zhiyu''s hand in panic.


    Ann knows the fish can''t break free.


    Put her between your legs.


    The other party can''t move, but he can''t do it himself.


    Suddenly, an Zhiyu thought of something, pressed down and put his broad mind on her face.


    I''m going to suffocate her like this.


    Suffocate her.


    Soon, the woman she was pressing had no movement.


    An Zhiyu breathed a sigh of relief and thought she was dead, but just released, twilight suddenly jumped up and turned over to press an Zhiyu.


    Her legs clamped the legs of an Zhiyu, and her hands crossed her fingers.


    Hold her down.


    "You''re proud to suffocate me!"


    Twilight clenches his teeth and plans to kill an Zhi fish with his head.


    She hit her head hard.


    Touch!


    Twilight left suddenly dizzy. An Zhiyu''s head was very hard and hit hard. She felt that her soul had been hit.


    Did you practice iron head skill?


    An Zhiyu took advantage of her dizziness and turned over to wrestle with it.


    Two women were scuffling on the boat.


    The most primitive way of fighting, constantly fighting, without any skills.


    The two men are equally divided and roll around here.


    "Poop!"


    They began to roll into the water, and the spray wet the boat.


    in the water.


    The two are still fighting, using all means to fight.


    The two held their breath and fought underwater.


    They can''t use their spiritual power, they can''t use water escape, and their movements and speed are not very flexible.


    An Zhiyu kicked her, quickly got out of the water, took a breath of fresh air, climbed onto the boat and got wet.


    But I can''t care so much.


    She went to get the oars and tried to drown Muli in the water, but she disappeared.


    There was no sign of her around.


    Is she dead?


    An Zhiyu waited for a while and didn''t find her coming out of the water. Did he give her a fatal blow just now?


    It''s reasonable to say that a six product can''t die so easily?


    I waited a little longer, but I didn''t wait for her.


    Plop!


    She jumped into the water again to see if she was dead.


    In the water, there was no shadow of her.


    An Zhiyu looked ahead and saw her moving forward in the water of the lotus pond and swimming to the bank.


    Seeing an Zhiyu jump into the water, twilight Li was stunned. Then he no longer covered up, drilled out of the water and quickly swam to the shore.


    "Sure enough, I''m not dead."


    An Zhi fish swam along.


    She often takes a bath with Da Ji and ban Ruo bamboo, so the water is OK.


    She seems to be a fish, fast, you can see the rapid ups and downs of the water.


    Twilight departure is an early departure. An Zhiyu is a distance behind.


    But they came to the shore at the same time.


    The two began to wrestle again.


    From the shore to the grass, to the mountain forest.


    "You''re crazy."


    Twilight leaves flustered. This time it seems that he met a mad dog.


    The first time I met such a crazy woman.


    She''s almost out of war.


    "Stop, stop, I don''t want to fight you."


    "I can''t help you. Today either you die or I die."


    An Zhiyu chased after him, because they didn''t give each other poison, but temporarily sealed the meridians and psychic power.


    An Zhiyu is five and the other is six. Once she recovers, an Zhiyu knows that this is her death.


    So you have to kill her before Twilight recovers.


    No matter what the price, the woman will die.


    "Ah!" an Zhiyu rushed up.


    Twilight leaves and runs forward.


    "When I recover, I will chop you up and feed the dog." Mu Li was furious.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have this chance." an Zhiyu said.


    She jumped up, threw Twilight off the ground again, and hit her fist out constantly.


    She didn''t have the strength to fight.


    The other party was dying, but he didn''t die, but he was bruised and limped.


    An Zhiyu got up and caught up again.


    So repeatedly.


    An Zhiyu''s face was pale and tired. He had a feeling that he couldn''t carry it.


    Twilight''s clothes were torn into strips.


    "You mad dog."


    Twilight left shouting. Her body was bitten by an Zhi fish. The other party wanted to kill him with his mouth.


    "I''m really afraid of you. Can you stop chasing me? Don''t worry, I''ll recover and never kill you."


    An Zhiyu said, "you think I''ll believe you."


    Only one person must fall to stop.


    In this way, the two women ran after me and fought hard. A tiger appeared in the mountain. They had to work together to kill the tiger.


    After killing the tiger, the two began to fight each other again.


    So repeatedly.


    Time passed unconsciously.


    They recovered almost at the same time, then ran away and became an Zhiyu.


    "I must kill you." Twilight left his handprint and stood in the sky, looking at the escaping Anzhi fish in front of him, "I must torture you to death."


    This disgrace.


    She can''t stand it.


    I can''t stand it.


    It can be said that during the period of fighting with an Zhiyu, she felt ashamed of her path of cultivation.


    She must peel off the skin of Anzhi fish, cut off her limbs, and then inherit her thousand petal lotus platform.


    An Zhiyu runs away with the sword. Now the situation is over. She can''t be Muli''s opponent.


    All you can do now is run.


    She pinched her fingerprints, changed her dirty self and clothes, and began to flee.


    To her surprise, just as she ran out, there was a graceful figure standing in front of her.


    The opposite is grade six. She is grade five. She can''t beat it.


    Get out of here.


    Turn around and run.


    Boom!


    The power behind him came out.


    It was played by twilight. Ann knew that the fish had no time to resist, so it was overturned by the ripples of power.


    Hit the ground.


    This woman is so strong.


    An Zhiyu only thought she was not her opponent, so she didn''t hesitate to run forward.


    "The sun shines on the mountains and rivers, and the lotus world!"


    Twilight murmured in the sky.


    Then a lotus of distance falls from the sky, as if a world is coming, soaking up everything.


    "It''s over!"


    An Zhiyu thinks she''s going to be finished. Twilight Li should use the six pin Taoism. She just broke through the five pin Taoism. How to fight with her life?


    Not a hand at all.


    "Go!"


    The Taoist Dharma of Twilight departs comes from the sky, and the target is an Zhiyu.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the place behind the fish split, as if it had been cracked by the power of twilight.


    A passage appeared in the broken crack.


    Anzhi fish did not hesitate to set foot on this channel.


    "The lotus world has split."


    Twilight left stunned. She couldn''t understand why the world was broken?


    In fact, neither she nor an Zhiyu understood that it was twilight that inadvertently hit the node of huadaoguo, and then the huadaoguo leading to another world opened.


    It''s that simple.


    But they don''t know.


    Twilight left quickly to follow.


    They soon disappeared into the passage.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Li Xu came to the lotus world. As soon as he landed, something in the sky fell to his eyes. It was the fruit of green lotus.


    "Didn''t anyone want this fruit?" Li Xu asked.


    He shouted, but there was no reply.


    It is reasonable to say that the people here should have completed some kind of test, and the Tao fruit will fall off automatically, but why doesn''t anyone want this?


    Li Xu felt a little strange.


    "No one wants me to take it!" Li Xu said.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand to collect the Huadao fruit, and the divine consciousness began to sweep. He planned to find an Zhi fish, but he didn''t find it, but he found the footprints of an Zhi fish.


    In addition to Anzhi fish, there are other people''s footprints.


    According to the residual clothes, it can be inferred that this should be a woman.


    "Did she meet the thief?"


    Li Xu frowned and hurriedly looked for the node of Huadao fruit. Unexpectedly, there was a channel.


    The channel in front of us is shrinking, and the whole world, Qinglian world, is on the verge of collapse.


    Li Xu turned into a light and rushed in.


    Boom!


    The channel collapsed and the whole green lotus world collapsed.


    When Li Xu came out of the passage, he found that the environment here was very beautiful. The sky was blue. Below was a big river and behind him was a big waterfall.


    Just now I rushed out of the waterfall.


    To the east of the river, there is a towering jungle.


    Under a tall tree.


    A strange woman grabbed an Zhiyu''s neck, pressed her on the tree trunk and said with a smile:


    "This time I''ll see where you''re going. I''ll cut off your hands and feet."


    "Come on, do you want me to cut off your hands or feet first?"


    Twilight leaves her face cold. Now Ann knows the fish can''t run at last.


    Although I don''t know where it is, now, Anzhi fish is the fish slaughtered by her on the cutting board. She can cut it as she wants.


    An Zhiyu closes his eyes.


    Not dare to see.


    She felt cold.


    She has no strength to run any more.


    Before he died, he suddenly thought of Li Xu.


    I don''t know what''s going on. All kinds of emotions gush out.


    I really want to say "I like you" to him!


    Unfortunately, there is no chance.


    7017k

 Chapter 248

    Twilight Li pinched an Zhiyu''s neck and joked: "let you talk? Break your hands or feet first. What do you mean by closing your eyes? Do you want me to buckle your eyes first?"


    She smiled and was very happy.


    In particular, the feeling that life is completely in control and let her handle it makes her more excited.


    "Are you scared now? If you''re scared, shout out! If you beg for mercy, I''m in a good mood. Maybe I can save your life."


    An Zhiyu is too lazy to talk to her.


    She knew she was going to die. Twilight was just enjoying the struggling voice of dying creatures.


    Why satisfy her.


    Let her bark like a dog.


    "No fun."


    Twilight leaves feel that an Zhiyu who doesn''t resist is not fun at all. At least give some reaction.


    It''s still fun for her who was alive before.


    I wanted to make her despair and kill her in despair. It seems to add some material.


    "Since you haven''t spoken, I''ll cut off your hand first." Twilight left smiled, "cut off your left hand or right hand first?"


    Ann knew the fish didn''t move and still spoke.


    Just felt that Muli pinched her very hard, making her breathing a little difficult. Her eyes opened vaguely and vaguely saw the master coming behind Muli.


    "Master," she shouted.


    But the neck was pinched and could not make any sound.


    "Am I pinched to hallucinate?"


    An Zhiyu closes his eyes and no longer fantasizes.


    The cold has invaded, which means death has come.


    Master!


    Li Xu!


    See you in the next life.


    "Since you don''t speak, I''ll cut off your right hand."


    "Cut!"


    An Zhiyu heard the sound of Muli. Muli should have used his spiritual power to cut off his right hand.


    "Poof!"


    She heard the sound of blood gushing out.


    "Bang!"


    She heard her hands fall off the ground.


    But why don''t you feel any pain?


    An Zhiyu felt a little puzzled. By the way, he suddenly remembered something. This level of injury was numb at first, and the pain would come after a period of time.


    Thinking so, I suddenly felt that my waist was touched.


    What are you doing?


    Fish!


    An Zhiyu thinks this twilight is a little too much.


    Kill yourself, touch yourself.


    This woman doesn''t have some kind of abnormal hobby.


    Is she interested in women?


    People are dying, and their thinking is very diffuse.


    She heard that some women just like women, and some men like men!


    I really should say that there are all kinds of wonders in the world.


    I didn''t expect to be insulted before I died. I heard that this kind of death method is generally the next 18 layers of hell.


    As for which floor, she didn''t know.


    I hope to go to hell and suffer less.


    Suddenly, an Zhiyu felt someone around her waist and leaned her against her.


    The man was touching her waist.


    She''s going to be angry. Can you hold and touch a woman''s waist?


    Just about to attack.


    Suddenly, the man released himself and played a brain collapse. A familiar voice came: "what have you been doing with your eyes closed?"


    What a familiar voice.


    Li Xu.


    An Zhiyu quickly opened his eyes. If it was master Li Xu, did he come? Isn''t what I saw just now an illusion?


    He really came.


    Then I heard the scream of "ah".


    An Zhiyu tilted his head and saw that twilight''s right hand was broken and fell to the ground. The blood at the broken hand dyed the trunk red in front of him.


    If she was still in the trunk, the blood would spray all over her.


    Twilight left her eyes thrilled. There was fear on her face. She didn''t feel anything. The Anzhi fish in her hand disappeared. It seemed that her right hand was broken at the same time.


    The right hand flew out and fell to the ground. The blood dyed the grass red and the trunk red.


    The feeling of pain pervaded the whole body.


    The blood is still flowing.


    Twilight Li, who had not yet recovered his mind, heard the man in front of him and said, "now it''s your turn to answer me. How do you want to die? You still have one hand and two legs. Cut that one first?"


    Twilight left was full of fear. He felt that the man was not joking and that he had this ability.


    Being able to save an Zhiyu silently from her hands is enough to show that this person''s strength can completely crush himself.


    "Who are you?" Twilight looked at Li Xu.


    "Wrong answer." Li Xu took out a sword, then looked at an Zhiyu and said, "Zhiyu, close your eyes."


    "If I don''t close, I''m not afraid." an Zhiyu said.


    Li Xu smiled and didn''t speak. He held the sword in his hand and waved it slowly. With one sword, he cut off twilight''s left hand.


    Hear a crisp sound, click.


    The whole arm is gone.


    Twilight''s left hand fell to the ground, and his fingers were still moving on the ground.


    "Ah ah..."


    Twilight couldn''t suppress the pain. Both her hands were broken. Bursts of dizziness appeared in her mind. I didn''t expect that she would have such a day.


    Originally, she and an Zhiyu had a relationship between a wolf and a little white rabbit, but now she has become a little white rabbit with Mermaid meat.


    Such a drastic change makes people suffocate.


    "I finally know who you are, Li Xu!"


    Twilight finally remembered this man, who made the whole Taoist palace crazy.


    It is said that the immortal boy, the nine palaces and the ten sides were planted in his hands, and the fifth elder also suffered losses.


    According to the legend, he can kill the existence of bapin.


    "Li Xu, ha ha, I don''t complain about my death, but I hope you can give me a happy!"


    "Poof!"


    Li Xu waved his sword.


    Twilight''s left foot was cut off by him.


    Twilight couldn''t stand and slid slowly to the ground. The ground was full of splashing blood.


    "You want to die happily. It''s impossible."


    Li Xu spoke slowly, but his tone was full of murderous spirit and anger.


    If he had taken a slow step just now, Ann knew that the fish would not have sound limbs.


    He wants her to feel the pain now.


    "Cut!"


    Li Xu waved his sword again, and twilight left''s other leg was gone.


    An Zhiyu was also startled.


    She can feel that Li Xu is really angry, otherwise, with his character, he will quickly kill and spark again.


    Is she angry because of herself?


    She was a little happy to think of it.


    "You!" Twilight Li didn''t even dream that her hands and feet had been cut off. This was the end she didn''t think of. Her blood completely dyed the grass red.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Then she laughed.


    Because she knows that no matter what, the other party can''t let go of herself. An Zhiyu is his apprentice.


    How could he let himself go.


    But.


    Before you leave, you must be disgusted.


    "I tell you, Li Xu, your time of death is coming. You will die in Penglai stream."


    "What do you say?"


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?"


    "Yes."


    Li looked into her eyes, hypnosis started, and then entered the question and answer link.


    Li Xu knows her identity.


    Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and Dui are eight trigrams. Twilight is one of the eight trigrams. It turns out that she still has this important identity.


    From her mouth, I learned that all the thieves were out this time.


    Li Xu knew this information very early.


    This information was previously extracted from other thieves.


    "What have you done to me?" Twilight suddenly felt that he was in a trance, and his mind and brain were out of control.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Xu didn''t want to talk to her. He killed her and wiped out his yuan God. Nanming appeared from the fire and burned it clean.


    Take the sword back.


    I just wanted to see the situation of an Zhiyu. I saw that she grabbed her hand, but she still didn''t have any strength and sat slowly on the ground.


    An Zhiyu has been deadlocked with twilight for a long time. Now after her death, an Zhiyu is relieved and faints on the ground.


    Li Xu examined her and found that she was hurt all over.


    They were beaten out by twilight.


    It''s really difficult for her. Only five grades can stand in a stalemate with her for so long.


    Fortunately, they are all minor injuries. If they really hurt the internal organs, it''s not enough to whip the corpse a hundred times at dusk.


    Li Xu treated her injury, applied medicine and took her to the river. Even if he used the technique of purifying clothes, there was still a small amount of blood on her body.


    The handkerchief was stained with water and gently wiped the blood on her body.


    Her face, her hands and her feet were stained, and Li Xu wiped them one by one.


    After the bloody smell was completely removed, the lotus fragrance on her body floated out, and the faint smell penetrated into her heart, which had the effect of washing her mind.


    It smells really good.


    It''s like a lotus.


    Li Xu held her in his arms. He didn''t notice when he wiped her just now. Her body was soft and fragrant. The girls were really fragrant.


    Her characteristics are also obvious, so big and soft.


    Li Xu could feel her Softness slightly close to his body.


    When Li Xu was trying to take her back to rest in the picture of mountains and rivers, she woke up vaguely and found herself lying in Li Xu''s arms.


    "Master!"


    An Zhiyu shouted, blushing and slowly shyly crawling all over his cheeks.


    "You''re awake. I''ve just stopped bleeding for you. I''ve cleaned all your blood." Li Xu said.


    "Thank you, master."


    "You must be very tired, too. I''ll take you to rest in the picture of mountains and rivers first." Li Xu said.


    An Zhiyu suddenly asked, "where''s Da Ji?"


    Li Xu said, "like you, she broke through the five grades and is resting in the picture of mountains and rivers?"


    An Zhiyu said, "master, don''t go in first. Let''s walk here."


    "But can you walk with your injury?"


    "Don''t you just hold me?"


    "Yes." Li Xu hugged her.


    An Zhiyu also put his hand around him and hugged him tightly. He nestled in Li Xu''s arms and blushed.


    "Mingming is injured and still so strong?" Li Xu smiled. "I can''t run. Why are you holding me so tight?"


    "I don''t care." an Zhiyu smiled and said, "just now you wiped the blood on my body. Did you touch me again?"


    Li looked at the woman in his arms and said, "am I that kind of person?"


    "You must be!" an Zhiyu said, "come on, where have you touched me?"


    "No," Li Xu said.


    "Cheat paper!"


    An Zhiyu suddenly bit Li Xu''s body, but she could only bite his clothes. She leaned out her head and said, "I remember you touched me more than once. I feel lost."


    Li Xu said solemnly, "why don''t you touch me?"


    "Well thought!"


    An Zhiyu suddenly raised his head, leaned out and bit on Li Xu''s shoulder.


    Li Xu twitched at the corner of his mouth: "you''re a fish, aren''t you a dog?"


    An Zhiyu didn''t speak and bit hard. She wanted to brand her mark on Li Xu.


    If she hadn''t been injured, she really wanted to push Li Xu to.


    There is no one here. It''s a good place to do bad things. Unfortunately, she''s hurt all over.


    Li Xu, you''re lucky to escape.


    She could only bite Li Xu''s shoulder hard, let go for a long time and shrink back into Li Xu''s arms.


    Her face turned pale. She had exhausted her strength to bite him just now.


    "Really, they all belong to dogs."


    Lee was unable to make complaints about the fish. He suddenly noticed that he was pale and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Don''t let me put it into the map of mountains and rivers!"


    This is what an Zhiyu said before he fainted.


    "They are so badly hurt that they even bite me."


    Li Xu really didn''t know what was going on in the woman''s mind and wanted to scold her, but she fainted again.


    Li Xu hugged her, shook his head, walked forward and began to look at the environment here.


    There is a big river ahead, and you can''t see the end.


    This is the inner world of huadaoguo. I don''t know what it is?


    "So much water, is it the water world?"


    Li Xu didn''t remember so many Tao fruit worlds. He just remembered all the Tao fruit on an Zhiyu. As for the others, he didn''t remember any.


    Ahead is the boundless water.


    Li Xu walked forward step by step along the riverside path.


    Half an hour later, Li Xu can confirm that this is the water world, which should be the world into which the water channel is cultivated. An Zhi fish came here by mistake.


    Daozhou, there are many people practicing waterways.


    Gold, wood, water, fire and earth, also known as the five element road.


    The five elements are the most practiced Tao in Daozhou.


    There must be a lot of people fighting over this waterway.


    Suddenly, she thought of Narcissus. What this woman practiced was the waterway. She didn''t know if she would be here?


    Li Xu thought of Narcissus being covered by a bottle again. She must not be here. It''s a mysterious bottle. Who knows what it is.


    This may be her chance or her desperate situation.


    Li Xu can''t know.


    Li Xu walked ahead and walked bored.


    If an Zhiyu hadn''t said he wouldn''t enter the country map first, he would have brought her in and let her have a good rest.


    "Master!"


    Anzhi fish opened his eyes in a daze.


    She woke up again. There was still a big river in front of her and mountains and forests on her side. She was relieved. She thought Li Xu would put her to rest in the mountains and rivers.


    In this way, there is no chance to be alone with Li Xu.


    Luckily not.


    She smiled and her eyes bent into crescent moon.


    "What are you happy about?"


    "Master, you have something on your forehead. Lower your head and I''ll help you get it off." an Zhiyu said.


    Is there anything on my forehead?


    Li Xu doesn''t know.


    Since she said yes, it should be.


    Li Xu lowered his head slowly.


    "This is a reward for you!"


    An Zhiyu looked up and kissed his forehead like a dragonfly. After kissing, he quickly retracted his head and hid in her arms.


    7017k

 Chapter 249

    An Zhiyu blushed, nestled in Li Xu''s arms, and his cheeks were ruddy.


    She suddenly found herself getting bolder and bolder.


    "Reward me?"


    Li Xu didn''t think she was this routine. He thought there was something on his forehead. It turned out that she just wanted to kiss herself.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "I saved your life? Do you reward me like this? Don''t you promise me by example?"


    "You think beautifully!" an Zhiyu was coquettish and angry, but he really wanted to make a promise.


    "Li Xu!"


    "No big or small, how dare you call the master''s name directly. It''s really itchy. I''m going to spank you."


    Li Xu grabbed her hip.


    An Zhiyu blushed, bit his teeth and said, "don''t hurt! I left the man at dusk and was beaten by her. My ass almost blossomed. Don''t touch it if you''re okay."


    Li Xu still held her honestly. Seeing a trace of sweat on her head, it seemed that it was really painful.


    Just wanted to speak and let her have a good rest.


    But he didn''t speak. He was afraid to say something bad.


    "I forgot one thing just now."


    "What''s up?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "It''s very important." Li Xu found a clean grass.


    Put her on the grass and let her lean against the stone.


    Probing her pulse, she broke through the five grades. When she didn''t stare, she didn''t know whether the meridians and Linghai were damaged.


    Don''t leave sequelae.


    Li Xu felt her pulse and used his divine consciousness to explore all aspects.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Li Xu opened his eyes and said:


    "You only have two miraculous sutras blocked. It''s caused by congestion, but I''ve cleared it for you. There won''t be any hidden dangers in the future."


    Found that she had fallen asleep against the stone.


    "Asleep again."


    Hey!


    She is still very weak.


    It can be said that twilight is the biggest enemy she has encountered so far.


    She had never met a strong person of this level, and she was really badly hurt this time.


    Li Xu didn''t wake her up, nor did he take her into the picture of mountains and rivers. He sat beside her and let her sleep in his arms.


    A wisp of hair blocked her face.


    Li Xu pulled away a strand of her hair, touched her face, looked at it, couldn''t help kissing her cheek and said:


    "Good night, have a good rest."


    The next day, at midnight, an Zhiyu woke up.


    She was used to waking up at this time, looking at herself still lying in his arms, with a smile on her face, and then holding Li Xu tightly.


    His body was against his strong chest.


    Li Xu felt something soft close to him. He woke up confused. He hugged her and said, "it''s not dawn yet. Go to bed."


    "Master, it''s dawn. It should be Maoshi now. Let''s go and see the sunrise?"


    "I''m sleepy," Li Xu said.


    "Ah!" an Zhiyu bit on Li Xu''s shoulder.


    Li Xu woke up with pain.


    "Are you still sleepy?"


    An Zhiyu''s thin mouth is full of laughter. The meaning in his eyes is very obvious. If he is still sleepy, continue to bite until he is not sleepy.


    Seeing her posture, Li Xulian hurriedly said, "I''m not sleepy now. Go and see the sunrise."


    Li Xu stood up.


    "Hold me!"


    An Zhiyu held out his hand.


    Li Xu held her in his arms.


    An Zhiyu quickly hugged his waist and rubbed his body with his head.


    "Is your injury better now?" Li Xu asked.


    "It should be almost ready."


    But an Zhiyu suddenly wanted to make the wound better slowly.


    She hugged Li Xu''s waist, smelled the familiar taste of him, and looked satisfied.


    An Zhiyu squinted and enjoyed the tranquility.


    I heard Li Xu''s heart beating.


    She put her hand close to his heart and felt his heart beating faster, plopping, as if with some emotion.


    Put your face on it and feel the powerful power of your heart.


    Li looked at the woman in her arms, full of flowers, delicate cheeks, peach blossom eyes, just the age of a girl, with a mature taste in her eyebrows.


    I can''t help hugging her and sticking close to her.


    "Uhhuh... You''re lighter, I''m still hurt?" an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu''s chin.


    "Sorry."


    Li Xu jumped up with her in his arms and fell on a low hill. Below the mountain was a river of spring water, only ten feet away from him. He didn''t know where to go.


    In the distance of the sky, a round of sun slowly appeared in the sky.


    Li Xu sat on the ground and hugged her.


    The girl in her arms changed her posture, leaned out her head, and the soft sunlight poured down, very warm.


    The grand scene of sunrise spread slowly in front of us, and the light spread slowly.


    Li Xu looked down and saw an Zhiyu squinting.


    Wisps of sunshine poured on her face, making her cheeks stained with a layer of luster, like a hazy, like a fairy.


    Her purple dresses were like dazzling colors on the bedding.


    Li Xu suddenly became crazy.


    She''s really tempting.


    He looked at it, holding the face of an Zhiyu and kissing her lips.


    Her lips are soft and fragrant, with a faint taste of lotus, and like the spring water, sweet and delicious.


    An Zhiyu opened her eyes wide. She just wanted to see the sunrise.


    I just wanted to stay with Li Xu for a while. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to kiss himself.


    If I remember correctly, in her memory, he kissed himself for the first time.


    I used to take the initiative.


    This time


    An Zhiyu had a feeling of suffocation, and her mind suddenly went blank. In this case, what she should do, and the books she had read before were completely forgotten at this moment.


    She has forgotten any action and her mind is blank.


    She tried to do something, but she couldn''t remember how to do it?


    In the past, when she took the initiative, she could imagine a lot of plots, but now in this situation, she doesn''t know what to respond to.


    "Bang bang!"


    Her heart kept beating, her chest fluctuated, and her purple clothes seemed to be under undue pressure and creaked.


    The breath gradually quickened.


    Suffocating feelings surround the body, mind and soul.


    Li kissed her for a long time. When he left, a silk was pulled out.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it just now." Li Xu was a little nervous.


    An Zhiyu''s brain was blank, his whole body was soft, and he collapsed in Li Xu''s arms. He didn''t recover for a long time. He was dull, and only one word came out of his heart.


    "Li gave me a false kiss!"


    This sentence is like a demon, constantly emerging in my mind.


    Seeing that she was dull and didn''t know what she was thinking, Li Xu reached out to wipe the saliva silk connected to her mouth.


    She was still dull and didn''t come back.


    "Hey, what are you thinking?"


    Li Xu patted her hot face gently. The girl was stupid. If she kissed, she wouldn''t become a fool.


    "Giggle..." she regained her consciousness, didn''t speak, just giggled and said:


    "Master, I was stunned just now. I didn''t feel it well. Can you do it again?"


    She closed her eyes and pursed her mouth.


    Li Xu bowed his head and kissed her lips gently.


    After a long time, they left each other''s lips.


    An Zhiyu giggled like a crazy girl, with a blush on her face. If it was a dream just now, it must not be this time.


    Master really kissed her.


    When she first met Li Xu, she fell in love with him at first sight. Of course, she was just lecherous and thought he was good-looking.


    After walking around for so long, there hasn''t been much progress.


    Until this time, progress was rapid.


    Thank you for the late twilight.


    You have made a great contribution. You can go safely. I won''t remember you.


    "Don''t laugh." Li looked at her, nodded her forehead and said, "I agreed to see the sunrise. Now the sun is out. It''s always dazzling. I don''t know what''s funny about you."


    "I have a problem." an Zhiyu suddenly had a problem.


    Li Xu hugged her waist and said, "what''s the problem?"


    An Zhiyu said, "Why are you so skilled in kissing?"


    Li Xu asked, "how do you know I''m skilled?"


    "I almost couldn''t breathe just now. You''ve been taking me, okay?"


    An Zhiyu just had a blank mind and didn''t know how to deal with it, but Li Xu always took her.


    "Cough!" Li Xu coughed, "I have no teacher."


    "Liar, have you ever practiced with Da Ju secretly?" an Zhiyu asked. Did they hide something from themselves?


    Now, she began to suspect that Li Xu and Da Ju were not simply apprentices.


    It may have gone bad.


    Li Xu didn''t want to discuss this question: "are you hungry? I''ll find you something to eat?"


    "A little." an Zhiyu said, "now is not the time to be hungry. Don''t change the subject."


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Li Xu directly blocked her mouth with his mouth to stop her talking. Anyway, he has begun to kiss her. The gap between once and twice is not very big.


    An Zhiyu struggled and gradually became soft and weak.


    After a while, Li Xu loosened up and stood up with her in his arms.


    "Li Xu, you''re going too far."


    An Zhi fish gnawed his teeth and couldn''t close his legs.


    It made her feel hot and restless. If she hadn''t been hurt now, Li Xu would have been suppressed by her and bullied well.


    According to her years of reading experience, she felt that Li Xu was not her opponent.


    Of course, she just felt that she had to wait until the actual battle to know.


    However, she is confident that Li Xu is not an opponent.


    After all, her constitution is a special constitution of her daughter''s country.


    "No big or small, call me master." Li Xuyi pinched her waist.


    An Zhiyu giggled, smiled and coughed. Her trauma was still a little painful, driving the trauma.


    "Li Xu!" an Zhiyu sticks out his tongue, "a little... I''ll call you Li Xu."


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you. Let''s go back to the mountain and river country map first. You can rest in it for a day. It''s estimated that a day''s rest will be almost the same." Li Xu said.


    Li Xu suddenly remembered something. He promised Da Qiao yesterday that he would come back in a few hours.


    It''s been all night.


    be finished.


    I''m afraid it''s going to fight later.


    Fucked up.


    An Zhiyu patted Li Xu''s cheek and said, "master, why are you stunned? Go in."


    "Where are you going?" Li Xu asked.


    "Are you stupid?" an Zhiyu wondered on his face whether the master was senile dementia. How could he forget what he said the next second.


    "Ha ha..."


    Li Xu smiled awkwardly and clenched his teeth.


    An Zhiyu felt that Li Xu had a big problem, and suddenly became grinding and chirping: "hurry up."


    "Good!"


    Li Xu hugged her and appeared in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Just as he fell in front of the palace group, he saw Da Ju sitting in front of the door with his cheeks.


    "Master, you''ve finally come back. Why is it so long?"


    Da Chong hurried over. As soon as she fell asleep yesterday, she slept to Mao Shi. When she woke up, she looked for Li Xu and an Zhiyu, but she didn''t find them.


    That means he hasn''t come back yet.


    So I sat here and waited. I felt uneasy. After waiting for half an hour, I saw master coming with an Zhiyu in his arms.


    "Is this an accident?" Da Ji hurried forward.


    "She''s hurt." Li Xu said, looking at Da Ju: "Xiao Da Ju, have you been waiting for a long time."


    "No, I just got up." Da Ji said, reaching out to explore the pulse of an Zhiyu and frowning:


    "You''ve also broken through the fifth grade. It''s so fast, but you''re seriously injured. Master, go and have a rest first, and she''ll give it to me."


    "OK, she''ll give it to you. I''ll go back to bed. Don''t call me. I''ll get up myself." Li Xu put Da Ju in his arms and went back to bed by himself.


    Da Ju took an Zhiyu in her arms and walked to her room.


    "Sister Zhiyu, why are you hurt so badly?"


    Da Ju held her. Her injury was too serious. If it wasn''t for master''s treatment, she had to lie down for at least half a month.


    "When you meet a six grade Taoist thief, think of a good master and do it in time, otherwise you won''t see me, sobbing..."


    Thinking of this, Anzhi fish''s eyes are a little wet.


    "Why are you crying? You''d better rest for a day or two. Say, I''ll make you what you want to eat." Da asked.


    "Just the same." she doesn''t like many dishes. She often eats with Da Ju. She must know.


    "OK, I''ll do it for you later."


    Da Ju took her and strode forward. She suddenly wrinkled her nose. Her nose was so sensitive that she smelled the smell of Li Xuzhong on her body.


    An Zhiyu touched her forehead and said, "don''t smell it. It''s the smell of Li Xu."


    "I smell it."


    "I''m injured. As a teacher, isn''t it normal to hold an apprentice?" an Zhiyu whispered.


    "Really just a hug?"


    "Yes."


    "You little girl, the devil believes it." Da Ji rolled his eyes and said, "what have you done to my master?"


    "No." an Zhiyu shook his head, "but your master told me that you often kiss him secretly."


    "He''s talking nonsense. He kissed me."


    An Zhiyu said, "wipe, you really have a problem."


    Ah ah


    Da Ju was stunned for a moment. She couldn''t figure out what an Zhiyu and Li Xu were doing. She was also killed.


    An Zhiyu poked her forehead: "why don''t you talk?"


    Da looked around and said with a smile, "I suddenly want to throw you away."


    "No." an Zhiyu hugged her tightly and said, "Da Ju, you''d better not throw me away."


    "I''ll throw you into the pond to feed the fish." Da Ji threatened her.


    "No." she held Da Ji and rubbed her body as if she were coquettish.


    Da Ju really convinced her, took her back to the room, put her on the bed, covered the quilt and said, "wait for me for a while, I''ll make something for you to eat."


    "Yes."


    An Zhiyu nodded. Now she is too hungry to sleep.


    About half an hour.


    Da Ji cooked the food, brought it over, picked up Anzhi fish and fed her.


    Anzhi ate the fish one mouthful at a time.


    After feeding her a few mouthfuls, Da Ji gave her another spoonful of soup.


    An Zhiyu looked at her, warm in his heart, and tears came out of the corners of his eyes.


    "Why are you crying?" asked Da Ji.


    "It''s very kind of you." an Zhiyu wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and said, "if you are a man, I will marry you and make cattle and horses for you."


    Da Ju said happily, "when you recover, you can make cattle and horses for me. I don''t mind."


    An Zhiyu turned his head and said, "when I didn''t say."


    "Ah, open it." Da Ji continued to feed him.


    An Zhiyu opens his mouth.


    After eating.


    Da Ji helped her cover the quilt and said, "you have a good rest."


    She''s going out.


    "Da Ju, you sleep with me. I can''t sleep now." an Zhiyu said.


    "OK."


    Da Ji put the dishes aside, lay beside her and looked at her.


    She looked at herself, too.


    An Zhiyu wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it?


    Da Ji asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I..."


    An Zhiyu doesn''t know whether to speak or not. She wants to tell her that she also likes Li Xu.


    But he was afraid that after he spoke, Da Ji ignored himself.


    She doesn''t want to lose her daughter.


    She doesn''t have many friends.


    The controller is also the most important one.


    But I don''t know how to speak at this time.


    She got into Da Ji''s arms, put her hands around her and stopped talking.


    Da Ju didn''t ask, but patted her on the back, as if her mother coaxed her to sleep.


    Pat, pat.


    An Zhiyu gradually fell asleep. She drilled into her arms and hugged herself tightly. She slept very steadily and peacefully.


    Da Ji will move her hand away. She''s not sleepy now. She remembers.


    But the sleeping Anzhi fish hugged himself like he was afraid of losing something?


    Hold her tight.


    Da Ji had no choice but to let her hold her.


    Soon, she fell asleep herself.


    When she woke up, it was already noon, but Anzhi fish still held herself, Da Ji rubbed her head, and suddenly her face was stiff.


    Because Anzhi fish drooled, which wet her white dress.


    She was speechless.


    "What''s all this? You drool when you sleep. You''ll never get married in the future." Da Ji nodded her forehead.


    Vaguely, she rubbed her head against her chest and continued to sleep.


    She was speechless.


    I want to go, but I can''t go, because an Zhiyu has been holding her.


    ¡­¡­


    Sleep until evening.


    An Zhiyu finally had enough sleep. He opened his eyes and found Da Ji sleeping on her side. She slept on her side, and her round face was clearly presented in front of her.


    lovely.


    Suddenly, I found that my foot seemed to kick something plush.


    She opened the quilt and took a look. Her tail was exposed.


    "Fluffy tail, so cute."


    She touched her fluffy tail. Her tail seemed to be under stress and shrunk aside.


    Taking back his hand, an Zhiyu held his face, looked at her, and reached out to poke her face.


    Soft.


    It''s fun.


    Da Ji opened his eyes vaguely and said, "you''re awake. Are you hungry?"


    An Zhiyu shook his head: "No."


    "Why am I asleep? When is it?" Da Ju stood up, opened the window and looked out and said, "it''s almost evening."


    She couldn''t sleep.


    But an Zhiyu kept holding her and couldn''t leave her. Later, he fell asleep.


    Sleep until now.


    She suddenly thought of master. She didn''t know if he was hungry.


    "Master may be hungry. I''m going to cook. You can sleep a little longer. When you''re ready, I''ll call you." Da Chuo said.


    "I''m full of sleep. I''ll cook with you." an Zhiyu wants to be imprisoned.


    "How are you?"


    "I''m almost fine."


    "Let''s go."


    7017k

 Chapter 250

    The two women tidy up their clothes, go out of the room, come to the kitchen and start cooking.


    Soon, the smell came. Li Xu, who was still sleeping, smelled the smell and was a little greedy. He got up from bed.


    At first, I planned to wash, and then I just took a bath.


    The cool river water is refreshing.


    After taking a bath.


    The whole person had a lot of spirit. He pinched the formula. His hair was naturally dried, dressed, ran to the kitchen, stuck out his head and asked, "can I eat? I''m hungry."


    The two women looked at him together and didn''t speak.


    Li Xu asked for nothing and went back to the dining room to wait.


    It''s dinner at last.


    Li Xu rubbed his hands and prepared to cook.


    Now there are only two people in the dining room, he and Da Ju, and an Zhiyu.


    At the dinner table, only two girls kept talking. Li Xu bowed his head and listened to them quietly.


    I don''t know where they came from. They chattered like a little sparrow. Li Xu couldn''t get in and could only listen.


    Half an hour later.


    All finished, the two girls went to wash the dishes, and Li Xu went back to his room.


    The two women walked a hundred steps after dinner, that is, spread.


    The next day.


    morning.


    When Li Xu woke up, an Zhiyu recovered well.


    "Since it''s all right, let''s go out."


    Li Xu took Da Ju and an Zhiyu out of the country map.


    In front is a big river and behind is a dense forest.


    "Is the world even broken?" the people who make complaints about the watercourse are too rubbish. "Li couldn''t help but Tucao, but the world was not broken yet.


    The river is very calm, but this waterfall is a little scary, making the water look like water pouring in here.


    Li Xu suddenly noticed the ground, and blood stains appeared on the ground.


    This is definitely not left by yesterday''s twilight. It''s someone else''s blood.


    "Come on, let''s look ahead along the blood mark."


    Li Xu went with the sword, and Da Ju and an Zhiyu followed with the sword.


    Two hours later.


    There are no more dense mountains and forests in front, only the big river, and there is no end to the water.


    The river just now is just a tributary. It should be regarded as the sea.


    Majestic tributaries converge to form this behemoth.


    Suddenly, the sea cracked.


    Dozens of people appeared in the sea.


    Ten men besieged two women.


    One was dressed in red and barefoot. Fighting was like dancing. His face was beautiful.


    One holding a sword, fighting, the petals flying all over the sky, like a hundred flower fairy.


    Around the two women, there were more than a dozen people, each with extraordinary strength.


    It can be clearly seen that the blood on the ground is shed by two women. They seem to have escaped all the way and finally entered the sea.


    But the killers didn''t give up and rushed into the water.


    Hit, hit, and hit from the water to the surface.


    "Master, don''t you think these two women look familiar?" Da Ju narrowed his eyes and always felt as if he had seen them somewhere, but he didn''t remember for a moment.


    "My face is blind!"


    Li Xu couldn''t remember.


    The two women seem to be at the level of about six grades, and the killers on the ground are also six grades. He wants to know whether the two injured women can counter attack?


    An Zhiyu frowned and said, "I feel familiar too. I seem to have seen it somewhere?"


    Hearing their words, Li Xu also looked at the two women carefully. They were good. They really looked good.


    But compared with Da Ji and Anzhi fish, they are all slag.


    I''m too lazy to think about what it is.


    It doesn''t matter who they are. What matters is that he wants to know who will win.


    "I remember that clouds think of clothes and flowers think of faces." an Zhiyu said. She had seen the faces of the two people in a painting.


    "Yes, yes, that''s them." Da Ji also said.


    Li Xu remembered that these two people really fit their image.


    Clouds think of clothes, flowers think of looks, Zi Buyu and Red Buddha women are the four wonders of the moment.


    Except for the dead Red Buddha girl, the other three are now living well.


    Yunxiangyi and huaxiangrong once entered Penglai stream with narcissus to find huadaoguo. It should be said that their presence here is pure and normal.


    "Master, they are dying."


    Da Chuo pulled Li Xu''s sleeve. The two women fought so many six goods that they could not bear it.


    Li Xu had no choice but to fight. The sixth grade monk had nothing to fight for him. It was very simple.


    Just wanted to do it.


    Yun Xiangyi and Hua Xiangrong also saw someone appear and shouted, "these are road thieves. Run."


    They explore the realm of Da Ju and an Zhiyu. Their realm is too low. They are six grades, not to mention five grades.


    Of course, they can''t see Li Xu''s realm.


    "Where to go?"


    A road thief rushed over and planned to stop Li Xu and others. He thought Li Xu would run. As a result, the other party was very calm and showed no sign of running.


    Suddenly a thief said, "isn''t this Li Xu?"


    His words sounded like a bolt from the blue here, and the thieves in the battle stopped fighting one after another. The name was like death. They turned and ran without thinking about it.


    They recognized Li Xu.


    But they can''t run away.


    When Li Xu made a move, it was a kill. With a wave of both hands, dozens of road thieves directly turned into ashes and died.


    In a twinkling, the six products disappeared and died miserably. There was no ashes left.


    The two women were stunned for a long time and landed on the ground. Li Xu arched his hands and said, "thank you for saving lives."


    "You''re welcome."


    "Childe Li, the girl is in trouble at that moment. Can you save her?"


    "Zi Buyu asked me to rescue her and give her 200 million. I came here specially for this matter." of course, Li Xu wouldn''t say it was easy.


    "Thank you."


    Li Xu didn''t want to be polite with his two sisters. He said, "what happened when you were around Narcissus? Where is she now?"


    They told me about Narcissus.


    Just as they found the Huadao tree, Narcissus was covered by a bottle of unknown origin, and then entered the Huadao fruit in the form of water.


    In other words, Narcissus is still in the world.


    They also found the node, which can break the connecting channel between the Tao and fruit and come in through the channel.


    After that, he broke in and met many road thieves. Then Li Xu saw it and fought with the road thieves.


    "So, she is in this world now." Li Xu said, "where is it? Do you know?"


    The two women shook their heads.


    This is embarrassing.


    The world is very big. Narcissus is also covered by a bottle, which means that the breath may be completely shrouded. It''s hard to find.


    Li Xu feels a headache. It''s hard to make 200 million.


    "Since she cultivates a waterway, I''ll try it in the water. Maybe he''s in it." Li Xu thought, "you wait for me outside. I''ll go in and have a look."


    Li Xu rushed into the water.


    Show your divine knowledge in the vast sea and find a small bottle.


    ¡­¡­


    "Can he find it?"


    Yun Xiangyi, dressed in red, stood here, looking nervous and wondering if he could find it.


    "Just put your heart down. Only she can find it in the water." Da Ji said.


    The two women didn''t speak. I hope they can find it.


    They looked back, sat on the grass not far away, and began to heal and recover.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu are bored and sleep on the grass.


    ¡­¡­


    Underwater.


    Li Xu used his divine sense and kept exploring. The bottom of the water was too deep. Li Xu used his divine sense and kept exploring. The sea area was boundless. Li Xu explored one by one.


    Because it is in the water, the divine consciousness cannot be exerted, and the restrictions are too great.


    Three days later.


    Underwater war broke out, the battle was earth shaking, and countless waves rolled on the sea.


    Li Xu is fighting a powerful monster in the water.


    The sea cracked.


    The battle lasted only a moment and ended. Li Xu didn''t intend to find it by himself. It was too difficult.


    There are many monsters in the water. Subdue them and let them find them for themselves. This is the king''s way.


    After winning the monster, Li Xu gave the monster an order.


    All the creatures in the water began to take action. Li xupan sat in the water, and monsters came to report the situation every once in a while.


    This lasted half a month.


    The whole bottom of the water was turned over, but the strange little bottle was still not found.


    Li Xu frowned: "is this thing no longer underwater?"


    He made other guesses, stopped looking and came out.


    Yun Xiangyi and Hua Xiangrong hurried over and asked. Li Xu didn''t speak, but shook his head. They knew what it meant and didn''t find it.


    It''s really weird.


    "Master, is there nothing in the water?" an Zhiyu ran over and asked.


    Seeing Li Xu''s expression, an Zhiyu said, "it may not be in the water!"


    "I think so!"


    Li Xu looked up at the sky. Now he can be sure that the small bottle is not in the water, so it is on land.


    Try it anyway.


    Li Xu went into the mountain and repeated his practice in the water. He defeated the king here and asked them to help find it.


    The boss here is a tiger who has practiced for many years. His strength is at the level of eight grades. He was easily defeated by Li Xu and had to turn into a free worker.


    Land moves much faster than underwater.


    About five or six days later, the tiger came to Li Xu with an unhappy face and said, "there was a change in Shentu mountain a month or two ago. Something mysterious hit the mountain. Maybe it''s what you''re looking for."


    "Shentu mountain?" Li Xu frowned.


    "It''s a terrible area. It''s said that God''s blood once spilled in that area, which is unimaginable." the tiger said.


    "Let''s go and see. You lead the way."


    "OK!"


    The tiger spread its wings and led the way. This human being was too strong and had to give in strategically.


    Li Xu and they rushed to the deep mountains and dense forests one after another, and soon came to the place called Shentu mountain.


    Shentu mountain range is a mountain range formed by countless mountains. There are all kinds of spirit animals living in the mountain range, which is super powerful.


    "I''ll take you here and go in by yourself." this place is so evil that the tiger doesn''t want to go in. It''s said that you will die if you go in this ghost place.


    That''s why the tiger doesn''t want to go in.


    Li Xu did not force the tiger, who was greedy for life and afraid of death, to walk into the Shentu mountain area, which looked very strange.


    When their figure completely disappeared in front of them, the tiger breathed a sigh of relief. His tail tilted up and stirred his wings. He was very happy.


    "Boss, can they come out?" asked a little white tiger.


    "How can you get out? It''s impossible."


    "Shentu mountain can''t be described as weird. It''s the residence of the God of death. Those who enter must die. This is something you don''t need to think about. Those who enter must die. Let''s go and go back to sleep."


    I''m tired of tossing around these days.


    Go back to sleep.


    The tiger left and disappeared here.


    ¡­¡­


    Shentu mountains.


    There is a faint white fog in it. It looks like a fairyland. Li Xu doesn''t understand. It''s a beautiful place. Why doesn''t the tiger dare to come in?


    What''s the secret behind this?


    Li Xu is very interested.


    After walking for half an hour, they have completely entered the mountain. Tall trees can be seen everywhere, and there are powerful fierce animals in the forest.


    Li Xu released his spiritual power to frighten these fierce beasts.


    When the fierce beasts perceived the danger, they seemed to meet a king and lay on the ground one after another.


    Li Xu continued to move forward and walked. He heard the voice of mountains and seas, as if something was climbing quickly from a distance.


    Suddenly, the trees in front of people decreased rapidly.


    Li Xu saw a fire red ant rushing from a distance. The grass and trees on the ground were eaten up at once. It was a carpet eating method.


    Once you climb over, the ground is suddenly bare.


    "Let''s fly."


    Li Xu didn''t want to fight with red fire ants. He avoided their edge and rose into the sky. These ants continued to harvest without paying attention to several people in the air.


    In about half an hour, these ants completely disappeared and the ground became bare.


    However, a magical thing happened. These bare vegetation grew all at once, full of green, but there were no tall trees, only abundant grass and flowers.


    "What''s the situation? There must be something wrong with this land?"


    Li Xu fell to the ground, grabbed a little soil and smelled it. There was a faint smell of blood in the soil.


    It''s a strange smell. It''s hard to smell the blood. Li Xu couldn''t have noticed it if he hadn''t seen it.


    In addition to this recovered land, Li Xu also explored other soil components one by one. Finally, he found that some places had this bloody smell, and some did not.


    But the more you go inside, the more bloody it is.


    Just follow the bloody smell and keep moving forward.


    About two hours later, Li Xu came to a place where many arrays and dilapidated buildings remained.


    There is also a temple in front of the building.


    This place reveals something strange.


    "Be careful, it''s definitely not easy here." Li Xu turned and said to several women, but they had disappeared at this time.


    "When did it disappear again?" Li Xu frowned. "What''s the matter, moth?"


    Li Xu was not in a hurry to find them.


    If you guess correctly, they are also in this ghost place, just a corner they can''t see.


    Li Xu walked forward for dozens of steps, suddenly his pupils contracted and his eyebrows were locked.


    He saw a stone with several words written on it:


    "Daozu is here for a visit!"


    7017k

 Chapter 251

    "Daozu is here for a visit!"


    The font is carved with a stroke of spiritual power. It is strong and powerful, just like a dragon flying in the clouds.


    "Daozu has also been to Penglai Island, but what is he doing here?"


    Li Xu reached out his hand to touch the handwriting, the rosy clouds were suffused with pistils, and the rhythm of the avenue was whispering in his hand, as if it were the light singing of the gods.


    It is recorded in ancient books that the Taoist ancestor disappeared in the long river of history after his missionary work, and never appeared again. However, there are traces of Avenue on this handwriting. What''s the matter?


    Is there a mistake in the historical records that the Taoist ancestors are still active in Daozhou?


    Li Xu recorded his doubts in his heart. When he got out of Penglai stream and went to the library of Zhuanxu imperial capital to see historical materials, it may be recorded.


    Moving forward, there are lions feeding in the forest, and elk racing, showing a thriving scene.


    ¡­¡­


    Shentu mountain range, mid mountain cliff.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu held each other''s hands, sweating. Just walking, Li Xu disappeared. They appeared at the edge of the cliff for no reason.


    Their current position is a steep hillside of a stone mountain. Here is a protruding cliff. The surroundings are bare and shrouded only by shrouded clouds, as if they were in the clouds.


    Behind it was a hole. The hole slowly rotated, as if there was a magical force that attracted the eyes of Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    Suddenly, a small white snake appeared at the rotating hole.


    The little white snake is connected end to end. It looks like its mouth biting its tail and rotating in chaos. White spiritual power gushes from the snake.


    "Moo moo..."


    Suddenly, the sound of cattle barking came from the hole.


    Scared, an Zhiyu grabbed Da Ji''s hand and became more nervous. Even with the necklace given by Li Xu, sweat still appeared on her forehead and cheeks, and she was a little thirsty.


    Da Ji was in the same situation as her. Her small hand tightly held Anzhi fish.


    In a strange place, it was still a steep cliff. Waves of moo moo moo stimulated her ears. The two women were cold all over. Da Ji licked her dry lips and just wanted to open her mouth to leave.


    But the Anzhi fish pulled out of the hole.


    "Don''t go near the hole!" Da Ju dragged her, but Ann knew the fish didn''t come back, and dragged her to the hole. "What are you doing?"


    An Zhiyu didn''t answer, his eyes were empty, his steps moved forward, and he was getting closer and closer to the hole.


    Da Ji shouted, "sister Zhiyu, wake up."


    She still dragged herself to the front without any consciousness. Da Ji shouted, "wake up!"


    An Zhiyu stumbled and almost fell to the ground. For a few seconds, she didn''t know what she was doing. If Da Ju hadn''t awakened herself, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    She dared not look at the hole.


    There seemed to be a charming attraction at the mouth of the cave, which attracted her to go inside. She turned and took Da Ju''s hand and said, "let''s leave here quickly. There''s something wrong here."


    An Zhiyu imperial sword left with Da Ji and broke through the clouds. As a result, it was dragged back by a mysterious force and back to the strange cave.


    An Zhiyu turned over and inserted his sword into the ground.


    Da Ji holds an Zhi fish.


    "Moo moo..."


    There were bursts of cattle barking at the entrance. The entrance suddenly opened. It was dark inside, as if it was a passage to hell, and the roaring sound came.


    The strong suction roared to the cheek and swallowed the anchovy and Da Ji in an instant.


    "Ga!" an Zhiyu''s sword broke, and she and Da Ju flew to the cave.


    "Whining!" Da Ji''s mouth couldn''t help making a strange cry, and nine white fluffy fox tails appeared behind him, like octopus sticking out to entangle a thick stone.


    "Hold me tight," said Da Ji.


    An Zhiyu is holding Da Ju in front of her. Da Ju''s hands are binding, trying to break through the suction with the power of nine tails, but the attraction is very strong, as if to tear her apart.


    "I can''t hold it!"


    When the stone exploded, Da Ji and an Zhi fish screamed and were sucked into the mysterious cave.


    The cave was dark and lifeless. The cold and silence watered the whole body. They hugged each other and trembled with fear. Suddenly, a strong light came in.


    They used their spiritual power to control their bodies and stood in mid air. Below was a dark pool.


    "Be careful, it''s murderous!" said Da Ji.


    Two terrible murderous Qi rushed out of the pool. Da Ju and an Zhiyu fled. Suddenly the murderous Qi disappeared. Two beautiful figures appeared in front of them. It was Yun Xiangyi and Hua Xiangrong.


    "How did you come out of the it?" asked cloud, dressed in red, standing in sky.


    "We were sucked in by a suction, and you?"


    "We rushed out of the water." Hua Xiangrong said, "somehow we appeared at the bottom of the water. When we rushed out, we felt an abnormal fluctuation of spiritual power. We rushed out and almost hurt you by mistake. I''m really sorry."


    "Have you seen my master?" asked Da Ji.


    "No." Yun Xiangyi shook his head: "I don''t know where he is?"


    "It seems that we are separated from master." an Zhiyu said.


    "Don''t know where this is?" Da Chuo looked around and found a peach blossom forest not far behind him. The scenery was beautiful. Suddenly, he saw a girl dancing in the peach blossom forest.


    Seeing Da Ji''s expression, Yun Xiangyi, Hua Xiangrong and an Zhiyu looked one after another, and some of their scalp was numb.


    How can there be a girl in such a strange place?


    abnormal.


    Cloud thought to Yi and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    There is always something wrong with this peach forest. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    ¡­¡­


    Shentu mountains, forests.


    Li Xu walked alone. The male lion in the forest had captured the elk. There was silence around. Only the elk wailed, and gradually the elk no longer struggled.


    The male lion gasped and stared at Li Xu, with a strange smell of killing in his eyes.


    Li Xu glanced at it faintly. The lion knelt directly on the ground, like a dog. He didn''t dare to move again. There were tears of fear in the corners of his eyes.


    Li Xu took back his eyes and ignored it.


    Two hours later, Li Xuli stood in front of a hill. In front of him was a vast forest, but the most prominent was a steep stone mountain.


    The stone mountain stands in the sea of clouds and inserts into the sky. I don''t know how high it is.


    "This stone mountain is a little strange!" Shentu mountain is strange as a whole, but the strangest place is to touch this mountain, which is a bare mountain.


    It feels like a sword. The bottom of the mountain is the hilt and the top is the blade.


    When he came to the bottom of the mountain, he didn''t find the entrance. Instead, he found a problem. There seemed to be a defensive barrier near the mountain, which could erode his spiritual power.


    If you act within 100 meters of the mountain, your spiritual power is invalid.


    There''s something wrong with the mountain.


    He went to the forest to catch some clever little white rabbits and asked, "do you know what''s going on in this mountain?"


    Several little white rabbits trembled and didn''t speak. Under Li Xu''s coercion, the little white rabbit finally spoke and said, "I don''t know."


    "Suddenly I want to eat rabbit meat." Li Xu said, "do you want braised or steamed?"


    The extreme little white rabbits held together, trembling, and finally succumbed to Li Xu''s power. As far as they know, the stone mountain was regarded as a sacred mountain by them.


    Because only by hiding near the stone mountain, no matter what large animals dare not approach, can they survive here.


    I just know this information. As for the passage inside the stone mountain, there is indeed one.


    They lead the way in front and take Li Xu to a place. They pull a pinch of grass away, and a tunnel appears at the bottom of the stone mountain.


    These little white rabbits also said that they didn''t know where the tunnel led, because they didn''t dare to go too far. It was gloomy and terrible. They said there were ghosts in it.


    I dare not go in.


    Li Xu also wanted them to lead the way, but they didn''t want to go in, so Li Xu had to go in by himself.


    The passage is very small, barely enough for a person to walk in. The two strokes of the passage are stone walls. It is difficult to imagine opening such a small passage on this stone.


    What kind of secret is hidden in it?


    Li Xu walked inside. After a incense stick, white bones appeared on the ground. They were all small animals, including little white rabbits.


    These dead small animals have a feature. They are gnawed clean, and even their skin and hair are not left.


    Li Xu, when he came in, suddenly heard voices from both sides of the channel.


    The stone wall began to surge.


    Black insects came out of the stone wall. There were black insects all over the stone wall. It was these things that swallowed the small animals.


    Li Xu used his spiritual power to use Nanming to leave the fire, but he couldn''t use it.


    Quickly let these insects bite themselves. It depends on whether their blood is powerful or they are powerful. The black insects will soon cover them.


    But after a while, the insect seemed to have met the nemesis and burned up. Finally, the black insect army retreated and disappeared without a trace.


    Li xushun walked all the way along the channel. Halfway, the channel connecting the two was broken, only about 20 meters away from the opposite.


    Li looked at the dark abyss below and jumped over without thinking.


    Just like a ball, he leaned out and came to the opposite side easily. Next, he encountered several problems, but they were easily solved by Li Xu.


    Finally, he came to a wide passage smoothly, and the front of the passage shone faintly.


    He found that he could use his spiritual power and move at a fast speed. He came to the channel one step at a time. Below was a deep pool. The pool water was dark green. In front of him was a large peach forest, which was a little like the peach forest of Taixu Academy.


    There were swords and swords in the forest. Someone was fighting. It was Da Ju, an Zhiyu, Yun Xiangyi and Hua Xiangrong.


    They fought with some beautiful girls.


    The girls who fight with them are all perfectly matched and enchanting. They are not normal people at first sight. Think about them with your toes and you will know they are goblins.


    The fight between them was very fierce. It can be seen that these monsters are also very strong.


    It was originally close, but after Li Xu appeared, the situation fell to one side. Several banshees were controlled by Li Xu, knelt on the ground and couldn''t move.


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    They kept struggling to break free, but Li Xu''s spiritual power was too strong to break free.


    "Let us go quickly. If Lord bottle God knows you bully me, he will die!"


    Li Xu glanced at them and could see that the bodies of these little monsters were flower spirits. No wonder their combat power was not strong, "who is the bottle God?"


    "It''s our God."


    "God!" Li Xu stared at the talking lily. "When you say this, I''m very interested. I want to know what God this is. Can you take me to see it?"


    I don''t know what power this God has. Maybe he is the strong one in the middle of the mountain. Maybe he can know the situation of Narcissus through the bottle God.


    Several female goblins were stunned. They thought Li Xu was going to kill them. Unexpectedly, they took the initiative to take them to see the bottle God. They were very happy. As long as the bottle God made a move, these intruders must be captured.


    Li Xu took back their spiritual power and said, "please lead the way."


    "You''re dead!"


    "Don''t chatter and lead the way quickly." Li Xu said.


    "Master, there may be a trap." Da Ji pulled the corner of master''s clothes.


    "It''s all right. Just follow me." Li Xu seems very useful. What can happen? At this time, he really wants to shout, I''m invincible. You can do whatever you want.


    Several female goblins laughed secretly. These people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth will know her strength when they see the bottle God.


    Walking through the place full of peach blossoms is a garden. There are all kinds of goblins in the garden. Some have not been completely transformed, but only half of them.


    All the eyes touched were female goblins, and there was no man. Li Xu was inevitably disappointed.


    Female goblins came one after another. It was the first time they saw outsiders. This place can be called a paradise. They can''t go out, and they haven''t seen anyone outside break in. They were very curious and gathered around to wait and see.


    Some even started to touch several of them, including Li Xu.


    "Why is his breath completely different from ours? How does it stink?"


    A female goblin who hardly wears clothes said.


    "Yes, it tastes strange."


    "Doesn''t he take a bath!"


    "Go away."


    Li Xu raised his fist, and the female goblins kept away. They felt that they provoked Li Xu, so they had to run over and surround a girl.


    At that time, they looked much better, but they still felt that these female goblins were warm and annoyed in the past. They really wanted to grab their necks and throw them out.


    "Can you take care of these female goblins? I''m going to fight if I don''t care." Li Xu said, making them like prisoners.


    You know, they are the goblins to be slaughtered.


    Several banshees in front waved their hands, and these ignorant banshees returned to the garden in a daze.


    Li Xu followed them and continued to walk forward. They all doubted whether several female goblins were entertaining him. Why haven''t they come yet?


    What''s going on?


    "Haven''t you arrived yet?" Li Xu was impatient. "Don''t make any tricks with me, otherwise there will be no good fruit to eat."


    "Here we are." the female goblin pointed to a big tree in front. The tree was very big. There were countless air roots under the tree roots, which grew alternately.


    Li looked at the tree: "is this the bottle God?"


    This is the tree god!


    Sister, can you have some common sense?


    "Presumptuous, how dare you be rude to the bottle God!" several female goblins were angry.


    "No harm!" suddenly there was a burst of white light on the tree, and the bottle flew out slowly. At the same time, Li Xu also heard a familiar voice.


    Clouds and flowers frown.


    Because the sound is too familiar?


    Isn''t this the narcissus of the moment?


    7017k

 Chapter 252

    "Instant girl!"


    Yun Xiangyi and Hua Xiangrong knelt directly on the ground. At the beginning, Narcissus was covered by this bottle and then disappeared. Now they finally found it and cried with joy.


    "Li Xu!"


    The bottle first noticed Li Xu, who appeared in front of him, quickly moved over, almost close to Li Xu''s face and said:


    "I knew you would come to save me, which means you still like me. I decided to marry you!"


    Her words came out.


    Li Xu felt cold behind him. His two eyes locked his back. It was Da Ju and an Zhiyu staring at him.


    His remaining light glanced casually, and the faces of the two girls became cold and a pair of cannibal eyes.


    "Her name is Narcissus. I just met her once. I can be regarded as a friend." Li Xu explained.


    "She and I are really friends, friends who drill under the quilt."


    The bottle spoke, and a voice of laughter came out.


    Several female goblins frowned.


    Clouds want clothes and flowers want to be ashamed.


    An Zhiyu holds his fist.


    Da Ji tilted his head and looked at Li Xu.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense?"


    Li Xu suddenly felt that Da Chong was going to hit people. The situation seemed a little serious, but he really just met her and didn''t get through the quilt. Don''t make a fool of yourself, okay?


    Originally, he thought his relationship with Da Ju and an Zhiyu was complicated.


    If Narcissus gets involved again, it will be difficult in the future.


    Li Xu planned to change the subject forcefully, looked at the bottle, looked at the cloud, thought of clothes and flowers, and said, "Zibuyu told me that if I can find you smoothly and give me 200 million, who will pay?"


    Yun Xiangyi and Hua Xiangrong don''t speak.


    The bottle opened again and said, "I promise you by example!"


    Stick the bottle up.


    "Well..."


    Li Xu obviously felt the cold in the air. Da Ju and an Zhiyu clenched their fists. It was so cold that they were about to freeze.


    Li Xu said, "don''t talk nonsense. Come out of the bottle quickly."


    "I can''t get out. I''m trapped in the bottle." a voice came out of the bottle again.


    "How can an octopus be trapped in a bottle? It''s funny?"


    Li Xu reached out and held the small bottle. There was a white fog in the small bottle. She couldn''t see the figure of Narcissus, but she could spread her voice.


    Li Xu felt very strange about this scene.


    He looked at the bottle carefully to see something.


    "I really can''t get out. There is a world in the bottle. I''m trapped in this world. Try entering the bottle and get me out." Narcissus finally got serious.


    Li Xu looked at the small bottle carefully. There was a cork at the mouth of the bottle. He blocked the bottle tightly.


    The sound can still be heard. The bottle is strange.


    Suddenly, he remembered something.


    "This is a spirit bottle!"


    He once read a record in an ancient book, saying that the Tianling family has a secret method, which can throw people into a bottle and raise a God.


    "What?" asked Narcissus.


    "This is the secret of the Tianling clan. You earned it!" Li Xu said.


    "What is Tianling clan?"


    "The Tianling clan is a race against the sky in the mythological age. It is said that this is an aristocratic family, trying to cultivate gods in batches by human means. Later, after the mythological age disappeared, there was no news about the task of this aristocratic family. The space you are now in is a spiritual bottle. What do you feel in it?"


    "I don''t feel anything. The only feeling I have is strange."


    "Then don''t come out." Li Xu said, "keep it in there. Maybe one day, you can become a God."


    Narcissus'' voice came out again: "I don''t want to be inside. Get me out quickly. I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I even miss you. I don''t know if you miss me?"


    "No."


    "Don''t be so ruthless!"


    "...." Li Xu said nothing.


    "Do you know?" the goblin was surprised.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded and looked at the little bottle: "Narcissus, how did you become a bottle God?"


    She told the story again. Maybe she accidentally fell here. Seeing a group of goblins here, she began to play tricks and fool these goblins. All the goblins couldn''t beat the bottle. Later, everyone called her bottle God.


    Narcissus wanted to use these female goblins to help her find her way out, but she never found it and was trapped in this world.


    It''s like a paradise, airtight.


    You can''t go out anyway.


    I thought I couldn''t go out all my life. I didn''t expect to meet Li Xu so soon. It''s great.


    After that, she stressed again, "I miss you!"


    If the eyes can kill, Li Xu feels that Da Ju and an Zhiyu have killed themselves many times. My aunt, you can''t stop talking nonsense.


    "I''ll go around and find the exit. Wait here first and I''ll be back soon." Li Xu hurried away from here. He thought it was bad.


    The atmosphere is depressing.


    As soon as he left, Da Ju and an Zhiyu beat the bottle, but the bottle was too hard to move.


    Cloud wants to dress and flower wants to look speechless. They don''t know what to say.


    Several banshees looked at each other.


    "Who are you? I thought something was wrong with the you early in morning." female figure in bottle gradually appeared, hazy, and looked like a floating fairy.


    Her figure was pasted on the bottle.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu looked at her.


    Narcissus was also looking at them.


    Obviously, Da Ju and an Zhiyu didn''t see her very clearly. They could only see a loss, but they could judge that the girl was good-looking.


    "It looks ok." Narcissus stared at the two women outside the bottle. One should be a silver haired fox spirit, and the other was proud and said, "what''s your relationship with Li Xu?"


    "Li Xu is a master and his fiance," Da Zhuo said in a shocked voice.


    "I''m Li Xu''s apprentice and his... Apprentice," an Zhiyu said nervously.


    "Oh." Narcissus stared at the two women and finally knew who they were


    "It''s the man who robbed my husband. Hehe, I tell you, I''ve made a private appointment with him all my life. You''d better give up."


    "Hehe, why haven''t I heard?"


    "That was a long, long time ago. I spent time with him, you and me..."


    "Nonsense, my master clearly didn''t like women before." Da Chuo said. What was the master like? She knew that the woman must be talking nonsense.


    Yun Xiangyi and Hua Xiangrong always felt that they were going to fight again. They took the small bottle and put it in their hands and said, "heavenly daughter, let''s say less."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t beat me, and they can''t beat me." the crisp laughter came out.


    At this point, Da Ju and an Zhiyu couldn''t help but roll up their sleeves and want to hit the bottle. If Yun Xiangyi and Hua Xiangrong hadn''t persuaded each other, they would fight.


    At this time, Li Xu came back and looked at the people on both sides with a headache on his face and said:


    "Stop arguing. The world is sealed. If you want to go out, you can only make a gap."


    The world is a closed world. If you want to go out, the only thing you can do now is tear a hole with your hand and jump out.


    Or destroy the stone mountain world, you can also remove it, but Li Xu doesn''t suggest. After all, this place is the home of female goblins.


    It''s too scary outside. If they are homeless, it''s difficult for them to survive in Shentu mountains.


    "Can we keep this gap? We also want to go outside."


    A female goblin spoke. They were too bored to stay here. They also wanted to go outside. If they were bored outside, they could come back.


    "I''ll try."


    Li Xu began. He closed his eyes and began to recall his direction when he just came in. Facing the void, he tore it directly with his hand. Soon, a hole was torn out by him.


    Li Xu jumped out and reappeared in Shentu mountain.


    The void was torn open by him. Da Ju and others jumped out one after another, and many female goblins ran out one after another along the gap.


    Then Li Xu stopped taking care of the female goblins. He was leaving here.


    The world has not been damaged. Let it be kept all the time. Anyway, Narcissus has a spiritual bottle.


    Li Xu guards the sword in front. Yun Xiangyi holds the small bottle and stands side by side with Hua Xiangrong. The sword follows Da Chuo and an Zhiyu. Li Xu in front is looking for a node.


    Boom!


    Li Xu broke the node and came to the next world.


    The world is full of birds and flowers, just like a park, like a dream, like flowers all over the mountains.


    "Isn''t your cultivation just a flower path?" Narcissus said. It''s no coincidence that it can''t be written. "Let''s wait here first. Huaxiangrong, come with me, and I''ll take you to find your chance."


    Yun Xiangyi holds the bottle and Hua Xiangrong follows.


    "Li Xu, please wait for me." Narcissus said. This time she is no longer skinny. It''s really something. It''s about the opportunity of flowers to think about appearance. It can''t be careless.


    "How long will it take you?" Li Xu asked.


    "Three days!" this is the secret of the moment building, but it can take three days as soon as possible. I don''t want Li Xu to know.


    "OK."


    Li Xu nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as she left, Li Xu felt that the cold had dissipated a lot.


    This Narcissus can do things.


    He looked at Da Ju and an Zhiyu, and found that they didn''t seem to pay attention to themselves. They didn''t talk to themselves much all the time, with cold faces.


    They did not speak, but lay quietly in the grass, with the spring breeze blowing their faces.


    Suddenly, suddenly, the stomach of an Zhi fish cooed.


    She''s a little embarrassed.


    A little hungry.


    "Let''s go and have something to eat."


    Li Xu went to her and Da Ju, grabbed them and returned to the picture of mountains and rivers.


    "Shall I make you something to eat?" Li looked at an Zhiyu.


    "No, I''ll come." Da Ji took an Zhiyu into the kitchen.


    Li Xu didn''t enter the kitchen. He sat in the dining room and soon smelled the delicious smell from the kitchen.


    About a incense burning time, they came with their own bowls and ate noodles.


    "Where''s mine?" Li Xu asked.


    They didn''t speak, and finally Da Ji whispered, "go and serve yourself."


    "Go to Sheng by yourself."


    Li Xu had to go by himself. There was a bowl of noodles in the kitchen, but he didn''t bring it.


    Li Xu smiled. These two women are really.


    He shook his head and ate their noodles silently in the kitchen. After eating, he went to the dining room and said:


    "They need a few days. These days, I''ll teach you a skill to open the valley. Once you enter the state of opening the valley, you won''t be hungry. This is a means of five grades."


    Li Xu took them to the grass.


    They are not warm or cold to themselves, but they are very willing to learn. They both have five grades, but they haven''t mastered the means of opening up the valley.


    Li Xu felt it necessary to teach them.


    In half an hour or so, Da Ju mastered the skill of pitching the valley. It''s too simple.


    "I''ve learned. I''ll go back to bed." Da Ju walked away and went to bed in the room.


    "You have a good rest," Li Xu said.


    She really left.


    Forget it, coax her in the evening.


    Let''s start with an Zhiyu church.


    Half an hour later, an Zhiyu still didn''t learn. Her talent was almost the same as Da''s, but it was much worse.


    In fact, this valley is to use Reiki instead of food to supply the whole body, so as to eliminate hunger.


    This is very simple. Li Xu gives an example. People digest food to provide nutrition for their whole body. If they are sick and can''t eat, the hospital will often give you nutrient solution.


    It doesn''t seem to eat, but it''s actually eaten.


    It''s the same state as the valley. After the valley is opened, it looks like it doesn''t eat, but it needs to consume Reiki as a supply.


    Why not use this method below five grades? It''s very simple. Below five grades, it''s still easy to have problems in the internal organs. There''s no such concern after five grades.


    The fourth grade had to survive the robbery. At that time, the body had been tempered.


    Five grades will come naturally.


    Two more hours later, an Zhiyu still didn''t learn. Li Xuyi knocked her on the head and said, "are you thinking about something messy?"


    An Zhiyu shook his head and said, "this is so difficult."


    "Reiki takes the heart as the center, starts to instill into the whole body, and adjusts its rhythm together with breathing." Li Xu said.


    "I''ll try again." an Zhiyu took a deep breath, began to adjust his thoughts and began to devote himself to it, but he still couldn''t learn.


    "Have you become stupid?"


    Li Xu thought an Zhiyu was suddenly a little funny. Did her talent weaken after she entered the fifth grade?


    An Zhiyu pursed his mouth and didn''t speak.


    "Get up and I''ll tell you."


    Li Xu pulled her up, grabbed her hand and began to guide her: "Close your eyes, the aura starts to flow out of the sea of spirit, and first converges to the heart... Yes, yes... That''s it... The heart is used as the supply of the whole body''s aura, and starts to supply it slowly in all directions, along the meridians and along the flesh and blood... No... that''s not the case... What are you doing... Your aura clearly converges to the heart... Why didn''t it output to other places , but still go downhill? "


    "You''re too close to me!"


    An Zhiyu committed suicide. Her face was ruddy. She was a little nervous.


    Li Xu''s body is about to stick to her back. Can this aura not flow down?


    "Er!" Li Xu still grabbed her hand and said, "it''s useless to be dragged with me. You''re stupid. You can''t do it with the random interference of the outside world. You don''t know how to learn, Pigu!"


    "Then I won''t learn." an Zhiyu said coldly, "I''m too stupid to teach. Play by yourself."


    She said she was leaving.


    "How can you not learn?" Li Xu hugged her and hugged her waist.


    "Let go of me." an Zhiyu struggled.


    "Don''t let go."


    An Zhiyu gritted his teeth: "if you don''t put it again, I''ll chop your claws."


    Li Xu still held her from behind and gently hugged her waist. He could feel her body becoming hot.


    She kept struggling, struggled a few times, gave up resistance, flushed all over, felt her legs become soft, and her heart beat.


    "You let go of me first." an Zhiyu''s face was nervous. Li Xu was really getting bolder and bolder. "It would be bad if Da Chuo saw it."


    "Just see it." Li Xu said.


    "Li Xu, she''s really coming. Look who''s in front of you?" an Zhiyu said stiffly.


    Li Xu quickly released an Zhiyu and looked ahead. He wondered, "where is it?" startled me.


    "Man, ha ha!" an Zhiyu turned and left. He called him casually, but he showed his true appearance.


    Seeing that she was gradually away, Li Xu took her and said, "learn to open a valley before you go."


    "I really want to beat you." an Zhiyu raised his fist.


    "If you can learn, I''ll fight as you like."


    "That''s what you said."


    An Zhiyu sat on the ground, absorbed in cultivation and devoted himself to new investment. Finally, after half an hour, he mastered the skills. Just learned, he jumped up and pressed Li Xu under him.


    The fist kept beating and beating him.


    make love!


    The pink fist kept falling.


    A moment later, she finally relieved her anger and lay on the grass, sweating on her forehead.


    Li Xu got up, wiped the sweat off her forehead and said:


    "That Narcissus, I really just met her. She''s all nonsense. I didn''t get under the bed with her."


    An Zhiyu looked at Li Xu, his chest undulating, full radian and relaxation.


    Li Xu inadvertently looked more and quickly shifted his eyes.


    "You just owe it."


    An Zhiyu''s divine hand wanted to slap Li Xu. He saw that it was about to fall on his face. He stopped and said, "I''m leaving."


    She stood up.


    Turn around.


    Explain to yourself what?


    There''s nothing to explain.


    Cut.


    An Zhiyu showed a shallow smile at the corner of his mouth and went back to his room to sleep.


    Seeing her go back to her room and close the door, Li Xu was still lying on the grass. He felt that it was difficult for both women to deal with. If there were one more, he was afraid of fighting every day.


    How things developed like this.


    Li Xu reviewed himself. Well, he didn''t know clearly. He felt that he would be planted in the hands of two women, Da Chuo and an Zhiyu.


    Brain pain.


    You''d better not provoke women in the future.


    But I''ve provoked women!


    Really?


    Li Xu shook his head, No.


    He got up from the grass and appeared in Da Ju''s room in a flash.


    She was found lying in bed, eyes open, not sleeping, just holding her tail in a daze.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking?


    "Little Da Ji, I haven''t slept yet." Li Xu climbed into her bed and lay on her side.


    Da Ju held his hairy tail, wrinkled his nose and said, "how can you smell like sister Zhiyu?"


    7017k

 Chapter 253

    Da Ju blinked his big eyes and looked at Li Xu: "why don''t you talk?"


    Li Xu leaned aside and whispered, "An Zhi fish is too stupid. I can''t learn the means of pitching Valley all the time. I taught her by hand. She naturally has her taste."


    Da Ju still didn''t speak. He just blinked his big eyes, stared at Li Xu, and then slowly stretched out his hand to push Li Xu out.


    If Li Xu hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been pushed under the bed by her.


    "I''m going to bed. Go back to your room by yourself." Da Fan said coldly.


    "Then let''s go together."


    "Get out."


    "Don''t roll."


    Li Xu eliminated all the smell on his body and the lotus fragrance left on the bed, and shamelessly lay down next to her.


    She poked her face with her fingers and made her laugh, but she didn''t laugh. She still kept her face taut and didn''t look at Li Xu. She was really angry.


    "Little da."


    Li Xu held her in his arms. She struggled to get out of Li Xu''s arms, into the quilt and went to sleep.


    Li Xu also got into the quilt, held her back and said, "it''s not good to sleep like this."


    Da Ji said, "let go of me."


    "Don''t let go."


    "Don''t let me hit you again."


    Da Chuo''s violent temper came up, quickly broke away from Li Xu''s arms, opened the quilt and sat directly on Li Xu.


    She really started beating Li Xu.


    The pink fist blew on Li Xu. Li Xu let her beat herself. She was tired and lay down on Li Xu and cried.


    "Master, don''t you want me?" Da Ji whispered.


    "How could it be?" Li Xu was startled by her words and patted her on the shoulder: "why do you think I don''t want you? What are your little head melon seeds thinking?"


    "I thought you didn''t want me." Da Chong cried.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Do you know sister Yu?"


    "Yes." Li Xu said. I not only hugged her, but also kissed her.


    Da Ju sat on Li Xu''s body and stopped crying. He just looked at Li Xu and moved his ears, as if thinking about something.


    An Zhiyu has always liked master. She is not a fool. Naturally, she can see it.


    From the beginning, Da Ji knew that an Zhiyu liked his master.


    Now, master hugged her. In his own impression, it was not the first time he smelled An Zhi fish on master. It means that he hugged her more than once.


    No, she has to cross examine.


    Just as I was about to speak, suddenly the door of the room was knocked: "Da Ju, I can''t sleep. I''ll come here to talk to you."


    "Don''t you get out of here," Da Ji said to Li Xu, pointing to the window.


    I hope not to fight.


    Li Xu touched Da Ji''s head and left Da Ji''s room.


    Da Ji said, "come in."


    I couldn''t sleep after I went back just now. I was thinking about something in my mind. I didn''t want to sleep at all, so I came to talk to Da Chong.


    "Your quilt is warm. How do you feel that someone has come?" an Zhiyu felt something wrong as soon as he lay down.


    "How can it be? I''m alone in bed. How can there be others? Can there be ghosts? Don''t scare me?" Da Chui grabbed the quilt and shivered.


    "Really." Anzhi fish touched it, and there was residual temperature?


    "Wait, how does your body smell like Li Xu? Did you hold my master?" Da Chuo looked at her. She always changed the topic very badly.


    An Zhiyu was stunned. When she came over, she really ignored Da''s sensitive nose, but she didn''t panic and said, "don''t mention Li Xu. I''m angry at the mention of him."


    "What''s the matter?" asked da.


    "I think Li Xu has a problem with Narcissus." an Zhiyu said.


    "There is indeed a problem." Da Chuo remembered it now, and Narcissus spoke in a wrong tone.


    There are so many enemies in love. Da Ji wants to cry without tears.


    What''s the matter with these people? They put it on their master. An Zhiyu stopped talking. After all, this little girl has always wanted to sleep with Li Xu, but what''s the origin of Narcissus?


    Da Ji has a headache.


    "I heard that the Narcissus has been talking about Li Xu, as if he wanted his Yuanyang or something." Da Chuo said, isn''t it obvious to sleep Li Xu?


    "What do you want Yuanyang to do?" an Zhiyu asked.


    Da Chuo nodded her forehead and said, "you''re stupid. This is the secret of the moment building. Use the man''s Yuan Yang to enhance his way. Fortunately, this man is in the spirit bottle."


    "That''s right." an Zhiyu nodded, "but she will come out. If she dares to stick it on Li Xu after coming out, I won''t beat her to death."


    An Zhiyu grits his teeth and holds a small powder fist, but he doesn''t know if he can beat it.


    She suddenly noticed that Da Ju was looking at herself. She didn''t speak, but just stared. An Zhiyu asked, "it''s strange. Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Da Chuo said, "Narcissus sticks to Li Xu. Why do you beat her? What''s your relationship with my master?"


    She''s going to do the routine.


    An Zhiyu takes a deep breath. Isn''t he talking about Narcissus? What about yourself?


    "Li Xu is my master, you forgot?" an Zhiyu said.


    "Do you believe it yourself?"


    "Er..." an Zhiyu suddenly embarrassed, which is really unbelievable. "Am I so obvious?"


    "You have to stick it on Li Xu, and your body is full of Li Xu''s smell."


    "Dog nose, really, let you smell it." an Zhiyu held her in his arms and said, "is it his taste? How''s the taste? Does it smell good?"


    "Pervert." Da Ji said nothing, but ignored it, because Ann knew the fish''s Lapel was very soft and the pillow was very comfortable. "Do you like my master?"


    An Zhiyu said boldly, "it''s obvious. I fell in love with him at first sight."


    Da Ji said, "you''re obviously interested in seeing the color."


    "Love at first sight!" an Zhiyu stressed.


    "Ha ha." Da Ji rolled his eyes and said seriously, "I''m not kidding. Do you really like Li Xu?"


    An Zhiyu touched Da''s head and said, "I really like him. Don''t you see? I liked him from the beginning."


    "Does he like you, too?"


    "I think so." an Zhiyu said.


    "Li Xu is a dog thief. He''s flirting everywhere. He really wants to kill her." Da Ji pasted it on the soft part of an Zhiyu and was so angry that he clenched his teeth.


    "Yes, Li Xu is not a good thing." an Zhiyu said.


    Da Ji looked up at an Zhiyu and said, "don''t scold him."


    An Zhiyu''s mouth became stiff. Finally, he smiled, pinched her face and said, "I''ll scold him. What can you do for me?"


    "Hit you." Da Ji raised his fist.


    "Hey, hey."


    Soon, the two men rolled around on the bed. Finally, they were tired. An Zhiyu held Da Ji in his arms again. An Zhiyu felt that Da Ji was really soft and very comfortable.


    Da Ji also thought she was soft and big, so she let her hold her.


    After tossing for a long time, they were a little tired and fell asleep vaguely.


    The next day.


    They both got up early to practice, breathe and breathe, and start a new day of practice. Now they are all five grades, which is the stage of becoming immortal.


    In Yuyang County, Wupin can walk horizontally, but compared with Daozhou, Wupin is really nothing.


    When they came out this time, they all saw the outside world, which was full of flowers and powerful monks.


    This time, they gained a lot, which further promoted their determination to become stronger.


    Two women, one sitting side by side.


    An Zhiyu sits on the lotus platform with thousands of petals. The endless brilliance is very dazzling. She sits on the lotus platform and rotates slowly. Her crimson clothes bloom a dense Fairy Spirit.


    Da Ju sat on the ground, the palm prints on his chest were constantly overlapping, the aura of heaven and earth slowly gathered, and his silver hair danced with the wind, just like the nine heavenly goddess coming to earth.


    When their practice was almost over, Li Xu woke up.


    He woke up very early today. He was a little nervous when he went back last night. He was afraid that Da Ju would fight with an Zhiyu.


    Obviously he thinks too much.


    There was no fight.


    I wanted to eavesdrop last night, but I finally thought about it. It was too unkind to eavesdrop on them.


    When I came to them, I saw that they looked very good. I think they slept well.


    The two women''s eyes swished over.


    "Good morning, master."


    "Good morning, master."


    "Early." as like as two peas, Li looked at two beautiful girls, and said, "do I teach you a way of teaching?"


    They nodded.


    What they lack now is Taoism.


    Li Xu gave them the formula of the paper man''s enlightenment and let them understand it by themselves. They didn''t dare to stay here more. They always felt that if he was there, the atmosphere was a little strange.


    You might as well get out of here first.


    Above the grass.


    Both of them began to understand the secret.


    Da Ji''s talent is really super powerful. He has learned it in just two hours, but he can''t do what he wants.


    If you want to do it, you have to understand the Tao. It takes a long time to understand it. I don''t intend to understand it for the time being.


    After Da Ju learned, she glanced at an Zhiyu and saw that her forehead was sweating with anxiety. Because of the same thing, Da Ju learned, but she hasn''t felt it yet.


    Another hour passed, still without any feeling.


    She was so anxious that she sweated more and more and gradually wet her clothes.


    "Master is right. Ann knows fish is really a little stupid." Da Chuo sat on his cheek and muttered in his heart.


    In fact, stupid or not, this is relative.


    Outside, there are some of the most talented people.


    Da Ju stood up and said, "sister Zhiyu, don''t worry. Learn slowly. I''ll teach you."


    She held an Zhiyu in her arms and said, "first, then, then..."


    She taught me patiently.


    About an hour later, she also mastered it, but da Ju felt that her white clothes were wet by her sweat.


    They looked at each other and smiled, lying on the ground.


    "Thank you, I''m really stupid." an Zhiyu said.


    "You are really a little fool." Da Ji poked her face and smiled.


    "You are a fool." an Zhiyu rolled his eyes.


    "You are."


    "You are..."


    They quarreled, and then they began to roll on the grass.


    Finally, an Zhiyu bullied her, pressed her hands and said, "I''m just polite. Don''t get complacent."


    "You get up."


    "I can''t afford it." an Zhiyu grabbed her hand and looked at her with a smile.


    "You two get together." Li Xu was speechless. He watched them for a long time. The two people were fighting and rolling around on the grass.


    If it weren''t for the three of them here.


    Li Xu almost suspected that he was green.


    An Zhiyu quickly came down from Da Ju. Da Ju rolled a fist on the ground and rolled in Li Xu''s footsteps, saying:


    "Shifu, sister Zhiyu bullied me. Help me beat her."


    I don''t have the courage to beat her.


    "Master, Da Chuo bullies me, you help me beat her." an Zhiyu sits on Li''s empty body side and points Da Chuo''s forehead with his fingers.


    Da Ju suddenly felt that her teeth were a little itchy. She opened her mouth and was about to bite her fingers.


    An Zhiyu quickly withdrew his hand.


    Da Chuo''s lips were sweet, his hands were on the ground, his eyes were eager to look at Li Xu and said, "master, my teeth are itchy."


    "Your teeth itch. Don''t look at me."


    Li Xu picked up a piece of wood on the ground and let her bite and play by herself.


    However, Da Ju didn''t look at the wood more, but stared at Li Xu. In his eyes, a strange luster burst out, just like a fierce tiger.


    He jumped directly into Li Xu''s arms and began to bite him on the shoulder.


    Keep gnawing.


    Li was speechless and wanted to push her away, but she bit herself.


    "Know the fish, get rid of her quickly." Li vanity Nai said.


    An Zhiyu stood up, hugged Da Ji''s waist and tried to hold her, but Da Ji still didn''t let go.


    Li Xu didn''t do any defense, so she bit him very painful.


    "Open your mouth." an Zhiyu hugged her waist.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll bite you," said Da Ji.


    An Zhiyu was startled and quickly let go, so Da Ju fell on Li Xu''s body and kept biting his shoulder. This scene looked like a vampire.


    An Zhiyu looked helplessly.


    Li Xu did not struggle and let him bite.


    Finally, she broke her clothes and handed over rows of tooth marks on her shoulders, but there was no blood flowing out. Although she didn''t do any defense, Li Xu''s body was still too hard.


    Finally, she shut up.


    Just wanted to run.


    But he was caught by Da Ji: "don''t run."


    Li Xu hugged Da Ji.


    Da Ju''s face turned red. Master, what are you doing in broad daylight


    Ann knows the fish can be around, but she can''t do anything shameful to her.


    Obviously she thinks too much.


    In fact, an Zhiyu wanted to be a little too much. She just wanted to avoid it.


    He saw Li Xu press Da Ji, put her on his leg and pinch her face.


    Da Ju''s face turned red. Before she could react, Li Xu quickly pinched her mouth.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Da Chong was depressed. Master, what fun tricks are you going to do? An Zhiyu was watching. Is that okay?


    Li Xu said: "don''t move, open your mouth, let me see your teeth, ah..."


    Because it was not the first time she heard Da Ju say that her teeth were a little itchy and wanted to bite.


    "Ah..." Da Ji opened his mouth.


    Li Xu began to observe.


    An Zhiyu also came to observe.


    7017k

 Chapter 254

    PS: replace tomorrow.


    Da Ju blinked his big eyes and looked at Li Xu: "why don''t you talk?"


    Li Xu leaned aside and whispered, "An Zhi fish is too stupid. I can''t learn the means of pitching Valley all the time. I taught her by hand. She naturally has her taste."


    Da Ju still didn''t speak. He just blinked his big eyes, stared at Li Xu, and then slowly stretched out his hand to push Li Xu out.


    If Li Xu hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been pushed under the bed by her.


    "I''m going to bed. Go back to your room by yourself." Da Fan said coldly.


    "Then let''s go together."


    "Get out."


    "Don''t roll."


    Li Xu eliminated all the smell on his body and the lotus fragrance left on the bed, and shamelessly lay down next to her.


    She poked her face with her fingers and made her laugh, but she didn''t laugh. She still kept her face taut and didn''t look at Li Xu. She was really angry.


    "Little da."


    Li Xu held her in his arms. She struggled to get out of Li Xu''s arms, into the quilt and went to sleep.


    Li Xu also got into the quilt, held her back and said, "it''s not good to sleep like this."


    Da Ji said, "let go of me."


    "Don''t let go."


    "Don''t let me hit you again."


    Da Chuo''s violent temper came up, quickly broke away from Li Xu''s arms, opened the quilt and sat directly on Li Xu.


    She really started beating Li Xu.


    The pink fist blew on Li Xu. Li Xu let her beat herself. She was tired and lay down on Li Xu and cried.


    "Master, don''t you want me?" Da Ji whispered.


    "How could it be?" Li Xu was startled by her words and patted her on the shoulder: "why do you think I don''t want you? What are your little head melon seeds thinking?"


    "I thought you didn''t want me." Da Chong cried.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Do you know sister Yu?"


    "Yes." Li Xu said. I not only hugged her, but also kissed her.


    Da Ju sat on Li Xu''s body and stopped crying. He just looked at Li Xu and moved his ears, as if thinking about something.


    An Zhiyu has always liked master. She is not a fool. Naturally, she can see it.


    From the beginning, Da Ji knew that an Zhiyu liked his master.


    Now, master hugged her. In his own impression, it was not the first time he smelled An Zhi fish on master. It means that he hugged her more than once.


    No, she has to cross examine.


    Just as I was about to speak, suddenly the door of the room was knocked: "Da Ju, I can''t sleep. I''ll come here to talk to you."


    "Don''t you get out of here," Da Ji said to Li Xu, pointing to the window.


    I hope not to fight.


    Li Xu touched Da Ji''s head and left Da Ji''s room.


    Da Ji said, "come in."


    I couldn''t sleep after I went back just now. I was thinking about something in my mind. I didn''t want to sleep at all, so I came to talk to Da Chong.


    "Your quilt is warm. How do you feel that someone has come?" an Zhiyu felt something wrong as soon as he lay down.


    "How can it be? I''m alone in bed. How can there be others? Can there be ghosts? Don''t scare me?" Da Chui grabbed the quilt and shivered.


    "Really." Anzhi fish touched it, and there was residual temperature?


    "Wait, how does your body smell like Li Xu? Did you hold my master?" Da Chuo looked at her. She always changed the topic very badly.


    An Zhiyu was stunned. When she came over, she really ignored Da''s sensitive nose, but she didn''t panic and said, "don''t mention Li Xu. I''m angry at the mention of him."


    "What''s the matter?" asked da.


    "I think Li Xu has a problem with Narcissus." an Zhiyu said.


    "There is indeed a problem." Da Chuo remembered it now, and Narcissus spoke in a wrong tone.


    There are so many enemies in love. Da Ji wants to cry without tears.


    What''s the matter with these people? They put it on their master. An Zhiyu stopped talking. After all, this little girl has always wanted to sleep with Li Xu, but what''s the origin of Narcissus?


    Da Ji has a headache.


    "I heard that the Narcissus has been talking about Li Xu, as if he wanted his Yuanyang or something." Da Chuo said, isn''t it obvious to sleep Li Xu?


    "What do you want Yuanyang to do?" an Zhiyu asked.


    Da Chuo nodded her forehead and said, "you''re stupid. This is the secret of the moment building. Use the man''s Yuan Yang to enhance his way. Fortunately, this man is in the spirit bottle."


    "That''s right." an Zhiyu nodded, "but she will come out. If she dares to stick it on Li Xu after coming out, I won''t beat her to death."


    An Zhiyu grits his teeth and holds a small powder fist, but he doesn''t know if he can beat it.


    She suddenly noticed that Da Ju was looking at herself. She didn''t speak, but just stared. An Zhiyu asked, "it''s strange. Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Da Chuo said, "Narcissus sticks to Li Xu. Why do you beat her? What''s your relationship with my master?"


    She''s going to do the routine.


    An Zhiyu takes a deep breath. Isn''t he talking about Narcissus? What about yourself?


    "Li Xu is my master, you forgot?" an Zhiyu said.


    "Do you believe it yourself?"


    "Er..." an Zhiyu suddenly embarrassed, which is really unbelievable. "Am I so obvious?"


    "You have to stick it on Li Xu, and your body is full of Li Xu''s smell."


    "Dog nose, really, let you smell it." an Zhiyu held her in his arms and said, "is it his taste? How''s the taste? Does it smell good?"


    "Pervert." Da Ji said nothing, but ignored it, because Ann knew the fish''s Lapel was very soft and the pillow was very comfortable. "Do you like my master?"


    An Zhiyu said boldly, "it''s obvious. I fell in love with him at first sight."


    Da Ji said, "you''re obviously interested in seeing the color."


    "Love at first sight!" an Zhiyu stressed.


    "Ha ha." Da Ji rolled his eyes and said seriously, "I''m not kidding. Do you really like Li Xu?"


    An Zhiyu touched Da''s head and said, "I really like him. Don''t you see? I liked him from the beginning."


    "Does he like you, too?"


    "I think so." an Zhiyu said.


    "Li Xu is a dog thief. He''s flirting everywhere. He really wants to kill her." Da Ji pasted it on the soft part of an Zhiyu and was so angry that he clenched his teeth.


    "Yes, Li Xu is not a good thing." an Zhiyu said.


    Da Ji looked up at an Zhiyu and said, "don''t scold him."


    An Zhiyu''s mouth became stiff. Finally, he smiled, pinched her face and said, "I''ll scold him. What can you do for me?"


    "Hit you." Da Ji raised his fist.


    "Hey, hey."


    Soon, the two men rolled around on the bed. Finally, they were tired. An Zhiyu held Da Ji in his arms again. An Zhiyu felt that Da Ji was really soft and very comfortable.


    Da Ji also thought she was soft and big, so she let her hold her.


    After tossing for a long time, they were a little tired and fell asleep vaguely.


    The next day.


    They both got up early to practice, breathe and breathe, and start a new day of practice. Now they are all five grades, which is the stage of becoming immortal.


    In Yuyang County, Wupin can walk horizontally, but compared with Daozhou, Wupin is really nothing.


    When they came out this time, they all saw the outside world, which was full of flowers and powerful monks.


    This time, they gained a lot, which further promoted their determination to become stronger.


    Two women, one sitting side by side.


    An Zhiyu sits on the lotus platform with thousands of petals. The endless brilliance is very dazzling. She sits on the lotus platform and rotates slowly. Her crimson clothes bloom a dense Fairy Spirit.


    Da Ju sat on the ground, the palm prints on his chest were constantly overlapping, the aura of heaven and earth slowly gathered, and his silver hair danced with the wind, just like the nine heavenly goddess coming to earth.


    When their practice was almost over, Li Xu woke up.


    He woke up very early today. He was a little nervous when he went back last night. He was afraid that Da Ju would fight with an Zhiyu.


    Obviously he thinks too much.


    There was no fight.


    I wanted to eavesdrop last night, but I finally thought about it. It was too unkind to eavesdrop on them.


    When I came to them, I saw that they looked very good. I think they slept well.


    The two women''s eyes swished over.


    "Good morning, master."


    "Good morning, master."


    "Early." as like as two peas, Li looked at two beautiful girls, and said, "do I teach you a way of teaching?"


    They nodded.


    What they lack now is Taoism.


    Li Xu gave them the formula of the paper man''s enlightenment and let them understand it by themselves. They didn''t dare to stay here more. They always felt that if he was there, the atmosphere was a little strange.


    You might as well get out of here first.


    Above the grass.


    Both of them began to understand the secret.


    Da Ji''s talent is really super powerful. He has learned it in just two hours, but he can''t do what he wants.


    If you want to do it, you have to understand the Tao. It takes a long time to understand it. I don''t intend to understand it for the time being.


    After Da Ju learned, she glanced at an Zhiyu and saw that her forehead was sweating with anxiety. Because of the same thing, Da Ju learned, but she hasn''t felt it yet.


    Another hour passed, still without any feeling.


    She was so anxious that she sweated more and more and gradually wet her clothes.


    "Master is right. Ann knows fish is really a little stupid." Da Chuo sat on his cheek and muttered in his heart.


    In fact, stupid or not, this is relative.


    Outside, there are some of the most talented people.


    Da Ju stood up and said, "sister Zhiyu, don''t worry. Learn slowly. I''ll teach you."


    She held an Zhiyu in her arms and said, "first, then, then..."


    She taught me patiently.


    About an hour later, she also mastered it, but da Ju felt that her white clothes were wet by her sweat.


    They looked at each other and smiled, lying on the ground.


    "Thank you, I''m really stupid." an Zhiyu said.


    "You are really a little fool." Da Ji poked her face and smiled.


    "You are a fool." an Zhiyu rolled his eyes.


    "You are."


    "You are..."


    They quarreled, and then they began to roll on the grass.


    Finally, an Zhiyu bullied her, pressed her hands and said, "I''m just polite. Don''t get complacent."


    "You get up."


    "I can''t afford it." an Zhiyu grabbed her hand and looked at her with a smile.


    "You two get together." Li Xu was speechless. He watched them for a long time. The two people were fighting and rolling around on the grass.


    If it weren''t for the three of them here.


    Li Xu almost suspected that he was green.


    An Zhiyu quickly came down from Da Ju. Da Ju rolled a fist on the ground and rolled in Li Xu''s footsteps, saying:


    "Shifu, sister Zhiyu bullied me. Help me beat her."


    I don''t have the courage to beat her.


    "Master, Da Chuo bullies me, you help me beat her." an Zhiyu sits on Li''s empty body side and points Da Chuo''s forehead with his fingers.


    Da Ju suddenly felt that her teeth were a little itchy. She opened her mouth and was about to bite her fingers.


    An Zhiyu quickly withdrew his hand.


    Da Chuo''s lips were sweet, his hands were on the ground, his eyes were eager to look at Li Xu and said, "master, my teeth are itchy."


    "Your teeth itch. Don''t look at me."


    Li Xu picked up a piece of wood on the ground and let her bite and play by herself.


    However, Da Ju didn''t look at the wood more, but stared at Li Xu. In his eyes, a strange luster burst out, just like a fierce tiger.


    He jumped directly into Li Xu''s arms and began to bite him on the shoulder.


    Keep gnawing.


    Li was speechless and wanted to push her away, but she bit herself.


    "Know the fish, get rid of her quickly." Li vanity Nai said.


    An Zhiyu stood up, hugged Da Ji''s waist and tried to hold her, but Da Ji still didn''t let go.


    Li Xu didn''t do any defense, so she bit him very painful.


    "Open your mouth." an Zhiyu hugged her waist.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll bite you," said Da Ji.


    An Zhiyu was startled and quickly let go, so Da Ju fell on Li Xu''s body and kept biting his shoulder. This scene looked like a vampire.


    An Zhiyu looked helplessly.


    Li Xu did not struggle and let him bite.


    Finally, she broke her clothes and handed over rows of tooth marks on her shoulders, but there was no blood flowing out. Although she didn''t do any defense, Li Xu''s body was still too hard.


    Finally, she shut up.


    Just wanted to run.


    But he was caught by Da Ji: "don''t run."


    Li Xu hugged Da Ji.


    Da Ju''s face turned red. Master, what are you doing in broad daylight


    Ann knows the fish can be around, but she can''t do anything shameful to her.


    Obviously she thinks too much.


    In fact, an Zhiyu wanted to be a little too much. She just wanted to avoid it.


    He saw Li Xu press Da Ji, put her on his leg and pinch her face.


    Da Ju''s face turned red. Before she could react, Li Xu quickly pinched her mouth.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Da Chong was depressed. Master, what fun tricks are you going to do? An Zhiyu was watching. Is that okay?


    Li Xu said: "don''t move, open your mouth, let me see your teeth, ah..."


    Because it was not the first time she heard Da Ju say that her teeth were a little itchy and wanted to bite.


    "Ah..." Da Ji opened his mouth.


    Li Xu began to observe.


    An Zhiyu also came to observe.


    7017k

 Chapter 255

    "Is that your purpose?"


    Li Xu frowned. Is the leader of the Taoist palace sure he didn''t say anything wrong?


    The Taoist thieves were stunned and didn''t understand what the palace master meant.


    Isn''t the purpose of the palace leader to destroy Li Xu and his gang? Why does it sound like the palace leader deliberately sent the people of the Taoist palace here for Li Xu to kill?


    "No mistake, don''t be so surprised," said the master of the Taoist palace. "If you just want to kill the strong in Daozhou, you don''t need to send all the thieves of the Taoist palace into Penglai stream.


    I sent you in just to let everyone die here, including the people of the Tao palace. "


    "Why?" countless people in the Taoist palace didn''t understand.


    "I''ve got the fruit of the Tao and know the secret of heaven, so you don''t need to exist." a wisp of spiritual consciousness of the master of the Tao palace floated in the air.


    The palace master was wearing a black robe, which danced in the air.


    Now that she knows where the road to heaven is, everyone here is useless.


    Killing people is just her pleasure.


    I don''t have other meaning?


    The palace master stretched out her hand, and her black robe blew out slowly. Suddenly, her black hair fell, and her wings spread rapidly from behind her, just like a roc hitting the sky.


    The palace leader is actually a woman.


    Everyone''s scalp is numb.


    She turned out to be a woman.


    This is something that no one can think of.


    She was wearing white clothes, with two golden wings behind her, barefoot, standing in the sky, with a sacred smell.


    People can clearly feel that she is strong.


    Suddenly, as soon as the pupil shrinks, the eyeball will stare big.


    As like as two peas, the woman was the same as the fifth elders, who had a similar appearance.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Come back."


    The palace master glanced at a woman running away, and then the two seemed to have some connection. The fifth elder slowly flew towards the palace master and integrated with the palace master.


    "What are you doing?" the fifth elder struggled.


    Memories rush into the brain


    The fifth elder suddenly realized and murmured, "my name is Liu Miaozhu. I''m the ninth part of the palace master."


    She knows everything now. No wonder she doesn''t die whatever she does. It turns out that she is a part of the palace master. The palace master has practiced the peerless secret method and turned into nine methods.


    All the memories poured in.


    i see.


    She understood.


    Li Xu is not interested in the fifth elder, just like the palace leader. He is interested in another one.


    "The secret of heaven, what do you mean?"


    Liu Miaozhu said: "a group of frogs at the bottom of a well, you don''t know how big the outside world is. There are people outside. There are days outside. Li Xu, just now the sky split. You must have seen that picture. That is the sky. I already know the road to heaven. My goal is to go to heaven.


    Daozhou has never been my goal. It''s just a corner of the world. It''s not enough to report the loss. Let me tell you one thing. Daozu and fishermen are in heaven. Only heaven can really master the secret of eternal life. "


    She is in high spirits.


    She thought it would take a long time. Unexpectedly, she found the secret she wanted when she came to Penglai stream.


    That''s wonderful.


    "Goodbye, you all die!"


    The fifth elder, the palace Master Liu Miaozhu, made a seal with his hands. His hands overlapped quickly. In an instant, the sky split and endless light burst.


    The ground of the whole Penglai stream splits, the sky changes dramatically, and the vortex rotates continuously.


    "Incarnate the Tao, all things purgatory map!"


    Liu Miaozhu slowly stretched out her hand. She disappeared. Suddenly, cracks appeared in Penglai stream and magma gushed out of the ground.


    Like hell.


    Li Xu was stunned. The whole Penglai stream began to collapse. Cracks and volcanic eruptions continued to appear on the ground. This is the power of Jiupin to incarnate the Tao.


    This Liu Miaozhu is not simple.


    He has a great secret.


    Li Xu wanted to chase Liu Miaozhu and capture her, but it was too late because there were many of his friends here.


    Except for the road thief, he got everyone into the map of mountains and rivers.


    At this time, the purgatory map of all things began to explode.


    The road thieves began to collapse, as if they were splashed and burned by sparks. Penglai Island began to collapse, magma erupted and the earth split.


    There was a roar, lightning and thunder.


    All the road thieves ran everywhere except him.


    Some were concentrated by lightning and directly extinguished.


    There was a great terror here, just like the end of the day. The collapse continued. Li Xu was afraid that the thief would survive, so he made his own move.


    Holding a sword, a sword.


    "Don''t kill me," shouted the thief.


    "Did you think of today when you stole the Tao?" Li Xu looked at them coldly and said, "did you think of them when your thieves asked you to let them go?"


    As long as it is a thief, there is no amnesty for killing.


    Li Xu kept killing everything.


    "Where is the headquarters of the thief?" Li Xu asked, "who said, I''ll spare you a dog''s life."


    "Razer." someone thought he was a veteran.


    "Are you really in Leize?" Li Xu asked.


    "Yes, it''s in rezer." there''s a long way.


    "Thank you." Li Xu said, but he still raised his sword and ran through the elder who spoke just now.


    "Didn''t you say let me go?"


    "Just talk, you believe."


    "A villain who has broken his word."


    "I''m not a gentleman." Li Xu smiled and began to kill. At the same time, Penglai stream collapsed rapidly and the volcano erupted.


    For half an hour, all the thieves were turned into slag by the power of the palace Master Liu Miaozhu.


    Li Xu''s worry is obviously superfluous.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to do it at all. The thief will be completely destroyed. Penglai stream has completely turned into a terrible purgatory. There is no complete land, and there are erupting magma everywhere.


    From a distance, it is a terrible doomsday.


    That is, from today on, Penglai stream mirror no longer exists. No matter what it is, it will be completely eliminated.


    Li Xu stood at the entrance of Penglai stream and looked at the high water waves constantly. He felt very hot. This terrible area was completely destroyed.


    He shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    With a move of mind, he released the people in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    The people in the picture of mountains and rivers suddenly appeared outside. They were shocked. Now they finally want to understand the secret of Li Xu''s disappearance.


    "Thank you for saving your life." the demon king of the demon cave thanked him. If Li Xu hadn''t done it, he would have died in Penglai stream.


    "Thank you."


    Everyone thanked one by one, and then left the place one after another. There is no need to stay here. Penglai stream has been destroyed. Why do you stay here.


    There are only three groups left.


    The censor doctor and the sacrificial wine are represented in the censor platform and the Imperial College respectively.


    "When will you come back to Zhuanxu imperial capital and I''ll buy you a drink?" the sacrifice asked.


    "Welcome to Zhuanxu imperial capital!" said the censor.


    Li Xu said, "you help me check one thing and see if there is a record of a fisherman. This man is too mysterious. There are really too few information about him. By the way, Daozu also helps me check."


    "What''s the problem?" they looked puzzled.


    "Daozu disappeared after preaching, but I have seen his trace in Penglai stream. I always feel that things are not simple. You investigate all the archives of the imperial capital to see if there are any records about them."


    "I found it. Can I write to you?" said the censor.


    "No, I''ll go to Huangdu to find you in a few days. Now I have to go to Leize to see the stronghold of the road thief."


    No wonder we couldn''t find the headquarters of the cutting palace. It turned out to be among Leize who shielded the secret of heaven.


    Leize is also a place of great terror. It is as famous as santu River, mountain and sea boundary and Penglai stream. It is a very terrible area.


    The priest and the censor nodded, and they both left here.


    The only one who remains here is the people of the daughter country. An Zhiyu hides behind Li Xu. They must have something to do with her. Their hearts are still alive.


    They said they didn''t want to be king.


    Li Xu''s eyes swept over and didn''t speak, just looked at them.


    The junior commander of the daughter country, the national master and the priest came slowly, glanced over and looked at them. They looked like they wanted to talk and stopped. Finally, they didn''t say anything, and the imperial sword left here.


    An Zhiyu patted his heart and breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that they would say they would go back and inherit the throne of the king.


    "Look what you''re afraid of." Li Xu smiled and felt that an Zhiyu was really funny. A cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "To tell the truth, I''m a little afraid of them." an Zhiyu scratched his head.


    "When you reach the eighth grade, you don''t have to be afraid of them." Li Xu said, "the eighth grade will be soon. Let''s go to Leize."


    Li Xu released the herring from his waist. The herring was magnified hundreds of times to block out the sky and the sun.


    "Master, have we forgotten something?" Da Ji''s glazed eyes twinkled and suddenly thought of something.


    "What did you forget?" Li looked at her.


    "Didn''t we say that we would give us 200 million when we got the Narcissus out? They are gone now?" said da Ju.


    "Careless."


    Li Xu suddenly remembered this matter, which can be forgotten, "forget it, I''ll ask her again when I go back to Zhuanxu emperor. It can''t run away for these 200 million."


    Let''s go to rezer first.


    They landed on the back of the herring. The herring set out and started to Leize according to the route given by Li Xu.


    Li Xu lay in a daze on the back of the fish. An Zhi fish and Da Ji were sleeping again, but they also listened to him quietly.


    Two days later.


    Reach rezer.


    Rezer is south of Daozhou.


    Although Miao Dou is also in the south, they are eighteen thousand miles apart.


    Not far ahead, the area surrounded by thunder is Leize.


    Li Xu wakes up da Ju and an Zhiyu who are still sleeping.


    They rubbed their misty eyes, yawned and looked at the crackling thunder in the sky. There were all kinds of visions on it. It seemed that there was a collapse of void all the time.


    "This is Leize!" an Zhiyu was surprised. "How can it feel more terrible than Penglai stream?"


    "Can you come in here? It''s all thunderstorms. How can you get in?" Da Chong thought it was ridiculous. As soon as he went in, he was afraid he would be killed by thunder immediately.


    The two girls trembled.


    They''re a little scared.


    "There are two purposes to bring you here. One is to know the headquarters of the Taoist palace and see what''s in it. The second purpose is to forge your flesh. Your flesh is too weak, especially you know fish."


    Li Xu knew the body of Da Ju clearly, but it was not strong enough.


    Ann Zhiyu doesn''t have to say much. She''s too weak. It''s estimated that a little harder will break her apart.


    "Won''t you be electrocuted?" an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu.


    "You can''t die, it''s not so easy to die!" Li said nothing. He turned the herring into a pendant again, landed on the ground, stared at the edge of Leize for a moment, and said, "let''s go."


    Li Xu stepped in.


    They walked dozens of steps, but there was no sound of footsteps behind them. They all stood on the edge of Leize and dared not go in. There were crackling lightning in the sky.


    They are afraid.


    "Hurry up," Li Xu said.


    "Da Ji, you go first and I''ll follow you."


    "Sister Zhiyu, you''d better go first and I''ll follow you." Da Ji made an invitation gesture.


    Li Xu came out, one step appeared behind them, pushed their back and pushed them into Leize.


    Suddenly, the thunder in the sky fell, and the thunder immediately surrounded them, and their bodies trembled.


    "Numb, weaker than the natural disaster." Da Ju let the thunder surround him. He looked terrible and didn''t feel much?


    "It''s just the periphery. The more you go inside, the stronger the thunder is." Li Xu explained.


    Li Xu kept pushing them behind, urging them to hurry up and let them go. It was nothing to do.


    Gradually, they also adapted to the thunder, and their fear was overcome. However, the power of the thunder Tathagata became greater and greater, when they went hundreds of miles deep.


    The two fell to the ground in a moment.


    Anzhi fish was very serious, convulsed all over, lying on the ground and foaming at the mouth, looking like he was going to hang up.


    Li Xu smiled: "are you two stupid?"


    Laughing makes my stomach ache.


    "Can''t you hold on and make a boundary of spiritual power?" Li Xu laughed.


    They formed a boundary of spiritual power and looked at Li Xu fiercely. They really wanted to beat him.


    He was the one who said to fight hard with his body just now. Now he is also the one who said to produce spiritual power.


    It''s hard.


    "You two slowly temper yourself. I''ll go ahead and have a look. Don''t worry. There will be no other danger here except thunder." Li Xugang observed.


    All kinds of dangers here have been swept away. Only thunder is threatened.


    "If it''s really dangerous, give early warning." Li Xu pointed to an Zhiyu''s necklace and Da Ji''s ring.


    "I see."


    "Don''t worry, take your time, I''ll be right in front." Li Xu said and disappeared in place, letting an Zhiyu and Da Ju slowly harden their flesh.


    He walked ahead alone.


    Go hundreds of miles again.


    Li Xu saw Lei Zezhong''s boundary.


    His fingerprints were photographed, the boundary was broken, and a group of secluded palaces appeared in front of him.


    There are two words written on it: "temple!"


    There are four stone lions next to them.


    Each lion has the word Daogong written on it.


    "So this is the headquarters of Daogong."


    Li looked at the incredible palaces, "I want to see what secrets are hidden here."


    Li Xu stepped into the temple.


    7017k

 Chapter 256

    At the moment he entered the temple, the candles on both sides were lit automatically, and wisps of black smoke appeared over the beam.


    The smoke shrouded the palace and gathered towards Li Xu''s body.


    He saw black insects in the smoke. The insects were the same size as mosquitoes. They were all black, with three pairs of wings and a long pointed straw in their mouth.


    The next moment, Li Xu was completely shrouded, and the monster hidden in the black fog tried to swallow himself.


    I don''t know what this is. Li Xu didn''t dare to be too arrogant. Taking him as the center, he formed a spiritual boundary to protect his body surface.


    However, the black bug swallowed up his spiritual power.


    Li Xu frowned, waved his sleeves, and overturned all the black monsters on the ground with his spiritual power. With a "snap", a pool of red blood appeared on the ground one by one.


    Nanming left the fire and floated out of Li Xu''s fingertips, completely burning the blood and water.


    However, the black fog in the palace was getting thicker and thicker.


    Wisps of smoke penetrated from all directions, covered by hundreds of black smoke, and there were different monsters in each different smoke.


    What''s more, in some smoke, a big snake appeared with two red lanterns, and the fangs in his mouth dripping wisps of green saliva.


    "How could there be such a monster in the Taoist palace?"


    "What are the benefits of raising these monsters?"


    Li Xu felt fierce.


    Just for defense?


    Is defense necessary to this extent?


    If ordinary monks break into the temple, they will be eaten clean by the smoke.


    Fortunately, he was not a monk. His powerful spiritual power quickly filled the palace like a roaring ocean.


    "Touch touch!"


    Like fireworks, black smoke exploded in different places. At the same time, candles on both sides of the palace were lit again.


    Li Xu went inside step by step.


    He was alone in the palace, but there were two different footsteps.


    Li Xu stopped walking and listened carefully. As he stopped, another voice disappeared.


    Li Xu walked forward again, and different footsteps sounded again.


    "Who is playing tricks?" Li Xu was so fast that he could hear where the voice came from and walked through the palace quickly.


    As like as two peas, he came to the sound source and saw a man who looked exactly like himself.


    Look at him for a few seconds.


    Without hesitation, Li Xu hit him violently.


    "Tell you to play tricks." Li Xu hit his hand and blew his fist out, depressing his chest.


    "Stop," the man said in a voice, "stop fighting."


    Li Xu stopped and looked at him: "who are you and how did you become me?"


    It is as like as two peas of Li who have the same skin to tear their skins away.


    "I just came in, and you came in a few days." he was a white bone outside the temple that had died for unknown years.


    Maybe it was infected by the smell of the temple and watered by Leize''s thunder, which opened the wisdom.


    He walked into the palace, but there was nothing in the palace, so he wandered around.


    Then Li Xu appeared and looked like him to have fun, but he didn''t expect to be beaten.


    Li Xu stared at the white bones and was too lazy to answer. He turned and left. He continued to walk in the palace, and the white bones followed him.


    "Don''t follow me." Li looked at him.


    "Are you looking for something?" asked Bai Gu.


    Li Xu frowned: "are you familiar here?"


    "No, I''m new here, too. I''ve been lost here for several days." Bai Gu wanted to see what treasures there were, but he couldn''t find anything.


    "Sure enough, it''s a white question to ask you." Li Xu felt that the white bone who had just opened his wisdom was not very clever.


    I''m not talking to him.


    Keep going.


    Soon came to the main hall, where there was a long conference table filled with chairs on both sides.


    Now there is no one. These people died in Penglai stream.


    White bones, like ADHD, wander around and touch their hands. It''s like a curious baby. Poke here and there.


    "Don''t fool around!" Li Xu said.


    "Don''t worry, I know." Bai Gu smiled.


    Li Xu didn''t pay much attention to him. After checking, he didn''t find anything. When Li Xu was about to leave, the palace suddenly began to shake, as if it had turned over.


    He saw the white bone sitting on a golden chair in the front of the palace, his legs tilted, and suddenly the white bone flew up.


    The white skeleton took off.


    The palace shook violently, the white bone accidentally touched some mechanism, and the murals on the wall began to resurrect.


    "Roar!"


    The fierce beast jumped out of the mural and surrounded the palace, eyeing the intruder Li Xu.


    Bai Gu quickly ran over, picked up his skull, reassembled it, and looked innocently at Li Xu: "I didn''t mean it."


    "Roar!"


    Li Xu roared, like a tiger down the mountain, the blood of the half blood God showed, and he vaguely saw a huge virtual shadow behind him, just like a powerful God.


    The fierce beast that jumped out was like a ghost and returned to the mural.


    Bai Gu breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the ground paralyzed. His bloodless hands rubbed his knees and looked very afraid.


    With the shaking of the palace, the abnormality appeared. Li Xu found a crack on the conference table. The crack was flat and didn''t look like a normal tear.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand and opened the crack on both sides. The conference table was like a door, slowly opening to both sides, and a door appeared in this way.


    "This conference table is actually a door!"


    Bai Gu jumped up, looked at the door, looked up and down, and said, "let''s go in and have a look."


    Li Xu didn''t spend much and pushed the white bone in.


    He followed himself in.


    This is a completely different space. They appear in a garden with birds and flowers. In front of the garden is a palace. The style of the palace is completely different from the black style of the temple, but it is like the living environment of human beings.


    "Maybe this is where the palace master lives."


    Li Xu made a guess.


    When I came to the palace, I opened the door and the fragrance came to my face.


    This is obviously the house structure where a girl lives.


    Li Xu saw a portrait in a pink room.


    The portrait was hung on the wall with countless knives on it, which made the man''s face unreal.


    "How much hatred is there?" Li Xu was sure that Liu Miaozhu inserted the knife, but why did he insert the knife all over the picture?


    What did Liu Miaozhu go through to create the secret skill of the thief?


    Li Xu thinks it has something to do with this painting.


    Bai Gu rummaged through the boxes and cabinets in the room and found a lot of messy things, but a rolled up picture seems to be very useful. He quickly handed the picture to Li Xu.


    "Look." he poked Li Xu.


    Li Xu opened the scroll slowly.


    There are two people on the portrait, one is the palace Master Liu Miaozhu, and the other is a young man.


    Although the portrait on the wall is very vague, Li Xu can be sure that the man is the same as the man hanging on the wall just now. They are the same person.


    In the picture in hand, a young man hugged the woman''s waist and a smile hung on the woman''s face, like a loving couple and lovers.


    Li Xu looked at it carefully. He always felt that where had this young man met?


    He carefully recalled that if he glued the young man with a beard and white hair, wouldn''t it be Daozu?


    Daozu is not simple with this Liu Miaozhu.


    The content on this painting is too intimate, just like a couple. Is Liu Miaozhu the wife of Daozu?


    Even if it''s not a wife, the relationship between the two is definitely not simple.


    Can touch the waist, where can it be simple.


    "It''s a little subtle!"


    Li Xu pondered, thought for a moment, and put the painting away. Now things are becoming more and more interesting. Liu Miaozhu and Daozu can''t tell the relationship between Tao and unknown.


    Bai Gu continued to rummage and even went under the bed. Suddenly he overturned the bed.


    The bang startled Li Xu.


    "Look, there are words on it. I can''t understand what it says." Bai Gu pointed to the bed board overturned by him. There are words on it, full of dense words.


    He found it by accident just now.


    Li Xu suddenly found that white bone was still good. Like only erha, he turned things indiscriminately, but that''s how he turned out a lot of useful information one by one.


    "Don''t worry about yourself, read it to me." Bai Gu said.


    Li Xu said, "it says, Su Shang, you can''t escape. Even if it''s above nine days or below nine yous, I''ll kill you and strip you of your skin and cramp."


    "Who is Su Shang?" asked Bai Gu, "is this man very powerful?"


    Li Xu was shocked in his heart. Su Shang naturally knew who it was, but generally no one called his name directly.


    The white bone asked, "why don''t you talk?"


    Li Xu said: "the name of Taoist ancestor is Su Shang. He created the system of monks. Since he created this system, the era of Da Dao has been opened. Now it is 501 years of Da Dao Ji."


    "Such a cow, you read on." white bone refers to the words on the bed board.


    Li Xu continued to read the words on the bed board.


    "Suzanne, I already know where you''re hiding."


    "Hehe, you ran to the sky."


    "Good, then I''ll kill you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "For the time being, God''s plan has been shelved. I have collected all the data. If I want to go to heaven, I have to find the way to heaven. Where is the way to heaven? I have found all the historical records, but I can''t find them."


    "No, I''m too slow to find it myself. I think about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Later, she wrote the process of creating the secret skill of the road thief. She found that a villager grafted branches one day. She said that the fruit grown in this way was different from others.


    This inspired her.


    She thought about whether she could graft the Tao of the thief to another person, so the secret skill of the thief "Taoist palace immortal formula" was born.


    It has to be said that Liu Miaozhu is also a genius. He can think of so many when he sees the villagers marrying trees.


    Unfortunately, there is no record of her stealing the Tao. If so, Li Xu can understand how to perfectly transition one person''s Tao to another without adverse reactions.


    "Is there anything else?" asked Bai Gu.


    He always felt that there were many words on it, but when he came to Li Xu, there was only these.


    "There is also the process that she is looking for the way to heaven." Li Xu said, "but it''s all done in one stroke. There''s no key point to write. Maybe she doesn''t want to write more."


    "One thing is certain. Liu Miaozhu already knows the location of the road to heaven. Maybe she has gone to the so-called heaven." Li Xu said.


    Bai Gu asked again, "where is the road to heaven?"


    "How do I know?" Li Xu shook his head. He felt that this thing was too hanging. He looked up at the sky. "Is there really a day above? Hasn''t the myth fallen? How did the people above come out? Why can''t they be found? Can we only find them through the road to heaven? But where is the road to heaven?"


    Now Liu Miaozhu has disappeared, which has become a mystery.


    Li Xu touched his chin and walked around the room. However, he didn''t think of anything. He just felt that the mystery was becoming more and more complex.


    Bai Gu stopped talking. Like only erha, he began to turn things and look everywhere.


    He seems to be very interested in looking for things. He searches everywhere to find strange things.


    Turn it over again, Bai Gu felt there was no suspicious place, and finally "bang Dang", something fell to the ground.


    He gazed at the palm sized bronze mirror.


    Of course, he didn''t know it was a bronze mirror.


    He tentatively stretched out his hand and held it in his hand. Suddenly, he saw himself in the mirror, and then showed his teeth, which also showed his teeth in the mirror.


    He made a scissors hand.


    A scissors hand is also made in the mirror.


    "Ah!"


    White bone screamed, threw out the bronze mirror, sat down on the ground with frightened eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Li looked at him. The white bone is strange. Is he full? Don''t shout if you have nothing to do. It''s easy to scare people.


    "There are ghosts in the mirror!" said Bai Gu. "Whatever I do, it will do. There must be ghosts in the mirror."


    "Ghost, that''s a bronze mirror." Li Xu explained to it again, explaining the function and usefulness of the bronze mirror.


    Bai Gu suddenly realized that he knelt on the ground, slowly climbed over, picked up the bronze mirror and began to make different postures and actions in front of the mirror.


    I found myself doing the same in the bronze mirror.


    He twisted his waist, and the one in the bronze mirror twisted his waist and touched his neck, and the one in the bronze mirror also touched his neck.


    "That''s fun."


    White bones seem to have found a baby.


    Li looked at this simple and foolish, and felt his brain hurt. My friend, can we be smarter?


    Of course, Li Xu didn''t open his mouth. He''s just a guy who has just opened his mind. What can you ask him to do?


    Li Xu didn''t say much. He also began to check the room and found nothing else.


    "It seems so." Li Xu turned and went out to poke his head in and asked, "don''t you come out yet?"


    White bones came out.


    Then the table closed again.


    Bones still play in the mirror, playing with scissors, stone and cloth.


    Li looked at him vainly, shook his head and continued walking around the palace. He wanted to see if he had found anything else. He found a huge arsenal with many precious magic weapons.


    However, the magic weapons are between four and five, and the level is not high.


    Li Xu took all these things away. No matter how small the mosquito is, it''s also meat. When he took it out and sold it, it''s not a small income.


    He continued to harvest. There were really many treasures in Nuo Da''s palace. He took them away one by one. Finally, he came to a room full of moss.


    The door of the room is covered with moss. Parthenocissus climbs everywhere. There is a faint corrosive smell in the air. Suddenly, there is a fishy smell.


    Li Xu covered his nose.


    What''s in the room.


    Li Xu opened the door of the room and suddenly a dark thing rushed over.


    Li Xu punched out, and the black things exploded in front of him. There were many red spiders in the room. These spiders lived in this room.


    The smell came, and Li Xudu almost threw up.


    The spiders in the room are like pets specially raised. I don''t know who has such a strong taste and keeps these things.


    All the spiders in the room have red eyes and show their teeth, trying to rush out of it.


    Li Xu was too lazy to look, turned around, and a wisp of Nanming floated in from the fire and closed the door.


    Bear


    The fire broke out in Nanming, and the room burned violently. Finally, the face and room were burned away. Li xutou didn''t leave and walked outside the palace.


    All kinds of flames floated from his fingertips. It was obviously Li Xu who set fire while walking.


    Behind it was a burning flame.


    It is estimated that in less than half an hour, the temple will turn into ashes.


    Li Xu walked out slowly, and Bai Gu rushed out at this time.


    "How can you set fire?" Bai Gu was playing with the mirror just now and was almost burned by the fire. Then he hurried out and looked back. It was already a sea of fire behind him.


    "The temple is not burned. Do you want to spend the new year in it?" Li Xu asked.


    "But it''s too sudden to burn." Bai Gu complained.


    "What''s the sudden? I wanted to burn the temple from the beginning." Li Xu felt that the temple was not ordinary, and he didn''t know what monster was hidden in it.


    Like the smoke and the spider.


    If you keep it all the time, the temple will become a haven for monsters. Over time, the temple will produce powerful monsters.


    The fire was getting bigger and bigger. The palace began to collapse and gradually turned into ashes. The temple had no boundary protection. The thunder in the sky could finally come down with a thunderbolt to purify the place.


    Li Xu took back his eyes and walked in the direction of an Zhiyu and Da Ju. Lei Zezhong had no secrets he wanted to know. We have to see what progress they have made.


    Rustle


    Li Xu heard footsteps behind him.


    He turned and looked at the white bone and asked, "what are you doing with me?"


    "You burned the temple. I have no place to go. If I don''t follow you, who will I follow?" Bai Gu looked up at Li Xu.


    "Er... There are so many places in Leize. You can choose a place to stay." Li Xu said, "don''t follow me, follow me and beat you up."


    Li Xu walked ahead.


    But Bai Gu was not obedient. Holding a palm sized bronze mirror, he followed Li Xu not far or near.


    Li Xu turned and stopped.


    Bones also stopped.


    "Don''t follow me."


    Li Xu walked ahead, but he still followed him, just like a naughty child.


    7017k

 Chapter 257

    PS: replace tomorrow!


    "Is that your purpose?"


    Li Xu frowned. Is the leader of the Taoist palace sure he didn''t say anything wrong?


    The Taoist thieves were stunned and didn''t understand what the palace master meant.


    Isn''t the purpose of the palace leader to destroy Li Xu and his gang? Why does it sound like the palace leader deliberately sent the people of the Taoist palace here for Li Xu to kill?


    "No mistake, don''t be so surprised," said the master of the Taoist palace. "If you just want to kill the strong in Daozhou, you don''t need to send all the thieves of the Taoist palace into Penglai stream.


    I sent you in just to let everyone die here, including the people of the Tao palace. "


    "Why?" countless people in the Taoist palace didn''t understand.


    "I''ve got the fruit of the Tao and know the secret of heaven, so you don''t need to exist." a wisp of spiritual consciousness of the master of the Tao palace floated in the air.


    The palace master was wearing a black robe, which danced in the air.


    Now that she knows where the road to heaven is, everyone here is useless.


    Killing people is just her pleasure.


    I don''t have other meaning?


    The palace master stretched out her hand, and her black robe blew out slowly. Suddenly, her black hair fell, and her wings spread rapidly from behind her, just like a roc hitting the sky.


    The palace leader is actually a woman.


    Everyone''s scalp is numb.


    She turned out to be a woman.


    This is something that no one can think of.


    She was wearing white clothes, with two golden wings behind her, barefoot, standing in the sky, with a sacred smell.


    People can clearly feel that she is strong.


    Suddenly, as soon as the pupil shrinks, the eyeball will stare big.


    As like as two peas, the woman was the same as the fifth elders, who had a similar appearance.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Come back."


    The palace master glanced at a woman running away, and then the two seemed to have some connection. The fifth elder slowly flew towards the palace master and integrated with the palace master.


    "What are you doing?" the fifth elder struggled.


    Memories rush into the brain


    The fifth elder suddenly realized and murmured, "my name is Liu Miaozhu. I''m the ninth part of the palace master."


    She knows everything now. No wonder she doesn''t die whatever she does. It turns out that she is a part of the palace master. The palace master has practiced the peerless secret method and turned into nine methods.


    All the memories poured in.


    i see.


    She understood.


    Li Xu is not interested in the fifth elder, just like the palace leader. He is interested in another one.


    "The secret of heaven, what do you mean?"


    Liu Miaozhu said: "a group of frogs at the bottom of a well, you don''t know how big the outside world is. There are people outside. There are days outside. Li Xu, just now the sky split. You must have seen that picture. That is the sky. I already know the road to heaven. My goal is to go to heaven.


    Daozhou has never been my goal. It''s just a corner of the world. It''s not enough to report the loss. Let me tell you one thing. Daozu and fishermen are in heaven. Only heaven can really master the secret of eternal life. "


    She is in high spirits.


    She thought it would take a long time. Unexpectedly, she found the secret she wanted when she came to Penglai stream.


    That''s wonderful.


    "Goodbye, you all die!"


    The fifth elder, the palace Master Liu Miaozhu, made a seal with his hands. His hands overlapped quickly. In an instant, the sky split and endless light burst.


    The ground of the whole Penglai stream splits, the sky changes dramatically, and the vortex rotates continuously.


    "Incarnate the Tao, all things purgatory map!"


    Liu Miaozhu slowly stretched out her hand. She disappeared. Suddenly, cracks appeared in Penglai stream and magma gushed out of the ground.


    Like hell.


    Li Xu was stunned. The whole Penglai stream began to collapse. Cracks and volcanic eruptions continued to appear on the ground. This is the power of Jiupin to incarnate the Tao.


    This Liu Miaozhu is not simple.


    He has a great secret.


    Li Xu wanted to chase Liu Miaozhu and capture her, but it was too late because there were many of his friends here.


    Except for the road thief, he got everyone into the map of mountains and rivers.


    At this time, the purgatory map of all things began to explode.


    The road thieves began to collapse, as if they were splashed and burned by sparks. Penglai Island began to collapse, magma erupted and the earth split.


    There was a roar, lightning and thunder.


    All the road thieves ran everywhere except him.


    Some were concentrated by lightning and directly extinguished.


    There was a great terror here, just like the end of the day. The collapse continued. Li Xu was afraid that the thief would survive, so he made his own move.


    Holding a sword, a sword.


    "Don''t kill me," shouted the thief.


    "Did you think of today when you stole the Tao?" Li Xu looked at them coldly and said, "did you think of them when your thieves asked you to let them go?"


    As long as it is a thief, there is no amnesty for killing.


    Li Xu kept killing everything.


    "Where is the headquarters of the thief?" Li Xu asked, "who said, I''ll spare you a dog''s life."


    "Razer." someone thought he was a veteran.


    "Are you really in Leize?" Li Xu asked.


    "Yes, it''s in rezer." there''s a long way.


    "Thank you." Li Xu said, but he still raised his sword and ran through the elder who spoke just now.


    "Didn''t you say let me go?"


    "Just talk, you believe."


    "A villain who has broken his word."


    "I''m not a gentleman." Li Xu smiled and began to kill. At the same time, Penglai stream collapsed rapidly and the volcano erupted.


    For half an hour, all the thieves were turned into slag by the power of the palace Master Liu Miaozhu.


    Li Xu''s worry is obviously superfluous.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to do it at all. The thief will be completely destroyed. Penglai stream has completely turned into a terrible purgatory. There is no complete land, and there are erupting magma everywhere.


    From a distance, it is a terrible doomsday.


    That is, from today on, Penglai stream mirror no longer exists. No matter what it is, it will be completely eliminated.


    Li Xu stood at the entrance of Penglai stream and looked at the high water waves constantly. He felt very hot. This terrible area was completely destroyed.


    He shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    With a move of mind, he released the people in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    The people in the picture of mountains and rivers suddenly appeared outside. They were shocked. Now they finally want to understand the secret of Li Xu''s disappearance.


    "Thank you for saving your life." the demon king of the demon cave thanked him. If Li Xu hadn''t done it, he would have died in Penglai stream.


    "Thank you."


    Everyone thanked one by one, and then left the place one after another. There is no need to stay here. Penglai stream has been destroyed. Why do you stay here.


    There are only three groups left.


    The censor doctor and the sacrificial wine are represented in the censor platform and the Imperial College respectively.


    "When will you come back to Zhuanxu imperial capital and I''ll buy you a drink?" the sacrifice asked.


    "Welcome to Zhuanxu imperial capital!" said the censor.


    Li Xu said, "you help me check one thing and see if there is a record of a fisherman. This man is too mysterious. There are really too few information about him. By the way, Daozu also helps me check."


    "What''s the problem?" they looked puzzled.


    "Daozu disappeared after preaching, but I have seen his trace in Penglai stream. I always feel that things are not simple. You investigate all the archives of the imperial capital to see if there are any records about them."


    "I found it. Can I write to you?" said the censor.


    "No, I''ll go to Huangdu to find you in a few days. Now I have to go to Leize to see the stronghold of the road thief."


    No wonder we couldn''t find the headquarters of the cutting palace. It turned out to be among Leize who shielded the secret of heaven.


    Leize is also a place of great terror. It is as famous as santu River, mountain and sea boundary and Penglai stream. It is a very terrible area.


    The priest and the censor nodded, and they both left here.


    The only one who remains here is the people of the daughter country. An Zhiyu hides behind Li Xu. They must have something to do with her. Their hearts are still alive.


    They said they didn''t want to be king.


    Li Xu''s eyes swept over and didn''t speak, just looked at them.


    The junior commander of the daughter country, the national master and the priest came slowly, glanced over and looked at them. They looked like they wanted to talk and stopped. Finally, they didn''t say anything, and the imperial sword left here.


    An Zhiyu patted his heart and breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that they would say they would go back and inherit the throne of the king.


    "Look what you''re afraid of." Li Xu smiled and felt that an Zhiyu was really funny. A cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "To tell the truth, I''m a little afraid of them." an Zhiyu scratched his head.


    "When you reach the eighth grade, you don''t have to be afraid of them." Li Xu said, "the eighth grade will be soon. Let''s go to Leize."


    Li Xu released the herring from his waist. The herring was magnified hundreds of times to block out the sky and the sun.


    "Master, have we forgotten something?" Da Ji''s glazed eyes twinkled and suddenly thought of something.


    "What did you forget?" Li looked at her.


    "Didn''t we say that we would give us 200 million when we got the Narcissus out? They are gone now?" said da Ju.


    "Careless."


    Li Xu suddenly remembered this matter, which can be forgotten, "forget it, I''ll ask her again when I go back to Zhuanxu emperor. It can''t run away for these 200 million."


    Let''s go to rezer first.


    They landed on the back of the herring. The herring set out and started to Leize according to the route given by Li Xu.


    Li Xu lay in a daze on the back of the fish. An Zhi fish and Da Ji were sleeping again, but they also listened to him quietly.


    Two days later.


    Reach rezer.


    Rezer is south of Daozhou.


    Although Miao Dou is also in the south, they are eighteen thousand miles apart.


    Not far ahead, the area surrounded by thunder is Leize.


    Li Xu wakes up da Ju and an Zhiyu who are still sleeping.


    They rubbed their misty eyes, yawned and looked at the crackling thunder in the sky. There were all kinds of visions on it. It seemed that there was a collapse of void all the time.


    "This is Leize!" an Zhiyu was surprised. "How can it feel more terrible than Penglai stream?"


    "Can you come in here? It''s all thunderstorms. How can you get in?" Da Chong thought it was ridiculous. As soon as he went in, he was afraid he would be killed by thunder immediately.


    The two girls trembled.


    They''re a little scared.


    "There are two purposes to bring you here. One is to know the headquarters of the Taoist palace and see what''s in it. The second purpose is to forge your flesh. Your flesh is too weak, especially you know fish."


    Li Xu knew the body of Da Ju clearly, but it was not strong enough.


    Ann Zhiyu doesn''t have to say much. She''s too weak. It''s estimated that a little harder will break her apart.


    "Won''t you be electrocuted?" an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu.


    "You can''t die, it''s not so easy to die!" Li said nothing. He turned the herring into a pendant again, landed on the ground, stared at the edge of Leize for a moment, and said, "let''s go."


    Li Xu stepped in.


    They walked dozens of steps, but there was no sound of footsteps behind them. They all stood on the edge of Leize and dared not go in. There were crackling lightning in the sky.


    They are afraid.


    "Hurry up," Li Xu said.


    "Da Ji, you go first and I''ll follow you."


    "Sister Zhiyu, you''d better go first and I''ll follow you." Da Ji made an invitation gesture.


    Li Xu came out, one step appeared behind them, pushed their back and pushed them into Leize.


    Suddenly, the thunder in the sky fell, and the thunder immediately surrounded them, and their bodies trembled.


    "Numb, weaker than the natural disaster." Da Ju let the thunder surround him. He looked terrible and didn''t feel much?


    "It''s just the periphery. The more you go inside, the stronger the thunder is." Li Xu explained.


    Li Xu kept pushing them behind, urging them to hurry up and let them go. It was nothing to do.


    Gradually, they also adapted to the thunder, and their fear was overcome. However, the power of the thunder Tathagata became greater and greater, when they went hundreds of miles deep.


    The two fell to the ground in a moment.


    Anzhi fish was very serious, convulsed all over, lying on the ground and foaming at the mouth, looking like he was going to hang up.


    Li Xu smiled: "are you two stupid?"


    Laughing makes my stomach ache.


    "Can''t you hold on and make a boundary of spiritual power?" Li Xu laughed.


    They formed a boundary of spiritual power and looked at Li Xu fiercely. They really wanted to beat him.


    He was the one who said to fight hard with his body just now. Now he is also the one who said to produce spiritual power.


    It''s hard.


    "You two slowly temper yourself. I''ll go ahead and have a look. Don''t worry. There will be no other danger here except thunder." Li Xugang observed.


    All kinds of dangers here have been swept away. Only thunder is threatened.


    "If it''s really dangerous, give early warning." Li Xu pointed to an Zhiyu''s necklace and Da Ji''s ring.


    "I see."


    "Don''t worry, take your time, I''ll be right in front." Li Xu said and disappeared in place, letting an Zhiyu and Da Ju slowly harden their flesh.


    He walked ahead alone.


    Go hundreds of miles again.


    Li Xu saw Lei Zezhong''s boundary.


    His fingerprints were photographed, the boundary was broken, and a group of secluded palaces appeared in front of him.


    There are two words written on it: "temple!"


    There are four stone lions next to them.


    Each lion has the word Daogong written on it.


    "So this is the headquarters of Daogong."


    Li looked at the incredible palaces, "I want to see what secrets are hidden here."


    Li Xu stepped into the temple.


    7017k

 Chapter 258

    "Come here for a moment." a pair of pear vortices appeared on the Queen''s white, tender and jade face, which made her cheeks look like a blooming Qionghua. She was white and red, and her eyebrows were black and curved. It was not like a picture. Her eyes looked forward to light, as if they were laughing, but there was a cold smell around her.


    Li Xu couldn''t go over and said awkwardly, "you think I didn''t say anything."


    He just talked to the imperial doctor in a low voice. Unexpectedly, the queen still heard him.


    Li Xu suspected that the queen had overheard herself.


    The woman''s face was dark, like an empty rolling black cloud. Her face was cold and said, "come here."


    Li Xu stood still.


    "I told you to come." she was angry.


    Offering wine and the censor doctor pushed Li Xu''s shoulder with a look of schadenfreude.


    "Oh." Li Xu walked over to her side.


    The smell of her body lingers on the nose, and the fragrance woman is strong. Li can''t help but Tucao. If any man marries her, she won''t need to buy flowers at all. Make complaints about her directly.


    The woman smiled and looked at Li Xu with a smile on her cheek.


    Li Xu bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    The woman looked at him for a long time, but she didn''t speak. She walked forward.


    Li Xu thought she would scold herself, cut, but she didn''t, but she''d better talk less. This woman is too easy to provoke.


    All the way, turn left and right. Under the leadership of the queen, we came to a remote bamboo forest.


    "You stay outside." the queen said to several maids. Then she took off the hairpin with her hair, and her long black hair flew in the wind like a waterfall.


    Her red gauze skirt blew with the breeze, and the fragrance of flowers filled the air, making the flowers, plants and trees here feel ashamed.


    With a stroke of a jade hairpin, she opened a hole in the bamboo forest and walked in.


    Li Xu, the censor doctor and the sacrificial wine went into the bamboo forest, followed her, and came to a tombstone, which was filled with dark breath.


    "This bamboo forest is only the first defense, and the second defense is here."


    Her jade hairpin began to slide, and the tombstone cracked and turned into a door.


    She stepped in one step.


    Li Xu followed him in. This is a space with jagged rocks. There are many arrays on the ground, and there are many black chains on the array.


    All these black chains were in one direction. Looking ahead along the chain, a man locked a man with loose hair in the center.


    His whole body was dirty, his hair was messy, chains ran through his hands and feet, and a different force gushed out of his body.


    "That''s him," Li Xu asked.


    The queen nodded. That''s the man.


    Li Xu walked towards him.


    The queen took him and said, "don''t get so close to him. This man is very evil."


    Li looked at her and said, "don''t worry, it''s all right."


    The Queen''s face turned red, her scallion fingers loosened Li Xu, looked down at her toes.


    Li Xu walked to the front and took more than ten steps. The locked man also slowly raised his head, his eyes were red, and a knife seemed to flash out of his eyes.


    What a fierce look.


    His eyes were filled with murderous spirit and approached Li Xu.


    His eyes seemed to have evolved the change of the imperial dynasty, and the killing atmosphere suddenly doubled, trying to pull Li Xu into his inner world with his eyes and trap Li Xu in it.


    However, after a long time, Li Xu had no superfluous actions and reactions.


    "Master." the man opened his mouth, his voice was Yin, male and thick, but sonorous and powerful.


    "You made a deal with the devil." Li Xu glanced quickly and saw the situation in his body. There was a devil sealed in his five internal organs.


    Li Xu said, "after a look, I can see that I haven''t met an expert of this level for a long time. You surprised me. May I ask your name?"


    "Li Xu."


    "Never heard of it."


    "If you haven''t heard of it, you''re right." Li Xu sat down in front of him, took out two jars of wine from the ring, and handed him one of them.


    The man took Li Xu''s wine and smiled and said, "you are different from them. I can''t see through you."


    They refer to the empress, the sacrifice and the censor.


    "Very strong, but your way is very strange." the man said, which is really interesting. "It''s very similar to a person I know?"


    "Is it a fisherman?" Li Xu asked.


    "Do you know him?" the man was stunned.


    "I came to ask you two, fisherman and Taoist ancestor, how much do you know about them." Li Xu said.


    The man said, "I don''t know Daozu, but I know the fisherman. I met him. About 800 years ago, he was active for some time. He came to Wang for cooperation and said he wanted to find the way to heaven. He said there was something in the sky that couldn''t be touched or seen through. He wanted to have a look, but Wang thought he was crazy."


    "Everyone thought he was crazy, only me." the man said in a shocked voice, "I was the national teacher of the Zhou Dynasty. I also felt that there was some power in heaven and earth to monitor everything, but no one believed it at that time."


    Later, the great Zhou dynasty fell.


    Zhuanxu took over and later entered the era of Daoji.


    "You think there''s something in the sky," Li Xu asked.


    "Also?" the man looked at Li Xu and frowned. The frowns on his face were about to condense together and said, "so you doubt it?"


    "I''ve seen it." Li Xu told him what he had seen and heard in Penglai stream.


    When the man heard the speech, he clenched his fist and made a noise around his iron chain. His eyes became deep and looked up at the sky. Is there really something in the sky?


    But there''s nothing in the sky.


    He had observed it for more than the first time, but there was no strange place, but he always felt that there was someone on it, as if there was a sword hanging over his head all the time. He didn''t know when the sword would be cut off.


    "Is there really a heaven?" the man looked at Li Xu.


    "I don''t know." Li Xu shook his head. If only he knew, he said, "do you know where the road to heaven you just mentioned is?"


    That''s what he came here to ask.


    Is there a way to heaven?


    "I don''t know."


    The man took a sip of wine and looked gloomy.


    Li Xu didn''t leave in a hurry, but continued to talk with him and wanted to know more about the previous dynasty. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk.


    About half an hour.


    Li Xu left.


    Things are getting more and more complicated.


    Li Xu bowed his head and meditated. Are Daozu and the fisherman in the sky?


    The road to heaven!


    Li Xu kept thinking. He always felt that his brain was not enough. He unknowingly followed the queen to leave the bamboo forest.


    Li Xu, who was thinking, was suddenly awakened by the Queen''s words: "why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    Li Xu looked up at the sky, the sunset slanted to the west, and the evening had come.


    "Next time."


    Li Xu didn''t expect that this day would pass: "I have other things to do. I''ll go first. The imperial doctor in front, offering wine and so on."


    Li Xu caught up.


    The queen stood where she was, looked at her disappearing figure, and stared blankly. After a long time, she recovered and walked to her bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ju, an Zhiyu and Bai Gu strolled around the street. They were not very familiar. At this time, they were very familiar and gradually became one.


    These three people have similar personalities and are particularly congenial.


    Li looked at them and shook his head in the distance.


    "Master is back." an Zhiyu ran this way happily.


    "I''m just looking for you. I''ll take you to meet Dean Qinglian, and then we''ll go back to Taixu Academy." Li Xu said.


    "Where is he?" an Zhiyu did want to meet President Qinglian and his senior brother, but he didn''t know where they were?


    "Jiange."


    Li Xu slowly spit out two words.


    Dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng came to Jiange to practice after they separated from them.


    ¡­¡­


    Sword Pavilion.


    Liu Su, the sword God, came out to meet Li Xu himself. He was very kind to himself for saving his life.


    After hearing the news, President Qinglian, Tang Sheng and lvwu ran out one after another. They haven''t seen each other for a long time. President Qinglian has made progress and Tang Sheng has four grades, but when they know that an Zhiyu has five grades.


    I was so surprised that I almost lost my chin.


    "Five grades!" why is it so simple.


    It''s like a dream.


    It''s incredible.


    "How did you break through the five tastes?" asked Tang Sheng.


    "Just break through casually." an Zhiyu said.


    "In a year''s time, he passed through twelve natural disasters and successfully entered the fifth grade." Tang Sheng''s breathing became difficult. It was so outrageous that he seemed to be dreaming.


    Tang Sheng smiled and didn''t know what to say. People are more popular than people.


    Why is the gap between people so large?


    "Just make a breakthrough." Dean Qinglian said. He knew that Tang Sheng and an Zhiyu would surpass him one day, but he didn''t expect to be so fast.


    In a short year, I have surpassed myself.


    Next time I see you again, I''ll probably throw it further.


    President Qinglian''s face shows a vicissitudes of life. When he is old, there is really no way to compare young people.


    "Where will you go next?" asked Dean Qinglian.


    "Master said to stay in Taixu Academy for a while." an Zhiyu said that he had been out for a long time, and he didn''t know what the situation of Taixu Academy was now.


    "Good," said Dean Qinglian.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Li Xu, Da Ju, an Zhiyu, and a white bone sat on the back of the fish. A group of people came to see them off.


    There are wine offerings, the censor doctor, the sword God Liu Su, the Sword Fairy Luo Yabai, the Lord of Tiangou mansion, the Lord of Guiyi hall, the people in the moment building, etc.


    At this time, a woman in red stood on a rockery in the palace. She looked into the distance and was willing to leave until they disappeared.


    At this time, Li Xu had already said goodbye to the people and embarked on the journey to Taixu Academy.


    "Master, pinch me." Da Ji leaned forward and put her fleshy face close to her.


    Li Xu smiled, stretched out his hand and pinched her.


    "Master, it hurts. Let go. It seems that we really want to go back to Taixu Academy." Da Ju stood up and felt that he hadn''t gone back for a long time. He didn''t know whether the flowers were blooming?


    It''s been more than a year. It should be open.


    She imagined in her mind that she and her master were lying inside. I don''t know how beautiful the picture was.


    Suddenly, her waist was hugged with both hands. Someone hugged herself from behind and picked herself up. It was obviously not Li Xu, but an Zhiyu.


    "Sister Zhiyu, what are you doing?" Da Ji struggled.


    "It''s boring. Let''s fight." an Zhiyu said. The road is really boring. I want to sleep, but I can''t sleep. I have to have some fun.


    Li Xu said, "I think it''s a good idea. You two can compete. Let me see if you''ve made progress?"


    Bai Gu was already sitting beside him, waiting to see the play.


    The battle broke out without warning.


    Da Ji has now mastered two different attributes of spiritual power, ice and fire. The two different attributes of power have been completely integrated by her.


    Between hands, it''s like a yin-yang diagram slowly rotating.


    His white clothes rustled, his silver hair danced, and his steps moved quickly.


    An Zhiyu condensed a lotus gun with his hands, and the spears huff and puff. The blue lotus seeds are presented here.


    The white bone sitting on the ground stretched out his hand to poke, and the cold came.


    Da Chuo and an Zhiyu began to show their skills, many of which were the means of Li xujiao. They began the duel of Taoism.


    But less than a incense stick, Anzhi fish was defeated. At the same level, Anzhi fish couldn''t beat Da Ji. Da Ji''s flesh and all aspects were of the top level.


    Anzhi fish suddenly had a feeling that if Da Ji played six products, it was estimated that he could also play a dozen.


    Boom!


    "I''ll let you have one hand and come again." Da Chui smiled. With a smile, the two little tiger teeth were bright and beautiful.


    "It''s too bullying." an Zhiyu sipped his mouth and said, "however, this is what you said. You can''t go back. I''m going to start. Be careful."


    Jiuqu lotus pond!


    Lotus blossomed one after another. In an instant, Anzhi fish dragged Da Ji into her world.


    "Cut the dragon!"


    Da Ji received the lead with one hand and broke the Jiuqu lotus pond of Anzhi fish.


    They fought again for half an hour and used various moves. Finally, their spiritual power was almost lost, and they were tired to lie down one by one.


    His chest heaved and breathed.


    Li Xu handed them the bamboo tube and asked them to drink slowly.


    Along the way, Da Ju and an Zhiyu repeatedly exchanged views on the Taoism they had taught them, so that they could master it and review it constantly.


    On the way, it was also very happy.


    They entered the five grades too quickly, but their combat experience is still too little, which can be almost ignored. There is no way to let them enjoy their competition.


    Li Xu is considering when to let them into real danger.


    However, it''s not very urgent.


    I''ve been out for too long. I have to go home and have a good rest before making plans.


    Besides, it has to be combined with the system.


    Li Xu thought, and soon his pajamas came, so he had to shield his five senses and began to sleep.


    "Li Xu is asleep. Let''s start reading." an Zhiyu handed out a Book - "in the end, it hurts.".


    Da''s face turned red. Is this a serious book?


    Names are always strange.


    An Zhiyu is really a little girl, Da Ji scolded secretly.


    "Do you see it or not?" an Zhiyu frowned when he saw Da Ji''s cousin.


    "I''ll just take a look." Da Fan whispered.


    "Hurry." an Zhiyu pulled Da Ju away from Li Xu, came to the corner of the blanket and opened the book.


    Bai Gu, who has been looking in the mirror, is curious to see two women sneaking. What are they doing? It''s a big problem. Are they still sneaking in reading?


    Bones don''t understand.


    He intended to poke Li Xu to find out.


    7017k

 Chapter 259

    PS: it''s too late to replace tomorrow.


    Li Mu was so soft that he was on the ground that he was weak and his eyes were blurred. He began to turn white and was about to die.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhou Qi knelt on the ground, tears swirling in her clear eyes, and she was about to cry.


    Li Mu grabbed her hand and said, "don''t cry, I''ll go first, and my parents will be taken care of by you. Remember to wear more clothes when it''s cold and take it off when it''s hot. Don''t let yourself get sick. After I leave, remember to burn more paper money for me. I don''t want to make money below..."


    "Wow, brother..." Zhou Qi cried.


    "What are you pretending to be, Li Mu? You''ve made your sister cry and don''t get up yet."


    The village head kicked him in anger, and Li Mu bounced up from the ground in pain. He said blankly:


    "I''m not dead."


    "Death is what death is. As we all know, the five legged snake is not poisonous." the village head was so angry that his beard turned up.


    "It shouldn''t be. It''s impossible."


    Li Mu felt his head and looked puzzled.


    The village head really wanted to blow Li Mu''s dog''s head with a stick and said, "what shouldn''t be? This is common sense. Do you have common sense?"


    "Brother, woo woo..."


    Sister Zhou Qi rushed over with tears on her face. She kept running like a waterfall. She hugged Li Mu and burst into tears. "I thought my brother didn''t want me, sobbing..."


    "Don''t cry."


    Li Mu wiped the tears from her sister''s face and made her cry. Suddenly she felt full of guilt.


    Comfort for a long time, my sister calmed down, but she still held herself and didn''t want to let go.


    Li Mu had no choice but to hold her and follow the village head to listen to him talk about basic common sense.


    "Brother of Zhulin village, good news. Su Chai survived for ten years and finally died last night. The butcher beat gongs and drums and was in high spirits. Today he invited the whole village to dinner."


    Zhou Qi shouted and ran to Li Mu''s room. Unexpectedly, his room was locked.


    She patted it gently. Maybe it was because she was too excited and didn''t control her strength. The door was patted off.


    She saw her brother inside, with his upper body bare and a spotless white dress in his hand. He was about to dress. He looked at his body and his face turned red quickly.


    Li Mu knew that on weekdays, Qi Qi had a big nerve. It seemed that there was no difference between men and women. She opened her room casually, so she locked the door. Unexpectedly, it was still useless.


    "Brother, I''ll help you dress." Zhou Qi ran to his brother and took his white clothes, but his eyes glanced around him.


    Bronze complexion, big stature, looks very strong.


    His eyes continued to walk on his body. His face was engraved with clear facial features, angular face, very beautiful, dark and deep eyes, thick eyebrows and high bridge of nose. It was really beautiful.


    "Qiqi, what are you looking at?" Li Mu stretched out his hand and waved in front of her eyes.


    This year, my sister Zhou Qi is 14 years old. She is wearing a white gauze and a half horsetail. She has delicate skin, leisurely look, beautiful eyes, smiling peach cheeks, slim figure and exquisite curve.


    Li Mu didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, she would grow so big. Fortunately, she could be taller than her.


    "Qiqi." Li Mu shouted again.


    "Oh, yes." Zhou Qi took back his eyes and tiptoed to help his brother dress.


    The strong breath surrounded her breath. For a moment, she seemed drunk and a little tipsy.


    Inadvertently touching his skin between his fingertips is like weak lightning flowing, his heart beats, and his face is red. It''s so subtle and strange.


    After helping Li Mu get dressed, she lowered her head and was too ashamed to look at him.


    "Qiqi, let''s go to the butcher''s house." Li Mu pushed his sister out of the room.


    Then, he set up his sister''s patted door and slapped it. The door was inlaid on the wall and repaired directly. It can be opened and closed normally.


    "Where are your parents? Have you got up?" Li Mu asked.


    "Just before dawn, they went to the butcher''s house to help. I didn''t know to eat until I saw the note my father left on the table."


    "Are you going to walk or ride a sparrow?"


    "Brother, let''s walk. We haven''t walked outside together for a long time."


    "Didn''t we go to the fisherman''s house together yesterday?"


    Zhou Qi tilted his head, smiled and said, "it''s been twelve hours, won''t it be long?"


    Li Mu had nothing to say.


    Zhou Qi sticks out his tongue at his brother and smiles happily.


    Suddenly, the roaring sound of the fierce beast came. A dark girl stood on the fat cat and looked at them with her chest.


    This is a fat girl. She is still fat when she grows up. Her skin is still dark, her height is not high, her legs are not long, and her chest is not very obvious.


    Li Mu looks at her sister again. She is still beautiful and can sell cute.


    Fat girl stood on the fat cat and said with a smile, "Li Mu, Zhou Qi, I''m looking for you to go to the butcher''s house for dinner. Come up."


    She stretched out her hand to Li Mu and wanted to hold the more beautiful young man in her arms. What a wonderful thing.


    However, the roadblock between her and Li Mu is Zhou Qi. She always adheres to Li Mu, which makes her unable to start.


    Zhou Qi opened his hand and stood in front of his brother, saying in his heart:


    "The fat girl''s mind is really evil. She doesn''t like her brother every day.


    No, the girls in the same village, who don''t like the gentle and elegant, extraordinary temperament, and energetic brother, it seems that they have many competitors. If you want to stand out, you still have to work hard. "


    She said to the fat girl, "we don''t sit in your fat cat. I''ll walk with my brother."


    "How long does it take to walk? It''s all over in the past." said the fat girl.


    Li Mu and Zhou Qi think about it carefully. It makes sense.


    "Don''t grind haw, come up quickly, Li Mu. Come and sit here. This is a special position for you. It''s very comfortable to use mink." fat girl waved to Li Mu.


    "Qiqi, sit there." Li Mu said.


    "Oh." Zhou Qi nodded.


    "No, you can''t sit here. This is the seat for Li Mu. Zhou Qi, you sit behind me." Pangniu said.


    Zhou Qi looked at Li Mu and whispered, "forget it, let''s not sit."


    Fat girl waved and said, "do you like to sit or not, Li Mu, come here."


    Li Mu saw that his sister''s face was not good-looking and said, "thank you for your kindness. We won''t sit."


    "Cut, just don''t sit. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Don''t blame me for breaking up." fat girl rode a fat cat and walked slowly in front. She deliberately walked very slowly, just to let Li Mu and Zhou Qi call her to stop and give them a ride.


    However, she didn''t hear them shout for a long time. She felt a little strange. Just wanted to look back, she found her sight dark.


    She looked up at her head.


    I saw a behemoth flying slowly over her head with its wings open for a hundred feet. There was a tail feather of more than ten feet in its tail. When the wings stirred up, I could vaguely see the crackling of thunder.


    The bamboo forest was bent by the power of this giant, and there was rolling dust on the ground.


    The fat cat was so frightened that it immediately crawled on the ground, trembling and afraid to move.


    "What is this?" the fat girl was stunned.


    "This is a sparrow." Li Mu said.


    A few days ago, he and his sister saw this unruly sparrow in the mountains. It took them nine cattle and two tigers to finally fight together and successfully subdue the sparrow mount.


    "You have a hole in your brain, is this a sparrow?" the fat girl was shocked.


    "Do you have any common sense? Article 8913 of the 18000 common sense about Zhulin village says that this appearance is a sparrow."


    Li Mu has memorized 18000 pieces of common sense about Zhulin village over the years. It can be said that his common sense is far better than that of others, even the experienced village head.


    Reading and endorsing, he is never weaker than others.


    "Are you teasing me? No matter how cunning you are, this is clearly the lightning bird that dominates one side. If it is a sparrow, it is impossible for my tiger to crawl on the ground and tremble." the fat girl snorted coldly.


    My sister heard something and made a "Oh Huo" sound.


    Mo Xiu said with a smile, "you finally admit it. Your fat cat is a tiger."


    "Do you know common sense? Fat cats are a kind of tigers."


    "You made it up. I don''t remember this one in the 18000 common sense about Zhulin village."


    "Yes."


    "What is that?"


    "I''m too lazy to tell you. Let''s go."


    The fat girl patted the fat cat on the forehead, but it just didn''t move because of the absolute suppression of blood.


    "Ha ha ha." Li Mu and Zhou Qi smiled and jumped on the sparrow.


    "Slightly slightly." the younger sister made a face at the fat girl, "let''s go first and you''ll follow slowly."


    "Sparrow, let''s go to the butcher''s house."


    Zhou Qi pointed to the front. The sparrow got the information and stirred its wings. Suddenly, there was thunder, lightning and thunder. It was fast and disappeared without a trace.


    "I''m so angry that I have to find a chance to kill their arrogance." the fat girl gritted her teeth and said:


    "We''ll have dinner later. We must have a table with them. They''ll lose."


    7017k

 Chapter 260

    Just landed on the ground.


    Li Xu let go of the herring and didn''t make him a pendant. Let him watch and play. After all, it''s not a thing to put him away all day. He has to have a little free space.


    The herring dived into the sea of clouds and disappeared.


    "Don''t run too far."


    Li Xu took back his eyes and found that Da Ju and an Zhiyu ran to Taixu academy one after another. The two girls suddenly disappeared in front of him.


    Shake your head and go in.


    I don''t think I''ve been back for a long time.


    The first time I went away, I still ran so far. Compared with myself who was lazy in everything before, I was quite different.


    However, he didn''t seem to spend much effort and brain, and he was full of harvest, which he didn''t think of before he set out.


    Just stepped into the garden, a strong fragrance came to my face, and the whole Taixu Academy was full of fragrance.


    It''s not the smell of peach blossom, it''s the smell of flowers.


    "Shifu, Shifu." Da Ju trotted over from a distance, came to him at once, took Li Xu''s hand and said, "Shifu, the flowers I planted are blooming. Come and have a look with me."


    She took Li Xu''s hand and wanted Shifu to go and have a look.


    "Slow down." Li Xu was worried that she would walk like this and fall down.


    "Master, hurry up." Da Ji took him.


    Li XuBen wanted to walk slowly, but she pulled him over quickly and came to the front of the flower sea at once.


    An Zhi fish lies in the sea of flowers, forms a cross, closes his eyes, and the fragrance of flowers lingers around.


    Da Qiao jumped into the flowers. There was grass in the flowers. She also made a cross, closed her eyes and wandered in the sea of flowers.


    Li Xu also imitated their appearance and lay in the flowers.


    The fragrance of flowers lingers, and the faint smell surrounds all around. Lying here, there is a sense of brainwashing, which makes people''s spirit can''t help relaxing.


    Unconsciously, I fell asleep inside.


    About half an hour later, Li Xu woke up. Suddenly, there was a smell of lotus on her side. When she opened her eyes, she saw an Zhiyu lying on her side. She was poking her face with her hand.


    "What are you doing?" Li Xu was almost frightened by her.


    "It''s okay, you sleep with you." an Zhiyu smiled back.


    Li Xu sat up, rubbed his head and said, "you wake up Xiaoda Ji. I still have business. I almost overslept."


    An Zhi fish pinched Da Ji''s face and said, "wake up."


    "Is dinner ready?" Da Ji opened his eyes vaguely.


    "The rice hasn''t been cooked yet?" an Zhiyu smiled.


    "All get up and come with me." Li Xu stood up and patted his clothes. He found that they were stained with a lot of pollen. Looking back, he saw both DA Chuo and an Zhiyu. "You all go back and change your clothes and come out."


    Li Xu went back to his room, changed his clothes, walked out of the room and waited for them.


    A moment later, both women changed their clothes and came out of the room.


    Li Xu took a casual look and turned around.


    Wave to them to follow.


    They didn''t ask why, but they could guess more or less. Without saying a word, going to the back mountain could only be one place to worship Li Xu''s master.


    Sure enough, the guess was right. There was a tomb on a hill in the back mountain. The name depicted on the tombstone was Li Xu''s master, that is, their master.


    Li Xu took out a pile of paper money and began to burn it. Although he knew that it would be useless to burn paper money after death, it was a custom and a sustenance.


    He waved and asked Da Ju and an Zhiyu to kneel and kowtow in front of master''s grave.


    Li Xu just wanted to show that he accepted his apprentice.


    Another reason is that he killed the immortal boy. What he stole was master''s Tianlei road.


    The magical boy has long died, and even his ashes have been raised.


    The Taoist thief has also been destroyed now. Only Liu Miaozhu, the leader of the Taoist palace, is left. This woman doesn''t know where she is now? But one day she will be killed.


    Li Xu burned paper money nearby and secretly swore that this woman would not stay.


    "You go back first." Li Xu asked Da Chuo and an Zhiyu to go back first after kowtowing. He still had to stay for a while.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu stood up and went back without saying much.


    Li Xu continued to burn paper money.


    About a day later, Li Xu stood up, left the back mountain and went back.


    Da Ji is washing rice for cooking and an Zhi fish washes the pot.


    "Cook more rice," Li Xu said.


    Da Ji looked puzzled at Li Xu.


    "Someone is coming to visit us. We are the dean of Yuyang county academy." Li Xu said.


    I see.


    An Zhiyu understood.


    Li Xu had seen someone flying in the direction of Taixu academy from a distance. Wen''an academy, Sanshi academy, Wansong academy, three Academy presidents came with one disciple each.


    It''s not lively.


    When others come to their own house as guests, they can''t be swept away. As the saying goes, reach out and don''t hit the smiling face.


    He walked one step to the gate of the Academy, and six people fell from the sky, almost landing on the ground at the same time.


    Geiwei college brought one of its own disciples. The dean of the college also knew that you can''t take too many people to other people''s homes. After all, there are too many people, which is troublesome.


    Measured left and right, he brought a man over.


    The disciples brought here are among the best in the Academy. Bring them here to see the world.


    "Taixu Academy." several presidents bowed their hands and introduced their disciples. Li xucai noticed that the only disciples they brought were female disciples.


    Everyone is in good shape.


    Do the dean of the Academy like to take beautiful women when they go out?


    Li Xu wondered, but he didn''t point it out.


    In fact, he didn''t know that the Dean brought beautiful women because of Li Xu. They thought Li Xu was good. They referred to an Zhiyu.


    "Please." Li Xu made a gesture of invitation and took them into Taixu Academy. If they were not guided by themselves or their two disciples, they would not come at all.


    There is an array at the door.


    Unless they can break the array.


    Obviously they can''t break it.


    The three Academy presidents are only four grades. They have survived ten natural disasters. Their talented disciples are pitifully weak and only three grades.


    Da Ju and an Zhiyu dumped them ten blocks.


    "It''s so fragrant." just entering the Academy, several women smelled the smell of flowers.


    It''s like entering the world of flowers. It''s the smell from a distance.


    "Can you go and have a look?" one of the women looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu nodded and took them there.


    Three college presidents and women followed him.


    "What a sea of flowers." when several women saw the flowers that could not be seen, they seemed to cover up. The taste was really unbelievable.


    "The environment here is really good." the dean of the Academy stroked his beard and said, with a considerable green area.


    They can''t compare with the lotus pond here without flowers.


    This is the real lotus pond.


    The lotus pond in their academy is not available at all.


    Because there are many of them, you pick one and I pick one. The contradiction is also right. It is easy to fight. Naturally, greening is not as good as Taixu Academy.


    "These were planted by my two disciples." Li Xu pointed to the sea of flowers, which they planted at leisure.


    Can can, the dean of the Academy, said with a smile, "your two disciples are really capable."


    "It''s really capable," Li Xu said with a smile.


    Three girls have stepped into the garden.


    Li Xu frowned and forced a smile. She didn''t say much. She was worried that the girls would crush the flowers planted by the two disciples.


    These two girls are too impolite, aren''t they?


    Without the consent of others, they just break in.


    "Give you a flower." suddenly, a girl picked a flower and handed it to Li Xu. Seeing this, the other two girls picked a flower to follow.


    Give a flower to Li Xu.


    Even if I step on my disciples'' flowers, I even picked their flowers and gave them to me. I really have yours.


    If Da Ju and an Zhiyu knew, they would beat them up.


    "What are you doing here today?" Li Xu asked.


    "In a few days, we are going to hold a competition to compete among our peers. You are welcome to watch the war. If you don''t dislike it, you can give some advice."


    "About when?" Li Xu asked.


    "The end of February."


    "Yes, I''ll have a look then." Li Xu said. He promised first. Whether to go or not is one thing.


    He didn''t know if he was free in February. He had to teach Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    I don''t want to go even if I''m free.


    You might as well preach at home. Don''t you think it''s delicious to tease Da Ji if you have nothing to do?


    What''s good about the game between these vegetables and chickens.


    "Well said, welcome to come and see." the three Academy presidents laughed happily.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded, "you''ve come all the way. I don''t have anything to greet you. Let''s go. My two disciples are making something to eat. Let''s have some."


    The three Academy presidents did not refuse, and led them to the.


    "I brought something here." several academies looked at their disciples.


    According to the instructions of the Academy, the three women showed their gifts, such as fruit gifts, jade, treasures and so on, to Li Xu.


    "You are so polite."


    "Take it, please," they said.


    "Little Da Ji." Li Xu shouted.


    Little Da ran over and motioned to take all the food and don''t want the rest.


    "Go and help yourself," said the three Academy academicians.


    So the three girls followed Da Ji away.


    Next, Li Xu chatted with the three presidents.


    In the kitchen, three girls stared at Da Ju and an Zhiyu. The two sisters were so beautiful that they were ashamed of themselves.


    It was their first time to see Da Ji and an Zhiyu.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that there were such a beautiful woman in the world. Da Chuo''s whole body was hazy with fairy temperament, and an Zhiyu''s whole body exuded a mature taste.


    The key is that what these two people do is very grounded.


    And cook.


    Well, this is their weakness.


    "We are all three grades. What are you two? Have you started to practice?" one of the women said.


    When they came, the dean of the Academy didn''t explain Li Xu''s two disciples, but said they wanted to make friends with Li Xu, so they should think they were just good-looking.


    Nothing but good-looking.


    "Here we go." Da Ju and an Zhiyu looked at each other and wondered why they asked.


    A woman said, "in fact, our practitioners mainly focus on cultivation, and others are not very important. Once we reach the five grades, we can open up valleys and don''t eat or drink."


    "I think it''s good to eat," said Da Ji.


    "I agree." an Zhiyu said.


    "Short sighted," said another woman.


    Da Ju sat silent. An Zhi fish was cooking. They smiled and didn''t talk. How could they become short-sighted?


    "You don''t know the benefits of opening a valley. Once you open a valley, you don''t know how much money you can save a year," said a girl.


    "I have money," said Da Ji.


    As soon as her words came out, the three women looked tight, but they didn''t think so.


    "I heard that Li Xu was engaged to a princess of Qingqiu. Why didn''t they see her?" they all knew Princess Daju of Qingqiu. Of course, they knew the former Daju.


    The so-called understanding is just seeing portraits.


    Now the Da Ji has grown up and their hair has changed silver. Naturally, they can''t recognize it.


    "I am," said da.


    The three girls suddenly frowned, looked at her quietly, and suddenly remembered something. Li Xu really called her Xiao Da Chuo just now.


    It was strange at that time.


    But I didn''t ask much.


    I didn''t expect that the appearance of Da Ji had changed so much. No wonder I didn''t recognize it.


    "Disrespect, disrespect, it''s you." fortunately, they didn''t say bad words just now, otherwise they were really embarrassed.


    "Are you really engaged to Li Xu?" they asked.


    "Yes." Da Ji nodded.


    "Congratulations." the three women bowed their hands one after another.


    "You''re welcome." Da Ji smiled awkwardly.


    Next, the three women didn''t know how to talk because they couldn''t talk.


    It''s just embarrassing.


    They couldn''t work either, so they had to go out of the kitchen.


    An Zhiyu and Da Ji in the kitchen looked at each other and smiled.


    About half an hour.


    time to eat.


    Everyone took their seats.


    Originally, Da Chuo and an Zhiyu sat next to Li Xu, but the three presidents forced their disciples to be next to Li Xu. Three women on the table frequently served him vegetables and wine.


    Under the dinner table, Li Xu felt two feet always kicking himself.


    You don''t have to look, you know it''s Anzhi fish and Da Ji.


    "Dean Taixu, Xiao Cai will pour you wine." a woman said.


    It''s hard to realize. The recognition of the three women is too low. So far, Li Xu can''t remember their names.


    They all have the same appearance, melon seed face and full body. Li Xudu suspects that the three women are finished according to the appearance of an Zhiyu, but whether they are as good-looking as an Zhiyu.


    After dinner, Li Xu said it was dark. If he didn''t go back, it would be late to go back to the Academy.


    They wanted to stay, but they didn''t expect Li Xu to speak first.


    "They drank a lot, or let them stay?" the three presidents pointed to one of their disciples. Their purpose here was very simple.


    I just want my proud disciples to stay.


    "I have something else to do tomorrow."


    Li Xu doesn''t intend to keep them. If he stays, he''s afraid he can''t afford to go.


    Seeing that Li Xu had no such thoughts, they no longer insisted and left Taixu Academy.


    Li Xu was also relieved.


    "I''m really not good at this kind of social activities. In the future, everyone who comes to me will refuse."


    Go back.


    I didn''t see Da Ju and an Zhiyu washing dishes. When I went into dining room, I found that Da Ju was inserting a pair of chopsticks on rice.


    "You''re unlucky. Don''t put chopsticks on the rice." Li Xu said.


    "I''m going to the grave," said Da Ji.


    Li Xu didn''t speak. He understood why Da Chuo put chopsticks on the rice. If the three women of the Academy stayed, she and an Zhiyu would really incense themselves.


    He took down the chopsticks inserted on the rice, took up his rice bowl and said, "have a meal. I''m not full yet."


    "So am I." an Zhiyu said. There are outsiders here and they don''t dare to eat too much. Now they are all their own people. They don''t need to pay attention to their image. She picked up her glass and looked at Da Ju and said:


    "Cheers."


    "Cheers." they drank a small glass.


    Li vanity Nai shook his head and ate.


    "Bang!"


    "Cheers." two girls have another drink.


    "You... Really..." Li Xu suddenly changed his face. "Who told you to drink?"


    They really didn''t notice just now. When he found out, they had already drunk two cups of wine, and the wine was still poured out of their own wine gourd.


    The degree inside the wine gourd is very high.


    I still remember when they drank for the first time, they fell unconscious.


    Now I have two drinks.


    Li Xu''s head was big for a while. He quickly stuffed his wine gourd and said seriously, "don''t touch my wine in the future, do you hear me?"


    "Yes."


    The two drank so hot that they nodded vaguely, but their hands leaned towards the empty glass.


    The two girls raised their glasses one after another, looked at Li Xu and said, "cheers."


    "I''ll do it. Feel free."


    They looked up and wanted to drink.


    But after pouring for a long time, there was no wine.


    They opened their eyes wide and stared at the glass.


    "There''s wine in it. Why can''t you pour it out?"


    "It''s strange."


    There''s a fart in it.


    Empty glass, where''s the wine?


    Touch!


    An Zhiyu accidentally bumped into a bowl and saw that the bowl was about to fall. Li Xu was quick eyed and grabbed the bowl.


    Touch.


    The motor accidentally bumped into a pair of stacks.


    As soon as she caught it, she saw an Zhiyu put a wine glass into her own mouth.


    She kept mumbling why there was no wine.


    "This thing can''t be eaten." Li XuGan pinched her mouth and pulled out the wine cup.


    Quickly put away all the meals on the table and put them in the kitchen. We''ll talk about washing dishes tomorrow.


    He hurried back and found Da Chui and an Zhiyu bending over and pouting their hips, biting the round table.


    "Meat."


    Da Ji bit, but she bit out a mouthful of sawdust.


    "Puff, puff..."


    His mouth began to spit sawdust.


    An Zhiyu agrees.


    "Da Ju, the meat is a little old. Has it been cooked too long?" an Zhiyu said. The meat is too hard to bite.


    Unlike Da Ji, she has sharp teeth, but she can''t bite.


    "Should be, don''t waste, eat it." Da Ji began to bite hard again.


    Li nothingnai held his forehead.


    Fucked up.


    I''m really drunk.


    I''m afraid it''s a sleepless night.


    7017k

 Chapter 261

    "Stop biting the table."


    Li Xu pulled them apart.


    But they were like dogs, biting at the table that couldn''t move.


    The wine was so bad that they were not allowed to drink in the future. Fortunately, they sent all the people of the three academies away. If they saw them like this, they would be surprised.


    If there were a camera, it would be very exciting to record this picture.


    It''s best to play it on the big screen when you get married, so it''s more social death.


    Li Xu thought, smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    I pulled them several times, but they were like brown sugar, gnawing at the wooden table with their tooth marks on it.


    An Zhiyu is fine. After all, her teeth are not as powerful as Da Ji, but they still leave obvious marks.


    "Listen, don''t bite. It''s not meat." Li Xu said.


    "Don''t make trouble." Da''s face flushed and the wine was very strong.


    "Let go of me." an Zhiyu was coquettish and angry.


    "Hey."


    Li Xu had no choice but to do it, one by one, holding their waist and letting them lean on themselves.


    Out of the dining room, Li Xu was moved. His spiritual power turned into two winds and closed the door of the dining room.


    "Bite!" the Da Ju on the left didn''t know what was going on. He hugged himself and bit on his shoulder. He muttered to master, "my teeth are itching again."


    Bite it down.


    "Delicious."


    The anchovy on the right agreed to bite on his neck like a vampire.


    If Li Xu has a third vision, he can obviously see that there are obvious lip prints on his shoulders. The lip prints are very shallow, but they are still very clean.


    Obviously, Anzhi fish wore light lipstick.


    Li Xu hugged them and wanted to get them back to the room, but they hung on themselves like koalas.


    The left shoulder was bitten.


    On the right is an Zhiyu. At first, she bit her neck, but she moved to her face and kissed her fiercely.


    "Master."


    She was confused, as if she had been awake for a few minutes, and no longer hung on Li Xu, but her body was completely on Li Xu.


    A soft feeling pervaded the whole body.


    An Zhiyu held Li Xu''s face, half narrowed his eyes, blushed with shame, and the breath of wine took a faint fragrance.


    "Master, don''t move, let me kiss!" an Zhiyu held Li Xu''s face, stood on tiptoe and was about to kiss. Li Xu was ready for her to kiss.


    Suddenly, an Zhi fish''s throat rolled.


    "Oh!"


    She seems to be vomiting.


    Li Xu''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He turned an Zhiyu''s face to the other side.


    "Vomit!" Anzhi fish vomited out directly.


    "It''s dangerous." Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oh!"


    An Zhi fish squatted on the ground and vomited.


    Li Xu bent down and was afraid to pat her on the back. Da Ju on the left hugged his neck and wanted to climb to his back.


    Li Xu held her down and wouldn''t let her climb.


    "Oh!"


    Da Ji squatted on the ground and began to vomit.


    Li Xu bent down and patted them on the back. After a while, they finally stopped vomiting. Li Xu took them not far from the sink and let them squat in a row.


    Li Xu took down the cup hanging on the groove of the wall to wash.


    I wanted them to brush their teeth.


    But they squatted and looked asleep.


    Li Xu had to do it himself to help them brush their teeth.


    It''s the first time he has done this kind of work. He brushes others'' teeth. He''s really convinced.


    One by one.


    Holding an Zhiyu''s mouth, he gently brushed her teeth for a while, let her contain a mouthful of water and let her spit it out, so repeatedly.


    After brushing her mouth, brush her teeth.


    She is stubborn, like a cow. Her two little tiger teeth are locked. If Li Xu hadn''t stretched out his hand to buckle her two teeth, she probably wouldn''t open her mouth.


    A brush.


    Two brushes.


    After brushing for dozens of times, Li Xu repeated his actions, and then let Da Ji contain a mouthful of water.


    "Gulu Gulu!" Da Ji raised her head and began to Gulu Gulu bubble.


    Li Xu was afraid that she would eat the water.


    "Can''t eat, spit it out."


    She blew a few times and finally slowly spit out the water in her small mouth. Li Xu was relieved.


    Put the water cup back in place, then take out the towel, wet the towel and wring it dry.


    "Put your face out." Li Xu said.


    Two people stretch their necks at the same time.


    Li Xu helped them wash their faces and gently wiped the wine and sweat on their faces. Just after they wiped them clean, they withdrew their brains again.


    Looking at their operation, Li Xu could not help feeling suffocating.


    What''s going on? Suddenly I felt like growing a daughter.


    Li Xu could not help laughing bitterly.


    Wash the towel with water, hang it up, pull them up and say, "after washing, don''t vomit again. I''ll take you back to bed."


    They tried to pull them up, but they squatted motionless, as if staring at the sink in a daze. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "Xiaodaju, Zhiyu, get up and go to bed." Li Xu patted them on the face, but they both didn''t respond, their eyes were listless, staring at the sink in a daze.


    Li Xugong pulled them up.


    Their bodies were soft and seemed to be unstable. They soon squatted to the ground again.


    Li Xu had to put his hands around their waist again and wanted to put them in their respective rooms, but they hung on themselves and hugged themselves reluctantly.


    Whether it''s Da Ji or an Zhiyu, the same is true.


    "Don''t leave me." an Zhiyu cried, holding Li Xu firmly and crying. He didn''t know what he was crying.


    "Master, let''s go to bed." Da Ju hugged himself and half narrowed his eyes, obviously unconscious.


    Li Xu was at a loss.


    The wine is too bad.


    Don''t touch the wine in the future.


    Li Xu loosened them, but they all hung on Li Xu and didn''t want to come down.


    Li vanity Nai looked at the sky, opened his room, closed the door, made do with it tonight, and wronged himself to sleep with them.


    Being a teacher really breaks my heart.


    He couldn''t help feeling.


    "Shifu." Da Ji stopped hanging on Li Xu''s body, took Li Xu to the bed, lifted the quilt, pointed and said, "come in and help me warm the bed."


    Li was speechless.


    Is this how to warm a bed?


    "Come on in, what are you doing?" Da Ji pointed to the quilt.


    She found Li Xu still motionless. Da Ji pushed Li Xu hard and pushed him into his bed.


    An Zhiyu is still hanging on Li Xu.


    At this time, Da Ju seemed to have found something. She climbed into bed, opened her eyes with both hands, and whispered, "sister fish, why are you here?"


    An Zhiyu didn''t speak. Now she was confused and hugged Li Xu''s arm.


    "You let go of my master." Da Ju went up to pick up an Zhiyu and wanted her to let go of Li Xu, but she held her tightly.


    "What does it look like?"


    "Let go." Da Ju held an Zhiyu''s waist and wanted to drag her out. He said, "men and women don''t give and receive, little color woman, do you understand? Let go of my master quickly."


    "Don''t make trouble, sleep." an Zhiyu pushed the Da Fan away.


    An Zhiyu kept shaking her head. Obviously, she was also drunk. At this time, any action she made was just instinct, and she was confused.


    They all pour a cup.


    I had two more drinks just now. It''s obviously stronger.


    "Don''t push me." Da Ju held an Zhiyu''s waist and wanted to drag her out. "You have your own room. You go to your own room to sleep."


    "I won''t go," an Zhiyu said.


    "Little color girl, get up quickly." Da Ji said.


    "I can''t afford it."


    "If you don''t get up, I''ll kill you."


    "I can''t afford to die." an Zhiyu hugged Li Xu''s arm and leaned against Li Xu to sleep. It smells good. It feels that the quality of sleep is much better.


    "Pa!"


    An Zhiyu suddenly felt something pressing heavily on her back. It turned out that it was Da Ju. She leaned against herself and hugged her with both hands.


    Obviously, he was drunk, but his mouth murmured, "master is mine."


    "Dead again." an Zhiyu pushed her away.


    "Master, it''s mine." Da Ju emphasized again.


    "Mine." an Zhiyu pushed her away.


    Da Ji lay on Li Xu''s body and said, "mine."


    An Zhiyu said, "mine."


    Then the two began to quarrel, soft quarrel, no deterrent, and finally they all began to fight.


    They fought for a while, sweating all over.


    Finally, an Zhiyu cried and lay on the bed crying.


    "Sister Zhiyu." Da Ju felt a little heartache, touched her head and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    "The master is mine." an Zhiyu cried.


    "I''ll kill you." Da Ju jumped up, rode on an Zhiyu, and began to wrestle again. Da Ju had no strength to lie on an Zhiyu.


    "Don''t leave me." an Zhiyu began to cry again.


    "Why are you crying?" Li Xu sat quietly beside his bed and watched the two drunken women wrestling. He didn''t know when they could toss about.


    An Zhiyu hugged Li Xu and said vaguely, "don''t leave me."


    "No."


    "Yes, why did she leave you?" Da Ji also said. She couldn''t understand the brain circuit of Anzhi fish.


    "You will definitely leave me after you get married." an Zhiyu cried loudly, and tears wet Li Xu''s white clothes.


    Da Chuo said happily, "it''s all right, sister Zhiyu. I married you. You''re my man."


    An Zhiyu said with a mouth: "who wants you to marry, I want Li Xu to marry me."


    Da Ji said, "no, Li Xu is mine."


    An Zhiyu said, "I don''t care. Li Xu is mine."


    Da Chuo said, "Li Xu and I are engaged. He must marry me."


    An Zhiyu said, "Li gave me a false kiss and hugged me. He must marry me."


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu and said, "master, did you kiss her?"


    "I......" Li Xu just wanted to speak, and Da Ju fell on Li Xu, "I''ll strangle you."


    "He''s mine. You can''t pinch him." an Zhiyu pulled Da Ji.


    So the two women wrestled again and finally got tired. Then they looked at Li Xu together and said, "do you want to marry that?"


    Li Xu blinked and whispered, "can I marry two?"


    "I want to marry two more!"


    "That''s a beautiful thought."


    So next, Da Ju and an Zhiyu beat Li Xu together. Two drunken and unscrupulous women began to pull Li Xu''s arm and want to tear him apart.


    Li Xusheng had no love and let them pull themselves.


    Anyway, he can''t fight. They fight at will.


    "Say, do you still want to marry two?" Da Ju bared his teeth, and the little tiger''s teeth were bright, biting on Li Xu''s hand.


    "Ka." an Zhiyu also opened his mouth and bit Li Xu''s arm.


    "You''ve been infected by her, and you''re starting to bite." Li Xu asked anxiously about the fish''s forehead.


    "Don''t poke me." an Zhiyu grabbed Li Xu''s hand.


    Fortunately, these scars will soon dissipate.


    Li Xu didn''t care much.


    They finally stopped tossing. They held their arms and began to sleep. It may be due to alcohol. They slept very dead.


    Li Xu put out the candle and began to sleep.


    Just after putting out the candle, Li Xu felt that the woman holding on his left had a little movement.


    Li Xu turned his head slightly and his eyes coagulated. Good guy.


    Ann Zhiyu''s clothes were soon gone. She stuck to herself naked.


    Li Xu felt that he couldn''t carry it.


    Anzhi fish does have a bad problem. They are used to not wearing clothes when they sleep. Generally, when they sleep, their clothes will disappear automatically.


    She tried to wake up an Zhiyu, but she didn''t move, just like a dead body.


    "Shit, I really fell asleep." Li Xu was very uncomfortable. He thought an Zhiyu could wake up, but he slept like a pig.


    Da Ju on the other side slept without Ann Zhiyu''s bad habits. Wearing clothes and holding Li Xu''s arm, a slight snore came out.


    "You''re asleep, but I can''t sleep."


    Li Xu is very uncomfortable, especially uncomfortable.


    Especially the way an Zhiyu looks, how can it be said that he doesn''t have any ideas?


    But an Zhiyu didn''t move, and Da Ji held himself, so there was no room to play.


    She tried to break away from Da Ji, but the other party hated her. Anzhi fish also held her arm.


    "What have I suffered?" Li looked at the room, his mood very complicated.


    in a dilemma.


    "Hello."


    Li Xu tried to wake them up, but they really slept to death. It seems that they really have no defense against themselves.


    I can''t wake them up.


    He was going to eat fish. As a result, both his arms were hugged.


    It''s hard.


    This long night.


    Li looked at her and sighed silently.


    Can you be a person?


    As time went by, Li Xu couldn''t sleep at all. His mind was very clear, and he couldn''t move. His hands seemed not to belong to him, and they were locked.


    As time went by, it was like suffering, but they slept so hard that they were completely unaware of their situation.


    Wine is really a good thing.


    Li Xu sighed secretly.


    In such a tormented environment, time gradually passed.


    It''s time.


    An Zhiyu woke up first. What came into sight was that she was naked holding Li Xu''s arm. She felt that her hands were numb.


    This is too numb.


    It may be the reason why he has been holding Li Xu''s arm.


    She moved a little and quickly got out of the bed.


    She checked herself and found that her body was in a hurry and there were no superfluous traces. It seemed that her virgin was still there. She was relieved.


    She didn''t want to lose her virginity.


    At least feel it.


    Fortunately, Li Xu was a gentleman and didn''t move himself. He was sensible.


    She wanted to eat Li Xu many times, but not in this way.


    She patted her head.


    The memory of yesterday after drinking poured out of her mind. It was really hard to imagine and dare not think. She actually did that kind of thing, bit the table and aligned with Da Ji.


    And say that.


    Now think about it, suddenly there is a feeling of social death.


    What a shame.


    Fortunately, this sense of shame is not only enjoyed by her alone, but also similar to her. When I think about it, I feel much better.


    "However, I still drink less in the future. I don''t know what I''ve done after drinking."


    An Zhiyu climbed out of the and put on his clothes. He felt a dull pain in his brain, as if there were mosquitoes buzzing in his mind. It was very annoying.


    She shook her head to sober herself up.


    Glancing at him at random, he found that Da Ji was still holding Li Xu, sleeping soundly.


    Gently help them cover the quilt.


    She crept out of the room, went back to her room and went on sleeping. The wine was too high.


    As soon as an Zhiyu left, Da Ju opened his eyes. He woke up almost at the same time as an Zhiyu, but when he saw her moving, he pretended to sleep.


    My brain hurts.


    Da Ji patted his head and got out of the bed. He felt that the whole person was not well. His hands and arms were numb and his brain was buzzing.


    However, this is not a matter. The most important thing is that she, Li Xu and an Zhiyu slept together last night.


    I checked it carefully.


    Although nothing happened, it still felt absurd.


    "Wine is poisonous. You can''t drink it in the future."


    Her memory flashed vaguely in her mind. What a shame about her memory after getting drunk.


    We have to get out of here.


    Bending over like a thief, she quietly left the room, closed the door and returned to her room.


    The mouth is dry.


    After drinking several glasses of water, Da Fan slowed down and shook her unconscious head.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    It seems that there are countless mosquitoes buzzing in my mind and I have a bad headache.


    "It seems that you can''t practice today. Forget it. It''s almost a day. Give yourself a holiday and go to bed."


    Master always said that practice should combine work and rest.


    Not too fast.


    Of course, she just wants to convince herself and give herself a reason to be lazy. She really doesn''t want to practice today. She just wants to sleep.


    Pour another glass of water, Gulu Gulu, lie down on the bed, cover the quilt and continue to sleep.


    She fell asleep again.


    7017k

 Chapter 262

    "All gone."


    Li Xu touched the warmth in the quilt. There were two different body fragrances, namely Da Ju and an Zhi fish. The faint fragrance lingered at the tip of his nose, refreshing him and improving the quality of his sleep.


    Feel the temperature of the quilt, cover it and go to sleep.


    I don''t know if tomorrow''s Da Ji and an Zhiyu will fight, but just now it''s very comfortable to hold left and right. Forget it. What happens tomorrow? Let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    In other words, tomorrow is February 1st.


    The tasks of the system should also be updated.


    Lingering with two different scents, Li Xu fell asleep sweetly.


    ¡­¡­


    Fengshenyuan.


    A boundless abyss is a famous terrorist area in Daozhou. No one knows what there is here, but it is clear that it is terrible here.


    No one has been to this place.


    But there are two legends about this place. One place is sealed with God, so it is called Fengshen abyss.


    There is also a saying that this is a place for God worship, a place for God worship in the book of mythological times.


    Anyway, no matter what the legend is, it has the color of legend.


    At this time, on the Fengshen platform of Fengshen yuan, there was a beautiful woman with black hair falling on her legs, dressed in a green yarn skirt, her eyebrows and eyes were picturesque, her skin was fat, her eyebrows were slender, and her white skin was as white as jade, which vaguely exuded the fragrance of a beautiful woman.


    However, the whole body exudes a cold smell.


    This man is Liu Miaozhu, the leader of the Taoist palace.


    She was sitting on the altar. There were nine women beside her, one of whom was the fifth elder, that is, the timid and cautious Milo.


    This is Liu Miaozhu''s first incarnation.


    The remaining eight are also her incarnations.


    She once got a strange Taoist method, which turned into nine bodies. As long as she succeeded, she could get the Tao differently. The person who created this skill was called corpse ancestor.


    The corpse ancestor doesn''t know what it is.


    But it''s not simple.


    The other party proves the road with corpses and steps into the ranks of road controllers.


    Of course, she would never take the road of proving Taoism with corpses. Because it was too ugly, she couldn''t stand it, so she tried every means to improve this Taoism, integrate her own secret art of stealing Taoism, and make the Taoism more humanized.


    In this way, you won''t lose your worldly appearance.


    This is her way.


    Since she was a child, she has great talent and superior force. It can be said that she is the source of the cultivation system of Dharma. She put forward a concept to cultivate Taoism.


    Then, based on this concept, Daozu created a complete monastic system.


    That''s why she can steal.


    Because she first put it forward, Daozu just perfected it.


    Without her, Daozu''s fart wouldn''t count.


    "Su Shang is not a thief. He stole my things."


    Liu Miaozhu''s eyes twinkled, and the killing machine surged in his eyes, "ungrateful, ungrateful and unjust. I''ve been my dog all my life. Su Shang, if you run there, I''ll kill you."


    Of course, Liu Miaozhu is familiar with Daozu. At the beginning, Daozu called himself a senior sister and made himself fall in love with him.


    But he was the one who finally destroyed his father''s family.


    "You must kill him."


    Liu Miaozhu''s eyes were red, and the hatred she had suppressed for many years broke out in her eyes.


    Now is the best time to recycle nine separate bodies.


    Because she already knows where the road to heaven is?


    Fengshentai can open the way to heaven.


    Sit as like as two peas, practicing, and the God''s stage slowly rotates, and the nine behind her are the same as her, and she is quickly integrated, except for the power Luo.


    "Why don''t you obey my orders?" Liu Miaozhu looked at Milo.


    Among her nine parts, only Milo is the most special. She seems to have an independent personality, special timidity and caution. She will run away once there is any trouble.


    In Penglai stream, Liu Miaozhu had successfully integrated Mi Luo into her body, but it was as painful as eating shit at that time. Because her cautious character affected herself, she was released and planned to run in again.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t listen to her orders.


    "Master, can you let me go?" Milo knelt on the ground and bowed his head.


    "Why?" Liu Miaozhu stood up, held her chin, looked down at her, and suddenly found that flirting with Milo was a very happy thing.


    "I think you''ll die." Milo gritted his teeth and said a few words.


    Liu Miaozhu stroked Mi Luo''s cheek and said, "learn dog barking for me."


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Milo lay on the ground and shouted.


    "It''s really like a dog, but you certainly don''t agree with me." Liu Miaozhu knows Mi Luo''s code of conduct. Everything Mi Luo does is just to let herself survive.


    Dignity is not important to her at all. Living is the king.


    Liu Miaozhu knows this man.


    At the time of integration, I knew that there was a little problem with Miro.


    "I don''t care what you think. If it affects the overall situation, it''s OK not to have my separate body." Liu Miaozhu held Mi Luo''s face, then stretched out his tongue to lick her lips and said, "quickly integrate with me."


    She began to sit opposite her.


    The two palms are facing each other.


    Slowly, MI Luo integrated into her body again, and finally successfully integrated. A power beyond the world began to be born, which was so powerful that she couldn''t breathe.


    She has gone beyond the nine grades and succeeded in gaining the Tao.


    Originally, she practiced the void Tao, but combined with the secret method of the corpse ancestor, her Tao has become nondescript. It is a Tao created by herself, but it is not inferior to any one of the three thousand Avenue.


    Different kinds get the way.


    She did not inherit the power of any of the three thousand gods, but she had the power comparable to the gods.


    "I like this feeling." she opened her hands and felt the surging power all over her body.


    She felt that she could destroy Zhuanxu with a slap.


    I feel that one punch can shock Qingqiu.


    The power is incredible.


    She laughed on the altar, and her voice echoed around her.


    Half an hour later, she finally returned to normal, slapped on the Fengshen platform, heard a click, and a ladder appeared on the side of the Tongtian platform.


    The stairs lead to the sky.


    This is the ladder!


    "Is this the way to heaven?" Liu Miaozhu thought. There is really a way to heaven in the world. "I want to see what demons and ghosts are in the sky."


    She couldn''t find Daozu in the whole Daozhou.


    If Zu is still alive, it must be in heaven.


    Liu Miaozhu just wanted to step into the road to heaven. Suddenly, she withdrew her steps. She casually found a small stone and threw it to the road to heaven to see if there was a problem.


    Bang Dang, it''s a physical road. It seems that there''s no problem.


    Liu Miaozhu secretly praised his wit.


    Suddenly, she was cold all over, because only Milo could do the method of testing with stones. She couldn''t do such a test herself.


    She has always been a decisive person, determined to do well, and prudence has nothing to do with her.


    "Isn''t Mi Luo all fused by me? It''s reasonable to say that she should die. Does her death still affect me?" Liu Miaozhu felt that his character seemed to have changed a little.


    Definitely influenced by her.


    However, so what? Now, I am me. Milo, go away. No one can stop me.


    She raised her foot, but it didn''t seem to work. It seemed to tell her that it was dangerous.


    Liu Miaozhu gritted his teeth and stepped up.


    The road to heaven is actually a ladder. It is said that it is the only road to heaven, but no one knows where it is?


    She also searched for a long time and finally found the trace of the road to heaven in Penglai stream.


    "I want to go to heaven." Liu Miaozhu stepped on the first ladder and walked up step by step. At this time, her heart beat very fast.


    Very nervous, very exciting.


    Because I''m going to line up with Daozu soon.


    This feeling of expectation and tension made her particularly excited.


    Deng Deng Deng


    Footsteps sounded rhythmically.


    Liu Miaozhu clenched his fist and walked up the stairs step by step.


    Time goes by.


    Very fast.


    The ladder is a Golden Avenue, shining all over the sky. Now, there is only her own person and her own footsteps on the road.


    He was very excited.


    "When I succeed in going to heaven, I will destroy this road. In the future, no one can go to heaven. I am the only one in heaven and earth."


    Liu Miaozhu thought happily.


    She is confident that nothing in the sky is her opponent. She has too many means, even if there are the legendary emperor, Queen Mother of the West and other great emperors.


    She also has self-confidence and no amnesty.


    Suddenly, she stopped and looked forward.


    Because the ladder is broken.


    It''s broken.


    Her state of mind collapsed. What''s going on? How did the ladder break?


    When the ladder came here, there was no stage in front of it. It was like it was broken by something. Liu Miaozhu thought of Jedi Tiantong at this time.


    It is said that in the war between man and God, the road to heaven has been broken since then.


    Since then, the connection between man and heaven has been cut off.


    Is this the Jedi Tiantong?


    Liu Miaozhu was stunned.


    She flew up, along the trace of the ladder below, rushed up into the sky and kept flying high, but she never saw the trace of the ladder again.


    She hurried to fly high, into the higher sky and up. She didn''t know how high she flew, but the road to heaven no longer existed.


    She can''t enter that world.


    Standing in the sky.


    Meditate for tens of seconds and fall again at the cut of the broken ladder.


    "No, if the ladder is broken, how does Daozu get to that world?" Liu Miaozhu walked around, thinking constantly.


    It makes no sense.


    Could it be that the Empress Dowager of Taoism cut off the road to heaven? No, this is certainly not true.


    The road to heaven should have been broken very early.


    But when it''s broken, how did Daozu go to heaven?


    Liu Miaozhu felt that he was facing a difficult problem again.


    "There must be a way to go up? Unfortunately, Sushan didn''t leave any clues."


    Liu Miaozhu felt very headache. After searching for so many years, he didn''t find any clues about Daozu, indicating that this man erased most of his traces last day.


    I was sure that I could go to heaven. I never dreamed that the road to heaven was broken.


    What should I do?


    She kept asking herself.


    Clenched his fist and was so angry that he constantly bullied her. He really bullied people too much. Seeing that he was about to succeed, he even gave her this one. It was like that.


    Liu Miaozhu Kong has the power comparable to the gods, but he can''t show it.


    "There must be another way to go to heaven!"


    She walked around like a demon, her forehead green veins jumping violently, but unexpectedly, the road to heaven that she had worked hard for so long was broken.


    There is no God''s way.


    Another half hour passed.


    ok


    unexpected.


    Totally unexpected.


    Liu Miaozhu''s eyes shed tears of management. She felt it was too difficult. Why could she not achieve what she had worked hard to pursue.


    What should I do next?


    Suddenly, her expression was ferocious, and another voice appeared in her mind.


    "I know."


    The voice was like the sound of nature, but Liu Miaozhu knew that the owner of the voice was the fifth elder, MI Luo.


    "You''re really not dead. There''s still a trace of soul left."


    "I am so cautious, how can I be willing to die." the voice in my mind came out.


    "Let me refine you." Liu Miao sat in the empty bamboo tray, trying to erase the last trace of the ghost. Milo''s character is really a hindrance.


    A voice came out of my mind again: "I know someone may have God''s way."


    Liu Miaozhu was stunned: "who is it?"


    "Can you guess?" Milo smiled.


    "Is it Li Xu?"


    According to his own inference, all the people in Daozhou, except Li Xu, the half blood god of Taixu academy, are waste. If he knows the way to heaven.


    It''s not impossible.


    Everyone has a chance.


    Li Xu may be the opportunist.


    "If it''s him, it''s really possible," Liu Miaozhu said.


    Milo said, "it''s not him."


    "Is there anyone else besides her?" Liu Miaozhu was curious. He knew the people and forces in Daozhou clearly. He could not think of a second person except Li Xu.


    "Yes."


    "Who is it?"


    "Empress!" Milo said.


    "Which lady?"


    "The female emperor of Qingqiu is Li Xu''s first apprentice, also known as Da Ju. I once entered Qingqiu to find out the identity of the female emperor and Da Ju. They are one person. I heard a legend. At first, the sky fire fell on Qingqiu and fell into the female emperor''s bedroom. After burning for several days and nights, Da Ju was born. Later, I learned that Da Ju was the female emperor. The female emperor was burned by the sky fire and burned out da Well, I suspect the sky fire comes from that place. "


    "Even if the sky fire comes from heaven, what does it have to do with the female emperor? She doesn''t know the way to heaven." Liu Miaozhu said.


    "I doubt that the empress came from heaven!" Milo made a bold guess.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Do you remember how the female emperor of Qingqiu rose? She was just a daughter of the king of Qingqiu. The daughter never went out, but she was such a person. Suddenly one day, she had the ultimate power to resolve the crisis that even the king of Qingqiu could not resolve. Since then, Qingqiu only respected her. How could a woman who never went out get super strength in a short time Power, there must be a problem. "


    "Yes, no one knows how she became so strong, just that she became a blockbuster and succumbed to all demons."


    It can be said that her rise is completely a mystery, very abrupt.


    Everyone knows that he is strong, but they don''t know why he is so strong.


    Li Xu''s strong, Liu Miaozhu can understand that his chance is a half blood god, but the female emperor, why?


    "So I have a bold guess. For hundreds of years, it was no accident that the sky fire fell to the female emperor''s bedroom. This woman is likely to be a person in the sky." Milo said.


    "She should be the key to heaven." Milo cut the nail and cut the railway.


    "It seems that I have to catch her. I''ll see what secret she''s hiding." Liu Miaozhu looked at the sky and thought it suddenly became interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    Taixu Academy.


    Morning, ten o''clock.


    Li Xu woke up and his eyes swept to his mind.


    [system time, dadaoji 502, February 1, 10:00:00, Monday, it is appropriate to sacrifice, pray, reward god, travel, seek wealth, enter the house, bury and ask for heirs]


    The beautiful atlas in my mind opened page by page, and the tasks about Da Ji and an Zhiyu were updated.


    [disciple: an Zhiyu]


    [task: walk in the cemetery and teach Xumi ghost mantra]


    [failure: kiss the feet of anchovy]


    [apprentice: Da Ji]


    [task: Journey to the sea of flowers, teach the Tao of tearing the void]


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    The system is getting lazier and lazier now.


    One task a month, sometimes there is no task.


    Make complaints about the best lazy people, and Li Xu is crazy about Tucao.


    "There are two teaching tasks, one is to teach Xiaoda Ji, the other is to know fish. Different tasks, different places, and no time. Who should I teach first?" Li Xu asked the exquisite atlas in his mind.


    [don''t ask me]


    "Forget it, then put in copper coins. The front side is a small dagger, and the back side is a fish." Li Xu said.


    Li Xu touched out a touch of copper plate and threw it away. The copper plate flew one meter high, then rotated and fell on the bed, and finally the opposite side was on the bed.


    It seems that we should teach an Zhiyu first.


    Li Xu put away the copper plate, stared at his mind and said, "help me call out the details of the task."


    He wants to know what it means to travel close to the cemetery.


    [received]


    [successfully call out the details page]


    The first thing that comes into view is the three big characters: "Pangu tomb."


    Li Xu really wanted to be rude. What was the situation, but he held back, didn''t swear for the time being, and finally showed the details to him.


    It turns out that you don''t need to run around by yourself. Pangu''s tomb is in the picture of mountains and rivers. This time, the task is to teach her a magic Xumi ghost curse in Pangu''s tomb, and then purify Pangu''s tomb.


    Because the current Pangu tomb is in the polluted area, it is extremely dangerous. I don''t know how many secrets are buried in the Pangu tomb.


    Li Xu was suddenly interested.


    get up.


    Regular drinking.


    Make a room.


    The warm breeze blew his black hair, and the soft sunshine shone on his face.


    After washing, I walked into the kitchen and found that yesterday''s dishes and chopsticks had been cleaned long ago. I went to the living room for dinner and didn''t see Da Ji and an Zhi fish.


    I don''t know what they''re doing now.


    I don''t know if they can remember what happened after getting drunk yesterday?


    Sleeping in the same bed, although they didn''t do anything, they always felt strange. They didn''t know whether they would have a sense of shame or social death after waking up.


    Li Xu ate silently.


    He mixed breakfast with Chinese food.


    After eating, I''m going to see what''s going on with them.


    7017k

 Chapter 263

    Taixu academy, open ground.


    "Drink!"


    The two girls are competing.


    After eating, Li Xu went outside and saw the sound of fierce fighting outside. It was Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    "They should be dueling?" Li Xu said secretly in his heart.


    An Zhiyu was dressed in purple and wrapped around her proud body. Li Xu suddenly thought of last night.


    Indeed, she is much larger than today''s Da Ji.


    No, what am I thinking.


    Li Xu photographed the picture in his mind and looked back at the two women.


    Da Ju is snow-white. She prefers white. Her hobbies are similar to her own. Her clothes are white, her skin is white, and her silver hair is white.


    She was white all over except somewhere.


    Her temperament is completely different from that of an Zhiyu. There are two completely different temperaments.


    Her temperament is similar to that of a spotless fairy, while the temperament of an Zhi fish is a little worse, but one thing about an Zhi fish is that it is mature and tempting.


    Two together, each has its own characteristics.


    But now the two are fighting.


    The figure moves and the speed changes. An Zhiyu''s green lotus path is refined by her. Lotus grows step by step. The space is full of blue lotus flowers.


    Da Ji is now the simultaneous mobilization of ice and fire. Each time he makes a move, there are two different familiar forces.


    "Bang!"


    They fought head-on.


    Da Ju is a Nine Tailed Fox. Her physical strength is strong. She touches the fish head-on. She has no good fruit to eat. Sure enough, she overturns the fish the next moment.


    An Zhiyu roe turned several somersaults in the air, and then managed to stabilize his body. When he stabilized, he continued to attack hard, and the speed was unimaginable.


    The purple figure jumps continuously in the space, just like the reversal of meteor array.


    Lotus shadow!


    The body is illusory, and countless shadows appear on the grass, which is extremely enchanting.


    Lotus in the fire!


    Two different Taoist techniques are displayed at the same time. Green lotus surrounds the grass, and green lotus burns the flame one by one, like a ghost fire winding in the dark.


    An Zhiyu is gone.


    "Burn the sky and boil the sea, and the Moon Palace tides."


    The Da machine did not panic at all, and the fingerprints turned over and finished printing.


    "Lotus gun!"


    An Zhiyu no longer hides. She jumps out of a green lotus and holds a lotus gun in her hand. She wants to make a gesture.


    Lotus spear flower with lightning, gun out like a dragon.


    Da Ji had to give up the knot printing, keep going backwards, press her body to the ground, turn her hands over and avoid her lotus gun.


    Anzhi fish shot again, and the sound of popping came from the air.


    As soon as the speed of Da Ji sweeps, he approaches an Zhiyu in an instant. He blows out with his fist. Three fist fragments, the first fist, the second fist and the third fist.


    Three fists superimposed.


    A fist is heavier than a fist.


    An Zhiyu kept retreating and unloading her strength, but the last punch was really unstoppable. He retreated quickly and began to seal. His scallion fingers quickly produced a lotus.


    Touch, the lotus is broken, but she also avoids the past.


    "Frozen!" suddenly, the word Anzhi fish heard, the ground began to freeze, the lotus in the air began to freeze, and Anzhi fish''s feet were frozen in an instant.


    The ice gradually covered her and finally completely frozen her.


    "OK, I won''t fight you, but I can''t beat you." an Zhiyu kept struggling in the ice sculpture and said, "Da Ju, let go. It''s cold."


    "Bang!" Da said a little, and the ice wrapped around anchovy broke, and the ice on the grass disappeared.


    "You win, here you are." an Zhiyu will take a lotus from his arms.


    Da Ji took it, lay on the grass and peeled the lotus.


    An Zhiyu lay beside her, poked Da Ji''s arm and said, "I want to eat, too."


    "Just want to eat." Da Ji knocked her on the head and said, "when will you grow up?"


    "I''m old enough," an Zhiyu said.


    Controller: "..."


    She suddenly came out of this sentence, and she couldn''t straighten Da Ji. After a long time, Da Ji stretched out his hand to scratch an Zhiyu''s armpit.


    "Hahaha, itch." an Zhiyu kept away from Da Ji.


    But da Ju seemed to have found something interesting. He approached an Zhiyu and scratched her.


    So they quickly rolled on the grass and played.


    "They are too busy to have time to fool around." Li Xu had no choice but to step forward and stand in front of them.


    Now, their posture is strange.


    They clasped their fingers.


    An Zhi fish pressed on Da Ji.


    Seeing Li Xu appear, an Zhiyu looks up, quickly releases Da Ji, sits beside him, lowers his head and doesn''t speak, his face turns red again, and his hands are so nervous that he pokes right.


    She remembered what happened last night. She held Li Xu''s arm meticulously. It''s hard to imagine this scene.


    If only she was okay, the key was that Da Ji was also there.


    Although drunk, I still have some memories. This is really... I feel shy and hot in retrospect.


    Da Ju sat beside him without saying a word. Obviously, seeing Li Xu, he thought of what happened last night.


    Misty, I remember Li Xu said that this guy wanted to marry himself and an Zhiyu. He''s so brave.


    "I wipe, how do not speak? Do not speak to appear I am a bit embarrassed." Li Xu in the heart crazy Tucao, what should I make complaints about the embarrassing atmosphere?


    If he didn''t speak again, Li Xu would be embarrassed to buckle out of three rooms and one living room.


    "Have you eaten?" Li Xu suddenly raised a topic, very stiff.


    "Yes." the two girls nodded.


    then.


    Ah ah


    The atmosphere is so weird.


    Not only Li Xu felt weird, but also the two girls felt weird. The air around them was a little dull.


    "Master, I''ll go first."


    "Master, I''ll go back to bed."


    The two of them stood up and tried to slip away.


    "Don''t go." Li Xu shouted to them, "I just remember to find your reasons now. Come here. This month, I''m going to teach you different things, know fish, you have to learn Xumi ghost mantra."


    "What''s that?" asked an Zhiyu.


    "It''s a kind of Tao. I''ll explain what it is at that time. Xiao Da, you have to learn the Tao of tearing the void."


    "Oh." Da Ji nodded.


    "Let''s go first." Li Xu took their hands and suddenly appeared in the picture of mountains and rivers. "Zhiyu, the place we''re going is over there."


    An Zhiyu nodded and asked, "so, my training place is in the map of mountains and rivers."


    "Yes." Li Xu nodded and said, "are you ready? Go there when you''re ready."


    After all, it''s Pangu''s tomb. Who knows how terrible it is.


    It''s better to start as soon as possible. After teaching an Zhiyu, he still has to teach Da Ji. Li Xu thinks he''s so busy. Teaching two disciples is his limit. No matter how much he can really carry.


    "Xiaodaju, on the first few days of the month, your Kui water should also come. Just stay in the divine domain. Zhiyu and I will come back in a few days and teach you to tear the void."


    "Yes." Da Ji nodded.


    "Wait, how do you know that her kuishui comes at the beginning of the month?" an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu and Da Chuo. They were greasy.


    Although the Kui water of Da Ju did come out at the beginning of the month, from Li Xu''s mouth, an Zhiyu always felt that he smelled a different smell.


    As soon as her words came out, Li Xu and Da Ju were stunned and looked at her strangely, which made an Zhiyu feel a little embarrassed.


    "You think I didn''t say anything." an Zhiyu turned his head.


    "Go." Li Xu rose with his sword.


    An Zhiyu also wanted to keep up with the sword. Suddenly, Da Ju took her hand and said, "don''t bully my master."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a serious person." an Zhiyu knocked her on the head and said, "I''ll be back soon. Wait for me."


    God was so serious that he rolled his eyes and went back to sleep.


    An Zhiyu keeps up with the sword.


    "What are you two talking about?" Li Xu asked.


    "Didn''t you eavesdrop?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "I don''t have the habit of eavesdropping on others," Li Xu said.


    An Zhiyu''s face was unbelieving, and the corners of his mouth smiled and said, "really?"


    Believe it or not, Li Xu stopped talking to her.


    They fly with swords, go out of the divine realm and come to the polluted realm. The picture of mountains and rivers is a vast world, but there are many polluted areas.


    These areas need purification.


    Li Xu took Da Ji and an Zhiyu purified many areas here, but it is not enough. There are still many areas that have not been purified.


    This time I came to a special place. Its name is Pan ancient tomb.


    "Master, what are we doing this time?"


    "Didn''t you tell me? I''ll teach you the Xumi ghost curse and purify the ancient tomb."


    "Is Pan ancient tomb where we go this time?"


    "Yes, I''ll pass you the formula of Xumi ghost mantra now, and you can understand it yourself first." Li Xu''s fingers popped a golden light, which quickly penetrated into her eyebrows.


    A lot of information hit my mind.


    She almost fainted.


    She quickly jumped onto Li Xu''s sword, sat around and began to digest all kinds of news. The formula of this dharma is really powerful.


    I really can''t digest it in a short time.


    "What a powerful Taoist Dharma. There are actually two actions that can give people the mark of this ghost curse, and then let that person obey you. Another is to read other people''s memory. What a powerful Taoist Dharma." an Zhiyu felt very shocked after reading it. It''s too rebellious for you.


    "It''s really powerful, so it needs Yin Qi in the cemetery and sacred breath to practice. That''s why we go to pan ancient tomb."


    An Zhiyu smiled and said, "if I succeed, master, can I plant a Xumi ghost spell for you?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I want you to do whatever you want?" an Zhiyu said with a smile. "Isn''t this to increase interest?"


    Li Xu said, "you''re so boring. What''s the matter with your brain? How can you think of this?"


    An Zhiyu giggles.


    Looking at Li Xu''s background, I feel very warm.


    Sure enough, I like a person, but I feel warm looking at my back.


    She looked at him foolishly.


    In a flash of time, an hour passed. Li Xu popped her brain and said, "what are you looking at foolishly, silly girl? We''re here."


    Li Xu shouted to her a few times. She didn''t make any movement. She thought her soul was too empty.


    "Master, here we are." an Zhiyu regained his mind and was stunned. He was crazy about flowers.


    "See for yourself." Li Xu pointed to the front.


    In front of it is a very huge tomb. The height of the tomb is thousands of feet, which is unimaginable.


    "How big!"


    An Zhiyu looked at the grave.


    The tomb covers a very wide area, hundreds of times larger than Taixu Academy. Such a magnificent tomb stands on the ground and directly above the sky, which seems to be higher than the heavenly palace.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen a grave of this level.


    Li Xu is also the first time.


    "Is Pangu really dead?" an Zhiyu asked foolishly.


    "Should be dead." Li Xu said, "where is Pangu''s tomb if you don''t die? Let''s go down and have a look."


    "Master, please pull me."


    "Go by yourself."


    "Legs are soft." an Zhiyu''s eyes are eager to look at Li Xu.


    "I''m worthless. I''m all five grades. I still feel like I haven''t seen the world." Li nothingness took her to the front of Pan ancient tomb.


    Pangu tomb is several times larger than Mount Tai.


    Li Xu looked up and was shocked. In front of the pangpan ancient tomb, Li Xu felt very small.


    An Zhiyu''s legs were trembling. Even if it was five grades, she felt that there was a mountain pressing her, which made her breathless. She couldn''t resist such a magnificent momentum.


    She held Li Xu''s arm, and the weight of the whole person was on him. If it weren''t for him, she was afraid to kneel on the ground.


    It''s just a tomb. It''s so powerful that I can''t imagine if Pangu really lives.


    Li Xu formed a boundary of spiritual power and covered himself and an Zhiyu. An Zhiyu felt that he was alive, but his mind was still buzzing.


    After a while, she finally recovered.


    "Master, Pangu''s tomb is terrible." an Zhiyu took Li Xu''s hand and was frightened.


    "Really powerful." Li Xu said.


    This is more terrifying than any map he has ever seen. This kind of oppression has been encountered by Li Xu in the mountain and sea world for many years.


    Now it was just a tomb that had died for unknown years, which surprised him.


    He is worthy of being a pioneer.


    "You lead the way ahead." Li looked around and still held his Anzhi fish.


    She hugged herself. She was really soft and comfortable. Li Xu also enjoyed it. But this is not a place to play here. It is a place for an Zhiyu to upgrade his experience.


    You have to adjust your mind.


    "I open the way?" an Zhiyu pointed to herself.


    "Yes." Li Xu said, "you are in front and I am behind you. If there is no problem, let''s start."


    "No problem." an Zhiyu nodded, released Li Xu''s hand and walked in front.


    In front is a tombstone of Pangu. There is nothing written on the tombstone. There are only two words of Pangu. Just two words have a kind of mountain pressing the top and can''t breathe.


    An Zhiyu takes back his eyes.


    Bow to Pangu three times to show respect.


    After worshipping, she gently took the things on the candlestick and wanted to see where the door of the tomb passage was?


    Turn the fruit tray and candlestick around, but you can''t find the entrance to the grave.


    "Master." an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu and shouted. She had formed a strong dependence. She asked as soon as she didn''t understand and didn''t know how to think.


    Seeing Li Xu turning away, an Zhiyu pursed his lips and began to feel for himself.


    Do things East and West.


    Half an hour later, an Zhiyu suddenly brightened her eyes. She punched the tombstone. Sure enough, as she expected, the tombstone cracked.


    A portal appears.


    "Master, I''m smart." an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu with a smile on his face.


    "Ha ha." Li Xu rolled his eyes. Before he came to the ground, he knew at the first glance that there was a problem with the tombstone, but an Zhiyu was tempted for so long.


    "Master, hum." an Zhiyu is so angry that he can''t boast about himself?


    Li Xu took her hand and said, "we''re going in. Follow me."


    Li Xu didn''t know what was behind the door. He just knew that there was a lot of danger behind the door. He took an Zhiyu''s hand.


    An Zhiyu gestures again and clasps his fingers.


    Whew!


    They entered the ancient tomb of pan, but the next moment they appeared in a place.


    This place is full of sand. There are white bones on the ground. Li Xu can be sure that this is a desert.


    "This is Pangu''s tomb?" an Zhiyu was stunned. How is it different from what he imagined? In the tomb, it shouldn''t be dark, and there are only strange things around?


    "Let''s be careful." Li Xu took an Zhiyu and walked in the desert.


    The ground is full of torn bones. It looks very seeping.


    Walking, walking, Li Xu stopped, stood in front of an Zhiyu and protected her: "it''s a little strange here. There''s an inn in front. Can you see anyone else?"


    "Yes." an Zhiyu leaned out his head from behind Li Xu and whispered.


    "That''s good." Li Xu took back his eyes and nodded, "let''s go and have a look. Be careful. If the situation is wrong, do it right away."


    "Well," agreed an Zhiyu.


    Li Xu took an Zhiyu and soon came to the gate of the inn. There were two strong men with muscles shaking at the gate of the inn.


    An Zhiyu was a little afraid. Suddenly he felt that this scene seemed to have been added, but he couldn''t remember.


    Under the gaze of the two strong men, Li Xu and an Zhiyu calmly entered the inn.


    All kinds of people in the inn stared at Li Xu and an Zhiyu, but they felt that there was no good man in the inn.


    They stared at themselves.


    "What a handsome little girl." suddenly, a bald head said, "tut Tut, you must be a beauty when you grow up."


    "Beauty is a curse!"


    The people in the inn burst into laughter and kept laughing, "little girl, why don''t you come here and have a good time?"


    An Zhiyu stared at the audience, patted Li Xu on the shoulder and said, "everyone, this is my husband. Everyone comes here to rest. You''d better keep your mouth clean."


    "Ha ha ha." the people in the inn are still laughing.


    "Look, I won''t clean you up." an Zhiyu''s temper came up. Just now he came to watch the motorcycle. Everyone here should not be his opponent.


    "Master, I''m going to kill them." an Zhiyu is ready to do it.


    "Wait, they''re not talking about us. Look at that table." Li Xu pointed to the second table on the left.


    An Zhiyu noticed that there was another table over there.


    There is a little girl sitting on the table.


    He should be about six or eight years old.


    As soon as the pupil of an Zhi fish shrinks, isn''t this what he was when he was a child?


    7017k

 Chapter 264

    Inn.


    The second table on the left is a little girl.


    When Li Xu entered the inn, he found that the little girl sat quietly eating noodles. No, she wasn''t sitting, she was standing.


    She was so short that she could only see above her chest when she stood up and thought she was sitting.


    The little girl looks a little sloppy, but she still can''t hide her face. At a young age, the outline of her face can see that she must be a beauty in the future.


    Also, she is young, but her chest is extremely exaggerated, which is completely inconsistent with her proportion.


    When I was a child, I was so convex that I grew up.


    Looking at it, Li Xu felt something was wrong. How did he feel that the little girl''s outline was like an Zhiyu, and his eyes swept to an Zhiyu.


    Seeing her eyes wide open, stunned, without any action, she just stared at the little girl, as if she was remembering something.


    "How did she have the money to buy noodles?" said a man in the inn.


    "Shouldn''t it be stolen?"


    "Did you learn to steal at a young age? It''s easy to grow up."


    "I didn''t steal it. I earned it myself." an Zhiyu was angry. She rushed over and punched the man who had just spoken, but her fist went through his body.


    At this time, I found that it was not her fist that passed through her body, but she was transparent and couldn''t hit him at all.


    It''s like two people in different time and space can''t interfere.


    "It must have been stolen."


    "Ha ha ha." the people of the inn sneered.


    "I said it wasn''t stolen." an Zhiyu kept punching, but he still couldn''t hit anyone.


    "We should have entered your previous memory world." Li Xu took an Zhiyu''s hand and said, "this is the real story that happened to you before. We are just passers-by."


    In other words, an Zhiyu''s past memory can''t be disturbed and can only watch.


    Li Xu just figured it out now.


    He didn''t know why, triggered the memory of an Zhiyu, and followed her in.


    "The little girl learned to steal when she was young. Let me teach her a lesson." in the inn, a man with a black beard walked over.


    He sat opposite the little girl with a black beard and looked at the little girl.


    The little girl was talking about the soup. She was very satisfied with the soup. She looked up at the person opposite her.


    The man opposite has a lot of beards and is very fierce.


    She shrunk her neck, took chopsticks and began to eat noodles.


    She was hungry for days.


    When I was too hungry, a snake passed by.


    She was afraid of snakes since she was a child, but her hunger made her forget everything and catch the snake.


    She didn''t know what snake it was. She just wanted to change some money. Fortunately, someone bought it in the market and knew it was a poisonous snake, but the snake gall was a great tonic.


    She fainted on the spot. When she woke up, she found that she had money.


    The man who bought the snake should have stuffed it on him.


    That''s how she got her money. She didn''t steal or rob it at all, but who cares. Everyone in the inn thinks her money was stolen.


    Such a small grade, still dressed like a beggar, how can you have money.


    The bearded man opposite looked at the little girl with a smile and took the bowl of noodles in front of the little girl away.


    "Give it to me." the little girl was so angry that her mouth was bulging. At that time, she was a little baby fat and looked very cute.


    "No." the strong man shook his head.


    "Ha ha!" in the inn, many people were laughing, and their ugly faces were completely displayed.


    "Ah!" suddenly, a scream came from the laughter.


    The little girl ran over, put her mouth on and bit the strong man''s hand.


    The strong man screamed, slapped the little girl, turned the little girl around three times, and then smashed the bowl of noodles.


    "Tell you to steal, tell you to steal." the bearded man kept fanning the little girl''s face, kicked her out and kicked her away.


    "Help me, I didn''t steal." the little girl was covered in blood and climbed on the ground.


    But there was no one in the inn. Everyone stood idly by, and some were still laughing.


    "You deserve it."


    "You should kill him."


    All kinds of sounds fell on the little girl''s ears. Tears flowed out of her eyes and she climbed towards the door of the inn to leave here.


    But the bearded man dragged his feet and punched and kicked again.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting."


    An Zhiyu watched, and a line of tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, which was a memory hidden in her heart.


    It''s a memory she doesn''t want to recall.


    Now it''s like a scar. Someone tore her scar directly, causing blood to flow all over the floor.


    It hurts. It really hurts.


    An Zhiyu swallowed more and tears fell.


    The little girl shed a lot of blood, and she was beaten again. This is not the first time she was beaten.


    She was hungry, and now she was beaten again. I feel that life is slowly passing. Am I going to die?


    "Tell you to steal and kill her." she heard a voice.


    "I didn''t."


    She shouted, but she was too weak to shout at all.


    "Stop." in a daze, a different voice appeared. She forced herself to wake up for a few minutes and looked up as if she saw a ray of dawn.


    She saw clearly that the man who came was the man who bought the snake today.


    There is a small scar on the man''s face, which is the reason why she remembers clearly. The feature is too obvious.


    The man was followed by an old woman.


    The old woman and the little girl also know each other. This is the trafficker who abducted and sold her.


    That was a few months ago.


    It was not easy to get rid of her. How did she appear here and what did she want to do? Countless questions arose in the little girl''s heart?


    "I''m late," said the man who bought the little girl''s snake. In addition to the old woman, he was followed by more than a dozen servants.


    He pulled the little girl up and said, "follow me later."


    The little girl didn''t speak, but she was afraid. She always felt that this man was not a good man, but she followed him out of the inn.


    "Really unlucky." obviously, the bearded man is also a bully. Seeing this man with so many servants, he obviously didn''t dare to do it.


    "Who is this?" asked the bearded man.


    "It''s Zhao Xiaoer in the town. His father is an official. When he was a child, he fought and left a small scar. However, I heard that this man just likes to play with snakes and women. How can he meddle in this kind of business?"


    "Isn''t this little girl a woman? She has grown so smart at a young age. It is estimated that Zhao Xiaoer wants to raise her and be a wife."


    "Ha ha ha."


    "She has to wait a few years to grow up. I don''t believe he has this patience." a bald head in the inn stood up and pulled the old woman who was trying to get out of the inn.


    The old woman is a local human trafficker. She must have received some benefits from Zhao Xiaoer.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" asked the bald head.


    The old woman rubbed her hands, which means giving money.


    She wants to eat at both ends. She wants both Zhao Xiaoer''s money and this man''s money.


    Give me the money.


    The old woman came to his ear and whispered, "this woman must be the best when she grows up. She ran out of her daughter''s country. I''ve tested it. She''s still a virgin."


    The old woman left.


    Bald eyes brightened, because I thought that the specialty of my daughter''s country is white tiger.


    Seeing the expression of bald head, the people of the inn asked one after another. Bald head repeated the old woman''s words. The whole Inn was crazy. Then the people of the inn rushed out to fight with the people brought by Zhao Xiaoer.


    The target robbed the little girl.


    The battle is imminent.


    Zhao Xiaoer''s people and the people of the inn, two groups of people began to line up and hit each other. The inn was overturned by them and their heads fell to the ground.


    The little girl squatted on the ground and cried. It was difficult to understand the things of adults. She didn''t know why these adults fought.


    As soon as the little girl cried, an Zhiyu also cried. This is her previous story. Now it is opened like a scar, and her eyes are in tears.


    Tears couldn''t stop falling.


    Li Xu didn''t know how to comfort her, so he had to go behind her and hold her.


    An Zhiyu said, "master, I remember that I was also an orphan in my daughter''s country. I don''t know who gave birth to me and raised me. I just ran outside accidentally once and was taken away."


    "Later, after many twists and turns, I came to Yuyang county and met this old woman. The old woman sold me to a family as a child''s daughter-in-law. I ran away on the way."


    "After I ran out, I was very hungry, so I caught a snake and sold it. The man who bought the snake with a small scar on his face finally bought a bowl of noodles and was knocked over."


    "Later, the scar face appeared again. I thought he was a good man. I didn''t want to... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Looking at the swords and shadows in front of her, the fighters were all for her.


    In order to get her, more accurately, for her when she grows up.


    Many people are waiting for her to grow up.


    However, she doesn''t want to grow up.


    She was ignorant at that time. She didn''t know why they competed for themselves and what was worth fighting for in herself.


    "Master, do you think I''m a disaster?" an Zhiyu swallowed.


    Li Xu hugged her: "of course not. It''s not you who''s wrong, but you''re unlucky at the moment. The people you meet are not good people. If I''m not wrong, Dean Qinglian will pass by later. He picked you up here."


    "HMM." an Zhiyu said, "these two groups of people are fighting, fighting, and I''m held by them. They want to cut me in half. That''s when Dean Qinglian appears and takes me away. If it weren''t for her, I might not have this life, let alone meet you, master."


    "Dean Qinglian is a good man. Although I''m not her own daughter, he treats me like his own daughter and teaches me my skills."


    "I learned a lot."


    "If it hadn''t been for him, I would have died."


    She talked endlessly. Li Xu held her, his head close to her face, listened to her carefully, and his eyes began to be slightly wet.


    Her growth is really too hard.


    It''s completely different from the motor.


    Suddenly, I felt that it was really not easy for her to grow up. Unconsciously, I couldn''t help hugging her a lot and firmly hugging her for fear that she would disappear from my hands.


    "Help, help, who can help me... Sobbing..."


    The two groups of people were still fighting, beating their heads and blood. The little girl was bleeding all over, rubbing her eyes and crying.


    She was so young that she had never seen such a bloody scene, which made her cry.


    She is like a duckweed drifting in the wind and rain, swaying. If she is not careful, she may die without a burial place.


    "Sobbing..." the little girl kept crying.


    "Rob me and die. She can only be mine."


    A strong man pulled a big knife in one hand and cut a man in two with one knife. His fierce eyes looked at the little girl climbing on the ground.


    He knew that the people in his daughter''s country were the best, but he didn''t expect a single one here.


    As long as you lock up and feed some slag casually, you can grow up. At that time, tut Tut, the taste is unimaginable.


    "Don''t come here... Help, help." the little girl stepped back and cried with tears.


    "Don''t argue with me, he''s mine." a bald man said and went to catch the little girl.


    "Wuwuwuwuwu..." the little girl was crying.


    Li Xu, who had been watching, couldn''t help but Hug an Zhiyu''s waist. His eyes were red and said, "these people deserve to die. I''m going to kill them."


    "Master, can you interfere with the past?"


    "Yes." Li Xu didn''t want to do much, but he really couldn''t stand it.


    "Forget it, my master, Dean Qinglian, is coming soon. He will save me." an Zhiyu said.


    "I can''t wait. They will die."


    They live one more second. Li Xu thinks they all dirty the air.


    Li Xu shot, and the scar on the heart appeared and slowly cracked.


    This scar was seen by Da Ju in the spring pool of santu town last time. At that time, she saw a real dragon, a Phoenix, a unicorn and so on.


    At that time, she was right.


    It''s true.


    But Li Xu didn''t tell her.


    The scar cracked, and a dragon and a phoenix flew out of his body. It was a real dragon and Phoenix. They rushed out of Li Xu''s body directly.


    Then he came to the inn where an Zhiyu was a child.


    The dragon and the wind shot at the same time and killed in an instant. Scar face, the old woman, the servants and everyone in the inn died. They were killed by the dragon and the Phoenix, and their blood flowed all over the ground.


    The dragon and Phoenix flew back again and got into Li Xu''s body.


    This scene happened very quickly. An Zhiyu didn''t see how the dragon and Phoenix came out, but saw that all the people in his memory were dead.


    "Master, what means did you use? Are you okay?" an Zhiyu was worried about Li Xu, but she was still tightly held by Li Xu and couldn''t move at all.


    "It''s all right. What can I do?" Li Xu said with a smile, still holding her, his cheek close to her side face, and said, "look, they''re all dead. I''ve killed them for you."


    "Master, thank you."


    "Just don''t know if it will affect history?" Li Xu was a little worried about this.


    If you don''t do it, Dean Qinglian will appear and pick up an Zhiyu smoothly.


    "It shouldn''t affect the history. Let go of me first. My master is coming." an Zhiyu blushed.


    "He can''t see us." Li Xu continued to hold her, unwilling to let go.


    Whew!


    Fortunately, it had no impact on history. Dean Qinglian still passed by with his sword. He saw the corpses all over the ground and the little girl shouting for help, so he took her away.


    "Sure enough, it doesn''t affect how history should go. Are you really okay?" an Zhiyu asked. He felt Li Xu''s heart beating so fast since he killed them.


    "It''s all right," said Li Xu.


    An Zhiyu said, "let me go first."


    Li Xu let her go.


    An Zhiyu stared at Li Xu carefully and found that his face was still as usual and there was no problem. He suddenly put his head on Li Xu''s heart.


    The heart beat again.


    "What means did you use just now? How did the dragon and Phoenix suddenly appear? Is that true?"


    "Well," Li Xu nodded, "of course it''s true."


    "How did you do it?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    "When I ask Da Ji, she must know."


    "She doesn''t know, but she met once. Don''t ask. These secrets are too big. I''m afraid someone will pry into your memory." that''s why Li Xu didn''t tell them.


    His body has five secrets.


    The first is the half blood god, and the second is the one just now.


    Some secrets were too big for him to keep, so he sealed them. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to open them. That was just unbearable.


    I dare not bully an Zhiyu. You deserve it.


    "You''re fine anyway." an Zhiyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, everything around disappeared, the inn did not exist, and the blood on the ground disappeared completely.


    They reappeared in the yellow desert.


    They have walked out of the memory of an Zhiyu and reappeared in Pan ancient tomb. The desert is only a part of Pan ancient tomb.


    "Ha ha, we''re back." an Zhiyu said.


    Suddenly, a warm chest came up behind him. Li Xu wiped her eyes and held her again. This time, he held her harder than before.


    "What are you doing?" an Zhiyu felt a little out of breath. "Let me go first."


    "Don''t move, let me hug you." Li Xu said.


    "You''re too hard. Be gentle."


    "Don''t move."


    An Zhiyu suddenly said, "here comes Da Ji."


    Li Xu suddenly froze, froze for a few seconds, then continued to hold her tight and said, "don''t fool me. How can she come here? Even if she comes, I won''t let go."


    "If she were there, you might let me go right away." an Zhiyu smiled.


    "No."


    "The devil believes you. I think my daughter has a good saying. Men don''t have a good thing!"


    "How could it be? I''m fine."


    An Zhiyu said, "what a fart. If I and Da Ji were two, you could only choose one. Who would you choose?"


    Li Xu said, "I want it all. I don''t want to lose her or you. You two have provoked me. I want it anyway."


    "You are a typical rascal," an Zhiyu said. "I thought you would choose me in front of me and choose her in front of her?"


    "Am I that kind of person?" Li Xu rubbed her face and said.


    "You''re not human!" an Zhiyu sipped his mouth.


    "Er." Li Xu had nothing to say, "if you say I''m not human, I won''t be a personnel."


    He grabbed an Zhiyu''s shoulder and turned it around, making her face to himself.


    Li Xu stared at him, bowed his head and planned to kiss her.


    However, an Zhiyu put his hand on Li Xu''s mouth and said, "Li Xu, can you chase me? I''m easy to chase."


    By chasing, she means pursuing.


    Men''s pursuit of women.


    "How to chase?" Li Xu was a little confused. He didn''t chase girls. Where did he get the experience.


    "It''s the same as your chaser." an Zhiyu said.


    Li Xu said, "I didn''t chase her. I fell in love with her at first sight."


    "Get out of here."


    An Zhiyu kicked him, pouted and said, "climb for me!"


    This Li Xu is really going to kill her.


    7017k

 Chapter 265

    This Li Xu really wants to kill her.


    "I don''t know how I like you? I think I should reflect on myself." an Zhiyu held his chest and puffed his cheeks and stared at Li Xu.


    "Maybe you''re interested in my color." Li Xu suddenly smiled. I remember the first time I met her, she said to rob her color.


    Looking at Li Xu''s smile, an Zhiyu also remembered the scene of meeting Li Xu. At the beginning, he did say to rob color. He didn''t expect that he was so superficial at that time.


    Seeing Li Xu still smiling, she waved and said, "put your head out."


    Li Xu put his head out.


    An Zhiyu jumped up and said, "how dare you make fun of me? I won''t knock you to death."


    She was going to knock him on the head with her hand to open his mind.


    Li Xu stepped away, ran away, stood in the distance, smiled and looked at her.


    [brother, I really can''t stand it]


    [let you and her pan ancient tomb purify here, not let you come here to talk about love]


    Suddenly, Li Xu''s mind jumped out of this sentence.


    Obviously, the system is not satisfied with itself.


    "Li Xu, I have a question for you. Will she like you if you abduct Da Ji?" an Zhiyu ran over and wanted to hit Li Xu, but Li Xu ran forward.


    "Don''t slander me."


    "What dialect do you speak?"


    An Zhiyu covered her mouth, held back her smile and ran over. She had no other purpose, so she wanted to hit Li Xu.


    How could Li Xu let her hit easily and start running.


    An Zhiyu is chasing after him.


    Li Xu ran backwards. An Zhiyu in front kept chasing. Suddenly, an Zhiyu kicked something and flew out.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, Li Xu quickly appeared and stretched out his hand.


    Then she threw herself into her arms and bumped into herself.


    "How soft." Li Xu hugged her and said secretly in his heart.


    "I''ve caught you." an Zhiyu twisted Li Xu''s ears and made Li Xu cry pain. She giggled and broke away from Li Xu''s arms and ran in the desert.


    Li Xu chased up, shouted while chasing, and said, "I''ll catch up with you. I want you to suffer."


    Li Xu didn''t use any Taoist methods, but ran, and his physical strength was also very fierce, but an Zhiyu used his spiritual power.


    After about a incense stick, Li Xu still caught up with her, held her in his arms, hugged her and said, "you see, I caught up with you with my strength."


    "I didn''t let you." an Zhiyu smiled and let Li Xu hold himself.


    Li Xu also hugged her and hugged her from behind. The wind in the desert seemed unable to bear these two people and blew on them.


    But they didn''t seem to pay attention to their surroundings, just talking, as if they were the only two in the whole world.


    "Master, what does that Narcissus have to do with you?"


    "Shit, how did you ask her?" Li Xu''s flesh hurt.


    "I ask you for Da Ji."


    "Pull, you just want to ask yourself. I have nothing to do with her. I haven''t seen her a few times, and so has the queen. I don''t know her at all. Every time you call me to her bedroom, who knows what she wants."


    "I didn''t ask you, empress. What do you explain? Li Xu, you have a big problem."


    Li Xu hugged her and said, "what''s wrong with me?"


    An Zhiyu said, "my master said that you didn''t like communicating with people before, let alone women. Now it seems that you pretend to be very similar."


    "No, I don''t like it. I think it''s good to be alone, but..." Li Xu said, "God sent you and Da Ju to me. I think I must have had great luck in my life."


    "You are so cheeky." an Zhiyu couldn''t laugh or cry. He had never seen such a cheeky person.


    Tut tut.


    Li Xu smiled, held her in his arms and said, "I''ll take you to see the sunset."


    An Zhiyu looked up and looked at the sky. Unexpectedly, the sun tilted West. Did time pass so fast?


    "Let''s go."


    Li Xu held her and walked quickly in the desert. He soon found a stone and jumped on it with her.


    Ann knew the fish nest was in her arms and looked at the sun quietly.


    sundowners.


    She blinked her eyes and showed a sweet smile at the corners of her mouth. Maybe it''s because she has someone she likes around her that she thinks the sunset is so beautiful.


    She watched and fell asleep before she knew it.


    She hasn''t been so relaxed for a long time.


    I haven''t been so relieved for a long time.


    When the sun sank completely, Li Xu took back his eyes and found that the man in his arms had fallen asleep sweetly.


    Li Xu held her in his arms, flattened the stone, and took out a straw mat, two quilts and two pillows from the storage ring.


    Forget it, take back a pillow.


    This is a regular item in his storage ring.


    Because you need to.


    He just didn''t expect it to be used here.


    Li Xu held her to sleep.


    The beauty in her arms leaned against her strong chest, and a slight snore came out.


    Li Xu hugged her, but didn''t sleep. Instead, he thought of what an Zhiyu said. Should he think about how to chase her?


    Thinking, I fell asleep.


    An Zhiyu hugged Li Xu and went to sleep sweetly.


    She had a long, long dream. She dreamed that Li Xu held her to watch the beautiful sunset, that she shared the bed with her, that she held her and slept soundly.


    Thinking, I suddenly woke up.


    It was Mao hour the next day. She opened her eyes and found that it was not a dream. She really fell asleep with Li Xu in her arms.


    Half of his body is still lying on him.


    Sleeping position, unexpectedly still have their own saliva.


    "My mouth watered when I slept?"


    An Zhiyu thinks he''s a little too much. How can he drool when he sleeps? I wiped it with my hand and found it was not clean.


    forget it.


    Forget it.


    Just wash it then.


    When she woke up, she suddenly remembered something and found that her clothes were still there. She was used to sleeping without clothes. Unexpectedly, she was here this time.


    She smiled sweetly and kissed Li Xu''s lip.


    Li Xu was woken up by her, opened his eyes and found that she was staring at herself with her big eyes open.


    He pulled her directly into his arms and pressed her.


    "Li Xu, watch the sunrise with me." an Zhiyu blushed.


    "Look at what sunrise, I just want to see you..." Li Xu pressed her, stared at her closely and said, "you''re beautiful. It''s much better than sunrise."


    Li Xu hugged her and kissed her.


    Like eating manna, sweet.


    After kissing about a incense stick, an Zhiyu pushed away Li Xu and said, "really, the sunrise, Li Xu, look."


    Li Xu sat up straight. At the end of the sky, a round of sun rose slowly.


    Shining on them.


    An Zhiyu leaned against Li Xu''s arms and enjoyed the morning only with her and Li Xu.


    Today''s sunshine is extraordinarily warm. It seems that it directly shines into the atrium. It is warm and makes people have extra spirit and full of power.


    Li Xu held her and enjoyed the beautiful scenery.


    The sun rose slowly and finally fully exposed to the horizon.


    "No, I''m going to start practicing." after watching the sunrise, an Zhiyu pushed Li Xuyi and said, "I''ve wasted a lot of time. I''m starting to practice now. You continue to sleep."


    "You''re going to abandon me when you run out of me." Li said nothing.


    "Sell well when you get a bargain and sleep well."


    An Zhiyu touched Li Xu''s head to practice. This time is the best time for practice. Men affected her progress.


    Li Xu no longer cared about her and didn''t sleep. He just reclined and watched her practice.


    The sun shone on her, and he covered her snow-white skin with a light fire red, which made her skin white and red. It was very beautiful.


    Her hands were on her sitting knees, and a green lotus appeared on her palm.


    The green lotus rotates slowly.


    She has entered a state of cultivation.


    Serious women are so beautiful.


    Li Xu stared at her and looked at her constantly, ecstatic.


    Looking at it, the time flashed and an hour passed. Li Xu found that his hands were numb. He sat up straight, stopped sleeping and put away the straw mat and bed.


    But Anzhi fish hasn''t woken up yet.


    Li Xu observed her carefully and found that she seemed to be practicing Xumi ghost mantra.


    So active.


    Li Xu didn''t bother her. He took out an oil paper umbrella to block the sun for her. He was afraid that she would be tanned.


    Time flies, ten o''clock.


    [brother, it''s time to get down to business. Do you remember what you''re doing here? Stop talking about love and affect your cultivation]


    Suddenly, the sound of the system came out of my mind.


    This dog system, do not do business, frighten yourself.


    An Zhiyu also woke up at this time and found that Li Xu was shielding himself from the sun with an oil paper umbrella. He smiled at the corners of his mouth, stood up, quickly kissed Li Xu''s cheek and jumped down from the stone.


    "I''ve been holding your umbrella for so long that you kiss me. I feel lost." Li Xu put the umbrella away and said.


    "I didn''t ask you to hold an umbrella." an Zhiyu pursed his mouth.


    "Heartless woman." Li Xu landed on her side and muttered.


    "What are you talking about?" an Zhiyu''s voice increased a little.


    "Didn''t say anything." Li Xu took her hand and said:


    "I said we were leaving the desert today. I speculated that the desert should be on the periphery of Pangu tomb. Only when we get out of the desert can we enter Pangu tomb."


    An Zhiyu asked, "you do have some truth in saying this, but how do you get out?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s go again." Li Xu said.


    At present, I don''t have a clue. The time is too short. After I came here, I entered the memory of Anzhi fish. Then I hugged Anzhi fish and didn''t see the terrain here.


    An Zhiyu said, "let''s go to a higher place."


    "That''s what I mean," Li Xu said.


    After holding hands for an hour, they finally found a particularly high place where they could see many areas of the desert.


    "Master, there is a lizard over there. Do you see it?" an Zhiyu pointed not far ahead.


    It''s a yellow lizard. The lizard blends with the color of the desert.


    If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t see it.


    "Where is there?" Li xushun looked at her finger and didn''t see lizard.


    "Look carefully." an Zhiyu pointed.


    "Yes?" Li Xu loosened her hand and came to the back of an Zhiyu. He quickly stretched out his hand to hold her small waist, looked down her fingers and said:


    "Oh, I see."


    An Zhiyu is speechless. Now she suspects Li Xu that she can''t see it and just wants to hold her.


    This man has a lot of tricks.


    "Let''s go and have a look." an Zhiyu left.


    "I''ll take you there."


    Li Xu released her and took her hand. The next moment, it seemed that he had crossed the space. Li Xu took her to the lizard''s head.


    They stepped on the lizard''s head.


    It''s hard to recognize this lizard. It''s integrated with the color of the desert. If it''s not for better eyesight, you can''t see it at all.


    The lizard also felt something stepping on her head, but she couldn''t see it and kept shaking her head. An Zhiyu wanted to jump up. Li Xu pulled her and said:


    "Don''t move, there''s more than one lizard."


    Sure enough, Li xuneng saw it. He just said he couldn''t see it. He just wanted to hold himself.


    "Roar, roar."


    The lizard roared. Now we can be sure that a strange creature really appeared and stepped on his head. It''s just looking for death.


    Can''t bear it!


    Roar, roar.


    The roar of lizards became louder and louder, and the place with a diameter of more than 100 meters began to turn, just like the Earth Dragon turning over and lizards climbing out of the sand.


    So many lizards scared Anzhi fish into a cold sweat.


    "Keep quiet."


    Li Xu stamped his feet. The lizard under his feet felt the pressure from the king and stopped moving.


    At the same time, Li Xu''s strength was still spreading, and the lizards were afraid to move. They crawled on the ground and trembled.


    The lizards were originally a defensive line in the periphery of, but they met Li Xu.


    Next, Li Xu asked lizards to lead the way. They had to be obedient and take Li Xu and an Zhiyu to pan ancient tomb.


    Ann knew that the fish was stunned and could still have this operation. I really took it.


    About two hours later, they finally came over. These crocodiles also disappeared one after another. They didn''t dare to get close to the front. There must be something in front. Li Xu can be sure.


    Li Xu came with an Zhiyu.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw a white skeleton standing in front.


    The skeleton is very big and boundless, just like the skeleton of a giant.


    Li Xu and an Zhiyu are not as big as the toes of the corpse.


    Just when Li Xu wanted to observe carefully, suddenly a light curtain seemed to rise around the corpse, enveloping it, and then the dark fog began to gather.


    It was day, but it turned into darkness.


    Countless monsters climbed out of the darkness. Spiders, mantis, scorpions and other monsters came one after another.


    But the corpse is blooming with white luster.


    Monsters in the dark seem to be afraid of these luster.


    Li Xu soon found this. He took an Zhiyu and ran to the belly of the corpse. The bones inside were even blooming with golden luster.


    "What a powerful divine power. Yes, this is the place we are looking for. Zhiyu, you can understand the Xumi ghost mantra here, and I will protect the Dharma for you."


    Li Xu guessed that this should be Pangu''s corpse, because even if death, the sacred breath is still strong.


    There is a strong Yin Qi outside the corpse. I don''t know how it was formed.


    Li Xu knew that the two attributes of holiness and Yin Qi could make an Zhiyu practice the five-level Taoism and Xumi ghost mantra.


    An Zhiyu didn''t say much. He immediately sat on the ground and began to understand the Tao.


    Li Xu formed a layer of spiritual power to protect himself and an Zhiyu.


    It may be because the history is too long. The monsters condensed from these Yin Qi are no longer afraid of the sacred breath. They condense through the corpses and intend to devour here.


    Yin Qi condenses into an entity. No wonder the dog system has to purify it by itself.


    What a powerful swallowing force, Li Xu''s boundaries were bitten a little by them. Li Xu had to pour out strength and form multi-layer boundaries.


    Before an Zhiyu understands it, he can''t destroy these monsters because he needs Yin Qi.


    The cultivation of Xumi ghost mantra needs these two conditions, and pan ancient tomb is the only place that meets this condition.


    This may also be the reason why the system allows an Zhiyu to practice.


    Li xupan sat in the air and began to strengthen his spiritual boundary, but his eyes stared at an Zhiyu. An Zhiyu had entered a wonderful state of enlightenment at this time.


    Her soul is no longer in the noumenon.


    The soul enters the green lotus path, and wandering is too empty, which is equivalent to immersive cultivation.


    And Li Xu''s role is to protect her flesh.


    As time went by, Yin Qi condensed more and more, trying to break Li Xu''s boundary, and Li Xu''s boundary went from layer 1 to layer 5, then to layer 9, and now to layer 18.


    The process took only three days.


    On the fifth day, Li Xu''s spiritual power barrier reached the 49th floor.


    Shit.


    Do monsters think they are easy to bully?


    They gathered more and more and roared outside.


    Monsters stick to their own psychic boundary and constantly gnaw at their own power.


    Until the seventh day, Li Xu''s spiritual power was bound to the 81st floor.


    Pretty scary.


    Li Xu felt that he could not carry it. He still mobilized such a huge spiritual power. It was like a spiritual power vortex composed of her spiritual power.


    However, an Zhiyu finally returned to her soul and opened her eyes. She had fully understood the power of Xumi ghost curse.


    "Master, you can remove your spiritual power, and I''ll try this method." an Zhiyu was in high spirits and floated in the air.


    She tied her hands quickly.


    Xumi ghost mantra has two functions: one is to read memory, and the other is to plant ghost mantra to control objects.


    Any object can be controlled.


    Li Xu withdrew his spiritual power.


    An Zhiyu''s hand power gushed out, and the Xumi ghost spell was cast. Centered on her, it spread continuously, and the ghost spell marks attached to her power.


    Soon, monsters were planted with ghost spells.


    They were controlled by her.


    "Dance for me," an Zhiyu said.


    well.


    Those monsters were really obedient and even danced in front of them, but they were very reluctant and looked ferocious and ugly.


    Anzhi fish don''t want to play with them anymore.


    "Self explosion."


    An Zhiyu said two words, and the monster powder marked by the ghost curse exploded and turned into a black fog.


    "Master, I''m powerful." an Zhiyu was able to tunnel.


    "It''s very powerful, but it''s still a little short. These Yin Qi still exist. Without entities, you can''t grow it. You still have to rely on me."


    Li Xu carried his hands on his back. Li was on her side, and wisps of flame began to float out of his right hand. The temperature of the flame was extremely terrible, and lit these black fog all at once.


    The black air dissipated.


    But Li Xu can''t let them retreat.


    Move quickly.


    After an hour, thousands of Yin Qi were completely eliminated.


    7017k

 Chapter 266

    The lingering Yin Qi was completely eliminated. Li Xu looked at the exquisite atlas in his mind to see what would be rewarded this time, and there was nothing in the end.


    No experience?


    This is not the first time Li Xu has encountered this situation, that is, the task has not been completed.


    "Is there anything that hasn''t been purified?" Li Xu stared around and looked around to see what was wrong.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" an Zhiyu stood beside him and asked curiously when he saw him looking around.


    "There seems to be a problem here." Li Xu said, and his divine consciousness began to sweep. He always felt that the corpse was not simple. Isn''t it Pangu''s corpse?


    The divine consciousness came out and rushed through the bones.


    Suddenly, his psychic sense was blocked.


    Li Xu found that it was a cloud of black gas.


    It was this black air that made him unable to penetrate through the corpse. There was definitely a problem. Li Xugang wanted to make a move. Suddenly, a suction was born and dragged him into the black air.


    What a strong suction.


    "Master."


    An Zhiyu shouted and wanted to catch Li Xu, but he couldn''t catch it. Li Xu had been absorbed by the mysterious force.


    Feeling helpless and nervous, she was dragged in the next moment.


    I only felt a trance and dizzy, and then appeared in a strange place, surrounded by weeds, like a boundless prairie.


    Suddenly, Ann Zhiyu''s hair stood up. It seemed that there was something behind her. It was a strong feeling that made her hair stand on end.


    He got something close and suddenly put it on her shoulder.


    An Zhiyu turned and kicked it.


    "What are you doing?" Li Xu grabbed her feet. Her legs were white. Touching them was like grasping a quick nephrite.


    "Master, you scared me."


    An Zhi fish''s chest fluctuated and was about to be scared to death by Li Xu. Just now he suddenly felt the cold attack. He thought it was something.


    "Still want to touch when, don''t let go." an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu.


    As soon as Li Xu''s pupils contracted, he grabbed her feet, pulled her in front of him, hugged her waist, and instantly retreated dozens of steps.


    Bang!


    The position where Anzhi fish stood was directly attacked by a mass of black air, and the ground cracked.


    "Isn''t it an illusion?" an Zhiyu looked at the small pit hit by black gas on the ground. Just now she felt the cold breath. It wasn''t Li Xu, it was this thing.


    The ground cracked rapidly, and the black air quickly turned into a cannibal flower. Then the cannibal flower spread around, and a large area in front was full of cannibals.


    Cannibal flowers bloom, just like a hungry lamb, but also move and rush towards Li Xu and an Zhiyu.


    "It''s these gadgets, master. Step back and give them to me." an Zhiyu looked confident.


    "Be careful," Li Xu said.


    "Yes."


    An Zhiyu makes a move. She is now an immortal practitioner. Although these cannibals look terrible, they are still weak in strength.


    Lotus in the fire!


    At the first place of Taoism, green lotus is covered on the ground, showing the potential of sparks. It is fast and drowns everything in an instant.


    Cannibal flower breathed and breathed strange breath and power, wrapped up the figure and went away quickly, trying to lock Anzhi fish.


    Anzhi fish''s speed changes. In an instant, it reaches the peak. Its power quickly swims away and begins to emerge. The power of Qinglian Dao is in the attachment space. Lotus blossoms cover cannibals.


    Her hands were bound with seals, and her power was intertwined. The blue spiritual power surged like flowing water.


    Her steps moved, and a lotus gun came out of her hands, and then the gun came out like a dragon.


    Bang!


    Cannibals burst and red plasma flowed.


    Then there was Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    "Master, I''ve done it." an Zhiyu said proudly.


    "And," said Li Xu, standing not far away looking at her, "there is a big guy waiting for you."


    Boom!


    Ground shaking.


    An Zhi fish looked back and found a huge cannibal flower sticking out from the ground, with countless tentacles winding. An Zhi fish shot.


    With the sonorous sound and gorgeous sparks, she took a few steps back.


    "So strong." an Zhiyu stabbed him with a lotus gun like an elf dancing in the wind.


    to be sonorous!


    I can''t get in.


    "Roar!"


    The cannibal flower roared like a fierce beast, gushing out strange power and shoving the Anzhi fish away for a long time.


    "I don''t believe it." an Zhiyu gritted his teeth and planned to do it again, but Li Xu grabbed her hand and said, "you''re not the opponent of this thing."


    Anzhi fish is now five grades. Obviously, it has surpassed five grades.


    Li Xu pulls an Zhiyu behind him. The cannibal opens his mouth and wants to swallow himself. Li Xu stands in place with a smile on his face like a flower.


    The ugly cannibal was suddenly frightened by Li Xu''s smile and kept retreating.


    But how could Li Xu let him run away? With a wave of his hand, the cannibal flower was full of lightning, roaring, and the cannibal flower burst into pieces.


    When Nanming left the fire, the traces on the ground suddenly disappeared.


    Cannibals are just appetizers, surrounded by more terrible monsters, all kinds of them.


    "Gulu!" an Zhiyu swallowed his saliva and approached Li Xu. It was really terrible. The monsters gathered around felt terrible just watching, let alone fighting.


    Li Xu stood still and let these monsters rush over.


    He stretched out his hand and took an Zhiyu and said, "don''t be nervous."


    An Zhiyu held him tightly. How could he not be nervous? It was terrible. These monsters were like cannibals and sky swallowing beasts. They wanted to eat all the people here in one bite.


    Roar!


    Seeing that the monster had rushed to kill him, an Zhiyu was so afraid that he broke out in a cold sweat, clenched Li Xu''s hand and said, "master, here you are."


    "See." Li Xu said.


    Li Xu''s left foot moved half a circle, and his spiritual power began to soar centered on him. Gradually, it formed a concentric circle and began to expand. The rolling power appeared, and the monster killed was instantly crushed to pieces.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    His spiritual power continued to flow out and began to spread towards the world.


    Finally, the world cracks and breaks.


    Li Xu pulled an Zhiyu to reappear in the corpse. The black air disappeared, but Li Xu''s reward still didn''t appear.


    His divine consciousness swept out again.


    In the skull of the corpse, I saw a light mass the size of a thumb, in which there was a white egg.


    "Is this?" an Zhiyu took away the egg and looked carefully. He didn''t see what it was?


    She handed it to Li Xu.


    Li xuwunai looked at it for a moment, used identification technology, and didn''t identify anything. He said, "take it. I don''t know what kind of egg it is. Maybe it can hatch a small spirit beast."


    Li Xu didn''t know. He handed the egg to an Zhiyu.


    Next, Li Xu continued to purify here.


    A few spots of light in the skeleton.


    Finally.


    At this time, the reward of the system finally arrived. After successfully purifying the ancient tomb, an Zhiyu also learned the Xumi ghost mantra. The reward given by the system is the six product Taoist method and the sword of the moment.


    In a moment, time is eternal.


    Li Xu feels that he hasn''t stopped this thing yet. Now his special Taoist method has been unsealed.


    Regardless, the advantage of instant sword is that it can display instant, instant, invincible sword.


    "It''s done. It''s time for us to leave pan ancient tomb." Li said, looking at an Zhiyu on his side.


    An Zhiyu nodded.


    They flew out of the body and walked outside.


    The two men came to the diffuse yellow sand again. Li Xu saw an Zhiyu walking more and more slowly, as if he didn''t want to go out.


    Now there was enough time. Li looked at her and said, "why don''t we stay another day and go out tomorrow?"


    "OK." an Zhiyu was so happy that she flew up. Just now she was wondering whether to tell Li Xu to stay another day and go out. She wanted to stay alone with Li Xu for a long time.


    "Where do you want to go now?" Li Xu asked.


    "I don''t know." an Zhiyu shook his head. In fact, as long as he was with Li Xu, he was very happy no matter what he did.


    Li Xu stretched out his finger and said, "why don''t we go there."


    In fact, he doesn''t know what''s there, but he can''t stand there.


    "HMM." an Zhiyu smiled sweetly and held Li Xu''s hand.


    Li Xu scratched her nose and smiled.


    They came to the other side of the desert. There were only cactus below. Only this kind of plant existed in the things growing in the desert.


    Li Xu was very embarrassed. What''s good about the cactus? He said, "let''s go again."


    "HMM." an Zhiyu nodded.


    Li Xu took her to continue walking. Walking, he finally found an oasis. There was water in the oasis and some sparse grass on the edge.


    Originally, Li Xu didn''t find a rabbit in the grass, but the rabbit moved by himself.


    The color of this rabbit is the same as that of the desert. If it doesn''t move, it''s difficult to find it unless it is swept by divine consciousness.


    "Are you hungry?" Li Xu asked.


    "I''m not hungry." an Zhiyu is not hungry at all. If he was hungry, he would have been hungry. "Let''s go and watch the sunset."


    An Zhiyu has found it. Li Xu has nothing to say.


    Indeed, what can you do in the desert? There are only endless deserts here, and only the sunset may be better.


    They returned to the sunset and sunrise position when they just pulled here.


    Li Xu took out his straw mat.


    The two sat on the stone. Ann knew the fish was leaning on his shoulder. Neither of them spoke. They quietly enjoyed the sunset and the beauty.


    The sun slanted westward and sank completely.


    Darkness came and the sky was full of stars.


    The two sat for a while.


    Li Xu put his arm around her shoulder and smelled the fragrance on her head. His hand began to touch everywhere and slide to her waist.


    An Zhiyu opened his claws and warned, "don''t touch everywhere."


    Li Xu didn''t listen to her. He put his other hand out and aimed at her leg.


    "Take your hands off!" an Zhiyu removed Li Xu''s hand.


    "It''s late at night, let''s sleep." Li Xu hugged her and she lay on the straw mat.


    He quickly lay on her side, and her body fragrance lingered around, which was the smell of lotus.


    He looked at the anchovy and blinked.


    "What do you want to do?" Anzhi fish breathed a little quickly.


    "Take a good look at your eyes. I want to have a close look at you." Li Xu leaned over, only half a foot away from her. He could feel the heat exhaled by an Zhiyu hitting his face.


    "Cheat people." an Zhiyu muttered.


    "I never cheat," Li Xu said solemnly.


    He said to get closer to her.


    Although there was no candle in the dark, their strength could be seen clearly. Li Xu could even see her pores clearly.


    Her face is white and flawless, just like a piece of jade, very beautiful.


    Looking at her, Li Xu reached out and pinched her face. It was soft. There was so much meat, but looking at her face was also very small.


    Then, pinch her nose again.


    Straight.


    An Zhiyu claps Li Xu''s hand away.


    Li Xu stretched out his hand again.


    An Zhiyu opened his hand again, then reached out to pinch Li Xu''s face and said, "you are really a little white face, your face is really white."


    "Nature." Li Xu is not as hard as other monks. He needs to practice hard. He is a lazy man. Can he not be in vain?


    She leaned closer, pinched Li Xu''s face with her hand, and pinched his face red and elastic.


    He pinched and began to poke him in the face.


    A poke.


    Poke again.


    It''s fun.


    Then, he played with Li Xu''s face, his eyelashes and hair, poked his eyebrows and pinched his ears.


    It was the first time she had studied Li Xu''s head carefully.


    The corners of his mouth smiled foolishly.


    Li Xu suddenly grabbed her hand, startled an Zhiyu, broke away from Li Xu''s hand and said, "don''t touch me, I can only touch you."


    Li Xu rolled his eyes.


    Can''t you touch it?


    Women are like this. They do it themselves and don''t allow others to do it.


    Li Xu remembered that she had great courage at the beginning. Suddenly, a question flashed into Li Xu''s mind and said:


    "I suddenly remembered something. Do you remember when your master spent the robbery in Qinglian academy? When he was on the hillside, do you remember?"


    "Remember? What''s the matter?" an Zhiyu wondered.


    "I remember you. Did you lift up your skirt in front of me..."


    "Shut up." an Zhiyu punched Li Xu and said, "I''ve forgotten."


    She turned away, her face flushed, and let go of the past.


    What the hell were you doing?


    An Zhiyu also felt ashamed.


    "You blushed." Li Xu turned an Zhiyu''s body to her side and asked her to face herself. Li Xu began to poke her face, "you see your face is so hot. What did you think at that time?"


    "Fuck off, I don''t want to talk to you." an Zhiyu turned around.


    Li Xu hugged her and put his hands around her waist. He couldn''t help laughing.


    An Zhiyu said nothing: "let me go, Li Xu, I warn you, don''t touch me again."


    "I won''t let go." Li Xu still hugged her, hugged her tightly, his body was close to her back, and his head was on her shoulder.


    An Zhiyu said, "if you don''t let it go, I''ll call someone."


    Li Xu said, "there are only two of us here. Who are you calling?"


    An Zhiyu doesn''t want to talk to Li Xu and wants to struggle, but he struggles twice and doesn''t take off. Forget it, don''t struggle.


    "I don''t care about you. I want to sleep."


    "Together."


    7017k

 Chapter 267

    Li Xu had a strange dream that he was kissing an Zhiyu''s feet.


    Her feet are very skillful, her toes are green and white, crystal like lanolin jade. Suddenly, she feels strange. I remember holding Anzhi fish when I went to bed last night and holding her in my arms. The fragrance lingers in the depth of the week. She sleeps very safely, but now I feel that the thing I hold is a little cold.


    It''s not like the temperature that people should have, but like a corpse.


    "Master."


    "Master."


    "Li Xu! Li Xu!!"


    Suddenly there was a sound in his ears. The sound was very weak, but Li Xu heard it when he was asleep.


    He opened his eyes and was startled.


    Hold an egg!


    No wonder there is no temperature.


    Shouldn''t he hold an Zhi fish? When is it replaced with an egg?


    How powerful a strong person can replace it without being aware of it. Is there such an expert in Pan ancient tomb?


    Li Xu stood up and was about to test.


    "Master." the voice came out again.


    "The sound comes from the egg!"


    Li Xu stared at the egg. The egg looked a little like the one he got in the pan ancient tomb yesterday, but how did it become so big?


    He stared at the egg. Although he couldn''t see it, he felt that Anzhi fish was in the egg.


    "How did you get inside the egg?" Li Xu couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "I feel vaguely wrong. When I wake up, I''ll be inside." an Zhiyu said.


    Yesterday, I put this egg in my arms and went in without studying it well.


    This egg is too strange. It''s different from what I imagined. I thought it was almost like an egg, but there is a vast space inside.


    The space is vast, there is nothing around, only endless fog, but these fog are composed of aura.


    The aura here is even stronger than the map of mountains and rivers. Anzhi fish feels that he is bathing in a aura pool.


    The green lotus path she practiced automatically absorbed wisps of aura and turned into her own strength.


    "Are you all right?" Li Xu asked.


    "I''m fine."


    "Wait a minute, wait for me to split this egg." Li Xu is ready to start.


    "Master, don''t do it."


    "What''s the matter?"


    An Zhiyu said, "I think there are traces of Tao here. My Qinglian Tao is completely consistent with here. It can nourish my spirit and raise my yuan God. My cultivation here can achieve twice the result with half the effort."


    "I have to go in and have a look."


    Li Xu didn''t know what was going on inside. He wanted to go in and have a look. As a result, he didn''t know how to go in.


    The egg seems to have a magical power to prevent him from entering.


    That''s strange.


    I can''t get in.


    Is this an Zhiyu''s chance?


    This egg is really hard to see through, but yesterday I felt ordinary. Unexpectedly, there was another mystery. Li Xu used several methods and still couldn''t get in.


    Li Xu took out his perspective dragon scale and observed the egg. He found that the egg could not be perspective.


    "It''s not easy." Li Xu guessed.


    If he forcibly destroys the egg, Li Xu still has a way, but there is no way to guarantee the things in the egg. An knows that the fish is inside, and Li Xu has some scruples.


    "Are you sure there''s no problem?" Li Xu asked.


    "No problem. The aura here can nourish the spirit. I think if I practice in it, I can break the six grades soon." an Zhiyu said.


    "Can you come out?"


    Li Xu always felt that he was not too conservative. He had plenty of methods and didn''t need to take such unknown risks.


    "I tried, but I couldn''t." an Zhiyu shook his head.


    "Then you try to practice and see how it works for yourself?" Li Xu asked her to do some simple tests, not just by feeling.


    Half an hour later, an Zhiyu gave her the answer. It was really a feeling and got twice the result with half the effort.


    "When will you come out?" Li Xu asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ll try the cultivator first." an Zhiyu.


    So far.


    Li Xu has no choice. As long as it''s good for her, she really can''t understand what the egg is now, but it must be her chance for an Zhiyu.


    As soon as Li Xu sat here, he did it in the morning and asked again about the fish. She said it was all right, so she put her hanging heart down.


    "I''ll take you back first." Li Xu took the egg back.


    Leave the ancient tomb of pan and return to the realm of God.


    ¡­¡­


    morning.


    Da Ju, who was sitting on the palace to practice, opened his eyes and looked at the sky: "master, why haven''t you come back? What are you doing?"


    It''s been a few days.


    He hasn''t come back yet.


    Da Ju held her cheek. Although Shifu was strong, she was still worried.


    I''m afraid something will happen to him.


    I''m afraid an Zhiyu has an accident.


    Thinking about it, I saw the master''s imperial sword coming back with an egg, with doubt in his eyes.


    "Master, you''re back." Da Chuo looked at Li Xu and frowned, "why did you bring such a big egg? What about sister Zhiyu?"


    "Promise." Li Xu pointed to the egg.


    "Know that sister fish is an egg?" Da Ji was stunned. Suddenly he heard a voice from the egg: "Da Ji, I''m in the egg?"


    Da Ju was at a loss. She didn''t see her for a few days. Why did she run into the egg and spend the winter so early?


    Li Xu smiled and said it briefly. Da Ju was stunned. There was such a strange thing in the world. She ran into an egg.


    That''s weird.


    It''s not clear anyway. That''s the truth.


    Li Xu moved the egg to an Zhiyu''s room and went back to bed. He didn''t wake up yet. He had to go back to bed. The bed tasted good.


    But it''s not bad outside. You can sleep with a beautiful woman.


    ¡­¡­


    Anzhi fish room.


    Da Ju stared at the egg in circles and sometimes knocked. It was amazing. There were too many strange things in the world to understand.


    "Don''t go around outside," said an Zhiyu, sitting inside the egg.


    "You can see me."


    "I can''t see, but I can feel you turning around outside." an Zhiyu said.


    "It''s all right. I''m just looking."


    Da Ji stopped wandering and put his face on the eggshell to see if he could see an Zhi fish. As a result, he didn''t see anything.


    What the hell is this?


    Da Ju didn''t understand. His master didn''t know what it was. It seems that it came from a big source.


    However, he quickly took back his attention. Just as he wanted to leave the room, he suddenly stood still, closed the door secretly and came up to the egg.


    "What are you and my master doing these days?" asked Da Ju.


    An Zhiyu''s face turned red and said, "practice, why do you suddenly ask?"


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true." an Zhiyu blushed. Anyway, she wouldn''t tell her about kissing Li Xu and sleeping with him. She almost fell into the enemy. Fortunately, she stuck to the bottom line. Li Xu is really too dishonest to be alone with her in the future. She always wants to deceive herself.


    Da Ji said, "I''m leaving."


    Get out and close the door.


    She actually left like this. An Zhiyu thought Da Ju was too boring and didn''t spend more time with herself. If she asked more, maybe she would tell her the truth.


    She''s too simple. She believes what she says. Hey.


    An Zhiyu sighed, but he didn''t think much anymore. He began to practice. The emergence of eggs was an opportunity. For him, the opportunity was really too great.


    We should grasp it well. We can''t break through the six grades.


    The sixth product is that you can make the yuan God out of the body. If you want to make the yuan God out of the body, you must first condense your soul into the spirit, and then condense into the yuan God.


    This step is difficult.


    However, an Zhiyu believes that day is not far away.


    There are the best quality conditions here, and I am a natural shortcut. According to the national master and priest, as long as the virgin body is not broken, I have always been a natural shortcut constitution.


    Once broken, then the natural shortcut will go away from her.


    Her talent is like Da Ji. She doesn''t want to fall behind so much. That''s why she always sticks to the defense line.


    Otherwise, I would have eaten Li Xu.


    Li Xu is interested in her, and so is he.


    In fact, Li Xu wanted to eat her many times. In fact, she was not.


    She began to like Li Xu very early. Many times she couldn''t help but want to sleep with him.


    As long as she takes the initiative a little, she can certainly take Li Xu down.


    But in this way, the natural shortcut will be far away from her. Without this advantage, she doesn''t know where she can go? She didn''t think it was time for her to have nine grades. She was still five grades.


    Although I know I will fall behind her one day, I don''t want to fall behind so much.


    Da Ju protected herself, and an Zhiyu also wanted to protect her one day.


    She has no ambition. The realm of the master of the avenue is too far away from her. Why do you want to be so far away? As long as she breaks through the sixth grade, she will take Li Xu.


    Of course, it is not noumenon, but Yuanshen.


    As long as you break through the six grades, you can get the yuan God out of the body. Then you can use the yuan God... Hey, in this way, you can keep the virgin body. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Anzhi fish admire their wisdom.


    Some people always say she''s stupid, but she''s not stupid at all.


    Um


    I think a little far. I''d better practice first.


    An Zhiyu feels that he has supreme power. The power source is very simple - take Li Xu.


    If the chance in this egg knows what she thinks, I''m afraid I''ll be half angry.


    Sit cross.


    Two hands.


    The aura in the egg gathered and wrapped her.


    Run the big week.


    Practice.


    ¡­¡­


    noon.


    Li Xu was still sleeping. Suddenly he felt a pair of eyes staring at him. He quickly opened his eyes and saw Da Ju bending down and staring at his eyes.


    Very close.


    "You and an Zhiyu are both. There''s something wrong with you two. You always scare me."


    Li was speechless. He didn''t take any precautions against the two girls. That''s why they can get close. Otherwise, he would have been beaten away by him.


    Da Ji''s two ears stood up and said, "I didn''t scare you."


    "It''s scary to get so close suddenly." Li Xu said.


    "Did sister Zhiyu scare you like that? What did she do to you?"


    "Nothing." Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth and said, "what are you doing to me? Don''t sleep in the morning... No, what time is it now?"


    "It''s noon. I cooked something good. Do you want to eat?"


    "Eat!" Li Xu said.


    "Then get up quickly."


    Da Ji dragged him out of bed, and the strong smell came to his face.


    Her nose is already sensitive, not to mention the strong smell of lotus.


    Anchovy, you little girl.


    Didn''t you say nothing? How can my master smell so much like you.


    Seeing Da Ji, Li Xu seemed to notice something and said, "don''t think about it. I just slept with Zhiyu."


    "Sleep?"


    "I just slept and didn''t do anything." Li Xu suddenly felt that his brain was cramped and he was talkative.


    "Ha ha." Da Ju just gave him a look and said, "change your clothes and go out to eat."


    "OK." Li Xu quickly changed his clothes.


    Da Ju turned and walked out of the room, scolding master smelly in her heart.


    Li Xu quickly changed his clothes and walked out of the room. He saw Da Ju eating noodles in the corridor with a bowl. Li Xu went to hold a bowl and squatted side by side with her.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Xu touched her head and poked her ears. Her ears drooped and hung down again. Her face was bulging. She turned her head and looked at Li Xu and said:


    "Master, will you not want me?" her eyes twinkled with tears, as if tears were spinning,


    That''s a familiar question.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Xu flicked her brain and said, "how can I not want you? I''m going to marry you. Just be my wife."


    Da Ji''s eyes brightened, but soon dimmed. That''s not what she thought.


    Li Xu rubbed her eyes and said, "I said the thief would marry you. Now the thief has solved it almost. I should marry you, too."


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu: "what about sister Zhiyu?"


    Li Xu said tentatively, "we married together."


    Da Chuo patted Li Xu''s hand aside and said with a long face, "stay away from me."


    "OK." Li Xu squatted two steps away and said, "I''m angry."


    "No."


    "Don''t be angry after eating the noodles."


    "I really want to cover your head with your face." Da Ji raised his face in his hand and muttered.


    Li Xu stretched out his head and said, "little Da Ji, be gentle."


    Da Ji rolled her eyes and said nothing, but the corners of her mouth couldn''t help laughing.


    "You smiled." Li Xu said.


    "No." Da Ju grimaced and began to eat noodles. Li Xu came close to her and ate with her. They ate noodles loudly and ate it all at once.


    Da Ji got up and went into the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    Li Xu also ate well, stood up and followed her and said, "Xiao Da Ju, sit down first and I''ll wash the dishes."


    He grabbed the bowl of Da Ju and began to wash the dishes. Since an Zhiyu and Da Ju were there, he never took the initiative to wash the dishes, but now the situation is a little special.


    After washing the dishes, Li Xu went out of the kitchen and looked behind him. He found that Da Ji had gone out.


    Li Xu wiped his hands, removed the water and oil from them with the technique of cleaning clothes, and followed behind Da Ji.


    "Xiao Da Ju, where are you going?" Li Xu said, stepping on her foot shadow.


    "Go to the flower sea to swing. Why, are you going too?" Da Ju stopped and Li Xu hit her back directly.


    "Of course I will. I''ll push it for you."


    Li Xu stepped forward and took Da Ji''s hand.


    Da Ji didn''t move and looked at Li Xu quietly.


    "Let''s go." Li Xu pulled her over and took her to the direction of the flower sea.


    But she didn''t move.


    Li Xu had no choice but to have the cheek to hold her in the arms of a princess.


    Da Ju struggled in Li Xu''s arms. Li Xu held her and walked in the direction of the sea of flowers.


    "Smelly master, let go of me." Da Ju really took the shameless Li Xu.


    "No, you are my wife. I want to hold you firmly."


    "Who is your wife? I haven''t passed the door yet. Besides, I didn''t promise to marry you." Da zhe stopped struggling and began to talk to Li Xu, muttering: "I can repent at any time."


    Li Xu hugged her and said, "how can you go back on your word? It''s a sure thing. We''re done. You don''t want to run."


    "Hum."


    "I will marry you anyway." Li Xu said.


    "I won''t marry."


    "It''s all right. If you don''t marry, I''ll marry you."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Da Chong was suddenly stunned. There seemed to be a problem with the master''s logic, "this is wrong. If I don''t marry, how can you marry me?"


    "I''ll marry you directly."


    "Don''t marry."


    "I''ll just marry you."


    "If I don''t marry, I won''t marry..." Da Chui played with his two small hands and giggled.


    She kept shouting.


    Li Xu didn''t care about her. He came to the sea of flowers with the girl surrounded. There are many kinds of words here, competing to bloom here. Li Xu directly held her and lay in the flowers. Suddenly, the fragrance was floating and the petals were flying.


    "Smelly master."


    Da Ji spit out the petals from her mouth. Just now, the petals flew into her mouth.


    Li looked into her eyes and pulled the hair on her forehead forward, revealing a round face.


    Da Ju wanted to glance away, not to see Li Xu.


    Li Xu flicked her ears. Da Ji directly bared his teeth and held his hand in a claw shape, intending to bite Li Xu.


    Li Xu put his wrist in front of her and Da Ji bit it down. There was a deep impression on it, but soon Da Ji loosened his mouth and asked, "does it hurt?"


    "No pain." Li Xu said.


    Li Xu stretched out his left arm and let Da Ju rest on his arm. Da Ju also leaned against Li Xu''s arms and said, "master, do you really want to marry sister Zhiyu?"


    "Well, I promised her."


    "Did you marry everything you promised? Who else did you promise?" Da Chuo reached out and pinched Li Xu''s nose and bit his lips, trembling with anger.


    Li Xu twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "no, just you two."


    Da Chuo let go of Li Xu''s nose and said, "if you promise others, I''ll kill you."


    "I''m not that kind of..." Li Xu was suddenly stunned, rubbed her head and said, "so, you agree, OK, it''s settled. I''ll marry you both at that time."


    She rolled her eyes.


    Li Xu touched her head and said, "why, don''t you like her?"


    Da Ji said, "no, I just feel strange."


    She knew from the beginning that an Zhiyu was greedy for Li Xu.


    Many times I wanted to attack Li Xu.


    But fortunately, she knows the root and the bottom. If she were someone else, she might punch her and beat her half to death. Don''t look at me. I''m small. I''m very fierce.


    "No." Da Ju suddenly thought of something, then sat on Li Xu''s body and said, "smelly master, is this a question I like or not, it''s your own question."


    "OK, my question." Li Xu pinched her face. "Don''t be angry now. Get up and swing. I''ll push you."


    Da Ji came down from Li Xu.


    Li Xu picked her up and put her on the vine swing not far away for her to grasp.


    Li Xu gently pushed her behind and asked, "Xiao Da, I think I''ll take you in a few days. Do you think it''s good?"


    "Is it so urgent?" said Da Ji.


    "I''m afraid if you slow down, your stomach will get bigger. It''s not good-looking."


    Pop.


    The crane suddenly flew out and fell into the flowers.


    Li Xu hurried to pull her: "you scared me, are you okay." Li Xu looked around to see if she had fallen.


    In fact, he''s worried too much. He can''t be so easy to break.


    "You scared me."


    Da Ju was startled. Li Xu''s speech was too scary. He put his small hand in front of Li Xu and said, "you should quickly explore my pulse and see if there are signs of pregnancy?"


    Li Xu stretched out his hand, felt it carefully and said, "No."


    "Hoo Hoo..." Da Ju breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, I don''t want to have a big stomach before I get married. No, I shouldn''t have a pulse."


    Suddenly, something was wrong.


    "If I remember correctly, we seem to be more than once. We should be right many, many times. It''s reasonable to say that we should be caught so often. Why not?"


    If so, she may be worried.


    No, she''s more worried.


    "Li Xu, you have a physical problem." Da Ji looked at Li Xu.


    "Nonsense, I have no problem, you have the problem." Li Xu said.


    "There must be something wrong with you," she insisted.


    "Nonsense."


    The two quarreled and flushed. Finally, the two began to fight and roll in the flowers. Da Ju sat on Li Xu and began to beat him.


    Li Xu grabbed her hand and said, "I''ve been letting you. Don''t go too far."


    Da Ju ignored him, grabbed his hands and bit him with his mouth.


    Finally, Li Xu didn''t move.


    Da Ju stopped moving, his eyes flickered, his big eyes flashed, leaned close to Li Xu''s ear and said, "why don''t we all go to see the doctor?"


    "I won''t go." Li Xu shook his head and looked at the ghost. I have no problem. "I won''t go anyway. Whoever likes to go will go."


    Da Ju stood up, dragged Li Xu''s hand and said, "get up."


    Li Xu lay in the flowers, but he couldn''t get up.


    However, in the end, he was dragged up by Da Ju, dragged by him, and obediently went to see the doctor in Funong town.


    The final conclusion is that both of them have no problems, no physical problems, but the doctor asked about psychology and said it has something to do with psychology.


    The doctor wants to ask them what psychological problems they have?


    Li Xu hurriedly gave the money and took Da Ju away. He knew what the problem was. Da Ju and the female emperor could only be this problem.


    Da Ju didn''t say a word. She wasn''t stupid. She seemed to know something. She should find out who she used to be.


    But she really doesn''t want to be a female emperor.


    She thinks she''s living like this.


    If she became a female emperor, would she wipe her consciousness? Suddenly, Da Ju bit her teeth, and she dared.


    No, the female emperor is herself.


    "What do you think?" Li Xu saw her expression constantly changing.


    "Master, carry me back." Da Chong felt a little tired.


    "OK."


    7017k

 Chapter 268

    PS: tomorrow noon.


    Li Mu was so soft that he was on the ground that he was weak and his eyes were blurred. He began to turn white and was about to die.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhou Qi knelt on the ground, tears swirling in her clear eyes, and she was about to cry.


    Li Mu grabbed her hand and said, "don''t cry, I''ll go first, and my parents will be taken care of by you. Remember to wear more clothes when it''s cold and take it off when it''s hot. Don''t let yourself get sick. After I leave, remember to burn more paper money for me. I don''t want to make money below..."


    "Wow, brother..." Zhou Qi cried.


    "What are you pretending to be, Li Mu? You''ve made your sister cry and don''t get up yet."


    The village head kicked him in anger, and Li Mu bounced up from the ground in pain. He said blankly:


    "I''m not dead."


    "Death is what death is. As we all know, the five legged snake is not poisonous." the village head was so angry that his beard turned up.


    "It shouldn''t be. It''s impossible."


    Li Mu felt his head and looked puzzled.


    The village head really wanted to blow Li Mu''s dog''s head with a stick and said, "what shouldn''t be? This is common sense. Do you have common sense?"


    "Brother, woo woo..."


    Sister Zhou Qi rushed over with tears on her face. She kept running like a waterfall. She hugged Li Mu and burst into tears. "I thought my brother didn''t want me, sobbing..."


    "Don''t cry."


    Li Mu wiped the tears from her sister''s face and made her cry. Suddenly she felt full of guilt.


    Comfort for a long time, my sister calmed down, but she still held herself and didn''t want to let go.


    Li Mu had no choice but to hold her and follow the village head to listen to him talk about basic common sense.


    "Brother of Zhulin village, good news. Su Chai survived for ten years and finally died last night. The butcher beat gongs and drums and was in high spirits. Today he invited the whole village to dinner."


    Zhou Qi shouted and ran to Li Mu''s room. Unexpectedly, his room was locked.


    She patted it gently. Maybe it was because she was too excited and didn''t control her strength. The door was patted off.


    She saw her brother inside, with his upper body bare and a spotless white dress in his hand. He was about to dress. He looked at his body and his face turned red quickly.


    Li Mu knew that on weekdays, Qi Qi had a big nerve. It seemed that there was no difference between men and women. She opened her room casually, so she locked the door. Unexpectedly, it was still useless.


    "Brother, I''ll help you dress." Zhou Qi ran to his brother and took his white clothes, but his eyes glanced around him.


    Bronze complexion, big stature, looks very strong.


    His eyes continued to walk on his body. His face was engraved with clear facial features, angular face, very beautiful, dark and deep eyes, thick eyebrows and high bridge of nose. It was really beautiful.


    "Qiqi, what are you looking at?" Li Mu stretched out his hand and waved in front of her eyes.


    This year, my sister Zhou Qi is 14 years old. She is wearing a white gauze and a half horsetail. She has delicate skin, leisurely look, beautiful eyes, smiling peach cheeks, slim figure and exquisite curve.


    Li Mu didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, she would grow so big. Fortunately, she could be taller than her.


    "Qiqi." Li Mu shouted again.


    "Oh, yes." Zhou Qi took back his eyes and tiptoed to help his brother dress.


    The strong breath surrounded her breath. For a moment, she seemed drunk and a little tipsy.


    Inadvertently touching his skin between his fingertips is like weak lightning flowing, his heart beats, and his face is red. It''s so subtle and strange.


    After helping Li Mu get dressed, she lowered her head and was too ashamed to look at him.


    "Qiqi, let''s go to the butcher''s house." Li Mu pushed his sister out of the room.


    Then, he set up his sister''s patted door and slapped it. The door was inlaid on the wall and repaired directly. It can be opened and closed normally.


    "Where are your parents? Have you got up?" Li Mu asked.


    "Just before dawn, they went to the butcher''s house to help. I didn''t know to eat until I saw the note my father left on the table."


    "Are you going to walk or ride a sparrow?"


    "Brother, let''s walk. We haven''t walked outside together for a long time."


    "Didn''t we go to the fisherman''s house together yesterday?"


    Zhou Qi tilted his head, smiled and said, "it''s been twelve hours, won''t it be long?"


    Li Mu had nothing to say.


    Zhou Qi sticks out his tongue at his brother and smiles happily.


    Suddenly, the roaring sound of the fierce beast came. A dark girl stood on the fat cat and looked at them with her chest.


    This is a fat girl. She is still fat when she grows up. Her skin is still dark, her height is not high, her legs are not long, and her chest is not very obvious.


    Li Mu looks at her sister again. She is still beautiful and can sell cute.


    Fat girl stood on the fat cat and said with a smile, "Li Mu, Zhou Qi, I''m looking for you to go to the butcher''s house for dinner. Come up."


    She stretched out her hand to Li Mu and wanted to hold the more beautiful young man in her arms. What a wonderful thing.


    However, the roadblock between her and Li Mu is Zhou Qi. She always adheres to Li Mu, which makes her unable to start.


    Zhou Qi opened his hand and stood in front of his brother, saying in his heart:


    "The fat girl''s mind is really evil. She doesn''t like her brother every day.


    No, the girls in the same village, who don''t like the gentle and elegant, extraordinary temperament, and energetic brother, it seems that they have many competitors. If you want to stand out, you still have to work hard. "


    She said to the fat girl, "we don''t sit in your fat cat. I''ll walk with my brother."


    "How long does it take to walk? It''s all over in the past." said the fat girl.


    Li Mu and Zhou Qi think about it carefully. It makes sense.


    "Don''t grind haw, come up quickly, Li Mu. Come and sit here. This is a special position for you. It''s very comfortable to use mink." fat girl waved to Li Mu.


    "Qiqi, sit there." Li Mu said.


    "Oh." Zhou Qi nodded.


    "No, you can''t sit here. This is the seat for Li Mu. Zhou Qi, you sit behind me." Pangniu said.


    Zhou Qi looked at Li Mu and whispered, "forget it, let''s not sit."


    Fat girl waved and said, "do you like to sit or not, Li Mu, come here."


    Li Mu saw that his sister''s face was not good-looking and said, "thank you for your kindness. We won''t sit."


    "Cut, just don''t sit. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Don''t blame me for breaking up." fat girl rode a fat cat and walked slowly in front. She deliberately walked very slowly, just to let Li Mu and Zhou Qi call her to stop and give them a ride.


    However, she didn''t hear them shout for a long time. She felt a little strange. Just wanted to look back, she found her sight dark.


    She looked up at her head.


    I saw a behemoth flying slowly over her head with its wings open for a hundred feet. There was a tail feather of more than ten feet in its tail. When the wings stirred up, I could vaguely see the crackling of thunder.


    The bamboo forest was bent by the power of this giant, and there was rolling dust on the ground.


    The fat cat was so frightened that it immediately crawled on the ground, trembling and afraid to move.


    "What is this?" the fat girl was stunned.


    "This is a sparrow." Li Mu said.


    A few days ago, he and his sister saw this unruly sparrow in the mountains. It took them nine cattle and two tigers to finally fight together and successfully subdue the sparrow mount.


    "You have a hole in your brain, is this a sparrow?" the fat girl was shocked.


    "Do you have any common sense? Article 8913 of the 18000 common sense about Zhulin village says that this appearance is a sparrow."


    Li Mu has memorized 18000 pieces of common sense about Zhulin village over the years. It can be said that his common sense is far better than that of others, even the experienced village head.


    Reading and endorsing, he is never weaker than others.


    "Are you teasing me? No matter how cunning you are, this is clearly the lightning bird that dominates one side. If it is a sparrow, it is impossible for my tiger to crawl on the ground and tremble." the fat girl snorted coldly.


    My sister heard something and made a "Oh Huo" sound.


    Mo Xiu said with a smile, "you finally admit it. Your fat cat is a tiger."


    "Do you know common sense? Fat cats are a kind of tigers."


    "You made it up. I don''t remember this one in the 18000 common sense about Zhulin village."


    "Yes."


    "What is that?"


    "I''m too lazy to tell you. Let''s go."


    The fat girl patted the fat cat on the forehead, but it just didn''t move because of the absolute suppression of blood.


    "Ha ha ha." Li Mu and Zhou Qi smiled and jumped on the sparrow.


    "Slightly slightly." the younger sister made a face at the fat girl, "let''s go first and you''ll follow slowly."


    "Sparrow, let''s go to the butcher''s house."


    Zhou Qi pointed to the front. The sparrow got the information and stirred its wings. Suddenly, there was thunder, lightning and thunder. It was fast and disappeared without a trace.


    "I''m so angry that I have to find a chance to kill their arrogance." the fat girl gritted her teeth and said:


    "We''ll have dinner later. We must have a table with them. They''ll lose."


    7017k

 Chapter 269

    "Sister nvdi."


    Da recognized her.


    The female emperor has this appearance, noble, cool, domineering and beautiful.


    "No, I am you, the other you."


    The woman above the palace looked at her coldly and condescending.


    Although I''ve seen her, Da Ju thinks she''s still very good-looking.


    She is similar to herself, but she is not as mature and big as her.


    Mainly not as big as her.


    But she''s really beautiful. She''s really a fox.


    The whole body exudes the smell of maturity.


    Suddenly, the woman above the palace made a voice: "Hey, stupid girl, what are you thinking?"


    Da Ji regained consciousness and was slightly embarrassed.


    The woman above the palace walked down the stairs step by step from the palace. Her face was cold, and the cold breath began to invade. It was obvious that the power of the cold ice path began to diffuse.


    She walked down the steps step by step.


    She felt colder and colder.


    The woman''s figure on the steps moved quickly, and quickly came to Da Ji with residual shadows.


    "Sister nvdi, I''m so cold. Can you not get so close to me?" Da Chuo trembled and made a sound like the cry of mosquitoes.


    The Female Emperor didn''t speak and looked cold.


    She made a circle around Da Ji, finally stopped in front of Da Ji, reached out and touched her face. In a moment, two kinds of spiritual power gushed out of Da Ji''s body surface.


    "This is the way of cold ice sky fire. You played well. They are all integrated together, but it''s a little hot."


    The female emperor took back her hand, but there was a certain flame wrapped around her hand. She shook it hard, but she couldn''t shake it off.


    Da Ji took back the flame, touched her hand and said, "sister nvdi, are your hands okay?"


    She''s checking the lady''s hand.


    The Female Emperor didn''t speak, just stared at her. Her eyes were full of doubts. Is this stupid girl stupid?


    The female emperor''s eyes were hot. Da Ji took back his eyes, his face turned red and stammered, "sister female emperor, why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid with me." the female emperor stretched out her hand to hold her chin and looked down at her. The smell of cold ice in the palace began to cover her.


    "Sister nvdi, what are you talking about?"


    The cold-blooded female emperor slowly lowered her head and kept approaching Da Ju''s face. Recently, she stopped by her ear and said, "how can you not know what I want to say? I''m you."


    The female emperor said and hugged Da Ji.


    The cold ice began to cover them, gathered and wrapped from their feet, and the power continued to invade and devour them.


    The ice finally wrapped them around him, and the female emperor in the ice held Da Ji and smiled.


    Just then.


    The female emperor''s body is very soft, just like water.


    Da Ji was slowly stuffed into her body, as if to be one.


    "What are you going to do?" Da Ju woke up and pushed the female emperor away. The wrapped ice was broken, and the female emperor was pushed far away by her.


    "You pushed me." the female emperor looked at her with some tight eyes.


    "I''m sorry, sister nvdi." Da Ji hurriedly held his hand and said, "I didn''t mean it."


    "You did it on purpose. You kept pressing me, sealed my memory and didn''t let me out." the female emperor looked at her, "haven''t you always wanted to see me lately?


    What, you''re scared to see me?


    Yes, of course you are.


    You''re afraid of who you used to be.


    You''ve been running away. You never look at yourself.


    You are a coward.


    Don''t even dare to face yourself in the past? I tell you, you will become me one day. You can''t escape. "


    As she said this, she twisted her waist, came to Da Ju again and said, "you''d better accept yourself, because I''m you."


    She opened her hands and said, "be one with me."


    Da Ju suddenly didn''t listen to her footsteps and began to walk towards her, holding the female emperor''s sister.


    The empress''s sister''s arms are very warm, just like her mother''s arms. She likes this feeling very much.


    This is the embrace of relatives, this is the warmth of relatives.


    "That''s right." the female emperor''s sister touched her head, looked like a child to teach, and smiled with a successful plot.


    The controller is still too simple and easy to deceive.


    She pushed the little body of Da Ji into her own body. As long as she succeeded, she could come out.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in the space: "Xiaoda machine, Xiaoda machine..."


    "Master." Da Ju woke up and woke up a lot. He pushed the female emperor''s sister out again and shouted around, "master, master."


    Fierce.


    She opened her eyes.


    Completely awake, surrounded by a sea of flowers, Li Xu was right in front of her.


    "You scared the hell out of me. What''s the matter with you?" Li Xu wiped the sweat off Da Ji''s forehead. Now she was covered with sweat, which soaked her clothes.


    Make the white clothes looming.


    Da Chuo didn''t speak. He pulled Li Xu and hugged his neck. Tears splashed down.


    She cried.


    "Just cry."


    These two days, since seeing the doctor, Da Ju was always depressed and worried. Li xuduo could guess what. Now he cried and should be able to relax a lot.


    "Master." Da Chuo held Li Xu and cried for a long time, then released him, turned and ran.


    "What are you running for?"


    "I''ll take a bath."


    "Wait for me."


    Da Ju is sweating all over now and feels uncomfortable. Look, I want to take a bath.


    She ran to the waterfall.


    She took off her clothes. There was sweat on her clothes. The sweat wet her underwear and, and the water kept dripping on the ground.


    Throwing her clothes aside, she walked into the lake step by step.


    Suddenly, I don''t know why. When the water sank into her hips, she stopped, stretched out her hands and tore at the space in front of her, and the space was directly torn by her.


    The torn space was dark and dark, but like a scar, it soon healed again.


    [successfully learn to tear the void, reward six body methods, and turn one Qi into three clearing]


    At this time, the sound from the system.


    "Did you practice so quickly?" Li Xu came to the shore. Originally, he was still enjoying the back and curve of Da Ju. Suddenly, he saw that she had learned to tear the void.


    That''s too fast.


    How?


    "I don''t know. I just learned it all of a sudden." Da Chuo felt very confused. He was really confused this moment. He didn''t seem to have done anything in his consciousness with the female emperor''s sister just now.


    But da Ju knew it was definitely related to the female emperor, but what was the matter?


    Why did she suddenly?


    And so fast?


    Did she know this before?


    Otherwise it doesn''t make sense.


    She stood blankly, looked at her hands, shot again and tore them.


    The space broke a crack again. Yes, there was really no mistake. She learned the five-level Taoism.


    "It''s like a dream, master. Am I dreaming?" asked Da Ju.


    "I don''t think so. Take your hand and let me feel your pulse."


    Li Xu''s voice suddenly came out behind him. Da Ju was suddenly stunned. She quickly covered her body and squatted in the water, which submerged her neck.


    Now she''s taking a bath. Why is master here?


    She turned red faced and saw that Li Xu was naked. He had come to her.


    "Li Xu, you go out." Da Ju didn''t dare to look at him, and his ears were red.


    Li Xu came to her and said, "what are you shy about? I haven''t seen it."


    Da Ju buried his mouth in the water, covered his body and began to spit bubbles. It''s too embarrassing.


    He kept retreating, got into the water and ran away.


    Li Xu chased her and finally caught her under the water. She still covered her body, but can she cover it?


    Li Xu looked at her.


    Her face was flushed.


    Sticking out her head, the spray of the waterfall splashed on her head.


    Li Xu grabbed her hand and began to detect her pulse, but there was no condition. Everything in pulse direction was normal.


    "Smelly master, is there a problem?"


    "No." Li Xu shook his head and loosened his hand.


    "If not, you can go first." she pointed to the shore. "I''m going to take a bath."


    "I want it too." Li Xuli said angrily, "who told you to hold me and cry, causing tears on my shoulder."


    She rolled her eyes.


    Li Xu hugged her from behind and said, "what did you experience when you were practicing in the sea of flowers?"


    With the touch of the skin, Da Ji instantly turned red, and suddenly became soft in Li Xu''s arms. Even if she was soaking in the water, she began to heat.


    "Can you tell me?" Li Xu held her snow-white body.


    Da Ju didn''t speak. After a long time, he broke away from Li Xu''s arms, twinkled and mist in his eyes, looked at Li Xu''s face and said, "master, I miss you."


    She kissed Li Xu''s lips directly.


    Me too.


    But Li Xu was gagged by her and couldn''t speak, so he held her firmly in his arms.


    The spray began to splash.


    Half an hour later.


    Both of them flushed. Look at me, I look at you, and they all laughed.


    Da Ji slapped Li Xu on the head and said, "are you satisfied?"


    Li Xu nodded, his forehead was close to her forehead, and Da Ji made a cry.


    "Xiao Da Ji, did I perform well?" Li Xu licked his lips and said.


    "I don''t want to talk to you. You are the stumbling block on my way to quit sex."


    Da Ji wrinkled his nose, the white fox ears moved and said, "I''m going to take a bath."


    Li Xu said, "shall I help you?"


    "Not yet?"


    "OK."


    They spent half an hour in the water before they went out of the lake and put on new clothes.


    Li Xu put on his clothes and began to help Lingli blow dry Da Ju''s hair. He began to comb her hair. Her silver hair was very soft, just like using Piao rou.


    Gently comb her hair and finally put it on with a hairpin.


    "OK." Li Xu said.


    "Bend over." Da Ju stood up and said to Li Xu.


    Li Xu bent down obediently.


    Da Ju approached Li Xu''s eyes. Using his eyes as a mirror, he could see his reflection in his eyes and clearly see that his silver hair was combed very well by him.


    "Master, when did you learn the craft?"


    "I have no teacher."


    "Nonsense." Da Ji pursed his mouth.


    Seeing that her mouth was very cute, Li Xu reached out and pinched her pink cheek.


    Da Ju smiled and looked happy. She jumped up and hit Li Xu on the head. They played on the shore for a while. Da Ju said, "I''m going to wash my clothes."


    "I''ll help you." Li Xu had nothing to do in his spare time and washed clothes with her.


    They jumped onto a big stone on the bank.


    They squatted in a row. Li Xu touched her shoulder and said, "I wash yours and you wash mine."


    He nodded.


    Li Xu took Da Ju''s clothes, looked at them for a few eyes, and then smelled them.


    The Da Fan on the side of the body quickly stretched out his hand, covered his clothes on his face and told you to smell it.


    "Does it smell good?" Da Ju tried to press his clothes on his face and kept pressing.


    "It smells good." Li Xu asked vaguely.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so abnormal. Fortunately, I didn''t ask you to wash my clothes before." Da Ji let go of his hand and felt that Li Xu''s taste was getting heavier and heavier.


    Li Xu smiled and didn''t speak. He began to wash his clothes and said, "really, it''s very fragrant."


    "Shut up," said Da Ji, blushing.


    Li Xu leaned closer to Da Ji and said softly, "suddenly I think of a question. All your clothes are white, especially that one, which is almost transparent. Do you like white so much?"


    Da Chuo stretched out his hand, pinched Li Xu''s nose and hummed coldly, "you''re in charge, aren''t you?"


    "Yes," Li Xu said foolishly.


    They began to wash clothes. If they were alone, they could do it with a stick of incense, but they were like children in love. They talked while washing and moved.


    However, Da Ji always pinched Li Xu''s ears, making Li Xu cry.


    After washing for half an hour, they finally found a problem. Their clothes were missing.


    They stood up and looked at each other.


    Finally, he turned around at the same time and looked behind him. He found that the clothes floated downstream and far away.


    The two looked at each other and smiled foolishly. Finally, Li Xu picked up the washed clothes and then washed them.


    After another half an hour, they were finally willing to leave here.


    Go back to the yard and start drying clothes.


    "You go sit down and I''ll dry the clothes." Li Xu helped Da Ji to a chair and sat down.


    "You''ve become very diligent recently," said Da Ji.


    "No, I''m free." Li Xu began to hang his clothes, put them on a beautiful bamboo pole, and talked to Xiao Da Ji as he hung his clothes.


    He suddenly found that this kind of life was very comfortable, which was similar to the pastoral lazy life he had seen before.


    How tired it is to fight and kill. It''s better like this.


    He smiled.


    "Master, I''ve always found you smiling foolishly recently. Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    "How to talk?" Li Xu hung his clothes, came behind Da Ju, rubbed her small head and slowly touched her plush ears.


    Her ears are very sensitive. She won''t be touched at all except when she is one with her.


    Sure enough, as soon as she touched it, she bared her teeth and opened Li Xu''s power.


    She bared her teeth for a while and said, "master, are you hungry? I''ll cook something for you."


    "A little."


    "OK, I''ll make something for you. What do you want to eat?"


    "I want to eat you."


    "Be serious."


    "Pig feet."


    "I''ll do it right away."


    "I''ll help, too."


    Li Xu followed her into the kitchen. His hands seemed to be disobedient. He couldn''t help holding her waist again.


    7017k

 Chapter 270

    Da Chui smiled and said, "why do you always hold me?"


    "Just want to hug you." Li Xu hugged her waist and put his chin on her head. The soft and fragrant little Da Ji always couldn''t help but want to hug her.


    "You let go of me first. I''ll cook something to eat." Da Ji said.


    "Let me hold it for a while." Li Xu said.


    "I really convinced you."


    Her face turned red. She wanted to say something, but she hesitated and couldn''t speak.


    Li Xu held her tighter and tighter.


    "Master, what do you want to do?" Da Ji had a bad feeling.


    "It seems that we haven''t tried in the kitchen yet?" Li Xu''s courage suddenly grew up and whispered in Da Ju''s ear.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Da Chuo wanted to break free, but he didn''t want Li Xu to hold him down.


    Half an hour later.


    They were sweating profusely.


    Da Ju sat on the chair, his face flushed, rubbed his legs and scolded: "Li Xu, you beast, just got dirty after taking a bath."


    "It''s all right. We''ll wash it later."


    Li Xu kissed her flushed cheek. She was really cute. Her mouth was so angry. Li Xu kissed a few more and said, "go wash the pot and we''ll make pig feet."


    Da Ji rolled his eyes and stood up. He staggered and was about to lose his footing.


    The leg seems to be limping.


    Da Chuo felt that Li Xu was shameless and scolded in his heart. Looking at his legs, he was soiled after taking a bath. It was really.


    Smelly master.


    "Don''t stare at me. Aren''t you excited just now? Go wash the pot." Li Xu kissed her cheek again.


    Da Ji went out to wash with the pot.


    Li Xu took out the pig''s feet from the ice cellar, thawed them with Lingli and began to deal with them.


    The Da Ji who was washing the pot outside was washing. Suddenly, she found that there were black clouds everywhere in the sky. The black clouds rolled like thunder. Suddenly, she remembered something.


    "Master." Da Ji shouted outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu went out with a kitchen knife.


    "Didn''t you say that I was unilaterally promoted to Lei Jie? Isn''t that right?" Da zhe remembered this stubble. The unilateral taboo Lei Jie said that she could do whatever she wanted to do to Li Xu, but Li Xu couldn''t do whatever she wanted to do to her.


    But just now, in the lake and in the kitchen, Li Xu did whatever he wanted.


    Why didn''t this one-sided taboo thunder robbery break down?


    What went wrong?


    Li Xu came to Da Ju with a kitchen knife, looked up at the sky and saw the rolling thunder robbery. At this time, he suddenly remembered the problem of Da Ju.


    Especially for the problem of thunder robbery, he took the initiative to kiss. Thunder robbery may split himself, but now not only kiss, Li Xu also has friendly exchanges with Da Ju.


    But the thunder didn''t come down.


    What the hell is going on?


    He can''t figure it out.


    Looking at the thunder robbery in the sky, it seems that it condenses on the sky, it seems that it dare not split, and it seems that it hesitates to split.


    Li Xu and Da Ju usually do things in the picture of mountains and rivers, so they won''t be split. Over time, they forget this.


    Da Chuo suddenly remembered something and said in his heart, "is it about my meeting with the female emperor''s sister?"


    Although he didn''t know what the secret was, Da Ju thought it was not simple. He looked at the sky and said, "who in the end imprisoned me?"


    Is it a man in heaven?


    She always knew she had a secret.


    Master''s retrospective eye saw some things about the empress. For example, what was the connection between the empress and the mirror before the sky fire came?


    Since she was burned into a dagger, she stripped these memories to Qingqiu''s puppet female emperor sister. Since Qingqiu''s puppet female emperor sister blew up, dagger thought she could only become a dagger in the future, but recently, for example, just now, the female emperor sister has appeared in her mind. What does this mean?


    This means that she will grow up again soon.


    She is about to grow into a female emperor.


    In fact, she doesn''t object to the appearance of a female emperor. Anyway, it''s just an enlarged version of herself. Is she worried about herself at that time?


    I''m afraid my consciousness is dominated by the female emperor.


    She''s more worried about this.


    My former self was cold, just like the female emperor sister in my mind. If I let my former self know about her and Li Xu, I don''t know if I would do anything special.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Xu asked.


    "Forget it. The more you think about it, the more chaotic it is. There must be a way to the front of the mountain."


    Da Ji took back his thoughts and thought so much. The consequence of thinking so much was that he was ill like that day.


    I want to be a waste.


    Be a heartless man.


    Da Ji said secretly in his heart.


    No longer care about the ghost thunder robbery in the sky. Gradually, the thunder robbery in the sky dissipated without looking at it and began to wash the pot.


    Seeing that she was so calm, Li Xu returned to the kitchen. He thought a lot. He had asked Da Chuo about this. She said that she didn''t promote Lei robbery unilaterally.


    I wonder if it was the female emperor?


    According to his understanding of the female emperor, according to some things he saw in Qingqiu or with his retrospective eyes, Li Xu felt that the female emperor was a very proud and conceited person.


    She is also extremely narcissistic to herself. It is a bit like her style to limit others without limiting herself.


    But it''s not like her.


    If it wasn''t her, who could it be?


    Is it heaven?


    Can the female emperor still come from heaven?


    Isn''t she the daughter of King Qingqiu?


    How could it come from nature?


    There are many questions in Li Xu''s heart, but none of them is reliable.


    "Master, what are you doing? If you stay in a daze, your hands will be cut off by you."


    Da Ju came in with the pot and put it on the stove. He found that Li Xu had been in a daze, but his hand was chopping pig''s feet. He kindly reminded him not to chop his hand.


    "No, I know." Li Xu said, "Xiao Da, I have a problem. I don''t know whether to talk about it or not."


    "Then don''t talk," said da.


    Li Xu was stunned. He didn''t know how to spit. He squinted at Da Ji and said, "are you sure you''re your mother''s own?"


    "Is it hard or your mother''s own?" Da Ji held his face and looked at Li Xu, some speechless.


    "I''m talking to you seriously. Don''t talk to me about something that has nothing. Think about it quickly."


    "Master, you can speak and you can''t stop your hands." make complaints about Tucao Tucao.


    Li Xu glanced at her, continued to chop the pig''s feet, cut them into pieces, and said, "think about it quickly. Do you think it''s possible that you picked them up?"


    "I must be my mother''s own, I''m very sure." Da Fan began to make a fire, preheat and drain the oil.


    After being provoked to a certain extent, Li Xu put the pig''s hoof into the pot, stir fry it gently, and said, "why haven''t you ever heard of your father?"


    Da Ju shook his head and said, "don''t ask my father foolishly in front of my mother in the future."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Anyway, don''t ask. It''s taboo. I don''t know why. In short, don''t ask."


    "Oh." Li Xuding nodded, flipped the pig''s feet and asked, "do you remember our female emperor''s bedroom in Qingqiu? Did you think you were a little strange before?"


    "HMM." Da Ji nodded. Nonsense, she naturally knew, but she didn''t have this memory.


    "I don''t think your sky fire is accidental. I suspect someone in the sky wants to get you. Of course, it''s just speculation." Li Xu said.


    Da Ji was silent and sat silent.


    Li Xu turned it over, added ingredients, colored the pig''s feet, stir fried, put water, put a small amount of soybeans, and covered the pot.


    Li Xu cleaned his hands and eliminated the oil smell with Taoist methods. When he came to Da Ju, Da Ju automatically stood up. Li Xu naturally sat in her position.


    As soon as he sat down, Li Xu stretched out his hand, and Da Ji sat on Li Xu skillfully.


    They talked a lot in the kitchen. They talked for a long time and made this pig''s hoof by the way.


    Time passed so quickly that an hour passed and finally we could eat.


    "Li Xu, feed me." Da Ji couldn''t get up in Li Xu''s arms. His eyes smiled like a moon.


    "OK." Li Xu stood up, and Da Ji was like a pendant, holding his neck and hanging on him.


    After a while, Li Xu put out the fire and brought a large bowl of pig feet. Li Xu tried to eat, and Da Ji bit up and bit off half of Li Xu''s unfinished food.


    These two people are here, you and me, wantonly show.


    This meal took a long time. It didn''t seem to be eating at all. It felt the same as the end. You feed me and I feed you. Tut Tut, the picture is difficult to describe.


    After eating, it was dark.


    They were both startled. Unexpectedly, it was so late that the bright moonlight had poured on the ground, reflecting the Taixu Academy with a golden veil.


    "Shifu, I''m a little full." take me to touch my little belly like I''m pregnant.


    "Why don''t we do some sports?" Li Xu suggested.


    Da Ju frowned and looked at Li Xu. He always felt a little unseemly and blinked: "what do you mean?"


    Li Xu whispered, "yes, that''s what you think."


    He''s trying to do something.


    Da Ji reached out and pinched Li Xu''s waist and said, "my leg still hurts. Another day."


    "Let''s go and see the stars." Li xurong couldn''t resist her refusal and picked her up.


    "I said I''m still in pain." Da Ji struggled.


    "What do you think? You really look at the stars."


    "Really?" Da Ji didn''t believe it. He always felt that Li Xu had other intentions.


    "HMM." Li Xu held her in his arms, stared at her and rose to the sky. He came to the highest floor of the palace. Li Xu held her and sat at the top of the palace.


    Da Ju didn''t expect that Li Xu was really just looking at the stars, so he nestled in Li Xu''s arms and looked up at the stars and the moon in the sky.


    "Master, do you say there is anyone in the moon?" Da Ji pointed to the moon.


    "I don''t know." Li Xu shook his head. Has he been there? How can he know if there is anyone on it? However, according to his own speculation, there should be no life on the moon.


    The universe is wide, but there are still a few planets suitable for the birth of creatures.


    "Master, why don''t we take a walk on the moon? Yes, we have to go up and have a look in person."


    "That makes sense. Do you really want to go? If you want to go, we''ll go for a walk on the moon?" Li Xu said.


    "Can you go?" asked Da Ji, feeling so tall.


    "Go, I''ll try."


    Li Xu jumped up with Da Ji in his arms and kept taking off. The speed was faster and faster. He came to the clouds and kept going up.


    Da Ju heard the sound of swish. Four tails grew behind her, covering her ears and Li Xu''s ears.


    When Li Xu stopped, he had come to the moon.


    Da Ju came down from Li Xu''s arms, stood on the ground and looked around. It was too cold here. There was not even a grass or a tree.


    There is only silence, calm and cold.


    "Shifu, we really came to the moon." Da Ju looked around and couldn''t believe that she came to the moon with Shifu.


    It''s quite unexpected when you show up here.


    "Nature is true." Li Xu took Da Ju''s hand and said, "we walk around."


    The air quality here is not very good. If ordinary people were here, they would not be able to carry it.


    "Master, I heard that there is Guanghan palace and laurel trees on the moon, but there is nothing here. It''s like ruins. There are collapses everywhere."


    "Have you ever experienced a battle picture here before?"


    "Why is it so dilapidated?"


    "No, it was like this." Li Xu ran through everywhere and found no trace of the battle of the gods. It was obvious that the moon was like this.


    Li Xu felt something was wrong. It was just a feeling. He didn''t know where it was?


    The moon is not the moon at all, which is completely different from what is recorded in the legend.


    I haven''t found the sky all the time. Is there another world in this world, Tianting.


    The road to heaven!


    He suddenly thought of a name, which was mentioned by Liu Miaozhu, the palace master.


    It seems that the truth is not simple.


    It''s fishy.


    Li Xu and Da Ju strolled on the moon and didn''t find any creatures or suspicious places. Li Xu can be sure that there is a problem here.


    "Is the moon fake?" Da Ju looked around and found no miracles. There was nothing on it except the wind and ash.


    "Maybe." Li Xu smiled.


    "There''s nothing beautiful here, master. Let''s go back." Da Chuo shook Li Xu''s arm. It''s very cold here. It''s not as good as Taixu Academy.


    Li Xu nodded and took her back to Taixu Academy.


    I still enjoy the stars in the sky above the palace, but since I went up, looking at the moon, my eyes don''t look as good as I thought.


    "Do you feel cold?" Li Xu suddenly said.


    "No." Da Chuan looked at Li Xu. What did he mean?


    "No, you do." Li looked at Da Ju and said, "where''s your tail?"


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu for a few seconds. It turned out that it was this idea.


    Nine tails grew slowly behind him. Li Xu held her and her tail directly. It was so warm.


    Da Chuo reached out and knocked Li Xu''s head. The man just wanted to play with his tail.


    "Why don''t we go back to the room." Li Xu held her tail for a while and looked at Da Ju.


    "Well, I''ll go back to my room and you''ll go back to your room."


    "No, you have to sleep with me. OK, that''s it."


    7017k

 Chapter 271

    "Who wants to sleep with you? Go away."


    Da Ji came out of Li Xu''s arms.


    She didn''t want to sleep with Li Xu because she was afraid that he would do something to herself.


    She jumped down from the top of the palace and took back the nine tails behind her. She wanted to go back to her room to sleep. Yu Guang secretly beat Li Xu and found that he didn''t follow.


    It''s best not to follow. You can have a good rest tonight and don''t want to toss about any more.


    However, she thought too much.


    Li Xu still followed.


    He jumped down, went into Daju''s room, closed the door, skillfully drilled into Daju''s quilt, and touched his hands around dishonestly.


    "Don''t move. I''m so tired. I want to sleep."


    Da Ju felt that he and Li Xu had been seriously overdrawn today.


    If she did it again, she would never get out of bed tomorrow.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just hugging you." Li Xu said.


    Li Xu held her in his arms and put his hand on her waist. He just kept this position and slept.


    In fact, Li Xu wanted to do it again with Da Chong, but she looked really tired. Li Xu had to hold her and didn''t do anything to her.


    Da Ju gradually went to sleep. The slight snoring soon rang and breathed evenly. I could see that she was really tired.


    Li gave her a false kiss on the forehead and said good night.


    Sleep with a small device.


    His sleep quality has always been very good, almost second sleep, and soon fell asleep.


    Midnight.


    Li Xu felt that there was something wrong with the person in his arms. He felt that the size was not right. The Da Ji in his arms seemed to be bigger and softer.


    She stuck to herself and Li Xu felt very comfortable.


    I couldn''t help holding it tighter. Suddenly, Li Xu felt that the surroundings became cold, and the extremely cold breath was spreading. I didn''t know if it was an illusion.


    He opened his eyes vaguely.


    Then he put on a pair of eyes.


    A pair of very beautiful eyes, facial features become more three-dimensional, beautiful, thin lips, snow-white neck, and then below, is convex.


    It is extremely exaggerated.


    Almost, Li Xu thought he saw an Zhiyu.


    Now, her hand is holding the woman''s waist. It''s very soft and feels great.


    "Do you have a good hug? Why don''t you throw your hand up again?"


    The woman''s voice came out coldly, the whole room quickly began to freeze, and the cold breath filled the air.


    Li Xu jumped up from the bed and stammered, "female emperor!"


    The woman as like as two peas in the present is a magnified version of Da, whose appearance is exactly the same as that of Da, which is a more enlarged proportion, more mature and charming, and a beautiful country.


    If it weren''t for what I saw with my own eyes, it''s hard to imagine that Da Ju would be like this when she grew up. It''s breathtaking beauty.


    She held her face in one hand, reclined on the bed, looked at Li Xu coldly, blinked and stretched her eyes. Her perfect body was perfect in front of her eyes.


    Li Xu looked more.


    "You are really a big bag of color!" the female emperor''s tone was cold and her chest fluctuated with anger. Li Xu really wanted to kill her.


    Li Xu took back his eyes. Unexpectedly, the first time he saw the female emperor was in bed. I''m afraid he can''t forget the picture in the future.


    "Hello." the empress held out her hand.


    Li Xu thought she was going to let herself pull her up, so he grabbed her hand. As a result, the female emperor''s face suddenly changed.


    "Let go." the female emperor shouted, "can you touch me?"


    What do you mean.


    Did you stretch out your hand? Didn''t you let me pull you up.


    Li looked at her. The woman was so strange.


    "Bring it." she stretched out her hand and looked at Li Xu. She was so angry that her chest fluctuated. The surrounding environment was getting colder and colder. She felt like she was going to kill people. She was about to die of anger.


    "Bring what?" Li Xu asked. Did I take anything from you? No


    "Loading, still loading?" the female emperor stared at Li Xu. The power of the cold ice path slowly covered it, and ice crystals appeared in the air.


    "Please make it clear." Li Xu said.


    The female emperor said, "where is my fruit?"


    She went to Penglai from Qingqiu for the purpose of transforming Daoguo. However, since Da Chong took over her body, she never had a chance to come out. It was not easy to come out. She had to take advantage of this opportunity.


    Otherwise, it will soon be pulled back by the crane.


    She is only part of the memory of Da Ji, and Da Ji is still dominant.


    Li Xu quickly took Huadao fruit out of his spiritual sea. It was a fruit with two different attributes, ice and fire.


    "Are you sure?" Li Xu said.


    "Bring it to you."


    The empress snatched the fruit from Li Xu''s hands and put it into her arms. She looked at Li Xu fiercely.


    Anyway, she doesn''t have any good feelings for Li Xu. This is a lecherous man.


    She has never felt for lecherous people.


    "I''ll come to you again," she said coldly.


    Li Xu said, "I have something to ask you."


    "Say." the female emperor stretched out her foot, kicked the air and tilted her legs. In fact, she didn''t know that she had gone.


    "Well, before you became Da Ji, you should have contacted someone in the mirror. Do you know who that is?" Li Xu asked.


    "I don''t know." she''s just a part of the memory sealed by Da Ji. How do you know.


    "Did you do the thunder robbery?"


    "No."


    The female emperor stared at Li Xu. If she stepped down, it must be who touched himself who died. Thinking of this, the female emperor looked at Li Xu and said coldly:


    "I tell you, don''t touch me again. If it happens again, I''ll kill you directly."


    "You mean the lake, the grass, and the kitchen..."


    "Say it again." the female emperor clenched her teeth and said, "I warn you that if you touch me again, I will worship you and burn paper for you next year''s Qingming Festival."


    She is a magnificent female emperor. The strongest female emperor in Qingqiu is reduced to playing with Li Xu in the lake, on the grass and in the kitchen. It''s ridiculous.


    At the thought of this, her face turned red and clenched her fist. Now her legs seemed to ache.


    Li Xu is a beast.


    The more you think, the more angry you get.


    "I solemnly warn you that I will kill you again." then BIU''s voice, the female emperor turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.


    Li Xu suddenly opened his eyes and woke up.


    It was a dream.


    Then he looked at his side. It was still Da Ji, not the female emperor. It was really a dream.


    So he lay down, hugged Da Ju and continued to sleep. As for what the female emperor said, he couldn''t touch her, he didn''t listen at all.


    Hugging and hugging, Li Xu felt something wrong. How could there be a hard thing in Da Ji''s arms? He immediately stretched out his hand to touch it and touched out a Huadao fruit.


    Didn''t you give the fruit to the female emperor just now? What''s on Da Ji.


    Well, the female emperor and Da Ju are the same person.


    Li Xu put huadaoguo back into Da Chong''s arms. At this time, Da Chong woke up, looked at Li Xu and said, "why don''t you touch me when you don''t sleep in the middle of the night?"


    "It''s all right. Go to bed."


    Li Xu touched her head, hugged him and continued to sleep.


    He nodded.


    Began to fall asleep.


    Vaguely, she had one more memory. She became a female emperor herself. She asked Li xuyao to turn Daoguo and said a lot of inexplicable words.


    Let Li Xu can''t touch her. God can''t touch her.


    I''ll touch it.


    Can you bite me?


    Da Ji pasted a sticker into Li Xu''s arms.


    "I must kill you." another voice came out of my mind. The female emperor was half angry.


    "Ha ha."


    Da Ji didn''t pay attention to her. She slept very sweet and felt that the quality of sleep had risen to a higher level.


    "Stupid girl..."


    It seems that Da Ju heard someone yelling.


    Ignore her.


    sleep


    When I wake up, I wake up.


    Da Chuo found that she had a fruit in her arms, which was the Huadao fruit of Penglai stream. What she wanted this thing to do was really inexplicable.


    Haven''t you reached the eighth grade yet?


    Does this work?


    I don''t understand.


    However, it was a little heavy to put Huadao fruit in her arms. Just when she wanted to put Huadao fruit in the ring, Huadao fruit rushed directly into her spirit sea.


    It''s amazing.


    She didn''t pay much attention, got out, looked at Li Xu sleeping like a pig, smiled, kissed Li Xu''s forehead, got up and practiced.


    Mao Shi cultivation is her compulsory course.


    No one can stop it.


    Taixu academy, the highest part of the palace.


    She sat on the highest place, with nine tails growing behind her. Her snow-white hairy tail was wrapped and paralyzed on the rubble, covered by the power of fire in the cold sky.


    She entered a state of cultivation.


    As soon as he entered the state of cultivation, he was pulled into the space of consciousness, a magnificent palace with a familiar woman sitting on the throne.


    "Sister nvdi." Da Ji shouted.


    "You shout so perfunctorily." the women on the throne don''t understand, but they don''t care much. After all, they are one person, but in different forms.


    Da Ji doesn''t speak.


    Whoosh.


    The female emperor floated down from the Palace door, held Da Ju''s mouth, put her hand through Da Ju''s abdomen, leaned in and pulled it out.


    "This is mine," said the empress.


    "Take it yourself." Da Ji didn''t care.


    "You help me integrate," said the female emperor.


    "I don''t have eight grades. It''s a combination of dried fruit."


    The female emperor said, "no, you are the eighth grade. As long as you find yourself, you are the eighth grade. In this way, you can integrate."


    Da Ji looked at her strangely.


    "Don''t look at yourself like this. I am you and you are me. Don''t run away and find yourself." her voice echoed coldly in Da''s ear.


    It made his mind buzzing.


    "Come with me and I''ll tell you what to do?" the female emperor took her.


    They sat in the void facing the face plate.


    Close your eyes.


    Da Ju''s strength began to surge out. The strength was passing and gushing to the female emperor. A moment later, Da Ju felt something wrong.


    When I opened my eyes, I was shocked and the scene disappeared.


    Return to the real world.


    "Are you a fool? Why are you resisting me again?" a voice came out of my mind, which was very angry. "You are really a fool, a fool. I really want to strangle you."


    The empress''s voice was so angry that she seemed to be crazy.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. Wait for me to think about it." Da Ji said shyly.


    "Stupid girl, what do you think? We are one. You are me and I am you."


    "..." controller.


    "I''ll hurt you. The best thing in the world is me. No one is so good to you except me." the female emperor coaxed.


    "My master is the best to me."


    "Don''t mention your master. When I mention him, I want to stab him to death. This man will talk sweet and deceive you. In fact, he is greedy for your body."


    "Don''t say that about my master. Besides, I''ll be angry."


    The female emperor sat on the throne and snorted coldly, "in fact, this man is very timid. He eats you so much that you don''t even have bones left. If one day he sells you for a few money, you don''t know. Listen to my advice and leave here. There''s nothing you deserve to miss."


    "Shut up." Da Ji drank coldly.


    The voice in my mind was finally quiet.


    Looking at the time, she was shocked at noon. How did the time pass so fast? She thought she was only practicing for an hour.


    How come it''s all this time.


    She jumped down and wanted to go to the room to find Li Xu. He just woke up.


    "I really slept like a pig. I just got up now." Da Ji murmured.


    Li Xu got up, took a sip of wine and said, "let''s go into the country map of mountains and rivers."


    "What are you doing in there?"


    "Look at Zhiyu." Li Xu said, "I don''t know what she is now and whether she has broken through?"


    It''s been several days.


    He took Da Ju and rushed into the picture of mountains and rivers. He appeared in an Zhiyu''s room and learned about the situation. He said she was coming soon and that she should come out soon.


    Three days later.


    Da Ji, who was practicing, entered consciousness again and quarreled with the female emperor. Suddenly, an Zhiyu''s room burst into a sound.


    "Touch!"


    The noise was loud and deafening. The Da Ji in cultivation looked at the room.


    I found Li Xu''s figure running past, as fast as a rabbit.


    "Beautiful, it''s fried, maybe there''s no one." the voice of the female emperor came from my mind.


    "Can you shut up?" Da Huang thought she was very upset. The voice of the female emperor appeared more and more frequently, chirping all the time.


    Da Ji jumped down and walked to Anzhi fish''s room.


    Come to the door and look inside.


    "Master, I''m out." the eggshell burst. An Zhiyu jumped out of it and directly jumped into Li Xu''s arms. His feet wrapped around his waist and kissed Li Xu''s face.


    Long time no see, even miss.


    Li Xu also hugged her and said, "I''m so worried. You finally came out. Don''t move. Let me feel my pulse and let me see what''s going on."


    An Zhiyu stayed still.


    Li Xu said, "what did you experience inside? Your accomplishments are progressing so fast. There is only one opportunity to get out of the body from the sixth grade yuan God."


    Unexpectedly, in just a few days, she reached this level of cultivation.


    A natural shortcut talent is a cow.


    "Wonderful."


    The two words of the female emperor came from my mind. Da Ju''s face was black and wonderful. The female emperor had nothing to say.


    An Zhiyu hung on Li Xu''s body, looked carelessly at the door, saw Da Ju, and immediately came down from Li Xu and ran to hold her:


    "Da Ji, I miss you so much."


    "Be hungry. Let''s go. I''ll cook for you."


    Da Ju took her hand, her eyes smiled like crescent moon, and the two little tiger teeth were bright.


    An Zhiyu held her arm.


    They went all the way to the kitchen and finally found that the food reserves in the picture of mountains and rivers were gone.


    They looked at Li Xu. Li Xu took them out and came to Taixu academy, so the two girls began to eat in the kitchen. Li Xu sat in a daze in his chair.


    7017k

 Chapter 272

    "What a sister."


    The voice of the female emperor came out of Da Ju''s mind. The female emperor was so annoyed that Da Ju shouted angrily, "don''t make a noise."


    An Zhiyu was startled: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t say you." Da Huang shook his head and patted his head. He was so annoyed. Looking at the female emperor, he said, "can you shut up for me? If you don''t shut up again, do you believe I''ll seal you up?"


    Finally quiet down.


    "Is it really all right?" an Zhiyu always felt that the state of Da Ji was not quite right.


    "It''s all right, sister Zhiyu. I''ll make you what you want to eat." Da Ji said.


    "Eat meat."


    "OK, let''s eat meat, tut tut."


    Da Ju pricked up her ears and showed her two little tiger teeth. She was as happy as an optimist. She immediately returned to a heartless state.


    They began to make things in the kitchen, jingling.


    Li Xu sat outside and didn''t care about them. Anyway, the two of them had no other hobbies except eating.


    The only advantage of Li Xu is to eat and drink with him, as if he were incidental.


    After eating, the two girls went for a walk. After that, they went to the hot spring.


    Li Xu also wants to go.


    It would be nice to have a hot spring with two girls, but I don''t have the courage.


    I had to sit in a daze in the corridor.


    In the hot spring.


    Da Ju put his head beside the hot spring pool, closed his eyes and enjoyed the peace at the moment.


    An Zhiyu came up and said, "Da Ji, you''re getting bigger again."


    Da Ju opened her eyes and glanced at her. Her has not changed, but she still can''t catch up with her, unless she completely becomes a female emperor.


    However, if you become a female emperor, it will be more exaggerated than her.


    She remembered the figure of the empress.


    What the hell am I trying to write?


    She shook her head and found that Anzhi fish was still staring at herself. She sank her body into the water and said, "don''t stare at me like this. It''s strange, okay?"


    "I find you more and more strange. Your body is developing so fast. Is she coming out soon?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Da Ji was startled.


    "I said the female emperor." an Zhiyu said.


    "Have you seen her?" Da Ji wondered.


    "Once, didn''t I tell you? I saw her once in Qingqiu."


    Da Ji was tired: "forget it, I don''t want to know, I don''t want to mention her."


    An Zhi fish reached out and poked Da Ji''s body and said, "it''s so soft. It''s going to catch up with me."


    Da Ju was far away from Anzhi fish and thought she was a little abnormal.


    "Also shy, you used to poke me like that."


    "Yes?"


    "No?" an Zhiyu reached out and hugged Da Ji and said, "yes."


    "No."


    "I''ll scratch you without you."


    "Hahaha... Tickle."


    The water splashed as the fan struggled.


    But an Zhiyu held her arm and pressed her. Da Ji kept struggling, but she couldn''t take it off.


    Struggling, struggling.


    An Zhiyu suddenly noticed Da Ju''s arm. The palace sand on her was strange. It was different from her palace sand. He didn''t notice it before. He glanced at it inadvertently just now. It became more and more strange and said:


    "Don''t move."


    The crane is still struggling.


    "Don''t move first."


    "What''s the matter?" Da Ji wondered.


    "Just don''t move."


    An Zhiyu reached out to buckle the palace sand on Da Ji''s arm. Da Ji had a bad feeling. She just wanted to use her spiritual power to break away from her comfort, but she was stunned.


    Because an Zhiyu has buckled out her palace sand.


    She swallowed her mouth and looked embarrassed.


    An Zhiyu took a deep breath, frowned, looked at Da Ju, and stared at the palace sand he had buckled out.


    It was the first time she heard that the palace guard sand could be deducted.


    "Are you fake?" an Zhiyu looked at her.


    "I''ll go first." Da Ju didn''t want to talk. He dodged his eyes, jumped out of the hot spring, dressed quickly, ran back to his room and got into the quilt.


    An Zhiyu was stunned in the hot spring and looked at the palace guarding sand in his hand.


    Stunned for a long time, she came out of the hot spring and the water splashed on her body. No, she had to ask Da Ju what was going on.


    Casually put on a dress and didn''t even tie it. He ran out and ran to Da Ju''s room.


    Her clothes were messy and her scenery was infinite, so she ran past Li Xu''s eyes.


    "Stop, are you crazy?" Li looked at her snow-white legs and messy clothes, and could see the carcass. "What are you doing in a hurry?"


    An Zhiyu said, "I have something to find her..."


    "Xiao Da ran back in a hurry, so did you. What are you doing?"


    "I have something urgent."


    "Stop." Li Xu stood up, stopped her and said, "no matter what, put your clothes on first. What does it look like?"


    Li Xu helped her fasten her clothes.


    An Zhiyu noticed his current scenery and hesitated: "leave me alone, I really have something to do."


    "What''s up?" Li looked at her.


    "Da Ju, her... Arm guard... Guard..."


    An Zhiyu said half, shut up and stop talking.


    It''s very close. Fortunately, I stopped the chatterbox. If I say it myself, it''s ok if it''s Li xupo. If it''s not, Li Xu and Da Chong''s marriage will be yellow.


    She suddenly thought of this floor.


    "What''s the matter, how to talk haltingly?" Li Xu asked.


    "It''s all right, master. Go back to bed first. I''ll sleep with Da Chong tonight." an Zhiyu pushed Li Xu back to his room and said:


    "Master, have a good rest. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Then quickly close the door.


    "Like a psycho." Li Xu scolded, but he didn''t ask much. After all, it''s hard for him to ask about things between girls.


    After closing the door, an Zhiyu didn''t care about his clothes, but came to the door of Da Ju''s room, dried his hair with Taoist methods, pushed open the door and went in.


    Lock the door and close the window.


    "Motor."


    An Zhiyu poked the Da Ji in the quilt, but she didn''t come out and still nestled in it.


    An Zhiyu got into the bed, waved his hand, and the whole bed was covered with a boundary, so that no one could overhear them, because the boundary isolated all sounds.


    She also got into the bed and saw Da Ji''s face red and shy.


    "I didn''t tell Li Xu that the doors and windows were closed. I''ve set up a barrier here. Now you can tell me what happened to the palace guarding sand?" an Zhiyu asked.


    Da Ju didn''t speak, turned over and wanted to turn to the other side.


    "Don''t move." an Zhiyu pressed her, "tell me what''s going on?"


    "I......" Da Shu didn''t know what to say. It was too humiliating.


    Seeing her expression was very strange. An Zhiyu murmured, "it''s not strange that you have been in Qingqiu for hundreds of years. But how can you sleep with him before it''s time to talk about marriage? You really don''t worry at all."


    An Zhiyu touched her forehead, his chest heaved with anger, and said, "don''t talk about it everywhere, especially with Li Xu. If he knows, he won''t marry you."


    "Remember?" an Zhiyu nodded her forehead again.


    "What are you talking about?" Da Ju was suddenly a little confused and couldn''t understand. A moment later, she seemed to understand, "did you misunderstand something?"


    She scratched her head.


    An Zhiyu looked at her: "didn''t you get rid of your palace sand by sleeping with others? Don''t fool me. I tell you, the only way to break the palace sand is the combination of men and women. Did you sleep with others?"


    She thought this person was someone else. She didn''t think of Li Xu at all.


    Although she could see that Li Xu and Da Ju were very good, she should not have come to this step so soon, so she didn''t say it when Li Xu asked her just now.


    "No one else, what do you think?"


    Da Ju now understood the meaning of an Zhiyu. She thought she slept with others and lost the palace sand. If Li Xu knew, she would not want herself.


    An Zhiyu is worried about himself.


    Da Ju suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. She ran back shy, not because of anything else.


    But an Zhiyu thinks it''s someone else.


    Seeing Da Ji laughing, an Zhiyu was stunned and asked, "what do you mean, it''s not someone else, who is it?"


    Suddenly, an Zhiyu''s face was stiff and thought of something: "did you sleep with Li Xu?"


    "Yes." Da Ji nodded.


    "If you sleep with Li Xu, the palace guarding sand will disappear. Why do you make a fake?"


    "Before I married him, the palace guard sand was gone. I felt ashamed and asked my master to get a palace guard sand." Da Chuo blinked.


    An Zhiyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    It turned out that Li Xu lost the palace sand of Da Ju.


    "Wait."


    Ann knows what the fish noticed.


    Teng opened the quilt, sat on an Zhiyu, pressed her, and grabbed Da Ju''s neck.


    "Sister Zhiyu, what are you doing?" Da Chuo began to cough and speak vaguely.


    An Zhiyu said, "look, I don''t strangle you. You actually sleep with Li Xu. I haven''t slept with him. You secretly ate him. I''ll strangle you."


    "I''m worried about you for nothing. It turns out that you two have begun to linger for a long time and are still hiding it from me." an Zhiyu began to pinch her.


    "Let go."


    Da Ji struggled and soon broke free, but an Zhiyu came up again.


    Soon, the two pinched each other.


    The female emperor in Da Chuo''s mind looked at this scene. In fact, she wanted to beat an Zhiyu, but she suddenly felt that an Zhiyu was very interesting. She also liked Li Xu, but she was also worried about Da Chuo.


    What an interesting girl, she stopped caring and watched quietly.


    After playing for a while, they were out of breath.


    Finally, an Zhiyu pressed the Da Fan and said, "you are so brave that you ate Li Xu. I didn''t eat it."


    "I''m his fiancee," said Da Ji.


    "Oh."


    Excuse me.


    An Zhiyu just remembered the identities of Da Ju and Li Xu. What''s his identity? It''s embarrassing to dare to take control of Da Ji''s head, but she refused to admit defeat and said:


    "I''m also his fiancee." an Zhiyu said hard, "he said he would marry me. If he doesn''t marry me, I''ll blow his dog''s head."


    "Ha ha."


    "You laugh a fart. If you dare not agree, I''ll strangle you." an Zhiyu pressed Da Ji.


    Da Ji covered his mouth and smiled.


    An Zhiyu said and laughed.


    Suddenly I felt a little thick skinned. I got down from Da Ju, lay next to her, and then covered the quilt.


    Over the top.


    The two men hid under the quilt.


    An Zhi fish looked at Da Ji.


    Da looked at her.


    Look at each other and smile. The smile is like a blooming flower and bone, which blooms particularly brightly.


    "You laugh a fart." an Zhiyu was speechless, nodded her forehead and said, "I''m worried about you and lose money."


    "No money, or I''ll make a promise by myself." Da Ji blinked his big eyes and hugged an Zhiyu''s arm with a coquettish look on his face.


    "No, learn me two barks and I''ll forgive you." an Zhiyu felt that he wanted to put his shelf up.


    "Ow, ow, ow..."


    "Will you? The sound of the dog barking is barking..." an Zhiyu demonstrated twice.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch."


    "Silly."


    An Zhiyu pinched her flesh face and whispered, "what do you think? He actually slept with Li Xu so early. Fortunately, he is not the kind of person who doesn''t care about you after eating, otherwise you will cry."


    She''s going to teach her a lesson orally.


    Da Chuo threw the pot: "you didn''t bring me bad and let me read some junk books, especially" my master became my brother and later became my husband ". After reading it, I couldn''t help but want to sleep with him."


    An Zhi fish pinched Da Ju''s ear and said, "it''s my fault. You see, I see so much. How can I be all right? It''s obviously that your own control is too weak."


    In fact, if she didn''t want to give up her natural shortcut, she would have slept with Li Xu.


    However, Da Ji didn''t know that she could stand and talk without backache.


    Tut tut.


    Da Ju didn''t speak, looked at an Zhiyu and said, "don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I heard that the national teacher passed on the secret of your daughter''s natural proximity. You must be because of this..."


    "Definitely not. I have strong control."


    "Hehe, I don''t want to pierce you."


    An Zhiyu suddenly said, "yes, you were punctured."


    Da Ju was stunned. "You are really a little girl."


    "What, you always say that others are little girls. You are yourself. I doubt you will definitely sleep in the same bed when I''m away." an Zhiyu said.


    "How is it possible? I said I would stop lust. I haven''t touched him since then."


    "You tried once."


    "Yes, 100 million times," said Da Ji.


    "Believe you, ghost." an Zhiyu scratched Da''s armpit and made her smile.


    Da Ji tickled her, too.


    The two were playing happily in bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Li Xu woke up and found that Da Ju and an Zhiyu were always whispering. Where to pull their hands, he suddenly felt that their relationship had become better.


    It''s weird.


    It''s unimaginable.


    Just one night.


    Why is the relationship so outrageous? It feels better than before.


    What happened?


    Li Xu touched his chin and thought of something.


    They seemed to have slept last night.


    Is it?


    Li Xu''s mind thought a lot of lilies in his hometown. Are they true love?


    Do you exist only to inherit your family?


    7017k

 Chapter 273

    In the next few days, Li Xudou was very busy.


    Because Da Ju and an Zhiyu didn''t look for him anymore, they played by themselves. They never looked for themselves at any other time except shouting at themselves during dinner.


    Li Xu suddenly felt that he had been beaten into the cold palace.


    However, he thinks it''s very good. They have a good relationship, so they don''t have to maintain themselves. If they fight all day, they will have a headache.


    I feel like I''m back to my peaceful life a long time ago.


    At that time, there was no Dazhou, no Anzhi fish, only myself. At that time, I felt calm and lonely. Now I don''t feel lonely because they are here.


    Lean back on the chair, close your eyes and enjoy the rare peace.


    ¡­¡­


    On the grass.


    "Do you feel it?" asked Da Ji.


    "No." an Zhiyu shook his head.


    "Why not?"


    "Really not."


    "It''s been a few days. Don''t you say it''s just a little close? But it''s hard to say. I feel that most of the opportunity depends on luck." Da Chuan comfort fish said, "I won''t help you. Take your time to find the opportunity to make a breakthrough."


    Da Chui thought it was too difficult for an Zhiyu to break six grades.


    Anyway, she thinks she can''t break the sixth grade as long as she stays in Taixu Academy. If she wants to break the sixth grade, she must go somewhere else.


    "OK, leave me alone. I''ll study it myself and you can practice it," an Zhiyu said.


    Da Chuo nodded and began to practice. Recently, she was also practicing, trying to break through the six grades, but she didn''t feel anything. She also knew that she had to take her time.


    Sit on the ground and enter the cultivation state.


    "As I said, you can''t break through the sixth grade. If you want to break through the sixth grade, you have to find yourself." the female emperor''s voice rang out in her mind again.


    "Leave it alone."


    "If I don''t care about you, who cares about you, because I''m you."


    "Shut up and don''t appear in my mind again. If you force me to talk again, believe it or not, I''ll lose this part of my memory."


    "Why, you lost this part of your memory last time, and this time you want to lose this memory? Isn''t it a way to escape all the time? You have to face the difficulties."


    "Mind your own business."


    Da Chong ignored her and continued to practice.


    She found that this part of the memory of the female emperor came to make trouble. Fortunately, her witty group didn''t pay attention to her.


    "Why don''t you listen to advice?"


    "Hey."


    "If you come in, I won''t trust you."


    The female emperor planned to be rude, dragged Da Ju''s consciousness into her palace and said, "these days, I just pick good words to tell you. You just don''t listen. I can only subdue you."


    "Why, do you still want to turn the sky?" Da Ji looked at her. "You are just my memory."


    "Stop talking nonsense." the female emperor shot.


    The two fought in the sea.


    Da Ji''s hands are wrapped with different attributes. The female emperor only has the cold ice road, but this is the female emperor. The memory before sealing is also very strong, which is outrageous.


    When the two fought, Da Ju naturally couldn''t eat good fruit and was soon defeated.


    "Even if you dare to fight with me, I tell you, if I hadn''t let you all the time, I would have laid you down." the female emperor said.


    "You''re great."


    Da Chuo was speechless and worthy of being a female emperor. Even part of his memory was enough to turn himself over, "I want to ask you, what strength are you now?"


    "Eight grades, so now we have to work together to find our lost things, combine them into one, refine the Tao and fruit, and then we can enter the nine grades." the female emperor explained patiently.


    "You let me go first."


    "I''m afraid you''ll run away again." the female emperor trapped Da Ju and said, "don''t think about running around. Becoming stronger is the king, and becoming the master of the road is the king. Just like you, you play crazy all day. Who knows when you can break through."


    Da Ju retorted, "I''m serious, okay?"


    "You''re serious. Didn''t you rely on others for that breakthrough?"


    "You are my master."


    "I''m talking about him. I tell you, he''s not a good thing. Stay away from him in the future."


    "He''s my fiance. Stay away from him. It''s impossible."


    "Then leave her."


    "You have a dream." Da Ju bared his teeth and said, "no way, our opinions are not unified, and integration is also a disaster. You''d better let me go so as not to make the integration go wrong. You and I have to be finished. In other words, you''ve always wanted to integrate me. What are you doing?"


    "I said I wanted to be the master of the road."


    "I doubt you have another plot. Do you know something, such as cognition, memory, or things outside of us?"


    "Do you want to ask the sky?"


    "Yes."


    The female emperor said, "I won''t tell you. It depends on my mood. If our integration doesn''t happen unexpectedly, maybe you can find this part of the relevant memory."


    She sat in front of Da Ju and said, "don''t be stubborn with me. Anyway, we have to integrate with each other sooner or later. Otherwise, the memory is incomplete and bad for none of us. Only in this way can we find ourselves."


    "OK, you let go of me first and I''ll listen to you."


    "Stop running away."


    "Yes." Da Ji nodded.


    The female emperor loosened her and said, "come with me and I''ll tell you what to do?"


    Da Ju was reluctant, but she was really bored to death these days. She had to learn from her. In fact, she also thought that the female emperor was right. If she did not integrate, she would not be a complete self.


    She also wants to try what a complete self is.


    Listen to the opinions of the female emperor, start the fusion of memory, consciousness and flesh. Follow her actions, close your eyes and start the operation of the great week.


    ¡­¡­


    An Zhiyu sitting next to her suddenly felt something wrong, because the Qi field of Da Ji changed and there was aura gathering around her. She quickly stood up and stepped back.


    "Master," an Zhiyu shouted.


    "Coming." Li Xugang also saw the surge of aura and came right away.


    "Master, is she going to break through?"


    "It should be." Li Xu said.


    Often only when there is a breakthrough can there be a fluctuation of Reiki around the monk. Such a huge fluctuation of Reiki can only be a breakthrough in enlightenment.


    The breakthrough of Da Fan is also a little fast.


    "Let''s go away and don''t get involved." Li Xu retreated behind. An Zhiyu followed him back.


    A moment later, there was more and more aura on the side of Da Ji. A strong wind blew around, countless leaves flew everywhere, and the sky was dark.


    ¡­¡­


    Taixu academy, Funong town.


    "Why did the sky suddenly get dark?" the leader of the Taoist palace came out of the Fengshen abyss and started with sufficient preparation. He had just arrived here. The sky was gloomy and terrible.


    This is definitely not a natural phenomenon.


    It looks like someone broke through.


    The center of the vortex is the target of my trip to Taixu Academy.


    Who is breaking through and making such a big move.


    Liu Miaozhu looked at the sky.


    "But it should not be Li Xu. He is a half blood god. He should not make any breakthrough." Liu Miaozhu thought, "is it the female emperor?"


    She suddenly thought of the legendary woman.


    If it''s her, it makes sense.


    People in the town also looked at the dark sky, but most people thought it was going to rain. Vendors and so on watched things home.


    People come and go in the street.


    She also stopped staying and went out of the town to touch Taixu academy to see the situation.


    Just out of the town, several people followed them out. A dozen monks looked like local ruffians and said, "this beauty, why don''t you leave a little toll?"


    "It''s good to keep your life." Liu Miaozhu said expressionless. He glanced at them. He was too lazy to talk. He shot directly. In a moment, it was gone.


    A few scum, not worth mentioning.


    Liu Miaozhu quickly left here and went to Taixu Academy with the sword. All at once, she came to the foot of the mountain of Taixu Academy. She didn''t dare to go up with the sword directly.


    She was afraid of being discovered by Li Xu.


    This man is so strong that he can only use his brain if he wants to take the female emperor away without being aware of it.


    Now, she hasn''t figured out what''s going on in Taixu academy, so she plans to walk around and explore the bottom.


    I hope I can gain something this time. Whether I can go to heaven depends on whether I can catch the female emperor.


    Now, the empress is her only hope.


    ¡­¡­


    Taixu Academy.


    The sky was dark, as if the end of the day was coming. The rolling black clouds in the sky gradually formed thunder and continued to break.


    The whole Taixu Academy was dark, as if it had entered the dark night sky.


    Li Xu and an Zhiyu looked nervously at Da Ji sitting on the grass.


    The power of the cold ice sky fire way surged out and surrounded her, forming a substantive Tai Chi diagram under her. The Tai Chi diagram slowly rotated, and the power was crisscross.


    The burst of power was too strong, and gradually formed a spiritual frenzy.


    Two different forces intertwined in the air, forming a Tai Chi diagram over the dark sky.


    The picture is shocking.


    It looks terrible.


    "Does Da Ji break through the six products so strong?" an Zhiyu looked at Li Xu. She was too strong. She felt that she had absolutely no movement to break through the six products.


    "I don''t know."


    Li Xu shook his head. He was a little uneasy. He always felt that this was not the power of the six products.


    However, it''s not urgent. You can wait and see for a while.


    Li Xu and an knew that the fish retreated again and again.


    Da Ji''s hands overlapped, and the knot in her hand slowly rotated with the change, and the power continued to explode from the spirit sea. In fact, she didn''t know this at all.


    In her consciousness, Da Ju followed the female emperor''s sister and began to integrate with her.


    Memory and power fill my mind everywhere.


    The seal of consciousness is also reflected on the body surface. Gradually, the spirit sea riots and waves are like a tsunami in the body.


    Outside, lightning and thunder, black clouds rolled, and endless aura gathered.


    Boom.


    Da Ji''s palms overlapped, the printing speed was faster and faster, and her phantom appeared behind her.


    "I feel like she''s practicing evil skills." an Zhiyu pulled Li Xu''s clothes and said with a smile: "does it look like it?"


    Li was speechless. As soon as he knocked her on the head, he said, "nothing to do. Stay away."


    An Zhiyu touched her head. She found a problem. Whether it''s herself or Da Ju, Li Xu always likes to knock her head. No, she has to treat this guy in the future.


    Not far away, the array of Da Ji became more and more fierce.


    The wind danced and the storm formed.


    Suddenly, a light mass appeared opposite the Dazhou. A woman was faintly wrapped in the golden light mass, but I couldn''t see it very clearly.


    "Master, is that the yuan God?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded and said, "it should be her Yuanshen, but it hasn''t formed yet. It''s gathering. You look good. You should know how to do it next time."


    "OK." an Zhiyu watched carefully.


    The golden light opposite Daju became clearer and clearer. Gradually, the appearance of the yuan God appeared in front of us. The appearance of the yuan God was not Daju, but the female emperor.


    A lady without clothes.


    She stood in front of Da Ji, gorgeous.


    Li Xuzheng wanted to have a good look. Suddenly, an Zhiyu covered his eyes and said, "master, she''s not dressed. Don''t look."


    Li was speechless and took an Zhiyu''s hand to the other side, but at this time, the yuan God had got into Da Ju''s body.


    He looked at Anzhi fish for a few seconds.


    "Master, don''t look at me. Has Da Ju broken through the sixth grade?" an Zhiyu pointed and let Li Xu''s eyes turn to Da Ju again.


    "It''s supposed to be over." Li Xu stepped out and wanted to check Daju, but the change of Daju continued, and the sky was darker and there was no sign of extinction.


    The aura around is still gathering madly.


    At the next moment, Li Xu felt the terrible power gathering. Da Ji was like a sea eye, not only gathering, gathering, stacking and squeezing towards her.


    Da Ji''s palms are opposite, and a Taiji ball is gradually formed in the gap.


    Spiritual power surges, visions in the spiritual sea are frequent, and all kinds of thunderstorm celestial phenomena appear.


    "She''s even in the same way." Li Xu was shocked. "When did she have this ability to break two big realms in one breath?"


    There are many visions in the sky, such as the picture of thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, the picture of Kunpeng breaking the sky, the remnant picture of Avenue in the air, the scorching sun is born in the dark and reunited with the light.


    Seven grades and one way, success.


    Li Xu was too surprised to speak, which was so shocking.


    Da Ji successfully broke through six products and even seven products in such a broken time.


    A huge Tai Chi map appeared in the sky.


    As if the universe was chaotic, it slowly rotated and occupied the whole Taixu academy, where spiritual power and aura erupted everywhere.


    An Zhiyu was so surprised that he opened his mouth and said, "is this Da Ji secretly practicing without me? Why is it so powerful? Master, why hasn''t she stopped?"


    It''s all successful.


    If you don''t stop, what are you doing?


    Li Xu frowned: "no, she''s absolutely wrong."


    He wanted to go in and have a look, but at this time, once disturbed, he was afraid of more serious problems.


    Even go crazy and lose all cultivation.


    "Master, try to disturb her and make her stop. There seems to be something wrong with her." an Zhiyu pointed, and Da Ju''s face was wrong.


    "HMM." Li Xu wanted to try.


    He went inside.


    ¡­¡­


    In the consciousness of Da Ji.


    Da Ji also panicked: "what are you doing?"


    She thought she was just taking her time. Unexpectedly, she broke two levels at once. What is the female emperor going to do.


    "Don''t you mean integration? How can you stutter into a fat man?"


    "Fusion, hahaha, I lied to you. It''s not that we fuse with each other, it''s that I fuse you." the female emperor smiled at the corners of her mouth, "ask you to seal me. This time I''ll come back and you can disappear."


    "You dare."


    Da Ju bit her teeth and began to fight, trying to pull her consciousness out, but she can''t control herself now.


    She didn''t know what means the female emperor used to make her unable to move.


    Da Ji''s face was hot and bit the tip of his tongue to make it bleed.


    "No matter what you struggle, I will completely integrate you. Hahaha, it will not waste my efforts these days." the female emperor began to devour Da Ji''s consciousness.


    Da Ju tried her best to bite her tongue, and the power of tianhuodao came out quickly, because she knew that the female emperor''s sister was afraid of this power.


    But she couldn''t release it, as if her body and meridians were lost by the tibia.


    Gradually, the cold power of the female emperor began to gather towards herself, just like locusts, jumped at herself and began to devour her.


    The memory in my mind seems to gradually disappear and flow to the female emperor.


    "How dare you take away my memory!" Da Ju roared. These are her most precious memories. No matter who it is, they can''t be taken away.


    She jumped up, rushed over, opened her mouth and bit the empress.


    "You let go." the female emperor panicked, because Da Ji could bite her consciousness with her mouth. What''s the situation? Can consciousness eat?


    The female emperor slapped her and knocked the Da device over the ground.


    The two began to wrestle.


    At this time, Li Xu had come to Da Ju. He nodded at the center of Da Ju''s eyebrows and tried to go in to see what was going on, but he couldn''t touch it and was bounced out by Lingli.


    "What a strange power. It seems to have the power of a third party. What''s going on?"


    Li Xu''s mind moved and a crack appeared in his chest. A dragon and a phoenix came out and roared between heaven and earth.


    At the same time, the ring in Da Ji''s hand glittered.


    The female emperor in consciousness suddenly couldn''t move.


    Seeing this, Da Ju quickly got up, opened his mouth and asked for the female emperor to bite one by one.


    Half an hour later, the empress was bitten off by her mouth.


    Then the power of the Tao was transformed into Tao fruit, and Tao fruit appeared in her body.


    She''s eight.


    Opening her eyes, at the same time, her body surface began to change. She grew tall, her legs grew, and her silver hair began to grow, and it didn''t stop until she spread to her hips.


    Da Ji suddenly felt his chest heavy.


    If there could be a mirror, Da Ju would know that she had grown into a female emperor.


    However, Da Ji''s memory is very confused now. Countless memories begin to fill her brain, and her eyes gradually become red.


    "Little Darcy, lady?"


    Li looked at the woman in front of her. Her appearance was completely the appearance of the female emperor. Was it Da Ju or the female emperor?


    Li Xu is still not sure.


    The woman looked blankly and didn''t respond. Her eyes were red at this time.


    Suddenly, the dark clouds split.


    Li Xu looked up at the sky. A wide Golden Avenue appeared in the dark clouds. Dada, a horse was standing on the Golden Avenue. Is this a heavenly soldier?


    7017k

 Chapter 274

    A Golden Avenue hundreds of feet appeared in the cracked black cloud, like a golden waterfall pouring down.


    Dada dada.


    The sound of horse hoofs sounded, and snow-white horses appeared on the Golden Avenue. There were people wearing gold armor on their backs.


    "What is this?"


    Li Xu was shocked. How did these people come out?


    Is it heaven?


    He remembered the scene in the cracked void of Penglai stream.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Miaozhu, who was still climbing the mountain, looked up and stared at the Golden Avenue in the sky and the people riding on the horse.


    At this moment, she can be sure that there is something in the sky.


    Daozu must be up there.


    She clenched her fist.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky, the golden luster erupted.


    Thump, thump, thump.


    The sound of horse hoofs sounded.


    Out of the array of heavenly soldiers came a particularly serious figure, holding a gun in his right hand. The gun was very long and dragged on the Golden Avenue, with gorgeous sparks flying.


    The horse''s nose under his crotch breathed fire, full of momentum, and slowly walked to the forefront of the heavenly soldiers.


    "Finally found you, nu Xi."


    His long gun pointed down.


    Because the distance was too far, Li Xugen didn''t know who he meant.


    But Li Xu can think that the name can only be Da Chong, and only she has this background.


    Did she use to be called Nu Xi?


    Thump, thump, thump.


    That day, the long gun in his hand flashed cold.


    The white horse suddenly grew two pairs of wings and fell from the sky. Behind him were dozens of small soldiers riding horses from the sky.


    "Beam!"


    The sky ahead will throw out a golden iron chain, which will gather towards Da Ju.


    Sure enough, it came for her.


    Li Xu looked at Da Ji. Her eyes were as red as blood. She was dazed. She was tall and beautiful. She didn''t know what she was doing. She was dull.


    Seems to be digesting something.


    At this time.


    The iron chain, like two electric snakes, poked towards the Daji.


    Li xudang was in front of her. With a wave of his hand, his spiritual power surged, and the iron chain flew out.


    "Those who stand in my way will not be forgiven."


    Tianjiang was stunned for a while. Unexpectedly, someone dared to stop him.


    Holding the long gun in his hand, he threw it out. The long gun burned with fire, getting bigger and bigger, like a rush of thunder, stabbing Li Xu.


    Li Xu stood where he was, and his spiritual power poured out, quickly forming a spiritual barrier around him.


    When the spear came into contact with Li Xu''s spiritual barrier, it was directly bounced out and smashed directly at Tianjiang. Tianjiang stretched out his hand and then his weapon.


    But he took a few steps backwards in the air.


    "What a powerful power." Tianjiang stared at Li Xu. Mortals had this level of power, which surprised him. "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?" Li Xu asked.


    "Tianjiang, I''ve been ordered to arrest nuxi. Please make way quickly. If you dare to stop, there will be no amnesty." the Tianjiang riding Tianma said, "I don''t want to hurt the innocent. Please step aside quickly."


    "Nuxi?" Li looked at him and at Da Ji.


    However, Da Ju''s current state is obviously not good. Her expression is constantly changing. It is obvious that she is still digesting her knowledge and shaking her head constantly, as if she is forcing herself to wake up.


    "Please make way quickly." the sky general said, "if you don''t make way again, there will be no amnesty."


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, Li Xu knew that Tianjiang must have rushed to Da Ju. It seems that he can only detain Tianjiang and ask the context of this matter.


    Li Xu said, "sorry, if you want to catch her, pass me first."


    "Bold mortal, it''s so rude to kill." Tianjiang waved his long gun.


    Dozens of heavenly soldiers came from, all riding heavenly horses, each with a spear in his hand, and rushed towards Li Xu.


    Li Xu rose to the sky, punched out and tried to smash Tianma.


    Then heard a bang, Tianma flew out, and the roar came.


    But what Li Xu didn''t expect was that Tianma didn''t blow up by him. It was a little strong.


    The heavenly soldiers who were punched out by him were surprised one after another. It''s terrible. What power is this? It can get the heavenly horse in heaven with one punch.


    This is a wild beast cultivated with great efforts.


    Aware of Li Xu''s power, Tianbing surrounded him and started a war.


    Tianjiang looked down at nvxi. He had no time to see Li Xu. He just wanted to kill him. Suddenly, a black figure stopped him.


    It''s obviously Li Xu.


    "It seems that I have to kill you." the heavenly general said.


    Li Xu didn''t speak and shot.


    Da Ji''s eyes gradually returned to normal, his silver hair fell to his hips, his face was cold, and his eyes were right on an Zhiyu.


    An Zhiyu felt he was in an ice cellar.


    She is very beautiful, but her eyes are very cold and her breath is exposed, which makes her have an impulse to kneel in front of her.


    "Da... Da Fan..." she shouted softly.


    "Whoosh!"


    The woman disappeared and moved in front of her.


    For a moment, an Zhiyu felt the cold suffocating on her face, and the extremely overbearing breath surrounded her, as if she were facing a supreme king.


    This momentum is terrible.


    Anzhi fish''s legs began to soften, then he was paralyzed on the ground, his throat was dry, licked his lips, and didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    This momentum, or Da Ji?


    Isn''t this a female emperor?


    All kinds of questions welled up in an Zhi fish''s heart.


    Will that lovely Da Ji come back?


    Suddenly, the woman grabbed her neck with one hand and lifted her up.


    An Zhiyu struggles.


    But she couldn''t get rid of it at all. The other party picked her up like a chicken.


    "These sisters have something to say." an Zhiyu looked at her.


    But she didn''t speak, took her and disappeared.


    "Master!"


    Before disappearing, an Zhiyu shouted.


    When Li Xu regained his mind, he saw only a wisp of wind. It seemed that Da Chuo had caught an Zhiyu. It was good. If they weren''t here, they didn''t have to be distracted from dealing with these people.


    "Chase me." Tianjiang pointed his spear and wanted his heavenly soldiers to chase him.


    "Don''t move anyone, or I''ll kill you." Li Xu glanced at everyone here. He would kill them, just to know the reason why he caught Da Ji.


    "You want to die." Tianbing began to shout, holding a magic weapon and looking at Li Xu.


    Li Xu''s fist opened and closed, the power in his body gushed out, and the ground collapsed.


    Originally, when they came from the sky, they destroyed the array boundary of the University academy. With Li Xu''s move, the boundary collapsed in all aspects.


    All these heavenly soldiers were defeated by Li Xu and lay on the ground.


    Tianjiang began to be angry. He never dreamed that this mortal had such strong experience. He fought with Li Xu with a long black gun.


    "Since you''re in the way, I''ll kill you." Tianjiang, holding a long gun, ordered out. The gun flowers surged and a huge vortex formed.


    Li Xu tore the vortex directly with both hands.


    "Drink." Tian Jiang bumped into him on a heavenly horse.


    Li Xu punched out violently, and his strength formed a terrible murderous spirit on his fist. Tianma was pierced by him, and his fist continued to run through.


    He wanted to kill Tianma with one punch and subdue Tianjiang at the same time.


    Tianjiang''s eyes stagnated, he blocked the long gun in front of him, and his fist hit like a mountain. It ran through Tianma''s abdomen, burning and banging on his long gun.


    Violent concussion, roaring around, the magic soldiers in their hands violently concussion and bounce out.


    Fly thousands of meters.


    What a powerful force. I feel my heart hit hard.


    When he calmed down and looked back, he found that the Tianma he was riding had been burned to ashes by his fist power, and he actually burned his Tianma.


    The sky soldier couldn''t move on the ground. He didn''t dare to breathe. He just thought this man was terrible.


    He beat God with a mortal body.


    Something unprecedented.


    They spread out on the ground and didn''t dare to move at all. Besides, they couldn''t move at all.


    The sky in the distance will be stunned for a long time, holding a magic weapon, fly over and try to kill Li Xu.


    Li Xu kicked out, just like playing. Tian will be kicked away by him again.


    Bang bang!


    Li Xu shot again, quickly, and constantly beat the Tianjiang. Under Li Xu''s crazy battle, the long gun in Tianjiang''s hand was smashed, smashed and turned into several sections by Li Xu.


    The sky dilated his pupils and Li Xu''s fist came.


    There seemed to be hundreds of fists attacking in the space, but he just hit one punch. Tian would be violently beaten by Li Xu, and he didn''t recover his strength soon.


    Pressed on the ground by Li Xu.


    "I''ll start asking you questions and give me answers."


    "Kill me." Tian Jiang bit his teeth and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Li Xu''s hand moved and made a snap of his fingers. His spirit power Biao shot at Tianjiang. With a click, Tianjiang''s arm broke, and he screamed.


    "I ask you, what''s the matter with nvxi you just said?" Li Xu asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "Kacha." Li Xu''s fingers snapped out again, and the other one of Tianjiang was interrupted by him, "now you can say it."


    "Don''t say it."


    "Look at you talking back."


    Li Xu shot out with his hands and directly cut off the hands of the God general. His blood gushed and screamed.


    But Tianjiang still didn''t say. I didn''t expect him to be so backbone.


    However, Li Xu specializes in all kinds of dissatisfaction.


    Step down with one foot and directly step out a hole in the sky, dripping with blood.


    "If you don''t want him to suffer, you can say it."


    Silence.


    No one talks nonsense.


    "Since I don''t speak, I have to do it hard." Li Xu plans to read their memory.


    Li Xu controlled them with Xumi ghost curse and forcibly read their memory, but he just read that a man appeared in the black cloud torn by the Golden Avenue.


    An old man.


    The old man bent over, his eyes deep, staring down.


    Behind the old man stood countless heavenly soldiers in gold armor, all looking down seriously.


    "A lot of people." Li looked at the sky. How did these people appear and where did they hide? These people in the sky are really getting more and more strange.


    Suddenly, Li Xu frowned.


    Because the heavenly army under his control will die. It will die directly and turn into a pool of blood.


    "Your hand?" Li Xu stared at the sky.


    The man in the sky stood quietly without talking.


    "Who the hell are you?" Li Xu asked.


    However, they did not speak, as if they could not hear.


    "It seems that I have to go up and have a look myself."


    Li Xudao.


    At this time, a man came out next to Lao Zu. With a wave of his hand, the Golden Avenue disappeared and the crack disappeared. Then he heard two words coming from the sky.


    "Scourge!"


    When the two words fell, it was like a command from a God.


    Dark clouds rolled in the sky and thunder roared.


    A huge black dragon appeared over Taixu Academy. The black dragon rolled in the rain, but it was not a black dragon, but a natural disaster condensed by thunder.


    Maybe it''s what they call a robbery.


    The black dragon fell from the sky and locked Li Xu.


    The terrible pressure came from the attack, the killing doubled, and the terror was abnormal. It seemed to tear Li Xu up completely.


    Li Xu wanted to avoid, but if he did, Taixu academy would think it was flat in an instant. It seems that he can only kill the scourge.


    He mobilized the power in his body and gathered it on his fist.


    The fist soon became extremely hot, like a thin magma. The heat wave beat and rolled, and hit it out like a volcanic eruption.


    The black dragon formed by scourge comes, and the power of destruction level falls.


    Boom!


    The destruction level momentum of the scourge is really strong, but it is still a little weaker in the face of Li Xu.


    With a tight fist, the scourge collapsed and the black clouds in the sky dissipated.


    Li Xu rose into the sky, and his divine consciousness began to sweep. He wanted to see the location of the heaven, but he couldn''t find it at all.


    "Strange, how can you not feel it? Where are they hiding?"


    Li Xu was puzzled. He looked for a moment but couldn''t find it. He left here to find Da Chuo and an Zhiyu.


    ¡­¡­


    heavenly.


    The old man''s face was dignified, the wrinkles in the middle of his eyebrows piled up, and his eyes were full of incredible.


    "Who is this man?" the old man looked like a ghost. It was the first time he saw a strong man of this level. He couldn''t see through.


    "Do you need to tell the emperor?" a man came out of the old man''s side and asked respectfully.


    "Let me tell you myself," said the old man.


    He thought it was unusual. The strong people of this level in the lower world didn''t even know it.


    This is just a fish out of the net!


    The key is that this man is very strange. He doesn''t have the breath that a monk should have. Which way does he practice?


    But I can''t see through.


    He thinks a lot.


    No, I have to report it right away.


    The old man hurried to the central hall with clouds under his feet.


    This is the center of heaven.


    It''s heavily guarded and heavily guarded.


    Outside the temple.


    The old man talked to the Tianjiang who guarded the central temple and said if there was a report.


    Other days will continue to watch, and another day will go in and report.


    In a moment, the day will run out and make a gesture of invitation.


    The old man nodded and walked in.


    The hall is incomparably luxurious and magnificent. In front of it is a solemn throne.


    On the golden throne, there was a handsome man with a golden crown and a dragon robe.


    There was a woman sitting on each side of her.


    The two women are as like as two peas, wearing a veil, a graceful face and a beautiful face. If they are compared, they will be found to be exactly alike.


    "Daozu!" the man with a golden crown looked at the people in the center of the hall, with a smile on his mouth.


    7017k

 Chapter 275

    PS: tomorrow noon.


    Li Mu was so soft that he was on the ground that he was weak and his eyes were blurred. He began to turn white and was about to die.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhou Qi knelt on the ground, tears swirling in her clear eyes, and she was about to cry.


    Li Mu grabbed her hand and said, "don''t cry, I''ll go first, and my parents will be taken care of by you. Remember to wear more clothes when it''s cold and take it off when it''s hot. Don''t let yourself get sick. After I leave, remember to burn more paper money for me. I don''t want to make money below..."


    "Wow, brother..." Zhou Qi cried.


    "What are you pretending to be, Li Mu? You''ve made your sister cry and don''t get up yet."


    The village head kicked him in anger, and Li Mu bounced up from the ground in pain. He said blankly:


    "I''m not dead."


    "Death is what death is. As we all know, the five legged snake is not poisonous." the village head was so angry that his beard turned up.


    "It shouldn''t be. It''s impossible."


    Li Mu felt his head and looked puzzled.


    The village head really wanted to blow Li Mu''s dog''s head with a stick and said, "what shouldn''t be? This is common sense. Do you have common sense?"


    "Brother, woo woo..."


    Sister Zhou Qi rushed over with tears on her face. She kept running like a waterfall. She hugged Li Mu and burst into tears. "I thought my brother didn''t want me, sobbing..."


    "Don''t cry."


    Li Mu wiped the tears from her sister''s face and made her cry. Suddenly she felt full of guilt.


    Comfort for a long time, my sister calmed down, but she still held herself and didn''t want to let go.


    Li Mu had no choice but to hold her and follow the village head to listen to him talk about basic common sense.


    "Brother of Zhulin village, good news. Su Chai survived for ten years and finally died last night. The butcher beat gongs and drums and was in high spirits. Today he invited the whole village to dinner."


    Zhou Qi shouted and ran to Li Mu''s room. Unexpectedly, his room was locked.


    She patted it gently. Maybe it was because she was too excited and didn''t control her strength. The door was patted off.


    She saw her brother inside, with his upper body bare and a spotless white dress in his hand. He was about to dress. He looked at his body and his face turned red quickly.


    Li Mu knew that on weekdays, Qi Qi had a big nerve. It seemed that there was no difference between men and women. She opened her room casually, so she locked the door. Unexpectedly, it was still useless.


    "Brother, I''ll help you dress." Zhou Qi ran to his brother and took his white clothes, but his eyes glanced around him.


    Bronze complexion, big stature, looks very strong.


    His eyes continued to walk on his body. His face was engraved with clear facial features, angular face, very beautiful, dark and deep eyes, thick eyebrows and high bridge of nose. It was really beautiful.


    "Qiqi, what are you looking at?" Li Mu stretched out his hand and waved in front of her eyes.


    This year, my sister Zhou Qi is 14 years old. She is wearing a white gauze and a half horsetail. She has delicate skin, leisurely look, beautiful eyes, smiling peach cheeks, slim figure and exquisite curve.


    Li Mu didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, she would grow so big. Fortunately, she could be taller than her.


    "Qiqi." Li Mu shouted again.


    "Oh, yes." Zhou Qi took back his eyes and tiptoed to help his brother dress.


    The strong breath surrounded her breath. For a moment, she seemed drunk and a little tipsy.


    Inadvertently touching his skin between his fingertips is like weak lightning flowing, his heart beats, and his face is red. It''s so subtle and strange.


    After helping Li Mu get dressed, she lowered her head and was too ashamed to look at him.


    "Qiqi, let''s go to the butcher''s house." Li Mu pushed his sister out of the room.


    Then, he set up his sister''s patted door and slapped it. The door was inlaid on the wall and repaired directly. It can be opened and closed normally.


    "Where are your parents? Have you got up?" Li Mu asked.


    "Just before dawn, they went to the butcher''s house to help. I didn''t know to eat until I saw the note my father left on the table."


    "Are you going to walk or ride a sparrow?"


    "Brother, let''s walk. We haven''t walked outside together for a long time."


    "Didn''t we go to the fisherman''s house together yesterday?"


    Zhou Qi tilted his head, smiled and said, "it''s been twelve hours, won''t it be long?"


    Li Mu had nothing to say.


    Zhou Qi sticks out his tongue at his brother and smiles happily.


    Suddenly, the roaring sound of the fierce beast came. A dark girl stood on the fat cat and looked at them with her chest.


    This is a fat girl. She is still fat when she grows up. Her skin is still dark, her height is not high, her legs are not long, and her chest is not very obvious.


    Li Mu looks at her sister again. She is still beautiful and can sell cute.


    Fat girl stood on the fat cat and said with a smile, "Li Mu, Zhou Qi, I''m looking for you to go to the butcher''s house for dinner. Come up."


    She stretched out her hand to Li Mu and wanted to hold the more beautiful young man in her arms. What a wonderful thing.


    However, the roadblock between her and Li Mu is Zhou Qi. She always adheres to Li Mu, which makes her unable to start.


    Zhou Qi opened his hand and stood in front of his brother, saying in his heart:


    "The fat girl''s mind is really evil. She doesn''t like her brother every day.


    No, the girls in the same village, who don''t like the gentle and elegant, extraordinary temperament, and energetic brother, it seems that they have many competitors. If you want to stand out, you still have to work hard. "


    She said to the fat girl, "we don''t sit in your fat cat. I''ll walk with my brother."


    "How long does it take to walk? It''s all over in the past." said the fat girl.


    Li Mu and Zhou Qi think about it carefully. It makes sense.


    "Don''t grind haw, come up quickly, Li Mu. Come and sit here. This is a special position for you. It''s very comfortable to use mink." fat girl waved to Li Mu.


    "Qiqi, sit there." Li Mu said.


    "Oh." Zhou Qi nodded.


    "No, you can''t sit here. This is the seat for Li Mu. Zhou Qi, you sit behind me." Pangniu said.


    Zhou Qi looked at Li Mu and whispered, "forget it, let''s not sit."


    Fat girl waved and said, "do you like to sit or not, Li Mu, come here."


    Li Mu saw that his sister''s face was not good-looking and said, "thank you for your kindness. We won''t sit."


    "Cut, just don''t sit. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Don''t blame me for breaking up." fat girl rode a fat cat and walked slowly in front. She deliberately walked very slowly, just to let Li Mu and Zhou Qi call her to stop and give them a ride.


    However, she didn''t hear them shout for a long time. She felt a little strange. Just wanted to look back, she found her sight dark.


    She looked up at her head.


    I saw a behemoth flying slowly over her head with its wings open for a hundred feet. There was a tail feather of more than ten feet in its tail. When the wings stirred up, I could vaguely see the crackling of thunder.


    The bamboo forest was bent by the power of this giant, and there was rolling dust on the ground.


    The fat cat was so frightened that it immediately crawled on the ground, trembling and afraid to move.


    "What is this?" the fat girl was stunned.


    "This is a sparrow." Li Mu said.


    A few days ago, he and his sister saw this unruly sparrow in the mountains. It took them nine cattle and two tigers to finally fight together and successfully subdue the sparrow mount.


    "You have a hole in your brain, is this a sparrow?" the fat girl was shocked.


    "Do you have any common sense? Article 8913 of the 18000 common sense about Zhulin village says that this appearance is a sparrow."


    Li Mu has memorized 18000 pieces of common sense about Zhulin village over the years. It can be said that his common sense is far better than that of others, even the experienced village head.


    Reading and endorsing, he is never weaker than others.


    "Are you teasing me? No matter how cunning you are, this is clearly the lightning bird that dominates one side. If it is a sparrow, it is impossible for my tiger to crawl on the ground and tremble." the fat girl snorted coldly.


    My sister heard something and made a "Oh Huo" sound.


    Mo Xiu said with a smile, "you finally admit it. Your fat cat is a tiger."


    "Do you know common sense? Fat cats are a kind of tigers."


    "You made it up. I don''t remember this one in the 18000 common sense about Zhulin village."


    "Yes."


    "What is that?"


    "I''m too lazy to tell you. Let''s go."


    The fat girl patted the fat cat on the forehead, but it just didn''t move because of the absolute suppression of blood.


    "Ha ha ha." Li Mu and Zhou Qi smiled and jumped on the sparrow.


    "Slightly slightly." the younger sister made a face at the fat girl, "let''s go first and you''ll follow slowly."


    "Sparrow, let''s go to the butcher''s house."


    Zhou Qi pointed to the front. The sparrow got the information and stirred its wings. Suddenly, there was thunder, lightning and thunder. It was fast and disappeared without a trace.


    "I''m so angry that I have to find a chance to kill their arrogance." the fat girl gritted her teeth and said:


    "We''ll have dinner later. We must have a table with them. They''ll lose."


    7017k

 Chapter 276

    The female emperor took an Zhi fish and swept in the direction of Miao Dou.


    Liu Miaozhu chased after her with a smile on her face. When she moved, the world regressed, the glow was boundless, and the immortal spirit was filled. She didn''t hurry to follow the female emperor. She wanted to see what the rumored woman could do.


    It is said that the woman is a combination of force, wisdom and beauty.


    Now, when I see it, I''m really beautiful. I''ll fight with what I have.


    In terms of force, it''s only eight grades, a little weak.


    In terms of wisdom, well, it hasn''t been shown yet. However, there is a word that is well said, with a big chest and no brain.


    If this word did not deceive her, the most brainless should be the female emperor.


    He is the most intelligent.


    She felt that she had won the wave.


    "Stop struggling in vain. Your strength is too weak."


    Liu Miaozhu said leisurely.


    She felt that she could crush the empress at will.


    It''s only eight grades. It''s a dead man in her eyes.


    But they didn''t stop, and their desire for survival was too strong.


    Liu Miaozhu shook her head and sighed. She just wanted to stop them. Suddenly, the female emperor ran into a jungle with an Zhiyu.


    "Do it again."


    Liu Miaozhu thought that the female emperor''s wisdom was so low. It was not as exaggerated as the rumor said.


    Use the same move for the second time. Aren''t you tired?


    Nothing new.


    "It seems that the rumor is just so."


    Liu Miaozhu sighed. Sure enough, people like to exaggerate. Now she can be sure that the female emperor has no brain. It''s just big breasts.


    She landed on the ground, looked at the rolling smoke in front and said, "don''t hide any more, come out quickly."


    However, no one spoke in the smoke.


    Liu Miaozhu brushed his sleeves and the smoke dissipated. He saw the empress and Da Ji bumping into the huge pit on the ground and didn''t move.


    She frowned and went up to check. She found that the female emperor and an Zhiyu turned into a paper man and floated slowly with the wind.


    "I''ve been chasing for a long time, but it''s a paper man." Liu Miaozhu grabbed it, gritting his teeth with anger, shining stars in his eyes and undulating chest.


    She was really angry.


    There is a murderous opportunity hidden in the beautiful eyes.


    "Empress, you dare to tease me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the dense jungle, the female emperor walked leisurely with an Zhi fish.


    "Elder sister, you are so powerful that you can count that Liu Miaozhu didn''t go." an Zhiyu really admired the female emperor. She thought Liu Miaozhu had gone, but she didn''t expect to be there.


    What she didn''t expect was that the female emperor should predict in advance.


    Make a paper man.


    Sure enough, I tried it out.


    When Da Ji grew up, his IQ rose slightly.


    More cautiously, the female emperor used tu Dun to walk under the ground. Once she entered the ground, even divine consciousness was difficult to penetrate. Obviously, it was a wise choice and the best route to escape.


    "Sister, why don''t we go back to find Shifu and let him take us Miao Dou, so Liu Miaozhu won''t dare to fight us." an Zhiyu said.


    "Don''t mention that bastard, I''ll bury you." the female emperor looked at her.


    An Zhiyu wants to ask, why can''t they mention it? What''s their holiday?


    But seeing that he was very resistant, he stopped talking and followed her.


    "Sister, can you untie me? I will never run and follow you all the time." an Zhiyu felt that she tied herself, which was no different from not tying herself.


    The female emperor waved her hand and the rope was taken back by her.


    An Zhiyu stretched his bones and finally felt comfortable. He followed up: "thank you, sister."


    The Female Emperor didn''t speak, just walked forward.


    "Sister, I''m a little afraid. Can I hold you?" an Zhiyu said after her. The ground is dark and hemp paint, a little afraid.


    The female emperor stopped and went on.


    An Zhiyu pasted it directly, took her hand and smiled.


    The female emperor frowned and threw away her hand, but Ann knew that the fish had a special face. Although she didn''t hold her hand, she grabbed the corner of the female emperor''s clothes.


    Forget it, leave it to her.


    The female emperor stopped talking and moved on.


    Walking, the empress felt something wrong, totally wrong. It seemed that something had been following her, but she couldn''t find it when she looked back.


    Is it Liu Miaozhu?


    She found herself so soon?


    Is it really that fast?


    Unlikely!


    "What''s the matter?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "We have to hurry up." the female emperor feels worse and worse. What''s going on? The feeling is getting stronger and stronger.


    It seems to break through the shackles, more and more intense.


    What the hell is going on?


    He doesn''t understand.


    Anyway, it''s getting stronger and stronger, and there''s a bad feeling everywhere.


    "Let''s go."


    The female emperor pulled up the Anzhi fish and ran quickly to the front. Suddenly, a huge black shadow appeared in front of her, and the shadow''s face gradually distorted.


    "Finally found you."


    The crisp voice appeared, startling Anzhi fish and the female emperor.


    "Where do you want to go?" Liu Miaozhu said. "It makes it easy for me to find a meal."


    "Startled me, it was just a wisp of separation."


    When the female emperor punched out, the cold ice force froze everything. In an instant, Liu Miaozhu''s split body was frozen and her fist exploded to suppress her.


    "She will soon find our trace and run." the female emperor rushed out of the ground with an Zhiyu and ran to the mountain forest.


    Even if she was killed, the other party must know where he is. What we have to do now is to leave quickly.


    An Zhiyu couldn''t keep up with the female emperor''s rhythm and was taken all the way by her.


    Half an hour later.


    The female emperor stopped. Ann knew the fish was soft and fell to the ground. Liu Miaozhu also fell from the sky: "you run so fast. You really make it easy for me to find."


    Liu Miaozhu stood in the void, like a god standing on the void, staring at the two people below.


    "How can I see you run this time?" Liu Miaozhu shot. He didn''t intend to force more. The female emperor must catch him.


    The female emperor moves her hand and overlaps her hands. A round of Tai Chi appears and hovers in front of her.


    The palm of Liu Miaozhu''s hand was turned upside down, and the power shot out was like winding silk thread, which shocked the female emperor back at once.


    With one move, the female emperor knew that this man was strong, not an opponent, difficult to suppress, and could not fight with her. She looked at the virgin forest in front of her.


    Gritted his teeth and rushed in.


    Anzhi fish rushed in.


    "I still want to run and die." Liu Miaozhu slapped out and tried to smash it completely. Her strength was dissolved.


    Then a terrible picture emerged in front of us, with animals running wild and trees towering into the clouds.


    "What is this place?" an Zhiyu was stunned.


    "We seem to have entered a place we shouldn''t have entered." the female emperor was thrilled. "Come on, get out."


    He looked behind him, but there was no way back.


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Xu left Taixu academy, he used his divine sense to find out. He soon found a stone, which was written by an Zhiyu. It said that she and Da Ju were going to Miao Dou.


    I didn''t say the specific reason. I just said that Da Ju took her to Miao Dou.


    "What do you want to do with Miao Dou?" a big doubt appeared in Li Xu''s mind. "Is there a small problem in the memory of the female emperor?"


    He can guess something more or less.


    It''s just that he has a problem. Why don''t you bring yourself?


    Hey!


    Why catch an Zhiyu? Li Xu thinks her logic is a little unreasonable. Why?


    I don''t understand at all.


    Li Xu thought about the question in his heart, but he didn''t think about it. Then he''ll ask what''s going on.


    Li Xu set off for Miao Dou along the information left by an Zhiyu.


    Without hesitation, set out immediately.


    Flying out of Yuyang county and passing through a forest sea, I felt something wrong, because the extremely overbearing ice force leaked out in a big mountain.


    "Such strong breath power."


    "What do you want to do when such a strong force suddenly erupts?"


    Looking around, Li Xu could know that this force was either Da Ji or the female emperor, but he didn''t know why such a strong force broke out and what to do?


    Is it dangerous?


    It''s reasonable to say that if a person doesn''t encounter an accident, he can''t use such a strong force. He must have encountered something difficult?


    Li Xu had a bad feeling. He began to look for these clues. Finally, he drilled into the land and chased all the way. One day later, he finally stopped at a place.


    At this time, it had gone out of the border of Zhuanxu state. This was not the daughter state or Miao Dou, but the two middle regions. No one dared to break into this region.


    Because this is the periphery of the boundary between the two borders, there is a terrible name - mountain and sea boundary.


    The region of terror.


    It was full of fierce animals, sealed with the wild beasts of the mythical age. He also went in by chance and survived by chance.


    But it''s obviously terrible inside.


    What are they doing here?


    Li Xu couldn''t understand that even if the female emperor was very powerful, she was only famous in Daozhou, but bapin was no different from mole ants in places like the mountain and sea world.


    If there were no special things, Li Xu really didn''t want to enter this ghost place.


    Carefully observe the ground. There are traces of fighting. It''s the power of Da Ji. That''s right.


    However, another force cannot be determined at present, but the only thing that can be determined is that the other party''s Tao is very strange. It has surpassed the ninth grade, but it is not the master of the avenue.


    Is there such a strong person in Daozhou?


    Li Xu squeezed his head and couldn''t think of anyone. Suddenly, Linghai thought of a person, Taoist palace Master Liu Miaozhu. Could it be her?


    Impossible.


    Should she be in heaven now?


    Li Xu looked up.


    She should have found the way to heaven, heaven.


    Li looked at a gap in the mountain and sea boundary, which showed that someone really broke in.


    Li Xu thought again and again. He thought that Da Ju and an Zhiyu should be inside.


    "Bad hunch." Li Xu rushed into the mountain and sea boundary.


    ¡­¡­


    Mountain sea boundary.


    Anzhi fish trembled. There were fierce beasts around. She couldn''t stand stably. She held the empress''s arms and her legs were shaking.


    "Sister, where have we come?" an Zhiyu asked.


    The empress shook her head. She really didn''t know where it was.


    Liu Miaozhu was going to beat her just now. She just ran forward. She just thought it was very dangerous, but there was no other way. She had to bite the bullet.


    Now think about it, there is something wrong.


    "I heard that there is a place sealed by gods, mountain and sea boundary, near Miao Dou and daughter''s country. Should we come to this ghost place?" the female emperor looked around and it was really possible.


    "Mountain and sea world." an Zhiyu twitched at the corners of his mouth. No, did he really come to the mountain and sea world? It''s life-threatening?


    A lot of large animals, vertical and horizontal world, abnormal terror.


    "Sister, my legs are soft." an Zhiyu said.


    The female emperor rolled her eyes. Nonsense, she''s soft.


    The mountains and seas are sealed with mythical beasts. Even gods don''t dare to breathe here.


    "Sister, what shall we do now?"


    "You ask me who I ask?" the female emperor looked disgusted. "Don''t always press me. Now we have to find a way to get out quickly."


    This is not a place for people to stay.


    You have to run away.


    "Come on, that crazy woman is coming again." the empress glanced at her in the distance, and Liu Miaozhu saw her too.


    They looked at each other, lightning, flint, sparks with lightning.


    The female emperor walked out to the other side, and Anzhi fish followed with her teeth.


    Liu Miaozhu came after him.


    The female emperor walked quickly in front, and then saw a huge lizard lying on the ground sleeping. She punched out and quickly ran away with an Zhiyu.


    The lizard woke up and saw Liu Miaozhu and slapped him down.


    Liu Miaozhu dodges.


    The lizard was stunned and croaked in his throat. Like a frog, he slapped and photographed it again. Liu Miaozhu flashed again. The lizard was completely angry and launched an all-round attack.


    "Sister, they fight." an Zhiyu said.


    "Don''t look, let''s go." the female emperor is obviously not interested in watching. Now the most important thing is how to get out.


    "HMM." an Zhiyu quickly caught up with the female emperor.


    Boom!


    Liu Miaozhu was really annoyed and said, "look for death."


    No longer Dodge, take the lead with both hands, punch out and kill the lizard directly. Look at the female emperor quickly, but the people are gone and run really fast.


    She was so angry that she clenched her teeth.


    Just wanted to catch up, at this time, a big bird with ox horns fell from the sky, as if it had met its opponent.


    In addition to this strange bird, many strange creatures slowly gathered together. Each one was super huge with sparks.


    Liu Miaozhu swallowed his saliva. These things are really too strong.


    How do I fight?


    Run.


    Choose a direction and hide.


    Fierce beasts pursued together.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Li Xu appeared and saw a famous scene. Countless fierce beasts didn''t know what they were chasing. They just drifted past and disappeared.


    "It''s a man!"


    He could be sure it was a person, but he couldn''t be sure who it was, but the first thing she thought of was Da Ju.


    It can only be a dagger, not an Zhiyu.


    Anzhi fish don''t have this speed.


    Li Xu was so fast that he ran across the sky and stood in front of the fierce beast roaring. Sure enough, there was a woman whose speed brought out residual shadows.


    Li Xu narrowed his eyes and stared carefully. It was not Da Ji or an Zhiyu.


    Who is this.


    It was just a back. Li Xugen couldn''t distinguish it. He had to fall in front of her to distinguish it.


    He said, his steps moved, his speed changed, and came to the front. The woman''s face appeared completely in front of him.


    He was stunned and said:


    "Liu Miaozhu, it''s you, ha ha ha."


    7017k

 Chapter 277

    Seeing Li Xu, Liu Miaozhu was in a trance: "it''s you."


    Half blood spirit Li Xu.


    How could she not remember.


    However, now she is not afraid of Li Xu.


    Because she felt that Li Xu was no better than herself. It was estimated that only half blood gods would share the same score with herself.


    "How can you have the courage to laugh at me?" Liu Miaozhu wondered. "These are the blood of divine beasts behind me. Each has the ability to destroy the sky and the earth."


    "So what?" Li looked at her and said, "I just want to see how you die? Will you be trampled to death by divine beasts?"


    "Are you kidding? In terms of strength, I think you can''t beat me." Liu Miaozhu looked confident.


    "Oh, really?"


    Li looked at the confident woman. She was so confident that Li didn''t want to break her.


    "If you have time to laugh at me, why don''t you go and see your little disciples? Maybe they have been eaten by divine beasts by this time." Liu Miaozhu stood in front of Li Xu and said with a smile.


    Li Xu''s eyes flashed, murderous.


    "Don''t look at me like this, just tell the truth." the woman didn''t have the slightest scruples, with a cheap smile on her face.


    "Bang!" Li Xu didn''t say a word. He slapped out. The huge palm print hit Liu Miaozhu. The void trembled. Liu Miaozhu flew out directly and fell into the group of divine beasts.


    The roar drowned him all at once.


    However, the next moment, Liu Miaozhu disappeared. She hid in the void and ran away.


    Without an object to vent, the divine beasts suddenly took aim at Li Xu. Li Xu frowned. These divine beasts were too difficult to entangle. They moved quickly and broke the void.


    Suddenly appeared elsewhere.


    There are many weeds, big trees, Lin Haitao, long billed birds flying high in the sky, and fierce animals eyeing in the forest.


    This is the basic face of the mountain and sea boundary. It''s not the first time he came in. Naturally, he knows it very well.


    The mountains and seas are full of strange landforms, surrounded by fog, and the terrain is very complex. It takes some time to find Daju and Anzhi fish.


    Li looked up at the sky and said, "let''s start."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ouch, it really hurts me."


    Liu Miaozhu appeared in a strange place. There were huge corpses everywhere. The corpses of divine beasts were completely placed here.


    It''s weird to look at it.


    She looked at everything around her, gave birth to a fear, her body began to tremble, her neck was cold, as if someone was gently touching her.


    It seems that someone is blowing gently and whispering, but I can''t hear it.


    It made her hair stand on end and her scalp tingle.


    It feels like hell.


    She clenched her fist and didn''t dare to stay. She wanted to leave here, but she just couldn''t go out for half an hour. She could always go back to her place.


    Did I hit a ghost against the wall?


    Liu Miaozhu suddenly lifted up her dress, held it tightly, and a cold sweat began to reappear on her forehead.


    There are no ghosts in the world.


    What am I afraid of?


    Liu Miaozhu began to hypnotize himself and instill himself with a strong will. I haven''t killed the Taoist ancestor yet. I can''t die yet.


    She''s fighting her fears.


    I must survive.


    No one can kill me.


    Her eyes grew firm.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side of the mountain sea boundary.


    Anzhi fish''s forehead was full of sweat and his legs were soft. There was a big spider not far in front. The spider was the size of a mountain.


    She walked with the female emperor and came to the spider''s territory.


    As soon as they broke in, the mountain woke up. At the beginning, they couldn''t find that it was a spider monster. It was super huge.


    The spider''s legs are like pillars across the sky.


    The female emperor''s breath was also rapid and said, "this is the sky splitting spider, a very powerful divine beast in myth. It is said that it can tear the world and devour everything."


    This is recorded in ancient books.


    Strong enough to have few enemies, he was once a overlord in the famine.


    The female emperor kept retreating, and an Zhiyu followed her steps. He prayed secretly that the spider didn''t see them. Obviously, it saw them.


    The spider gazed at the two little things. Although they were small, they were deeply fragrant, which made it feel very delicious.


    One of its spider legs poked out, and the pressure began to increase. The void trembled and the buzzing sound of tearing sounded in his ears.


    The empress shot, hit three fists in a row, burst her fist and collided with the spider''s leg.


    The female emperor was overturned by power. The ripples of power broke the ground, and cracks continued to appear, trying to erode everything and destroy everything.


    Boom.


    The ground within ten miles collapsed directly.


    The female emperor and an Zhiyu fell directly into the collapsed pit.


    When she was about to fall into the pit, the female emperor stabilized her body, hugged an Zhiyu, fled from the ground and left the territory of the spider.


    Boom!


    As soon as she left, the empress fell to the ground.


    An Zhi fish also fell heavily to the ground. At this time, he found that there was a long scratch on the female emperor''s abdomen, which was cut by a spider with a bloody wound on it.


    "So badly hurt."


    Ann knew that the fish was flustered and quiet could be hurt like this. It was hard to imagine how bad the spider was.


    An Zhiyu immediately stops bleeding with Lingli and puts on the medicinal wine. It is the medicinal wine once given by Li Xu. The effect is very good. It can recover in a day or two without leaving a scar.


    After studying the medicine, wrap a cloth strip and an Zhiyu picks up the female emperor.


    At this time, she heard a sound from the ground. It should be the blood of the female emperor that attracted these divine beasts.


    You have to run away.


    She has only six grades. Naturally, she can''t beat these monsters. Now she can only run as fast as she can.


    Hold the female emperor and fly in the sky.


    But her speed was really too slow, and the beast kept up in an instant.


    The beast is chasing.


    An Zhiyu''s cold sweat is as big as a fight. She feels suffocated. She feels that the divine beast is about to come after her. The strong breath oppresses her and makes her nerves tense.


    She feels like she''s getting cold.


    "God, can you give me a way to live?"


    An Zhiyu was so anxious that he was about to cry. There was a wave of fierce animals behind him, and the cold murderous spirit was about to materialize.


    Her sweat began to flow back.


    Regardless of anything, this is holding the female emperor and running forward.


    Running, she suddenly found a stone statue with tens of feet. The stone statue stood between heaven and earth. His fingers pointed to the front, as if it were an immortal pointing the way.


    An Zhiyu rushed towards the stone statue with the female emperor in his arms.


    Suddenly, soft power came, as if some magical power came out. Within a hundred steps, the beast stopped and dared not go forward.


    "Here is the power they fear." an Zhiyu suddenly figured it out.


    She jumped on the finger of the stone and planned to rest on it. Suddenly, her finger clicked and a hole appeared. Her body couldn''t stand, slipped and fell in.


    With a bang, she hit directly and appeared in the belly of the stone.


    There is a stone chamber in my stomach. There are stones everywhere. Fortunately, when I landed, I didn''t face my head down.


    She secretly rejoiced for a while. Suddenly, what did she think of, the female emperor?


    With a sweep of her eyes, there was a bang, just like the sound of a stone sliding down. The female emperor''s head was facing down and was falling constantly.


    Not good.


    As soon as an Zhiyu stepped on it, he quickly passed by, reached out and hugged the female emperor. He rolled on the ground twice before stabilizing his body.


    not so bad.


    An Zhi fish gasps. If she doesn''t catch it, the female emperor''s head will poke into the stone. I''m afraid it will bloom. It''s really dangerous.


    However, after this struggle, the blood in the abdomen began to diffuse again. The female emperor lay in the middle of the stone chamber, helped her stop bleeding again, and repeated the process just now.


    After a long time, she finally stopped her blood.


    An Zhiyu wrapped her up and lay on the ground, breathing fresh air. Her chest fluctuated constantly, and her whole body was soaked with sweat.


    Is it too scary all the way?


    Lian is dying.


    After a long rest, an Zhiyu got up and jumped up. He appeared on his fingers again from the inside of the statue. When he saw a group of divine beasts lying outside, he wanted to be a hundred steps away. They didn''t dare to rush in, but they didn''t leave.


    An Zhiyu looks at the stone statue carefully. Well, observe it for a moment. The stone statue is an old man with a beard. Well, she doesn''t know the stone statue.


    She bowed to her husband and said, "don''t be surprised if you disturb me."


    After thanking, he entered the belly of the stone statue again from the finger of the stone statue and landed steadily to see that the female emperor had not woken up.


    But the pulse is steady.


    I think I''ll wake up soon.


    An Zhiyu stood up and began to look at the environment here. He didn''t notice it just now. At this time, he noticed that there were runes inside.


    Golden runes, like little tadpoles.


    The rune is golden and shining on the wall. The rune is so strange that he can''t understand it at all. Looking at it, an Zhiyu feels a little tired.


    Then she fell asleep.


    I don''t know if it''s in a dream. An Zhiyu saw the tadpole symbols on the wall and began to rearrange and become orderly, but obviously she still couldn''t understand the font above.


    This is definitely not a common language in Daozhou.


    She reached out to touch these symbols. The symbols swam on her hand. Suddenly, she seemed to understand something. It was like a fragment of the yuan God.


    It was the same as when she was inside the eggshell, but the fragment of Yuanshen in front of her was completely different from what she had encountered before.


    What a strange feeling.


    Runes swam by her side.


    An Zhiyu couldn''t help but sit down and seal. She vaguely knew how to knock on the door.


    Unexpected joy.


    I thought the opportunity wouldn''t come so soon, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    What a surprise.


    Quickly enter the state of understanding.


    An hour later, the female emperor woke up and was stunned. She found that her head was dizzy, as if she had been hit by something. She rubbed her head.


    Suddenly remembered something.


    Looking around, I saw an Zhiyu sitting not far away. She was understanding something.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    That is OK if you have no trouble.


    The female emperor looked at her abdomen. There was a cloth wrapped around it. She opened the bloody cloth. The wound was really shocking. The spider was too much and almost divided her into two sections.


    She looked at an Zhiyu a few times and sat on the ground to repair her injury.


    The next day.


    She opened her eyes and felt energetic. All the wounds on her body were healed, and there was no scar on her face on her stomach.


    She touched her smooth abdomen and said, "his medicine is really good." naturally, he meant Li Xu.


    Whispering, the empress stood up.


    Just wanted to take a good look at the environment here, suddenly there was a bang. It seemed that something had pierced the sky and the sun poured down.


    She jumped up and finally saw what it was. They were in the stone statue. I didn''t know who shot and broke the head of the stone statue just now.


    Now she is standing at the neck of the stone statue, and a bunch of divine beasts are eyeing here like jackals.


    Especially after seeing her appear, lahazi came out, like a wolf who had been hungry for several days.


    "Are you so hungry?" the female emperor looked at these divine beasts and didn''t think so. She didn''t know what was worth their madness.


    "Ow......" suddenly, a blue dragon came out of the ground, and the terrible pressure came on his face. Just now, it was his hand that cut off the head of the stone statue.


    In this way, the power of the statue will not be weakened.


    "Is this a dragon?"


    The female emperor twitched at the corners of her mouth. This is a real dragon, which is different from what she had seen before. This is a real dragon. It was born a dragon.


    It''s not made of snakes or earthworms.


    This is the divine beast Qinglong.


    Oppressive forces invaded, like gods, their huge bodies rolled on the ground and left deep traces.


    All the surrounding beasts retreated and lay on the ground, afraid to move. This is the complete suppression of blood and can''t tolerate resistance.


    As soon as the green dragon''s tail was thrown, endless violent energy gushed out. In an instant, the boundary around the stone statue was broken like a spider''s web.


    What a powerful force.


    The surrounding animals trembled. They waited all night and didn''t dare to move. Since then, he has completely cut off the power of the stone statue.


    The empress''s face is not good.


    "Roar!" the green dragon roared again and again. His huge body stood in front of the female emperor, with the power of destruction flashing in his eyes.


    The female emperor suddenly felt her smallness.


    Is this the power of God?


    "Roar!"


    The green dragon roared, the scales on his body burst into blue luster, and the two tentacles on his head danced with the wind, so he stared at the female emperor.


    Just when the empress dared not move, the green dragon spoke.


    "Nu Xi, God asked me to take your life!"


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu was rushing here at this time. He found the trace of Da Ju and an Zhiyu, but there was a problem on the road, and a huge spider blocked the way.


    The spider is like a mountain, lying in front of it.


    "I''m in a hurry. I don''t have time to fight with you." Li looked at the spider.


    The spider''s eyes flickered, and the spider''s legs fell from the sky, trying to stab Li Xu to death.


    Li Xu stretched out a finger, resisted the attack of the spider leg and said, "I said, get out of the way, I''ll really kill you."


    However, spiders still stand in the way.


    The last time the woman escaped, the man must not escape. The spider looked at Li Xu with a joking face.


    Li Xu was silent for three seconds and said:


    "Since I''m in the way, I''ll kill you."


    7017k

 Chapter 278

    "Since I''m in the way, I''ll kill you."


    Li Xu''s voice was sonorous and powerful.


    The spider was stunned and slowly opened his mouth and said:


    "I''m just a mortal, trying to kill me. I''m a spider splitting the sky, tearing the heaven and earth with my bare hands, swallowing the void. I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years and will never die. In the mythological age, the gods can''t kill me. You''re not even a God. Why kill me, Zhizhi..."


    The spider made a strange sound and looked down at Li Xu. He wanted to see how he shot and killed himself. Does he have this ability?


    In his opinion, it was crazy and delusional.


    Li Xu looked up at it and said, "I''m not God, but... I''m better than God."


    He slowly stretched out his right hand, and the golden spiritual power broke out, forming an air wave like a knife. The air wave cut the body of the spider, like thousands of sword Qi breaking out.


    The spider realized something was wrong.


    The spider''s legs began to separate, crack and burst into light.


    Blood splashed and flowed.


    The huge body began to disintegrate, like a spider''s web, and burst into pieces with a bang. The fragmented body flew everywhere. You could see the flesh and blood wriggling, slowly gathering, and soon gathered again into a cracked spider. However, as soon as they gathered together, you saw Li Xu''s fist, and the fist print was even larger than his body.


    The spider felt his body split again and his consciousness became blurred.


    It began to struggle, but consciousness did not listen to its control.


    Boom!


    It began to shatter and splash flesh and blood.


    The spirit power began to roll itself in all aspects. It tried to resist, struggled desperately, pulled back its fragmented limbs, and finally slowly pulled back, but suddenly the hot flame accompanied the spirit power roll, which was like burning the flames of all things and burning every fragment of it.


    Finally, the flesh was burned, leaving only a pair of eyes.


    biubiu¡­¡­


    Two psychic powers shot at him, and his eyes were pierced.


    "Goodbye." after hearing Li Xu''s two words, the next moment, both form and spirit disappeared.


    "Tell you to stand in my way and die."


    Li Xu didn''t want to kill the spider. After all, there are fewer and fewer such spiders, only in the mountain and sea world.


    If it hadn''t been in the way, who would have paid attention to it.


    Li Xu took back his eyes and continued to follow the clues and traces shed by Da Ju and the female emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the statue.


    "Who wants to take my life?"


    The female emperor stood on the shoulder of the stone statue and stared at the green dragon. Although it was a pure green dragon, she was not afraid at all.


    "I don''t know who it is. I just received the oracle." Qinglong said.


    An oracle, a command from God.


    "God said, as long as I kill you, I can leave the mountain and sea boundary." Qinglong stared at the woman in white as snow, and his voice was a little excited.


    "You also believe that?" the female emperor smiled, "the Oracle, what an ethereal thing."


    "Nu Xi, don''t struggle. You are not my opponent." Qinglong said. Although he can''t compare with the five clawed dragon, he is the real four holy beasts.


    Before the mythological age, it was the existence of hegemony.


    "Are you willing to be the running dog of those false gods?" the female emperor looked at her and said, "to tell me the truth, the myth has long fallen, and there is no God in the world. In fact, you can be liberated long ago, but..."


    "Shut up." the green dragon roared, "it''s really trying to die to slander God."


    The dragon''s head began to roar and bite.


    The female emperor avoided his edge and ran away.


    The green dragon bit his mouth again.


    The female emperor moved quickly away from the stone statue, because Ann knew that the fish was at the critical moment of enlightenment. If it was disturbed, she didn''t know when to enter the state after exiting the state.


    The green dragon followed, and the scales of his body were shining with dazzling luster. The Dragon claws tore the space and wound in the air.


    The female emperor resisted, but Qinglong is worthy of being one of the four holy beasts. Her body and strength are in the top state and can''t be torn at all.


    This dragon is much better than itself.


    She''s just a top eight. It''s hard to win. She almost says it''s hard to win. No, it''s impossible to win at all. She can only delay for a while.


    "Ouch..."


    The green dragon roars and sends out bursts of dragon chants. The physical power is invincible.


    Nine tails grew behind the female emperor, entering the fierce cutting stage, and her flesh was improved by several grades.


    She was originally the Nine Tailed Fox of Qingqiu. She had some divine animal blood. In addition, she ate a lot of blood from that bastard (Li Xu). In terms of flesh, she had few enemies.


    In Daozhou, except for that bastard and Liu Miaozhu, no one can beat her.


    But this is the mountain and sea boundary. Most of them are monsters once sealed by gods. Most of them are a headache for gods.


    Now I met a green dragon, which fully shows bad luck.


    No, Qinglong killed himself according to the will of God. How did the false gods in heaven communicate with it? She didn''t understand.


    What went wrong.


    While thinking, Qinglong''s mouth began to highlight fireballs. Fortunately, she was responsive, dodged quickly and hit the jade palm.


    Boom!


    Hit Qinglong''s body, motionless.


    It is worthy of the four holy beasts.


    The female emperor moved around the green dragon and kept making seals in his hands. The two forces of ice and fire blended in his palm.


    "I really don''t want to use the Taoism he taught me." the female emperor murmured, but at this time, I have to use it, because Li Xu''s Taoism is really better than his waist.


    Burning the sky and boiling the sea, the Moon Palace tide.


    It was a low-grade Taoist Dharma, but at this time, in her hands, she played the power of destroying the sky and the earth.


    The sea rises, the sun drills out of the sea, the Moon Palace emerges and erupts frequently.


    However, the Taoist Dharma only blocked the green dragon for a few moments, and was forcibly blasted and torn up with its physical strength, and the power of the female emperor dissipated without a trace.


    The green dragon slapped her, and the female emperor flew out with a pale face.


    "Roar!"


    The green dragon kept exploding. Suddenly, an array appeared on the ground.


    The female emperor was stunned. The green dragon would form an array. It was really silly for her.


    Isn''t this a human operation?


    The array was like a prison. When she was imprisoned, the power broke out in the sky, and a huge claw fell from the sky and pressed on the array at once.


    The power destroyed her and suppressed her.


    The green dragon opened his mouth, drooled and vomited towards the array. The female emperor was confused and fell into the array.


    The green dragon slapped down and the array burst. He directly caught the empress and took her away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the belly of the statue.


    An Zhiyu is at the juncture of breakthrough. Her spirit has wandered too empty and stood on the sky. In front of her body is a blooming lotus.


    The lotus blossoms better and better, and the blue lotus shines in the dark.


    Her spirit is vertically and horizontally on the avenue and is slowly condensing into a yuan God.


    As long as you succeed, it is the sign of breakthrough. From then on, the yuan God can get out of the body, three-dimensional, do whatever you want, and do whatever you want to do to Li Xu.


    But with the continuous cohesion of the spirit, she gradually felt uneasy.


    Her perception can clearly perceive that there is a fight outside the stone statue. It is the female emperor fighting with something.


    The battle was fierce, but suddenly there was no sound.


    She was a little uneasy.


    That doesn''t bode well.


    Perception began to probe out. Suddenly, she was stunned. The spirit sensed that her sister fainted, was grabbed by a cyan dragon, and disappeared at once.


    Suddenly the spirit began to tremble.


    Obviously, it is impossible to continue to realize the Tao here. Her psychology can''t pass this level.


    Because she already saw it.


    My sister is in danger. She can''t break through here as if nothing had happened.


    She began to pull back the spirit she was gathering.


    But the spirit that has been condensed is really too difficult to pull.


    It''s like drinking a mouthful of water. Suddenly someone told you that the saliva is poisonous and don''t swallow it. But at this time, the water has reached your throat. How can you control it.


    Now, she is in this state, half dead.


    If you continue to understand the Tao, it is estimated that it will take a few hours, perhaps longer. At that time, the female emperor''s grave grass is estimated to be two meters high.


    Therefore, she intends to force her spirit back and forth.


    Then she tracked Qinglong and recorded her position along the way. Even if she was caught, she believed that the master would find herself at that time.


    Just do it.


    ¡­¡­


    While walking, Li Xu checked. After about a day of incense, Li Xu saw a lifelike carved stone statue. The stone statue had no head, and many dead animals died under the stone statue.


    There are animals such as pitchforks and prisoners. These animals can form a circle when they die around the stone statue.


    There is also the power of Da Ju left here. The power of ice and sky fire have appeared here, and the ice sculpture and flame have been seriously damaged.


    Obviously had a fight.


    There are also several powerful and fierce beasts bathed in blood under the stone statue. Their claws stick out and want to break the stone statue.


    Li Xu walked over step by step.


    They immediately noticed Li Xu and rushed over. Li Xu waved his hand and slapped them to death.


    stand in the way.


    Several other fierce beasts kept retreating, showing timidity in their eyes. Obviously, they also knew fear.


    With a sweep of Li Xu''s eyes, these extremely ferocious suddenly smelled the danger and retreated step by step.


    He took back his eyes, and God realized that there was a woman in the stone statue, a very familiar woman, which was the reason why he shot.


    He jumped up, passed through the neck of the statue, entered the statue and saw a woman sitting on the ground. She is now in a state of enlightenment.


    "She is about to break through the sixth grade."


    Li looked at an Zhiyu with a strong feeling that she had got her chance here.


    Li Xu was going to protect the Dharma for her, but suddenly she felt something wrong. Her face was wrong. It seemed that she was going to retreat from the state of enlightenment.


    Li Xu walked over and found that her hair began to sweat. The sweat slipped down her cheeks and dyed her snow-white neck pink and smooth, glittering with tempting colors.


    Tears continued to spread, reaching out and wetting her clothes.


    Anzhi fish''s face is constantly changing and the situation is very unstable.


    What is she doing?


    Li Xugang wanted to do it. Suddenly an knew that the fish had a mouthful of blood. If Li Xu hadn''t retreated quickly, the blood would have vomited on him.


    "What are you doing?" Li looked at her. "When it''s the critical moment of enlightenment, what are you going to do? The opportunity of enlightenment is fleeting. If you don''t grasp it well, you don''t know when the next time will be."


    Li Xu wanted to give her a good reprimand.


    "Master."


    An Zhiyu''s eyes shed two lines of tears, and she didn''t want to withdraw, but she had seen that the female emperor was in danger. Could it pass if she didn''t withdraw?


    Poof!


    Anxious, an Zhiyu spits out a mouthful of blood again. Sure enough, he forcibly pulls himself back. The sequelae is a little big.


    However, fortunately, it was all in her expectation.


    "Li hurried to pull her up." Li Xu came forward and picked her up. He began to feel her pulse and wanted to see her current state.


    Fortunately, she is only slightly injured and can be repaired, but her spirit is a little weak. She must take good care of herself after going out, otherwise it will easily affect the road of cultivation behind her.


    "Master." an Zhiyu hugged Li Xu and swallowed, "master, I saw that Da Ju was caught by a dragon."


    This is why she came back quickly. Her spirit saw that the female emperor was captured by a green dragon.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me." Li Xu loosened her and asked.


    An Zhiyu briefly explained the matter.


    "Let''s hurry to catch it. It''s only one incense burning time. We can''t run far." Li Xu said.


    "HMM." an Zhiyu nodded, but her body was shaky and was about to fall to the ground. Li Xu hugged her, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Master, I''m so tired."


    Li Xu picked her up and rushed out of the stone statue.


    Fierce animals gathered outside the stone statue. Li Xu''s eyes coagulated, and the smell of killing suddenly soared.


    These fierce beasts seem to be ghosts.


    Turn around and run.


    "That direction." an Zhiyu pointed, "Qinglong ran in that direction with his sister."


    Li Xu held her and flew faster and faster, but just after flying for a while, the woman in her arms looked at Li Xu and said, "master, I want to have a drink."


    She licked her lips. She was too dry to drink.


    Li Xu took out a bamboo tube from his ring, and an Zhiyu took it. After a few drinks, he was finally comfortable.


    Half an hour later, Li Xu still didn''t find the so-called green dragon.


    It is reasonable to say that if Qinglong took an ordinary road, Li Xu would have found it long ago, but he didn''t find it. He realized that an accident had happened.


    He landed on the ground with an Zhiyu in his arms.


    An Zhiyu saw her face dignified, drilled out of his arms and said, "I''ll have a rest. Let''s go on looking."


    "It''s too late. Qinglong came to kill her."


    "Master, we are sure to find her."


    Seeing that Li Xu was so nervous that sweat came out of his forehead, an Zhiyu didn''t know how to comfort him.


    "You can''t find it by ordinary means."


    Li Xu untied his coat and immediately appeared in front of him.


    An Zhiyu looked at Li Xu''s strong skin. It was very good-looking, but at this time, he had to take off his clothes when he took off his clothes.


    She doesn''t understand.


    Then he saw Li Xu take out a dagger and cut his own heart.


    "Master, what are you doing?" an Zhiyu was startled by him. Is this self mutilation.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Li Xu didn''t speak. He just let the things sealed in his body come out.


    At the heart, there was a blood mark. Then an Zhiyu heard the roaring sound at the wound. The sound was very old, as if it came from the mythical age.


    What the hell is it?


    An Zhiyu was surprised and suddenly remembered something. Li Xu''s body once drilled a dragon.


    Do you?


    An Zhiyu looked at her quietly. Suddenly, his pupils narrowed. The wound drawn by Li Xu in his heart was like a door. Something inside shook again.


    Then I saw a tap sticking out of the wound.


    7017k

 Chapter 279

    An Zhiyu''s beautiful eyes twinkled. The wound where Li Xu cut his heart was bloody, and there were bursts of thunder like dragon chants. A monster struggled to get out of the wound.


    It was a dragon like a seal cutting, with its scales shining and manes flowing.


    As the dragon head struggled to drill out, sharp claws also spied out, and the body twisted and twisted. A complete dragon drilled out and surrounded Li Xu.


    The glow is boundless and auspicious.


    Then the pattern overlapped, and Li Xu''s body rushed out of all kinds of animals. A colorful Phoenix, surrounded by the flame of Kirin, the white snow of the body, the heavy bird with heavy pupil, representing all kinds of other animals *, such as justice and bright, etc.


    An Zhiyu''s bright eyes were shocked and stared at Li Xu: "master, what is this?"


    Li Xu said: "in the mythical age, immortals and wild animals competed for supremacy in the world. The animals were finally defeated and sealed in various places. The mountain and sea boundary of Daozhou is only one of them, as well as the boundless sea of the dragon family and the Youdu in the underworld. These animals came from the Youdu."


    Li Xu then said: "in the mountain and sea world, Youdu is different from the animals sealed by the boundless sea. The mountain and sea world seals ordinary flood and famine animals. The boundless sea seals the dragon family. Youdu seals flood and famine beasts at the ancestor level. Cough..."


    He said, his face was slightly pale, and his blood color was very different from that before. An Zhiyu was very worried and came forward to hold him: "master, how can you have an underground capital in your body?"


    "Many years ago, I mistakenly broke into the mountain and sea boundary and came to a blessed cave. I met the crazy ghost of the Youdu king. Later, he woke up for a while and asked me to guard the Youdu."


    If he hadn''t asked hard before his death, Li Xudu didn''t care. The old man was so poor that he had to guard the Youdu as a ghost, but he would die soon.


    After Li Xu took over the Youdu, he refined the Youdu and sealed it in his heart.


    I thought it was no good, but I didn''t expect to use it.


    Because he can briefly control the wild animals.


    It''s just that the sequelae is great. If you don''t grasp the propriety, he will dry up his spiritual power and die, and the Youdu will devour him, but you can''t care so much.


    Qinglong is also a wild beast. It exists at the same level as Youdu. The mountain and sea boundary is too large. It is impossible to find it without using a lot of manpower.


    But he has no one at all.


    This is the only way.


    Send a message to the beasts and ask them to find the footprints of Qinglong and Daju.


    Half an hour later, Li Xu''s face was pale, his lips were shaking, and he was about to be on the edge of losing control. The position of his heart began to turn black. Fortunately, the Honghuang strange beast was pulled back by the Youdu ban.


    His face and expression soon recovered, looking at a direction, but there was something wrong with his expression.


    "Master, have you found Da Ji?" an Zhiyu was afraid to disturb Li Xu. He didn''t speak, but just stood by him quietly.


    Li Xu shook his head: "no, but..."


    There was a piece of white rag on his hand, which was stained with blood. It was obvious that the rag was Da Ju''s clothes. The clothes she was wearing were of this style.


    "She may be there." Li Xu''s tone was serious, with the smell of killing, "go."


    He took an Zhiyu''s hand in one hand and stepped out step by step. The streamer rowed to the sky. An Zhiyu could feel Li Xu''s anger. He was so terrible.


    If something really happened to Da Ju, Li Xu would be crazy.


    An Zhiyu can''t imagine.


    The speed is as fast as streamer. It flies in the sky and goes out 500000 miles in a moment.


    There are endless kinds of strange animals here. Whether it''s the sky or the ground, there are a lot of strange animals. Each of them has a huge body size, a ferocious look and a murderous spirit.


    An Zhiyu was afraid and just grabbed Li Xu''s hand.


    The eyes of strange animals gathered on them. Ann knew that the fish''s legs were weak. If she were here, she would die without a burial place.


    The monster sealed by the gods is terrible.


    Li Xu''s eyes swept to a "big mountain" on the ground. It was a six legged monster. It looked like a rhinoceros and had two pairs of wings.


    It should be the Lord of this area.


    The hexagonal monster glanced at Li Xu and an Zhiyu. He didn''t care and continued to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Li Xu with an Zhiyu stood in front of the hexagonal monster, handed out a piece of white rag and said, "this rag was found in this area. Let me ask, did you see the owner of the rag, or did you see a cyan dragon passing by?"


    The hexagonal monster didn''t speak. The lazy sheep lying with him said, "I hate human beings most. I don''t want to kill you. Get away from me."


    Li Xu frowned.


    An Zhiyu squeezed out a fake smile, took the rags in Li Xu''s hand, turned around and said, "let''s roll right away. Please have a look and see if you see a green dragon or the owner of the rags. You have something important to find her."


    "Don''t bother, if you don''t go away, I''ll kill people." he said.


    "Boom!"


    Li Xu didn''t talk nonsense, but the thunder took his hand, held his neck in one hand, lifted him up and said fiercely:


    "I now suspect that you have caught the owner of the rags and that you have helped Qinglong hide his whereabouts. Tell me the truth, or I will kill him."


    "Do you think you can kill me?" although he was strangled by his neck, he didn''t panic at all. "If you hadn''t attacked me just now, what do you think you could do to me?"


    "Crunching..." Li Xu made a sudden effort, and his fingernails poked into his flesh and blood.


    Pang''s neck began to become smaller, and his flesh and blood flowed out. Like the body of a small hill, he began to struggle, but he was still fixed. A mysterious force grabbed the throat of his destiny and couldn''t move at all.


    Kaka, Kaka


    His neck rang and his breathing became more and more difficult. Then his neck broke and fell off the ground.


    He stared at Li Xu with his eyes. He never dreamed that he would be strangled one day.


    Fortunately, he is not an ordinary beast.


    Even if it turns into two segments, it can still be resurrected. Click, the sound comes out again, and the two parts of the body are connected again.


    Although he came back to life, the expression of all animals in this area was completely different from that just now. His eyes were not frightened, but surprised.


    How dare this man?


    In the area where they live.


    It''s pure death!


    "You''re finished." Pang Pang opened his mouth, full of fangs, stared at Li Xu, and lahazi dropped to the ground: "I didn''t want to kill you, but you dared to pinch my neck. Now I announce that I''ll take your dog."


    "Many people have said the same thing to me. Now... The grave grass is two meters high." Li Xu quickly appeared in front of him without hesitation.


    First punch!


    Second punch!


    Third punch!


    He punched three times in a row. Each punch was stronger than the other. His fist was like a mountain. His huge body was pierced by Li Xu before he could make any response.


    Blood spray, broken ribs, whining.


    Many monsters were stunned. Looking at this scene, he became like this after just a fight.


    The six legged monster of the Lord here finally couldn''t help but stand up. It was as huge as a mountain, and the whole body was as dark as a stone.


    Its two premises stand up, hold on to him, and whisper, "waste, die for me."


    Pang Pang was crushed by his meat, and his flesh turned into meat mud, which was swallowed by him. The six legged monster stared at Li Xu and said, "now it''s your turn to say, how do you want to die?"


    "I don''t want to die. I just want to ask something." Li Xu waved his hand and floated the rags on an Zhiyu''s hand with psychic control. "Don''t play charades with me. You must have seen her."


    "Yes," said the six legged monster with a smile, "of course. I remember very clearly. Qinglong grabbed a white woman stained with blood. There was a riot here. The white woman woke up, broke free from the shackles, fought fiercely with Qinglong, and was finally captured. I specially sent pangolins to follow and know the hiding place, but why should I tell you? Do you think you are qualified for me to tell you?"


    "What kind are you?"


    "Haven''t you seen me?" the six legged monster''s eyes fanned and thought Li Xu was a little too much.


    "There are so many strange animals in the mountains and seas. How can I remember everyone?"


    "Think again."


    Li Xu fell into meditation and recalled the ancient books he had read. With his meditation, the six legged monster looked more and more serious and felt that he had been insulted.


    "Don''t worry, let me think, I can definitely think of you." Li looked at the monster in front of him.


    "Your body is as red as Dan fire, chaotic without phase, six feet and four wings. I remember. Your name is Dijiang."


    "Exactly." Dijiang looked at Li Xu and was very pleased. Finally, he remembered his name and said:


    "However, even if you can remember who I am, I can''t tell you where the green dragon is. I will still kill you, because you don''t deserve to know. Now, take out all your tricks against me, otherwise, I will kill you in an instant."


    "What a big breath. I won''t brush my teeth for ten thousand years." Li Xu smiled.


    Dijiang didn''t speak and his eyes wandered. Although he couldn''t understand the second half of Li Xu''s words, he felt that he was insulting himself.


    Its eyes flashed and a streamer came out, penetrating and burning the blood stained rags floating in front of its eyes.


    At that moment, Dijiang felt that the suffocating spiritual power was spreading, the world fell into darkness, and the wind around him was cutting and swallowing.


    Danger is coming.


    "Give face, don''t want face." Li Xu didn''t expect Dijiang to burn the rags of Da Ji. He shot immediately without hesitation.


    Speed and power erupt in all aspects and climb to the peak in an instant.


    So, in the eyes of many strange animals and Anzhi fish.


    Heaven and earth fell into darkness. Li Xu was like a god of death. He was wrapped with a terrible murderous spirit. His fist turned into a sharp knife, cutting the river of the beast emperor.


    Dijiang didn''t have the power to fight back. Li Xu''s speed was too fast. The explosive power urged withering and decaying, invincible.


    Dijiang''s six feet were cut off by him.


    At the same time, Li Xu''s other hand grabbed these chopped feet, turned them into a sea of fire and wound them out. In an instant, the six feet turned into ashes and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    "I admit defeat and let me go." Dijiang''s wailing voice came out here.


    "Dangdang!" Li Xu still killed his flesh with a knife, like lingchi, cutting off his flesh and blood and his huge body with a knife.


    There''s only one head left.


    "Let me go. I know where the green dragon is. I''ll take you there myself." Dijiang was really afraid. He met a great emperor. It was terrible.


    He is not an opponent at all. Even though he has traversed the wasteland world, he is still a mortal, just like the fish on the chopping board.


    But he had to accept it.


    "Don''t hurry." Li Xu was so angry that he couldn''t suppress his anger.


    "Please follow me." Dijiang''s head led the way. He knew that Qinglong was in that position.


    Many gods and monsters were stunned and knelt on the ground, as if they were worshiping the God of death and trembling.


    An Zhiyu was also startled by Li Xu''s crazy operation, but force is indeed the best weapon. She hurried forward and took Li Xu''s hand.


    Li Xu''s murderous spirit gradually subsided and calmed down a lot.


    "Please follow me." Dijiang''s only head led the way in front. Li Xu took an Zhiyu and some soft monsters followed.


    Half an hour, about 500000 miles. There is a cyan border in that place. If you don''t pay attention to it, you don''t know the seal of the border.


    "The green dragon is in the border." Dijiang said.


    Li Xu smashed the border in two or three times and saw a clear lake in the border. There was a highland in the center of the lake with a blue dragon on it.


    There is a pot in front of the green dragon.


    He should be boiling water. He just doesn''t know what he''s cooking.


    "Who broke my border?" the green dragon roared.


    "I finally found you." Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief, didn''t bother to talk nonsense to him, and came straight to the point: "you caught a woman in white before. Where is she now?"


    The green dragon was suspicious for a moment. He was stunned. He pointed to the woman in the pot and said, "are you talking about her?"


    The woman in the pot is called nuxi. She has strong vitality. Just now she wanted to run, so she had to stab her to death.


    After stabbing, I felt wasted and planned to make a delicious meal.


    Tender meat with thin skin, anise, fragrant leaves, cinnamon and other ingredients should be very delicious.


    "Sorry, it''s just ignited and hasn''t been cooked yet. If you want to eat, wait a minute, but who broke my border? It''s very important..."


    Without saying anything, Li Xu appeared in front of him.


    Li Xu''s eyes coagulated and looked at the pot. The water in Guo Zhong was dyed red by blood. There was a woman floating on it. It was Da Ju. Her white clothes were dyed red by blood.


    The heart exploded, as if it had been hit and confused.


    He fished the woman out with trembling hands.


    The blood drops continuously, and the skin is pale, without blood color and temperature.


    Li Xu was in a trance, and his breathing gradually became rapid. His heart seemed to be caught by something. It was difficult to breathe, depressed and uncomfortable, and his eyes gradually became dark.


    His body was shaking and his eyes became dull.


    His world seemed to be pulled into hell.


    Suddenly I remembered the voice of an Zhiyu: "master, master, master, master..."


    I don''t know when she came to me. She shook her shoulder and called herself in her ear.


    Li Xu woke up, trembled his hands, and explored Da''s nose.


    No breath.


    Probing her pulse again, there was no beat, which indicated that her life had come to an end.


    7017k

 Chapter 280

    The breath, heart, spirit sea and pulse are all gone.


    This is a sign of the dead.


    How is that possible?


    Li Xu was stunned and his mind was buzzing.


    After a moment, put your forehead close to the center of her eyebrows, and the divine consciousness enters her body to see her soul state.


    Half a day later, the soul is gone.


    No way.


    Her soul can''t dissipate so fast. She wants to dissipate completely, at least seven days later.


    Even if her body died, even if the yuan God collapsed, there was still a soul, but she had nothing, just a body.


    What does this mean?


    That means she''s really dead.


    But a person''s death will never be like this. There must be something wrong.


    Holding Da Ju, Li Xu looked directly at Qinglong and said:


    "Was there anything different before she died?"


    The green dragon held his claw and said, "how do I know? I just killed her and put it in the pot. Why, looking at your eyes that want to eat people, do you want to do anything to me? I tell you, I''ve been ordered to kill her. If you dare to move me, the smoke will go out..."


    Qinglong said and saw that Li Xu''s eyes were congested and slowly turned red.


    The smell of endless killing is overwhelming.


    So terrible.


    He saw for the first time that a creature could explode such a terrible murderous spirit.


    Murderous Qi has been materialized, just like thousands of knives and awns, cutting the surrounding void.


    "Boo Boo!"


    The void burst.


    Qinglong suddenly felt something wrong. His body began to split, and his claws, scales, flesh and blood, body, pieces fell off like moss.


    He suddenly saw his own eyeball fall off and fall out.


    The murderous spirit cut its eyeballs.


    Explode.


    The strong smell of blood is spreading.


    The green dragon didn''t even struggle, so he was killed by the terrible smell of killing, and finally turned into ashes.


    The murderous smell is still spreading.


    Dijiang, with only his head left, was covered by his murderous spirit and died in a flash of smoke.


    Holding Da Ju, Li Xu was murderous and his eyes were red. He wanted to go outside the mountain and sea world step by step. The strange animals along the way were killed to death.


    An Zhiyu, who followed behind him, was not frightened, but felt some heartache. At this time, he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    I had to follow silently.


    It was the first time for her to see the master get angry. She was usually good tempered, old and unruly. She was like a teenager. She laughed and didn''t expect to get angry.


    mountains fall and the earth splits.


    It''s like an avalanche.


    I don''t know what the situation is. I''m afraid something will happen this time.


    However, she believed that the master would be able to save Da Ji.


    Because there is nothing difficult to him in the world.


    He followed silently without saying a word. Unknowingly, there were mountains of strange animal bodies around him. All of them were killed by the master''s murderous spirit.


    How does it feel like he''s going to kill the mountain and sea boundary?


    No, she still has to remind the master that he can''t be controlled by anger. The matter of Tu Shan and Hai can be discussed later.


    Now the most important thing is to get the Da device back.


    This is the most important thing, but it will not only delay.


    "Master, I think we''ll save Da Ju first." an Zhiyu raised his voice for fear that Li Xu couldn''t hear.


    "...." Li Xu didn''t speak, holding Da Ju, walked outside step by step, and the surrounding was still awe inspiring, and a lot of strange animal bodies fell down.


    "Master," an Zhiyu shouted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I said we should save Da Ju first, and we can talk about other things later."


    "I''ve been thinking about this just now. Xiao Da''s soul is not there. Someone must have done something in it. I finally thought of who it is?"


    He has been thinking about this problem just now. As for his murderous spirit, I''m sorry, he''s too lazy to control it.


    If they didn''t have more important things, they all wanted to kill the creatures in the mountain and sea world.


    An Zhiyu looked curious: "who?"


    Li Xu said, "who do you think is the one who can do something to the soul?"


    An Zhiyu thought and suddenly realized: "this is what the huangquan people on huangquan road do."


    Li Xu said, "yes, it''s them. I suspect they hooked the soul of Xiao Da Ju. Now I have to go to huangquan road and get people back."


    "How dare they?"


    "Who knows? You catch me." Li looked at her.


    Whew, Li Xu took an Zhiyu into the country map of mountains and rivers, handed her Da Ji, and just wanted to talk.


    An Zhiyu said, "needless to say, I know. I''ll clean her blood and put her in the room. I''ll keep her in there all the time."


    Li Xu said, "she''ll give it to you. I''ll go to huangquan road."


    An Zhiyu nodded and said, "don''t worry."


    Li Xuxiu left the mountain and river country map and walked out of the mountain and sea boundary. Without hesitation, he looked in the direction of huangquan road and rose into the sky, like a meteorite hitting huangquan road.


    In half a day.


    There was a loud bang.


    Huangquan road vibrated, the ground chapped and cracks appeared one after another.


    People guarding huangquan road were surprised and appeared one after another.


    Such a shock, the heavyweights of huangquan road have been shocked, because the vibration of huangquan road is the first time in the history created.


    This is no small matter.


    It''s a big thing.


    "Who broke into huangquan road?"


    The little Lord of huangquan wandered at the gate of huangquan road and saw a huge thing falling here, which startled him.


    Dust billowed in the falling pit.


    The little Lord of the yellow spring looked into the pit and saw a man in white coming out of it. He was surprised and said, "it''s you. How did you come to me? Did you come here to play?"


    "You caught my man on huangquan road." Li looked at him.


    "How could it be? You must have misunderstood." Huang Quan said.


    "Call your father out." Li Xu didn''t want to talk to him, because huangquan road has the absolute right to speak is huangquan king.


    Suddenly, a loud voice came from the gate of Huangluquan, and then a huge yuan God stood in the sky and said, "who dares to go wild on huangquan road?"


    "I, Li Xu, come out right away, or you''ll level your huangquan road."


    "That Li Xu?"


    "Dad, he is Li Xu of the Pingdao palace. Li Xu, No. 1 in Daozhou, once saved me." Huang Quan said.


    As soon as the voice fell, the yuan God in the sky disappeared, and then a middle-aged man appeared on the huangquan road.


    The middle-aged man was followed by dozens of elders.


    "It''s you. It''s disrespectful. You''re welcome. Please come inside." the king of the yellow spring said.


    "You all know me, so it''s easy to do. Just now I rushed over from the mountain and sea boundary. I couldn''t control it for a while, causing a lot of noise to huangquan road. Please forgive me."


    what?


    Come here from the mountain and sea boundary.


    What a big thing.


    You should know that the mountain and sea world is the area where the gods exiled strange animals at the beginning, and the degree of terror is hell level.


    I thought Li Xu was very strong, but I didn''t expect it to be stronger than I thought.


    The king of the yellow spring twitched at the corners of his mouth, instantly recovered his expression and made an inviting gesture: "it''s all small things. We''ll talk as we walk."


    Li Xu followed him and said, "my apprentice and fiancee is also Princess Daju of Qingqiu. You should know that her soul is gone today. I heard that huangquan road is dedicated to hooking other people''s souls, and I don''t know if you have seen her today?"


    "Is something wrong?"


    "She''s dead and her soul is gone."


    "People have just died and their souls are relatively weak. Even the strongest ones may be caught. Perhaps it is really possible that our people did it. I will investigate immediately. Can you provide her portrait?" said the king of the yellow spring.


    With a wave of Li Xu''s hand, white paper appeared.


    Brush it. On the white paper, there is a woman drawn by her spiritual power.


    This is what da Ju looks like now, that is, what the female emperor looks like.


    However, after drawing a picture.


    He then drew two more pictures, one in the form of Da Ji Lori and the other in the form of a girl.


    Huangquan Wang Meng forced, looking at Li Xu.


    Why are there three appearances?


    "These three are all, see if there are any?" in case, Li Xu drew all three forms of Da Ju, including Lori, maiden and imperial sister.


    The yellow spring king didn''t ask the reason, and handed three pieces of paper to the people behind him.


    "Tell me to go down and check."


    "The huangquan people in Daozhou don''t do anything today. Just check these three people. If you can find out, you will be rewarded."


    The king of the yellow spring moved quickly. With a big hand, the command spread like fire.


    The huangquan people have their own means.


    "Now let''s wait quietly. As long as we meet these three people, we will definitely help you find out and wait for good news."


    Two hours later, the yellow spring King''s face was bad.


    Li Xu''s face was also bad.


    Because no news came.


    If their people really caught Da Ji, they would certainly find it. With so many people staring, it''s impossible for someone to hide it.


    The king of the yellow spring issued an order again to let everyone check again, including the whole state, Zhuanxu state, Magic Cave, daughter state, Qingqiu state, Miao Dou, and the yellow spring people themselves.


    Three hours later.


    The yellow spring King shook his head.


    No one spoke in the whole hall. The atmosphere was dull and depressed. Many people began to sweat, and some people didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Another hour.


    Still no news.


    Li Xu stood up, and everyone stood up one after another, sweating.


    The king of huangquan trembled and said, "childe Li, if we huangquan can''t find her, there are three possibilities.


    The first is the wandering soul, which is generally an ordinary person. Princess Daju is not an ordinary person, so it can be ruled out.


    The second is the ash fly out of smoke. According to your description, Princess Daju''s body has no yuan God fragments, so the ash fly out of smoke can also be ruled out.


    Then there is only the third kind, that is, the grade of huangquan road is not enough to hold her. She has transcended the five elements. "


    Li looked at him and said, "your third situation is equivalent to not talking."


    "To put it bluntly, her soul is floating somewhere else."


    "For example?" Li Xu asked.


    "The ancient yellow spring, ancient hell and ancient underground mansion before the collapse of the heaven road are also places to dress the soul, but these are things of the mythical age, and no one knows where they are now." the king of the yellow spring said.


    Li Xu said, "I know."


    The king of the yellow spring stays.


    How is this possible?


    This is a very old history. How can people know? At least not?


    Suddenly, he had a guess. Did Li Xu master reincarnation?


    Only reincarnation can go to these places.


    Impossible.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel impossible.


    If you master reincarnation, it is not a matter to reopen the underground government at all.


    "Are you sure it''s those places? If you''re sure, I''ll go in right away."


    Li Xu wants to open his third secret.


    Because his third secret is about this.


    The king of the yellow spring said, "I''m not sure, but it''s very possible."


    "Newspaper." suddenly, a voice came from outside the hall.


    "Say," yelled the young master of the yellow spring, who had been sweating all the time, "is it about Princess Daju?"


    "Yes, not all."


    "Say it."


    "Princess Dazhu''s soul was not found, but we got a message. For hundreds of years, Miao Dou''s nine life Elvis class Ruo bamboo was poisoned. Among them was Miao Dou''s Gu poison. The Female Emperor invited the Gu master to Qingqiu for treatment. The female emperor separated part of her memory and put it in a ball to let the Gu master take away the Gu mountain hidden in Miao Dou."


    "And such a thing?"


    Everyone felt very strange. Why did the female emperor separate part of her memory?


    What the hell are you doing? It''s so strange.


    "What memory is there?" someone asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s said that only the female emperor can unlock the memory."


    "Thank you for your information. If you can find me useful in the future, just ask for me."


    Li Xu finished and disappeared directly out of thin air.


    He was in a hurry, so he stopped being polite.


    The next moment.


    It appears in the map of mountains and rivers.


    Li Xu went straight to Da Ju''s room and found an Zhiyu sitting next to her. He was in a daze and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing Li Xu coming in, an Zhiyu stood up and quickly said:


    "Master, I suddenly remembered..."


    "I found something terrible on huangquan road. I have to leave for Miao Dou now. What did you want to say just now?" Li Xu asked.


    "I said da Chong took me away. In fact, she just wanted to go to Miao Dou. I don''t know what she wants. That''s it. Let me tell you."


    She remembered when she helped Da Ji wipe her body just now.


    Now the master appears and just tells him about it.


    Li Xu nodded and said, "I already know what it is, so I have to go to Miao Dou. She must be hiding something. If I guess correctly, it has something to do with heaven."


    "Is she really from heaven?"


    An Zhiyu asked.


    She remembered that people in the sky called her nvxi, which was a nice name.


    It sounds as good as a title.


    Li Xu shook his head: "I don''t know. It will take some time to figure it out. I''ll go to Miao Dou right now. You should be good inside. If there''s anything urgent, you can call me directly. I can hear you."


    "Well." an Zhiyu nodded, "I see."


    "Then I''ll go." Li Xu said.


    "Master, be careful," an Zhiyu said.


    "OK."


    Li Xu shows the map of mountains and rivers, and the target is Miao Dou.


    ¡­¡­


    Miao Dou has arrived.


    Li Xu came to the central area of Miao Dou, in front of Gu mountain, and then stepped in.


    7017k

 Chapter 281

    Miao Dou, Gu Shan.


    Li Xu stepped in and planned to go directly into Gu mountain, the central area of Miao Dou.


    The speed is very fast, and the mountains and rivers regress.


    The moment of reaching the top.


    A curtain of light appeared and the poison fog began to diffuse.


    His eyes flashed and his eyebrows wrinkled. He quickly condensed the boundary of spiritual power to protect his body surface from the poisonous fog.


    "Dangdang!"


    A loud voice came from the center of Gu mountain. It was like a monk ringing the bell. The sound rang one after another.


    Spread in Gu mountain and resound in the sky.


    Everyone in Gu mountain heard it, raised their heads and listened to the loud bell.


    The sound of Gu mountain that hasn''t been heard for hundreds of years is heard today.


    This is usually an alarm sound when a strong enemy invades.


    Why does it suddenly sound?


    A lot of people are scared?


    Many masters who hide in Gu mountain practice are coming to the world one after another.


    Gu mountain is in trouble. It''s time for them to do it.


    All parts of Gu mountain rush out of different strong ones and fly in the direction indicated by the alarm bell.


    In the central imperial city of Gu mountain, the emperors, imperial concubines, princesses, princesses, Gu masters and other senior royal officials of Miao Dou all looked in the same direction.


    Have a bad feeling.


    It''s going to change.


    Miao Dou is about to face great disaster.


    Many of the royal family''s strong men did not speak, their eyes were dignified and their mood was complex.


    Today, the whole Gu mountain is shaking.


    No one dares to break into Gu mountain for hundreds of years.


    Absolutely want to provoke Miao Dou''s authority. Miao Dou deletes Gu and poison. If you want to provoke, you have to pay a certain price.


    They came to resist the sky with weapons and wanted to know who dared to break into Gu mountain.


    People who can ignore multiple defenses under Gu mountain and climb directly to the top are definitely not simple.


    Fortunately, the poison fog was arranged as the top defense. Otherwise, the man was afraid to climb the imperial city. The more they thought about it, the colder their hearts became, but they were not afraid.


    "A lot of strong people come here..." Li Xuhan Yan said. Strong people came from all directions. The target directly locked his position. He was so hostile.


    He just climbed a mountain.


    It''s just a step. Why do these people come out one after another? Gu Shan wants to kill himself?


    Is this necessary?


    Make such a big battle.


    The wind is surging and the poison fog is winding, as if trying to corrode yourself. The bell in the Gu mountain also stops at this time, and countless experts appear from the poison fog.


    "Bold madman, dare to break into Gu mountain and seek death." a man looked at Li Xu, his eyes were not good, and the Trident in his hand glittered with a dark light.


    The man holding the Trident was crazy and attacked Li Xu directly.


    Touch!


    The Trident burst into dazzling brilliance, like the bright sun, exploding in front of us.


    The hot luster spreads all over the space, like magma, boiling hot.


    Li Xu slapped him out, cut off his trident and blew himself out. He was too lazy to talk to him. Suddenly, another man shot.


    A huge puppet appears in space.


    "This is my puppet skill. Its power is at least seven grades or more. There are few enemies in the whole Miao pocket. Please hold your hands and catch it."


    "Bang!"


    At the next moment, the so-called seven products were directly pinched and exploded by Li Xu.


    Sawdust flies here and turns into ashes in an instant.


    The people who appear here are stunned. What a powerful force. Is this the category of people?


    In a twinkling of an eye, it pinches and explodes the seven products, and even the Trident approaching the divine soldier can be broken.


    This?


    They can''t imagine.


    This time Miao Dou is really going to be in great trouble. Who provoked such a monster? Is it possible to win?


    The seven products say that they will be destroyed. This is definitely the strongest of the super eight products.


    Where on earth did the man come from?


    Eight grades are few in Daozhou.


    Beyond the eighth grade.


    Who could it be?


    They couldn''t think of what Miao Dou would provoke such a level of people.


    "Everybody, don''t be so grumpy. Please introduce me. My name is..."


    "Li Xu."


    Li Xu''s words as like as two peas, and two brittle and crisp voices came out, and the mist began to disperse. Two gentle figures appeared. The two men looked exactly alike, apparently twins.


    Li Xu has seen both of them, the princess of Miao Dou.


    Obviously, as like as two peas as like as two peas, one of them is seen in three way River, and the other is in Penglai Jian. Unfortunately, it looks like the same thing, and can not be distinguished from the two.


    I''m afraid they can''t even tell their parents apart.


    But that''s not the point.


    Since there are acquaintances, you can''t save your energy.


    Fighting this way, although you can get what you want, it''s unreasonable and easy to hurt people.


    Almost at the same time with the two twins, there are Miao Dou''s emperor, imperial concubine, courtiers, Gu Shi and so on.


    Hearing the words of the two Miao Dou princesses, the most surprised thing was the Miao Dou Emperor: "you are Li Xu!"


    The name is like Lei guanri.


    Although I haven''t seen him, no one knows his story. The president of Taixu college, the fiance of Princess Qingqiu Dazhou, killed the thief alone.


    Entering the santu River, Penglai stream is like drinking water.


    So far, we have never encountered an enemy.


    Someone once said a few words, the first person under God.


    That was a long time ago. Now, if he evaluates, he dares to say that God is also the first person.


    But for people of such a level, what are you doing here.


    The emperor made up a lot of stories at once. I heard that both of them had seen Li Xu. Did their two daughters inadvertently provoke the strongest.


    "If I don''t mean to offend you, I don''t mean to. Please forgive me." the emperor arched his hand.


    "Yes, they didn''t mean to offend you." the imperial concubine beside the emperor also arched her hands.


    She also heard her two daughters say Li Xu. When each said it, her eyes were full of joy and a smile. Is there any secret in it?


    Isn''t he clear with his two daughters?


    Is he here to propose marriage?


    But doesn''t he have the princess of Qingqiu?


    I hope I think too much.


    The imperial concubine said in her heart.


    "What are you talking about? Are you offending?" the two Miaodao princesses were confused.


    "Don''t get me wrong." seeing that they were thinking a little too much, Li Xu hurriedly said, "I''m here to find you today. I''m here to get something back."


    "What?" the emperor was also curious.


    "It''s said that hundreds of years ago, a Gu master in Miao Dou had been to Qingqiu. In those years, nine Elvis Presley classes were poisoned by Ruo bamboo and were invited by the female emperor of Qingqiu for treatment. However, someone took something from the female emperor of Qingqiu before leaving. I''m here to get it back."


    Princess Miao Dou was surprised: "is there such a thing?"


    The emperor and imperial concubine also looked at the chief Gu master.


    The chief Gu master is equivalent to the status of national master in the imperial dynasty.


    In addition to the emperor, it is under one person and above ten thousand people. It commands many affairs and has great power.


    "What''s going on?" the emperor looked at him.


    The chief Gu master wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "there is such a thing."


    "Don''t speak quickly," urged the emperor.


    "That was many years ago. I received a letter from the female emperor of Qingqiu, asking the Gu master to go to Qingqiu to relieve the Gu. At that time, I was busy, so I asked my eldest disciple to go to Qingqiu to cure the nine life Elvis Presley. The female emperor was interested in puppetry, leather making and Gu Shu, and the eldest disciple gave her some books to study by herself.


    The eldest disciple also played there for some time. When my disciple came back, there was a small ball in the package.


    At that time, I asked the eldest disciple before I made it clear. The eldest disciple said that the female emperor gave her the things and asked her to keep them secret.


    I asked her what was in the ball, but she didn''t know. She just knew that after the female emperor handed it to her, she didn''t care. She said you could handle it at will.


    I tried to open it, but I couldn''t open it at all.


    Later, this thing has been kept in my house, so I don''t care anymore. If you hadn''t said it, I almost forgot that there was another thing. "


    Chief poison master Xu Daolai.


    These are old things, things hundreds of years ago, are almost forgotten.


    "Would you please get this thing?" Li looked at the chief demagogue.


    "Of course." the emperor opened his mouth directly, glanced at the chief Gu master and said, "you don''t hurry. I''ll give you a stick of incense and get it quickly."


    "I''ll get it right away."


    The chief wizard sweated and disappeared here in an instant.


    In fact, the reason for his cold sweat is nothing else, not destroying the ball. He is really afraid of Li Xu.


    Li Xu''s eyes were like eating people.


    It''s terrible.


    He just stood, there was a kind of hair upside down feeling.


    Being stared at by his eyes, his whole body seemed to be seen through. It was frighteningly cold and suffocating.


    Fortunately, he could leave for a short time. He ran back to his mansion.


    Fortunately, I was impressed by this.


    However, a incense stick passed, and a cold sweat began to float on his forehead, which wet his clothes.


    "I put it here, why not?" he thought it was mysterious.


    He continued to rummage through the boxes and cabinets. After another incense burning time, he still couldn''t find it. His mouth was dry. Where did this thing go?


    He thought carefully.


    I didn''t even think of breaking my head.


    Around the room, there were a group of maids and more than a dozen of his wives, all with big heads, and the whole mansion was disturbed.


    "Husband, what are you looking for?"


    "Did you see a ball, a small ball? I put it in the box on the shelf." the chief Gu master gasped for breath.


    It''s gonna kill him.


    If it''s really gone, you''ll die.


    "No." many wives and maids shook their heads one after another. Who was crazy and ran here to move things.


    "Don''t be stunned. Help me find a small ball, a ball the size of three fingers." the chief Gu Master said.


    They began to rummage through the boxes and cabinets, but they still couldn''t find them. They were about to rummage through the room, but they still didn''t.


    "Gu Shi, haven''t you found it yet?" the two miaodau princesses came to the residence and thought he had been too long. There must have been an accident. Their father and mother asked them to come and have a look at the sand.


    "It''s over, it''s gone." the Gu master was sweating cold.


    "What?" the two princesses also felt bad, "look again."


    After a while, the crowd stopped, because nothing was found. The hall was very quiet, and the sound of the wizard''s sweat dripping on the ground could be heard.


    Bang bang!


    The Gu master''s heart thump thump thump.


    I was so nervous that I was about to jump out.


    There is only one year''s thought in my heart.


    be dying!


    I''m dying.


    Just then, several children came here and said with a strange face: "Mom and Dad, what a big noise. What are you looking for?"


    "Go away, don''t come here to play."


    The chief wizard''s eyes were in a bad mood. He didn''t want to talk to the children. He suddenly caught one of the children. It seemed that the child had a small ball in his hand.


    Took a look. Yes, it''s this gadget.


    The chief Gu master looked ferocious and grabbed the ball.


    The child cried.


    "Why are you crying? I''ll deal with you later. I almost killed me. How dare you go to the study and move things." the chief demagogue scolded, and the child''s cry became louder.


    But he obviously couldn''t care so much.


    "Let''s hurry," said the two princesses.


    Master Gu nodded.


    The three of them flew into the sky and accelerated.


    The chief Gu master has been wiping a cold sweat.


    It''s really too dangerous.


    It was a child who took it to play.


    Fortunately, he found this thing. If he didn''t find it, he would have a problem. I''m afraid the whole Miao Dou will change. Li Xu came here in a hurry to ask for this thing. It must be useful.


    If he doesn''t get it, something will happen.


    Fortunately, fortunately, everything is fine. God bless.


    He wiped his forehead, sorted out his appearance, and soon appeared in front of Li Xu. Originally, Li Xu''s face was gloomy, but his expression recovered at the moment he saw him.


    "This is the female emperor''s thing." the chief wizard respectfully handed it to Li Xu.


    "Thank you very much. It''s important for me to leave here first." Li Xu took it and disappeared here.


    At this time, the whole Miao Dou was relieved.


    Finally sent away the strongest.


    Miao Dou is alive.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu stared at the crystal ball and murmured, "what the hell is this? Why does the female emperor peel off this part of consciousness? What does she want? Is there any secret hidden in it?"


    Look around and see.


    "It seems that we can only explore the situation inside."


    He put his divine sense into it.


    Then a few words appeared on the ball: "this is a memory related to God."


    Just wanted to continue to test, and then a strong force appeared in the ball to drive out Li Xu''s divine sense. Li Xu naturally didn''t go out.


    But strength still confronts itself.


    Li Xu began to burst into strength.


    The sound of a slight crack came out and felt that the ball was about to crack.


    Li Xu quickly took back his divine consciousness. This thing can''t be opened violently.


    Once the power is exposed, it will break.


    You can only undo it yourself.


    "I didn''t think it was a memory related to God."


    Li Xu took a deep breath. There was a big problem. It seemed that he had to find the complete Daji.


    So everything can fall to the rocks.


    There was a faint soul power in the ball. He closed his eyes and thought.


    It seems that only by finding her complete soul can we pry into this memory.


    He felt that this memory was absolutely extraordinary.


    It seems that the third secret is to go to the ancient hell to find her.


    I wish she''d meet right here.


    7017k

 Chapter 282

    Li Xu took back his eyes, walked into the country map of mountains and rivers, came to Da Ji''s room, and saw an Zhiyu lying by her bed and sleeping.


    I didn''t want to wake her up, but as soon as Li Xu appeared, an Zhiyu woke up.


    "Master, are you back so soon?" an Zhiyu rubbed his eyes and yawned.


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded, came to her and said, "if you''re sleepy, go to bed and give it to me here."


    "No, I''m bored and in a daze, so I fell asleep." an Zhiyu stretched out and said, "master, can you wake up Daju this time?"


    Li Xu was silent for a moment and said, "I found some memories and residual souls of Xiaoda Chuo in Miao Dou, but I didn''t find her real soul. I have to go to the hell to have a look."


    An Zhiyu asked, "do you need me to do anything?"


    Li Xu came forward and held the body of Da Ju lying in bed in his arms and said, "come with me."


    An Zhiyu walked out of the room with him and locked the door.


    Li Xu then motioned her to hold her hand. An knew the fish would understand, took his clothes, and the next moment appeared outside the map of mountains and rivers.


    An Zhiyu was puzzled: "master, where are we going?"


    "The holy land." Li Xu said.


    "Where?"


    Li Xu said, "if you want to enter the ancient underworld, you can only find a spiritual ashram where the gods once lived. Where can I liberate my real power? Otherwise, the Daozhou world can''t bear my power, and there may be problems."


    An Zhiyu was stunned. Is the master so strong?


    Fully untie, Daozhou can still have problems. What level of power is this.


    She stared at Li Xu.


    If someone says these things, she won''t believe it.


    If it was master Li Xu, there would be no problem.


    "Come on, let''s go right away. I happen to know where there is a spiritual ashram." Li Xu secretly congratulated himself that he had entered the santu River, and there is a spiritual ashram in the santu river.


    That spiritual dojo is enough to support yourself, release your strength and open your third secret.


    Soon, Li Xu appeared over the santu river with an Zhiyu in his arms. The whole santu River world suddenly boiled, and the things dormant in the dark trembled again.


    Li Xu didn''t mind them. He walked all the way and soon came to the water surface of santu river. Soon, he came to the center of the water surface.


    The water here is clear and calm.


    Li Xu explored around, and finally wiped it down, and a vortex appeared on the calm lake.


    Into the vortex.


    The next wonderful place is a huge palace. It is a palace that has been completely preserved. It is like a fairyland like the palaces in the map of mountains and rivers.


    The palace was shrouded in a faint mist, dense with immortality.


    Walking, walking, an Zhiyu saw a lifelike sculpture, which was dozens of feet tall. The upper body was human and the lower body was replaced by snake tail.


    Such a combination has no sense of conflict, but is very beautiful.


    Suddenly, an Zhiyu stopped and said, "master, how can the sculpted woman look so like the legendary Nu Wa? Is this Nu Wa''s spiritual ashram?"


    "The girl''s sculpture is naturally Nu Wa, but this is not her Taoist temple. The Taoist temple of the gods may admire Nu Wa and leave a sculpture here."


    "Whose dojo is this?"


    "Watch for yourself."


    Li Xu did not directly say the answer, let an Zhiyu draw a conclusion through his own observation.


    Anzhi fish scanned everywhere to observe the style and shape of the palace, and saw the same sign in many places.


    A bird.


    A golden bird.


    This should be the master of the holy land a few years ago.


    She didn''t read much, but time really couldn''t identify what kind of bird it was. When she saw the two symbols, she finally determined what it was.


    "This is Jinwu," an Zhiyu said with a smile.


    "Yes, this is the Taoist field of Jinwu emperor in the myth."


    "Is King Wu dead?"


    "If he is still alive, do you think we can enter his spiritual ashram?"


    "You are so powerful that you can''t really go in."


    "...." Li Xu smiled. If he hadn''t held Da Ji in his hand now, he would have knocked her on the head.


    An Zhiyu pursed his lips and continued to keep up with Li Xu.


    Soon came to a wide circular altar.


    Li Xu put the Da Ji in the center of the altar and drew many circles on the ground, one trap, one circle, about a dozen circles.


    Gradually the circle covered the altar.


    "Master, what are you doing?" an Zhiyu was curious. Li Xu''s tricks were really more and more, which made her dizzy.


    "I gathered momentum at the altar. Slowly, there will be a spirit gathering in this spiritual dojo. If you look at xiaodaju here, don''t leave the outermost circle I drew. No matter what happened, don''t leave."


    An Zhiyu was a little confused: "since there is danger, why not put the Daji in the map of mountains and rivers?"


    She doesn''t understand.


    "The map of mountains and rivers is another world, not this world. It will isolate her. Her body can only be in this place. I have to enter reincarnation through her body. In short, no matter what happens, don''t leave here, even if there is a tsunami, earth crack and avalanche."


    "Oh." an Zhiyu knows a little, but she extracts the core point, that is, she can''t leave the circle.


    "Come here." Li waved falsely.


    An Zhiyu trotted to Li Xu.


    Li Xu bit his finger and put a drop of blood on the center of an Zhiyu''s eyebrow. In an instant, a red lotus mark appeared in the center of her eyebrow.


    "What is this?"


    "Can protect you."


    Li Xu explained a sentence and began to click on his degree to impact his meridians and brain.


    Soon, there was a roaring sound in his body.


    Suddenly, the waves beat the shore.


    An Zhiyu saw the divine Taoist field shaking for a while. There were cracks in the void, which was being torn apart by the power released by Li Xu.


    The power rolls everything and roars constantly, just like the river waves, with amazing momentum.


    Boom, boom.


    Lightning and thunder, thunder surrounded, and electric snakes appeared in the sky.


    Li Xu closed his eyes and his strength surged again. His strong strength was like a pouring waterfall, constantly impacting, and an Zhiyu unconsciously retreated.


    What a powerful force.


    If Li Xugang hadn''t just nodded on his forehead, he would be torn to pieces by force.


    The power continues.


    Surging and releasing constantly, Anzhi fish felt like it was going to be blown away.


    Li Xu''s power became more and more overbearing. This was the first time she saw such terrible power, which made her feel suffocated.


    "Not enough." Li Xu murmured in his heart.


    Continue to release the power, and the power gushes out like magma, rapidly rolling up the whole divine Taoist field.


    There are countless cracks in the sky. If there were not the shackle will of the world, I''m afraid the law would be annihilated.


    Li Xu began to the seal power in his body.


    Finally, the third light in my mind was broken and the power roared out completely.


    A lot of information poured into my mind.


    At the same time, the power is also breaking out. Time flies by, and the power gradually tends to be calm.


    An Zhiyu finally felt better. She was almost unable to breathe just now. Li Xu''s strength was too strong for her to carry.


    At this time, she noticed a strange thing.


    A road appeared at Li Xu''s feet and spread towards the Daju in the center of the altar. The road seemed to be connected, deep, dark and deep.


    Vaguely heard the road. It seemed that some sound came out, but I couldn''t really hear it.


    But it''s really terrible.


    Staring at the dark road, the road seemed to be staring at itself.


    Suddenly, the scalp was numb and the soul seemed to be going out of the body.


    "Don''t look." Li Xu patted her on the shoulder, pulled her soul back and said, "this is the way of reincarnation. If you look more, you may run to reincarnation."


    An Zhiyu was startled: "is it so terrible?"


    "I''m going to come in. You''re looking at Xiao Da Ju. Don''t go out of the circle." Li looked at her.


    An Zhiyu nodded. When he saw Li Xu, he would take a step, quickly tiptoe, kiss Li Xu''s face and bow his head:


    "Master, be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be out soon."


    Li Xu pinched her little face, and a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, and then the next step was in the fast forward wheel circuit.


    His figure was instantly submerged in the dark road.


    Gradually, she disappeared. She took back her eyes, came to Da Ju and sat in front of her.


    "Sister, you must cheer up and come back quickly." an Zhiyu looked at her and poked her face. "I also wish the master can return safely."


    She didn''t know what was in the samsara, but she knew it must be terrible.


    Just one look, the soul will deviate from the topic. If you look more, it''s good.


    I can''t help worrying more about the master.


    Master, you must be well.


    Da Ju and I are waiting for you to come out?


    ¡­¡­


    In the path of samsara.


    dark.


    icy.


    Dead.


    It was dark and there was nothing. There was only endless darkness. I couldn''t see my fingers.


    Li Xu walked alone on this road.


    This is his third secret, reincarnation.


    It''s not the first time for him to enter the road of reincarnation, but he just wandered around on the road of reincarnation and went back. He didn''t really go in.


    Speaking of, this reincarnation is also obtained in the mountain and sea world. It is the means of the earth empress in the mythical era. It is very powerful. If you want to open reincarnation, you need a lot of strength.


    He happens to have this condition and fully meets it.


    These mythical characters are really not simple, each of them is very strong.


    If it''s in Daozhou, it''s enough to sweep.


    It''s a pity that they all fell.


    With a sigh, Li Xu took back his thoughts and seriously dealt with the road of reincarnation.


    The reincarnation road leads to the underworld.


    But this is an ancient reincarnation. It has not been entered for a long time and no one is guarding it, but there is order here. Although no one is guarding it, it still operates according to the previous rules.


    He didn''t enter here after his death. He belongs to smuggling.


    If found, it will definitely inspire reincarnation hunters.


    Reincarnation hunters are the rules of the reincarnation road. Once they find people who exceed the rules, they will kill them.


    "Well..."


    As soon as Li Xugang thought of it, there was a hunter who had been reincarnated all the time.


    The reincarnation hunter was wearing gray armor, carrying a long gun on his shoulder, with green eyes staring at Li Xu.


    The next moment, come on.


    Bang!


    Li Xu shot at the speed of thunder and killed him.


    Because he didn''t want to make too much noise, he had to make a quick decision.


    After killing him, quickly and neatly dispose of the body, turn it into ashes and move on.


    There are really many hunters on this road.


    However, under Li Xu''s disguise, it is difficult to find him.


    However, no matter how much camouflage, there are flaws, because Li Xu is not familiar with hunters.


    "Kill!" on the reincarnation Road, hundreds of hunters began to chase and kill Li Xu. He was the only target on the jump road. Who did not chase him.


    Behind him were countless hunters, with different weapons, attacking themselves.


    Li Xu''s speed is faster and faster.


    A large number of hunters suddenly rushed out in front of him. Li Xu hurried to kill them all the way.


    Bodies fell down.


    The killing took place.


    The reincarnation road is shaking, Huang Huan is far away, and there is a feeling of collapse at any time.


    "No, the noise is too loud. If the reincarnation road collapses, I really can''t go back." Li Xu breathed out, stopped shooting and ran quickly to the front.


    Front, back, both sides, there are hunters.


    Li Xu was no longer in charge and flew all the way.


    The reincarnation road is shaky. It''s really going to collapse. No, we have to speed up.


    Go!


    Li Xu''s speed increases again.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill, kill!"


    The sound of hunters shouting and killing came out.


    Li Xu never shot again. Although he rushed forward, he still encountered many obstacles.


    Finally, feeling that the reincarnation road was about to collapse, he ran and jumped out.


    Because he was gone, the ferry could no longer detect the stowaways, and gradually calmed down, as if nothing had happened.


    Li Xu took a deep breath, looked away from the dark road and looked at his place.


    It''s also dark here.


    Not much better than the wheel circuit.


    The surrounding air was shaking. Li Xu pricked up his ears and listened, as if it was the trembling sound of a bee. He wanted to listen to the sound source, but it disappeared.


    Take your attention back and move forward.


    Soon, I noticed a stone on the ground.


    There are two words on it.


    "The nether world."


    Li looked at the ghost place. It was useless here, only dead silence.


    According to legend and myth, the netherworld battlefield was blasted and devastated everywhere.


    Now, he did not see the dilapidated scene at that time, but saw the endless silence. There were no ghosts here, quiet.


    Walking, he saw a lake.


    In fact, he didn''t see that it was a lake, but his divine sense felt that there was water in front of him and swept it at will, so he determined that it was a lake.


    But there were bodies floating on the lake.


    Li Xu''s scalp is numb.


    He used his divine sense to sweep the lake here to see what he got. As a result, there was nothing but bodies floating on the water.


    The body didn''t know how long it had been soaked, and the hair began to tangle around each other.


    If you were timid, you would have been scared to pee.


    But Li Xu always had great courage. He was not afraid of cattle, ghosts and snakes. Suddenly, his neck was cold.


    "Welcome to the nether world!"


    7017k

 Chapter 283

    "Who is it?"


    Li Xu''s neck was cold.


    Although he had great courage, he was frightened. A voice suddenly came out of his ear. No matter who was frightened.


    He glanced at his side and saw nothing.


    Divine sense out.


    Try to capture the student source.


    To his surprise, there was nothing. It was like catching a ball of air.


    Li Xu frowned and punched out. The roaring sound echoed. The space was torn and turned into fragments, but he didn''t find any strange creatures.


    "Is it just an illusion?" Li Xu frowned. When he relaxed his vigilance, suddenly his voice came out again.


    "Welcome to the nether world..."


    "I welcome your family..." Li Xu broke out directly and appeared at the sound source in an instant, but there was nothing.


    "Who is talking?"


    Li Xu was a little confused. It was the first time he encountered this situation.


    I don''t know at all.


    What the hell is this.


    He was confused and confused. His divine consciousness swam around the place called Youming and tried to see through the place. As a result, he was in a trance for a long time and had nothing.


    Waste my time.


    Li Xu doesn''t stay here and walks out of the lake, because there is no road here, and the water surface is the road.


    Stepping into the lake, the things floating in the water seemed to be resurrected. Their hair elongated and began to fluctuate. Their power wound up layer by layer, trying to devour Li Xu.


    Bear!


    Nanming is useless without fire, and disease rolls everything.


    Zila Zila, the smell of burning came out, the hair receded rapidly, the bodies floating on the lake gradually sank, and the terrible picture disappeared.


    "Hua La Hua."


    Li looked at these things without expression.


    When all these things fade away, a road appears in the lake, which should be the road to gudifu.


    Li Xu stepped in without hesitation.


    Suddenly, a hand stretched out and grabbed Li Xu''s shoulder.


    It was a snow-white jade hand. I didn''t know where it came out, but it suddenly came out. It was very white, whiter than the body that had died for several days.


    Li Xu turned back.


    The pattern was small, not one hand, but more than a dozen hands began to pick him up.


    Slowly around his neck, he tried to drag him into the darkness, but he couldn''t move. His nails began to stretch, black gas gushed from above, and began to stab Li Xu''s flesh and blood.


    Wow.


    The rapid roll of fire, like a burning cloud, illuminates the space of the nether world.


    These hands are like sheets of paper, which are quickly circled and faded like a tide.


    Very fast.


    Without hesitation.


    "A small skill."


    Li Xu slowly spit out four words, no longer pay attention to all kinds of strange creatures in the dark, and walked into the road where the lake appeared.


    Just stepped in, the road disappeared and the water closed.


    Li Xu walks on the road, which is a real road.


    The real name of this road is huangquan road.


    But I think the reason for the myth war is that huangquan road collapsed, and the other shore flowers on both sides have long wondered where they went.


    Now the road fell into the nether world, and there were corpses on both sides of the road.


    Some of the bodies were still wearing red skirts and looked very gloomy and terrible.


    Because of the flow of water, these bodies fluttered slowly, looking as if they were really alive, with a gloomy feeling.


    Li Xu no longer paid attention to the rotten corpses on both sides. He walked on this dissatisfied crack and hit it. After walking for a while, he finally left and appeared on the land.


    Step on the ground and walk forward.


    There is a white lantern at intervals on both sides of the dark road.


    Just after two, the lanterns on both sides of the road suddenly lit up. There were candles in the lanterns. Lanterns were lit to illuminate the dark road.


    But these candles all go out indefinitely. Sometimes they suddenly light up and sometimes they suddenly go out.


    A ghost blows a lamp.


    Anyone who is timid will be scared to cry.


    Originally, I was not so afraid. These zizizila lanterns added to the atmosphere of terror. The nether world was indeed a little hell.


    "If you have some Yin music at this time, it will stimulate." Li Xu smiled bitterly.


    On both sides of the lantern, there are withered flowers on the other side, and the flowers on the other side are dry.


    The lanterns on both sides of the road were extinguished one by one and restored one by one. It was a test of mentality. Suddenly, the curling rhythm drifted from that direction.


    The rhythm is like a baby crying.


    Telling why my mother abandoned her?


    The voice was depressed and sad.


    "It''s a crow''s mouth to say that Yin music will come soon." Li Xu said, but he continued to move forward.


    Walking, walking, paper money appeared in the center of the road.


    The white paper money fluttered in the wind. The two people in the front were handing out paper money. There were four people behind carrying a pink sedan chair, and a second melody was blowing on the side.


    Shit.


    It turned out that they made Yin music.


    Li Xu stared carefully. Well, these people are wandering souls. It is estimated that when the underground collapsed, the wandering souls became lonely souls and could not reincarnate.


    Of course, he''s just guessing.


    However, it is certain that those who can appear here are not living people.


    Two people who sent paper money, carried sedan chairs and played suona stopped. The wave of people stared at Li Xu in white and suddenly didn''t know who shouted:


    "Ghost!"


    "There''s a ghost."


    They are obviously flustered. Li Xu in white is really no different from ghosts. They have many people on this road, but they haven''t seen anyone appear. Isn''t this a ghost?


    "Miss, there are ghosts ahead."


    "What the hell?"


    A crisp sound came from the red sedan chair. It was obviously a woman who opened the thin curtain.


    Looking ahead, I saw a man in white walking slowly. It''s the first time I''ve met such a beautiful man here for so long.


    He is handsome and has extraordinary appearance.


    She walked out of the sedan chair, maintained a dignified manner, saluted and said:


    "Xiaosheng, where are you from and where are you going?"


    "Do you know the underworld?" Li Xu asked.


    "The end of the road is the underground mansion. I often listen to the sound at the dark door. There are many people in it, but it''s lively." the woman said.


    "Is there someone inside?" Li Xu frowned.


    The woman said, "there are a lot of people inside. Like me, they are all living people. Are you human? I think you''re a little strange. Shouldn''t you be human?"


    Li Xu was silent and didn''t know how to say it. If he was human, you were not human. I don''t know what their expression was?


    Forget it, don''t poke them.


    "Like you, I''m human." Li Xu said.


    "Are you going into the underworld?" the woman asked.


    "Yes."


    "The underground gate has long been closed. People inside can''t get out and people outside can''t get in. I used many methods, but I can''t get in anyway."


    "Can''t get in?" Li Xu frowned.


    "Yes."


    The man who played the suona said, "Miss, didn''t someone go in yesterday?"


    "It''s not a man, it''s a monster, it''s an ugly monster." the woman said.


    "Is it ugly?" all her acceptance questioned one after another. Is it a matter of men''s and women''s aesthetics?


    Women feel ugly, but as men, they have never seen such a beautiful creature.


    "Ugly!" said the woman.


    "Is this the person?" Li Xu drew Da Ju''s face in the air with Lingli and said, "does she grow like this?"


    The woman shook her head: "I didn''t see the woman''s appearance. I just looked at her back, but I can conclude that the more beautiful the back is, the uglier the person is."


    "Are there any other characteristics?" Li Xu asked.


    "She has nine white tails behind her. It should be a Nine Tailed Fox monster."


    "Beautiful."


    Li Xu snapped her fingers. Now she can conclude that she came to the right place. She must have entered the ancient underground mansion and said, "thank you."


    This information is very useful.


    He was an assistant. He was worried about his direction before. Now it seems that Da Ju''s soul has floated into the ancient hell.


    These kids really rain in time.


    Li Xu is smiling. Now he can''t wait to see her.


    When passing these kids, the woman shouted, "stop for me."


    "What''s up?"


    "Did you leave like this?" the woman was very angry, and her petite figure stared at Li Xu.


    "Otherwise?"


    The woman stared at Li Xu, crossed her waist and said, "tie him to me and be my husband."


    It''s not easy to meet a handsome thief. You must tie him up.


    Li Xu was stunned. Several kids blew up one after another. As a result, Li Xu beat them up. The woman was stupid. How can she be an expert again?


    She kept retreating, saw Li Xu start to raise his fist, trembled and said, "don''t hit me, touch me, hit me..."


    Li Xu didn''t bother to pay attention to her and walked forward.


    Several imps and women keep up quickly. Even if they are beaten, they are not afraid. They just want to know what power this man in white can break into the underworld?


    They just know this place is called hell.


    They thought it was just a name, but they didn''t know they were wandering souls. They just felt trapped in this ghost place and couldn''t get out.


    "Young lady, his speed is getting faster and faster, and he''s almost gone." the man carrying the sedan chair.


    "Then hurry up," said the woman on the sedan chair. "Run, hurry, don''t grind, if you lose it, ask."


    The woman''s eyes kept locking Li Xu''s back, but he was still getting faster and faster, and he was about to disappear.


    She jumped down from the sedan chair and whispered, "we''d better walk. Come on, come on, keep up. If he can open the underground mansion, we''ll follow in."


    These people have been wandering outside for a long time, but they can''t get in.


    Yesterday, a woman pushed open a crack in the door of the underground mansion with brute force. She went in by herself. As a result, they were all late. Unexpectedly, the door of the underground mansion could be pushed open with brute force.


    This simply refreshed their three views.


    The door of the underground mansion was very high and could not see the end. It felt connected with heaven and earth, but in this way, it was pushed open by her.


    At that time, they were all blindfolded.


    Is this what people can do?


    Obviously not.


    She is a demon.


    It''s definitely a powerful demon.


    If they hadn''t been stunned for a long time, they could rush in through the crack of the door. Unfortunately, they didn''t grasp the opportunity.


    "It''s over, miss. We can''t keep up. He''s gone." said the two paper money throwing imps.


    "Although this man doesn''t want to be my husband, he is definitely a good man. I asked her to wait for me." the woman shouted loudly, "the immortal in front, can you wait for me? I also want to enter the underworld?"


    Li Xu heard her voice and stopped.


    Soon, they followed.


    "What are you doing in the underground?" Li Xu asked, mainly looking at some kids. He beat them up just now. It was very cool.


    "There is no one outside. Birds don''t shit. It must be very lively inside. I want to play inside." the woman said.


    "OK, I''ll take you along by the way." Li Xu didn''t think there were many ghosts, "but your way is too slow. I''ll take you."


    "Thank you." the woman smiled and stretched her eyebrows. Sure enough, she guessed right. The man wouldn''t refuse himself.


    Li Xu casually picked a branch, changed it into a huge sword, and took them to the end of the road.


    "What a fast speed." the woman couldn''t open her eyes. A lot of wind came into her eyes and hurt. Tears flowed. The speed was really too fast.


    I can''t carry it at all.


    However, Li Xu did not care about their situation and still kept moving forward at this speed.


    This road is really lonely. No wonder they can''t carry it. Without them, there is no one at all.


    It seems that before this road went wrong, many demons and ghosts hid in the underworld, leaving only these unlucky people.


    But he shook his head.


    That''s terrible.


    Li Xu took a casual look at the woman. She was so petite. It was estimated that she died when she was about 14 years old.


    Hey!


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t know the art of reincarnation. All he can do is bring them into the underworld. As for the back, it''s none of his business.


    All variables have to be faced by themselves.


    Whew, whew


    When Li Xu stopped, several kids burst into tears, their faces were dissatisfied with sweat, and constantly rubbed their eyes. The wind into their eyes felt too uncomfortable.


    "Here we are." Li Xu stared at the front.


    They have come to the end of the road.


    In front is the gate of the underground mansion.


    The two gates are dark, with bronze carving fragments on them. They stand between heaven and earth. They are very majestic, as if they link heaven and earth.


    How tall.


    Li Xu looked up and wanted to see the end of the gate. As a result, the gate towered into the clouds. He didn''t know where it spread, but he couldn''t see the end of the gate.


    It seems to be detached from the world and continues.


    I can''t see the end.


    The door of hell is a little interesting.


    "This is the man''s big hand to create this level door."


    Li Xu suspected that this was a magic weapon, a super magic weapon.


    Chaos level magic weapon.


    Only magic weapons have this effect.


    "Yes, I said that the door of the underground mansion can''t see the end. I didn''t lie to you." the woman lifted her ears and said.


    "Follow me."


    Li Xudao.


    Then he went to the front, and several little ghosts followed him and followed him closely. They were afraid of what happened yesterday. The door closed too fast and they didn''t have time to go in.


    After hundreds of steps, Li Xu stopped.


    He is now only one hand away from the door.


    All we have to do now is push the door open.


    7017k

 Chapter 284

    "Don''t be stunned, push the door!"


    The woman and some kids are more excited than Li Xu.


    They were beaten by Li Xu. They knew he was very strong, but they didn''t know whether they could open this ancient door.


    This door is too old and too high.


    I don''t know what kind of force is needed to promote.


    But they can''t.


    In their expectant eyes, Li Xu slowly stretched out his hand. This door is the only obstacle at present.


    If you can push the door open only with brute force, you are very sure.


    I''m afraid other conditions are needed.


    He reached out and touched the cold door. The door was dark, but it was also watered with bronze, with a touch of black gas, adding some mystery.


    As soon as the hands touched, the black gas wound around, and it was still strongly corrosive.


    As expected, things are not so simple.


    However, the problem was not big. The spiritual power began to roll and surge, and the golden spiritual power dispersed to disperse the black Qi.


    The power began to be useful and pasted on the door. Li Xu began to push the door tentatively. As a result, he remained motionless, frowned, and then a tsunami of spiritual power broke out.


    Psychic power poured out madly and pushed the door with both hands.


    As a result, it remained motionless.


    "Hey, are you ok?" the woman looked at Li Xu and doubted Li Xu''s strength.


    "Bang."


    Li Xu suddenly mobilized a lot of spiritual power and blew the woman out for hundreds of steps, almost flying.


    "Don''t mess with me. I just said whether it was OK or not and blew me away. It''s so stingy." the woman muttered a few words. It seems that such words are very destructive to men and will make people angry at any time.


    After that sentence, the woman found that Li Xu really burst out more terrible power. The power took him as the center and formed a storm.


    Like a tornado, it is magnificent.


    Several kids catch Li Xu one after another for fear of being blown away. The woman is also lying on the ground. This power battle is too terrible.


    A little flustered.


    "Don''t be blown away."


    The woman was lying on the ground, trembling and looking up at Li Xu.


    His strength became more and more terrible, and the storm became more intense.


    Boom, boom!


    There was a rumbling sound from the door, like a big river. It was choppy and the sound was getting louder and louder. Even the sound of lightning appeared on it.


    Bang.


    Bang.


    She found that Li Xu''s momentum was becoming more and more terrible, and the power of each urging was stronger than that of each time. However, half a day later, the spiritual storm disappeared, and Li Xu put down his hand.


    She jumped up quickly, came to Li Xu and said, "why don''t you push?"


    "I can''t push." Li Xu felt very headache.


    "Why can''t you push?" the woman felt staring at Li Xu, with the same expression of several imps. "Yesterday, the woman used less power than you. Why did she push?"


    Li Xu asked, "are you sure she uses less power than me?"


    "I saw with my own eyes that her strength was not as powerful as you, but she pushed the door open with her hands." the woman can say it responsibly.


    "Was yesterday any special day? Maybe the underground government was just open?" Li Xu asked.


    "Impossible." the kid in charge of playing suona shook his head. "Yesterday, after the beautiful sister went in, we tried to push the door, but we couldn''t push it at all."


    Li xusi cableway: "it seems that you must have skills to open this door. Brute force alone can''t do it."


    "But this door is not strange. Anyway, I haven''t found any problems in recent years. If there is a problem, there is only one problem: I can only go in and can''t come out." the woman said.


    "Yes, there''s definitely something wrong with this door," echoed a kid.


    "It''s over. We can''t get in. We really can''t count on you." a kid looked at Li Xu.


    Without saying anything, Li Xu hit him.


    "Don''t fight, it''ll be silly to hit people again." the kid cried. Li Xu beat him so painful that he couldn''t be merciful?


    "Pa."


    Li Xu beat him around three times, spinning like a top.


    "What''s the problem?" Li looked at the door and lost himself in thought. "Xiaoda''s power is obviously not as big as mine, but can you go in?


    What''s the problem?


    Is it on people? Or on doors?


    All the people here have taken refuge in the underworld, leaving only these kids wandering outside. Can everyone have time to escape to the underworld after the war of the gods?


    If it''s too late, did you go in later?


    Is every one better than the little ones? How can it be? "


    Li Xu''s mind overflowed with many problems, circling in his mind, but his hand kept beating the kid.


    "It''s too much. Don''t hit people again. If you hit people again, it will be useless." the little ghost library cried.


    "Hey, fight again. He''s really going to break up." the woman said.


    "I seem to know how to get in, you fools." Li Xu stopped and looked at the woman and some kids. "You''re the only one left outside the hell gate. Shouldn''t you reflect on why you can''t get in?"


    The woman and some kids shook their heads and looked confused. Suddenly, they were scolded by Li Xu.


    Li Xu said, "you are really stupid."


    The woman is speechless.


    Hello.


    Can you stop scolding?


    It would be foolish to curse again!


    "Stupid." Li Xu looked at them again and said, "now is the time to witness miracles. I can open the door with a gentle force. Do you believe it?"


    The woman and the kid suddenly looked at Li Xu.


    Li Xu came to the door and stretched out his hand to pull on both sides.


    Boom!


    The door of the underground house vibrated and was opened directly.


    The door is not pushed, but pulled to both sides. Of course, it can''t be pushed open.


    Li Xu is also convinced. These fools won''t reflect on it?


    They should have considered why everyone is inside and they are outside. This is obviously a problem.


    "The door opened..." several kids were stunned.


    "Nonsense, you are really stupid." Li Xudu couldn''t help mocking, let go of his hand and closed the door again.


    "The door of the underground mansion was opened." the woman took a deep breath. She came forward and tried to pull on both sides. With a bang, the door of the underground mansion really opened a crack.


    So she can drive.


    what the fuck.


    She has been trapped outside for many years, but she didn''t find that the door of the underground was not opened.


    "Who designed the door like this? Where did someone design it? The door was pulled to both sides. Who designed it? I must kill him." the woman scolded and shook her fist. She was really angry and cold.


    Isn''t this fun?


    This sets the door.


    I''m afraid it''s a ghost.


    She was so angry that she bit her thin lips and shook her chest.


    The same is true of several imps, who swear and spit out all kinds of dirty words to greet the ancestors of the 18th generation who designed the door.


    It''s too bullying.


    Scolding and scolding, they were tired themselves, but why didn''t they think of it?


    How angry.


    Several of them felt that their IQ had been insulted.


    Li Xu nearby couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. It was boring to enter the underground. Suddenly, he found that these kids were too fun, and a rare smile appeared on his face.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    Li Xu pulled the door. They went in one by one, and he himself finally went in.


    It''s a completely different world.


    There are all kinds of pavilions, which are brightly lit in the evening.


    It should be very serious and dark here. Li Xu thinks the painting style here is different. It''s like a busy market.


    Ghosts come and go.


    Yes, these are ghosts.


    There must have been something wrong with the underground mansion in those years. These souls who stayed in the underground mansion had no place to go, so they stayed here all the time and gradually became what they are now.


    It''s like the market of the human world. It''s lively.


    Apart from not being human, it is no different from the place where people live at night in the outside world.


    Li Xu''s eyes were looking around. Suddenly, the woman behind him pulled her clothes and said, "this door can''t be pulled. It seems that there is a strong suction."


    "Is it true that you can only get in and not out?" the woman said to herself and tried two or three times, but she couldn''t open it in the end.


    Seeing that she was very hard and couldn''t open the door with all her milk strength, Li Xu shook his head and said, "let me try."


    You can easily open the door from the outside.


    Not inside.


    Li Xu felt that the people inside were not strong enough.


    He is going to try.


    "Please."


    The woman went aside and asked Li Xu to try.


    Li Xu came forward and just wanted to do it.


    "Save your energy. You can only come in here. You''re new here. Come and register with me." suddenly, two people dressed strangely appeared in front of Li Xu.


    Li looked at the two men, the woman in white and the man in black, and gradually began to overlap with the two characters in his mind.


    It''s a bit like the black-and-white impermanence I''ve seen.


    The image is as like as two peas.


    Li Xu was convinced that he had really entered the ancient underworld.


    "We are responsible for receiving your black impermanence and white impermanence. Please follow me." the man pointed to himself. Naturally, next to him is white impermanence.


    Their faces were covered with thick rouge, and they were almost unable to distinguish their faces.


    However, it is very consistent with Li Xu''s own imagination.


    He thinks black and white impermanence should look like this.


    "Go or not?" the woman looked at Li Xu.


    "Let''s go and have a look first." Li Xu said. He was a newcomer. He wanted to follow them on the way to the level. Maybe they knew the whereabouts of Xiao Da Ju.


    In other words, the little Daji has also registered with them.


    He soon worked out his course of action.


    "Come on, come on." suddenly, the black-and-white Impermanence in front began to urge, as if there was something urgent to urge them to keep up.


    "It''s too brazen of you to rob people." on the other hand, a pair of black-and-white impermanence are played with big medicine. They seem to have special priority, but the tone is not deleted.


    "How can you rob people like this? It doesn''t conform to the rules. According to the rules, it should be mine."


    "Ours."


    Two more pairs of black and white impermanence came out.


    This is


    Li Xu observed carefully and found that the only difference between the four pairs of black and white impermanence was the four characters on his head. Each pair was written with different characters.


    They are East, West, South and North.


    Clearly hostile.


    Are there different forces in the underworld?


    While thinking, he killed the fifth pair of black-and-white impermanence. The hat on the head of this pair was written with the word "emperor".


    The black-and-white impermanence of the five parties was fierce, they were unwilling to give in, and they were red in the face.


    Finally, in order to compete for them, the five forces fought here, the more fierce they fought, and there was a feeling of never giving up.


    Obviously, there is hatred.


    Li Xu saw the fishiness and left here unconsciously.


    We have to find out the situation here before we act.


    "Where is he?"


    The woman looked around. These waves of black and white impermanence fought and killed for them, didn''t she? So I want to ask what is the situation with Li Xu.


    However.


    Li Xuren is gone.


    "Did you see him?" the woman asked.


    "No." several kids are still watching black-and-white impermanence fight. They are looking at it. How can they pay attention to these things? They look back when they hear the woman''s words:


    "Eh, why are there no people? Miss, are we looking for it or not?"


    "Hurry to find it." the woman said.


    They just wanted to leave, but they couldn''t leave, because these black and white impermanence noticed them. They didn''t have the ability of Li Xu and were firmly locked.


    Can''t move.


    It''s over. They can''t get out of here.


    Began to get depressed.


    Suddenly began to think about the free world outside.


    The underground water is too deep.


    They can''t get through.


    They began to feel sorry for themselves. At this time, Li Xu walked down the busy street to a teahouse because he noticed an old woman.


    The old woman is old and still sharp, but there is no business in the teahouse.


    Li Xu thought he could ask her for clues.


    "Boss, give me a bowl of tea." Li Xu walked into the teahouse and said.


    "Here we are." my wife brought a bowl of soup.


    "How much is it?" Li Xu asked.


    "Free."


    "Free?"


    Li looked at the old woman. The old woman was very old. She walked with her waist bent. She had half her foot lying in the coffin, but her movements were still sharp.


    It doesn''t feel like an old woman.


    She broke a large bowl of soup in front of Li Xu, smiled and said:


    "My tea shop has been open for many years and has been free. I have never charged a penny."


    "And this kind of good thing?" Li looked at the bowl of tea on the table. There were several pieces of tea, with a faint fragrance and a strange taste in the tea.


    He looked at it. He was really thirsty. He was about to taste it when he suddenly noticed a problem.


    This tea shop is opened in the downtown area, and other shops are overcrowded. He is the only one in this shop, which is completely illogical.


    Is this tea hard to drink?


    But it''s hard to drink and free. Someone should come here to sit down. There won''t be no one.


    something the matter.


    Big problem.


    Li Xu, who was supposed to drink tea, put down the bowl and asked, "old woman, why don''t you have anyone here for free? Is business so bad?"


    "My tea shop is a one-time thing. It''s good to come only once." my wife said slowly.


    "Why?" Li smiled curiously.


    The old woman said seriously, "who drinks Mengpo soup all day?"


    7017k

 Chapter 285

    "Who drinks Mengpo soup all day?"


    The old woman''s words made Li Xu almost lift the table.


    Li Xu stood up, looked warily at the old woman and said:


    "Why don''t you say it''s Mengpo soup? I almost drank it just now."


    "Can''t you read yourself?"


    The old woman looked at Li Xu strangely and said:


    "You came in by yourself, but I didn''t force you to come in. My sign clearly says Mengpo tea, and it is also marked that you can eat and drink freely."


    Li Xu walked out of the shop. The shop did write three words, but it was an inscription. Who can understand it.


    Just know that there are three symbols.


    "Young man, this is Mengpo tea. The tea soup is made of Mengpo soup and black tea. It tastes great. Would you like a bowl to taste it? If it''s bad, it doesn''t cost money."


    "Who can drink this?" Li Xu left and thought his wife was too funny.


    "But everyone who comes in drinks. Everyone is like this, but everyone who comes in is no exception?" the wife said. "Generally, they are taken away by black and white impermanence. After registering their names, they will come to me to ask for a bowl of Mengpo tea. This has been the same rule for thousands of years."


    Li Xu suddenly thought of something and said, "is this the rule for everyone?"


    The wife said, "yes."


    Li Xu stared at the old woman. A moment later, he walked back into the shop, sat down and said:


    "Haven''t you seen this man? He should have come in yesterday."


    Li Xu reflected the portrait of Da Ju in front of her.


    The old woman narrowed her eyes, looked carefully and said, "I haven''t seen it."


    "Are you sure you haven''t forgotten or remembered wrong?"


    "Although I am old, I have a strong memory and never have any problems. I said I haven''t seen it before." the old woman grinned.


    So Da Ji hasn''t been here.


    Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "are you Mengpo soup in myths and legends? It''s the kind of Mengpo soup that can forget your memory after drinking?"


    "Yes," replied the old woman, "why, do you want a bowl?"


    Li Xu shook his head. He''s not a psycho. Why drink this kind of thing.


    "I want to ask you for some news." Li Xu said slowly, "what''s the matter with this underground mansion? Why do people who come in from outside have to be registered by black and white impermanence? How can black and white impermanence be divided into East, West, North and South emperors? What does that mean? And why did they send you here to drink Mengpo soup after registration?"


    "There are four ghost kings in the underground, East, West, north, South and four directions. They control the underground. Anyone who comes in has to register and send it to me to forget his memory. Only by forgetting the past can he work better."


    "So it is." Li Xu nodded and said, "you haven''t said one more."


    "Did you say the word ''Emperor''?"


    "Yes." Li Xu saw another pair of black-and-white impermanence out of the four ghost kings in the East, West, North and south. Obviously, this should be the power of another person.


    The wife said, "this is the newly baked ghost king. He just came yesterday."


    Li Xu''s pupils contracted.


    Is it a little Da?


    She should be the only one who came yesterday.


    "Do you know what she looks like?" Li Xu was a little excited. He was looking for her. Now it seems that it doesn''t take much work to get it.


    The wife shook her head.


    "I haven''t seen what she looks like, but it made a lot of noise yesterday. As soon as it came, it robbed the territory and said it was to overturn the underground. Her name is female emperor. Naturally, her people have a bright word ''Emperor''."


    "It''s really her."


    Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    I thought she would be silent and nameless, Gou in a corner of the underground.


    Now, wherever it is?


    She glows and heats.


    However, the momentum was arrogant.


    As soon as I came in, I just went up with the ghost king of the hell. I''m really not afraid of death.


    In just one day, he made his own power and robbed the territory with the four ghost kings.


    You deserve it.


    You''re so strong, does your mother know?


    Li Xu make complaints about it.


    However, her high profile saved her a lot of time.


    As long as you find her, take her away and return to the spiritual ashram, she can be resurrected.


    Thinking of this, he became very happy.


    "Do you know the power of the female emperor is entrenched in that position?" Li Xu asked.


    "You have to ask other people about this. It''s not very clear."


    My wife said.


    She stayed here without leaving home. She heard all this, "how do you know her?"


    "More than I know, she''s my wife."


    Li Xu said, walked out of the tea shop and said, "thank you for telling such useful information. Thank you ha."


    The wife looked at his back and said, "if you really want to thank me, why don''t you come and have a bowl of Mengpo soup?"


    Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth. This joke is not funny at all.


    Stride out of here.


    Seeing that he completely disappeared here, the old lady suddenly drank the bowl of Mengpo tea on the table with her scarlet eyes:


    "I haven''t seen a living man for thousands of years!"


    "Interesting."


    "It''s so interesting. This ancient underground mansion will be lively soon. I''m looking forward to it."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu walked up the street and asked a lot of people, but he couldn''t find out where the female emperor was. He just knew that such a fierce man came yesterday.


    It seems that the female emperor of Dazhou did come here.


    I just can''t ask where.


    It seems that I have to start with black and white impermanence and return to the city gate. These five groups of black and white impermanence are still fighting.


    Several imps and women were stopped and couldn''t move, but their eyes were flashing tears. They were frightened by the battle picture of this level.


    Li Xu observed the five pairs of black and white impermanence.


    The battle is basically like this.


    You hit me, I hit you.


    He suddenly recalled the round game he had played. The picture in front of him was very similar. They were equally divided. It was estimated that there would be no result if he played any more.


    Li Xu plans to help black and white impermanence with the "emperor" hat.


    make love.


    When they fight, he secretly controls the spiritual power and weakens the other party''s power.


    So in the eyes of the public, the "emperor" hat black-and-white impermanence suddenly exploded and defeated the other four pairs of black-and-white impermanence.


    They got up, gnashing their teeth.


    "Your empress is very kind. She dares to compete with the four ghost kings for labor. Do you really think the ghost king will let you grow up? Wait for me."


    "If you don''t go, I''ll kill you."


    The black-and-white impermanent wearing an emperor hat raised his weapons and a winner''s face. Of course, he should be arrogant if he wins.


    "Sister, do you think winning is too simple?" black impermanence said. He always felt that the strength of other black-and-white impermanence had been weakened.


    "No, brother." Bai impermanence shook his head. "They are too weak. A group of mindless puppets can''t beat us naturally. We are liberated creatures. When the hell opens, the female emperor can take us out and live a new life."


    "That''s reasonable." Hei impermanence touched his sister''s face with a spoiled smile.


    Bai impermanence blinked his big eyes and said, "brother, let''s take these kids back."


    The two men turned around and looked at the woman and some kids. Suddenly, they found that the person who had just disappeared reappeared. Naturally, this person was Li Xu.


    The woman and some kids were also very happy to see Li Xu.


    "Are you here to save us?" the woman smiled.


    "..." Li Xu didn''t speak and shook his head.


    "Take it away."


    Black impermanence had no time to listen to their nonsense. He tied these people with a rope and led them away, including Li Xu.


    The woman looked suspiciously at Li Xu: "why don''t you resist?"


    Li Xu ignored her and glanced at the black-and-white Impermanence in front. They talked and laughed, looking very happy. He walked forward.


    Forcibly inserted between them.


    Interrupt the brothers'' daily conversation.


    "Brother, sister..."


    "Who are you?" black impermanence was a little depressed. It was the first time he met such a brave man and dared to get close to him.


    "My name is Li Xu. Excuse me, are we going to the place where the female emperor lives?" Li Xu asked.


    Bai impermanence rolled his eyes: "otherwise, where do you want to go? After you have registered, from now on, you are all the people of the female emperor, you know?"


    Li Xu nodded: "I heard that I still want to drink Mengpo tea, right?"


    "So you just left to inquire about this?" Bai impermanence looked at Li Xu. "Why, you''ve finished inquiring. Do you think the female emperor is good, so you came to us."


    "...." Li Xu said nothing.


    Bai impermanence said, "I tell you, the female emperor is the best of the ghost kings. She has helped me recover the memory eliminated by Mengpo soup. In the future, as long as people enter the female emperor''s hall, they don''t need to drink Mengpo soup. Even if they drink it, they can recover their memory. She also said that she would take us to open the hell and live a new life."


    It turned out that this was her means.


    As expected, powerful people, no matter where they go, even if they are ghosts, are also top.


    Xiaoda is such a person.


    "So we are really ghosts?" the woman who was annoyed with the long way responded.


    "What''s your name?" Bai impermanence looked at the woman.


    "Miao Miao," said the woman.


    "Of course you are a ghost. Everyone here is a ghost, which is what the population calls a ghost, because we only have a soul state, but in our own eyes, we are not ghosts. We are just six collapse, unable to reincarnate, and can only stay here for a lifetime. But the female emperor said that she can open the hell and return to the world."


    "Can the soul state return to the world?" Miao Miao wondered.


    "She said she can, even if the body doesn''t exist, she can. She said she can make skin and puppet, and help us get a new body."


    Miao Miao and some kids were silent.


    They only now accept that they are ghosts.


    Li Xu said, "that''s why she became the new ghost king in such a short time."


    Li Xu finally understood.


    "Why do you tell them so much?" Hei impermanence, with a cold face, squeezed Li Xu, who was rotten between him and his sister, "hurry to take him back to register and assign the work. We still have to rest."


    "HMM." Bai impermanence nodded, "OK, brother."


    "Are you two really brothers and sisters?" Li Xu forced himself into the middle of them and talked with them.


    Black impermanence and white impermanence are completely speechless.


    What the hell?


    Why is Li Xu always squeezing them?


    Bai impermanence grimaced and said, "it''s none of your business whether we are brothers and sisters. Don''t squeeze me again. I''ll kill you."


    Black impermanence also kept the same expression and was speechless to Li Xu. Why does this person like to squeeze among them? What is this for?


    Make trouble!


    Seeing their ferocious expressions, Li Xu still didn''t blush and his heart didn''t jump. He said, "I''m not crowded. Isn''t this to strengthen the relationship between us?"


    Black and white impermanence no longer speaks, but turns his eyes.


    This man is shameless.


    It''s really thick skinned.


    Seeing their frowning faces, Li Xu is no longer easy to provoke them. If they fight, they can''t beat themselves. Isn''t this adding trouble to themselves?


    He was not talking and followed quietly.


    Two hours later.


    Finally came to the territory occupied by the female emperor.


    This is a palace. There are three words written on it: "female emperor hall."


    What a beautiful palace. It''s very well built.


    But


    Why is this palace so similar to the main hall of Taixu academy?


    Is she thinking about the days of Taixu academy?


    Li Xu secretly said in his heart.


    "It''s so beautiful. Will I live here in the future?" Miao Miao let her eyes go. She was a big lady in her previous life, but she hasn''t seen such a residence half as beautiful as fairyland.


    "Think beautiful, this is where the female emperor lives." Bai impermanence turned her beautiful big eyes.


    Miaomiao''s enthusiasm was suddenly defeated.


    The same is true for several kids.


    Black and white impermanence took them to the nearby palace. The recorder simply registered their information. The registration was very simple. He recorded the name and stamped the word "emperor" on his elbow. This was even the ghost of the female emperor.


    It''s that simple.


    "Where''s the female emperor? I still want to see her?"


    Li Xudao, his purpose here is not to put the word "emperor" on his arm, but to find the female emperor and take her away.


    "In a dream," said Bai impermanence.


    "What dream, can you see her in the dream?" Li Xu asked.


    "She meant to make you dream?" Miao Miao said with a smile.


    "It seems that we can only do it hard." now we have come to Da Chong''s territory, know her position, and go directly to her. These people can''t stop themselves.


    Suddenly, I heard someone making noise outside the hall.


    "The female emperor fought with the East ghost king and was injured!"


    As soon as the voice came out, the people recorded in the hall, black and white impermanence, didn''t control it. Li Xu and others ran out one after another, copied the guys, and planned to start fighting.


    Li Xu hurried out.


    Then I saw a beautiful woman.


    She had two fox ears and nine tails behind her. She walked to the female emperor hall step by step. Her eyes were cold, her face was pale, and her white clothes were stained with dazzling blood.


    She has a sword in her hand and is murderous.


    What a killing smell.


    This woman was the Da Ju Li Xu had been looking for for for a long time. Her eyes were wet and she shouted:


    "Xiaoda, master finally found you."


    7017k

 Chapter 286

    "Xiaoda, master finally found you."


    Li Xu shouted loudly and ran to her at the same time. He hadn''t seen her for a long time and missed her very much.


    At this time, I didn''t want to say anything, so I wanted to run to her and hug her.


    She must think so, too.


    However, human sorrow is not interwoven.


    She frowned and a sword crossed between herself and Li Xu.


    Li Xu stopped, looked at her and frowned.


    She looked at him, too.


    "It''s me, master." Li looked at her and said, "you can also call me husband?"


    "Scare me, it''s you, smelly master."


    Her body suddenly froze as soon as she said something.


    Wait, why did she say that?


    And call him Shifu.


    With one brush, her face turned red.


    She shouldn''t have said that.


    The woman took the sword back and explained, "I''m the female emperor. I''m not a small Da Ji at your disposal. Don''t think I don''t know your careful thinking. Don''t get so close to me."


    It turned out that it was Li Xu, a big bastard, who wanted to hold me. There was no way.


    Let me tell you.


    Don''t come near me again. If you come near me again, stab you to death.


    I turned my head and didn''t want to see him.


    "Wait."


    Her expression suddenly solidified and thought of something. She was stunned and said, "this is the underground place where dead people will appear. Why are you here? Are you dead?"


    "You won''t really die, will you?"


    "Impossible!"


    "How?"


    The sword in the female emperor''s hand crashed and fell to the ground.


    be frightened and change color.


    Her face panicked and her heart seemed to twitch. She immediately ran to Li Xu.


    Stretch out a hand full of blood and want to touch Li Xu''s cheek.


    But when I was about to touch, I was stunned because I felt Li Xu''s powerful life state.


    "So you''re not dead." the empress wanted to take her hand back.


    Li Xu grabbed her bloody hand and said, "I''m coming. I''ll take you home."


    The female emperor stared at him and said, "let go, let go now, don''t touch me, I said don''t touch me, touch me again, I''m going to be angry, hey, I''m going to be angry..."


    "Who hurt you? I''ll kill her."


    Li Xu''s eyes were filled with the idea of killing. In his eyes, those who dared to bully Xiao Da Ju must die without a whole body.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll kill him myself. I''ll kill those who hurt me."


    The female emperor said to break away from Li Xu''s hand. There''s something wrong with the master. It hurts her hand.


    Don''t you know you''re bleeding?


    It hurts.


    And grab me so hard.


    Catch me again and see if I don''t kill you.


    You hear me? Let go. If you don''t let go, I''ll bite you.


    I''m so angry that I still don''t let go.


    How can I kill him?


    The female emperor''s heart burst out crazy words, but after thinking a lot, it was useless.


    Finally she reached out her other hand and knocked on the back of Li Xu''s hand.


    He finally let go.


    Hum.


    The female emperor snorted coldly, "if you catch my hand again, I will betray you for molestation. I''ll catch you, chop you up and feed the dog. I tell you, it''s not an example."


    As she said this, she turned and left and went to her palace. She had to wash her blood well.


    Li looked at her blood stained figure, his eyes began to become gloomy, and did not keep up with the pace of the female emperor, but came to the black-and-white impermanence and said:


    "I didn''t hear clearly just now. Who hurt her?"


    Li Xu''s tone was very cold, as if he was extremely suppressing the anger in his heart, and like the blizzard in winter, people felt extremely cold.


    Li Xu said, "say!"


    "East ghost king." black impermanence said.


    "Do you know where this man is?"


    "I know."


    "Lead the way." Li Xu only said two words.


    Black impermanence said two words and said, "OK, please follow me."


    He and Li Xu disappeared here in an instant.


    Bai impermanence just came back to God, but his brother and Li Xu have disappeared. Will this man really kill the East ghost King''s territory?


    Not so reckless?


    However, with his brother, he will stop him.


    He was relieved and then said, "Miao Miao, come with me. We have to deal with the wound of the female emperor."


    "Are you going to work so soon?" Miao Miao felt so tired. He had just registered and had to work. This is the black hearted female emperor hall.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "It''s not that I don''t like it. I think the female emperor is so fierce."


    "Really good chest."


    Bai impermanence totally agrees with her. This woman not only has breasts, but also looks very good. If he is a man, he will definitely pursue her.


    Suddenly, I remembered Li Xu just now.


    How do Li Xu and the empress feel to know each other?


    Is there a secret in this?


    Suddenly, she was interested to know what kind of story these two people had? Can''t wait to run towards the female emperor hall.


    Miao Miao keeps up.


    There are many maids in the empress''s bedroom, but they are frightened to see the empress''s appearance. When did they see such a scene? It''s terrible.


    "You hurry to prepare the petals and warm water for bathing."


    Bai impermanence ordered the maid in the palace. She ran to the female emperor with several bottles of medicinal wine in her hand and said, "female emperor, let me help you with the medicine."


    "Yes." the female emperor spit out a word.


    "Close the door." Bai impermanence points to the gate of the palace, and Miao Miao immediately runs to close the door.


    "Use mine."


    The female emperor took out a small bottle. The medicinal wine was made by Li Xu, but I have to say that all the things he made are good things, and they can scab in a moment.


    The next day, even the scars will disappear automatically.


    This thing can sell well in Daozhou.


    The empress took off her clothes stained with blood, and her beautiful face completely appeared in front of her. Miao Miao and Bai impermanence were stunned and stared at the empress''s figure.


    It''s really amazing.


    So big.


    So white.


    Skin is like snow, which is as good as jade.


    It was the first time they had seen such good skin. Their legs were straight and slender, their waist was slender, a grip, exquisite clavicle and cheap. The key was the special oil in their chest, which was even more outrageous than they thought.


    This body curve is admired by women.


    "What are you doing? Give me medicine? It''s just my soul state. What''s good?" the Female Emperor didn''t know what they were looking at. Was it because there were too many wounds on their bodies that frightened them?


    I think so. After all, they have never seen such a scene.


    Miao Miao and Bai impermanence come back one after another and give her medicine.


    With the drop of medicinal wine, her soul sizzled, but soon the wound began to scab.


    What kind of panacea is this? It''s getting better so fast.


    They were all very surprised.


    "Is there such a powerful medicinal wine in the world?" Bai impermanence thought it was incredible. "Empress, is there anything else? Can you give me a bottle?"


    "No, I only have this bottle, which was given by him." she can''t casually give others what Li Xu gave herself.


    "Who is he?" Bai impermanence asked.


    "...." the empress closed her eyes and didn''t speak.


    Miao Miao asked tentatively, "is it Li Xu?"


    The female emperor opened her eyes and suddenly noticed something. She leaned close to Miao Miao''s body and smelled her. Fortunately, there was no smell of Li Xu.


    "Do you know her?" the empress looked at her.


    "He brought me and some kids in." Miao Miao said.


    "What''s going on? Tell me about it?"


    "This is the case..."


    Miao Miao told the story again. The empress understood and suddenly wanted to laugh. Miao Miao and her imps were really stupid. If the door of the underground couldn''t be pushed open, they wouldn''t try to pull.


    She thought she could laugh about it for a long time.


    Bai impermanence also held his mouth and smiled.


    How stupid.


    This kind of woman thinks it''s not a problem to cheat her ten times a night.


    "Don''t laugh." Miao Miao felt humiliated and lost his face to his grandmother''s house. Really, he didn''t beep much. He quickly changed the topic, "Li Xu came to see you. Do you know each other?"


    "...." the female emperor was silent again.


    "You are enemies. Why don''t you talk when you mention him?" Bai impermanence asked.


    "Is he a heartless man? If he bullies you, he doesn''t want you?" Miao Miao said surprisingly.


    The female emperor looked at her, nodded her head and melon seeds, and shouted, "what do you think? There is no one in the world who can bully me. Only I bully others. He wants to bully me. He doesn''t deserve it."


    "Yes, he doesn''t deserve it." Miao Miao and Bai impermanence said at the same time.


    Suddenly, the two women felt that the smell of the palace became cold, and something in the space seemed to be freezing rapidly. They saw the female emperor speak blankly:


    "I warn you, I can scold him, you can''t, it''s not an example..."


    The two women swallowed their saliva, with a stiff face and a fierce nod. The female emperor was so domineering.


    "Well, I''m going to take a bath." the female emperor stood up and dressed. Her tone seemed a little unhappy.


    It''s probably related to their beeping Li Xu.


    It''s really ruthless. Scold him yourself and don''t allow others to scold him.


    what is it?


    Is this love?


    I don''t understand.


    The female emperor went to the bath with bare feet. Bai impermanence and Miao Miao also followed in, helped her take off her thin clothes and raised the gauze curtain in the bath.


    The bath was emitting light smoke, and there were petals on the water.


    The female emperor raised her feet and walked into the water step by step.


    Cut!


    I feel that the water in the bath is not as good as the water in Taixu academy and the map of mountains and rivers.


    Hey.


    I still miss Taixu academy and the map of mountains and rivers.


    The water in the bath flooded her body and the fog began to wrap around her.


    The two women covered the gauze curtain again.


    "You all go out. I want to be quiet."


    The empress put her head on the edge of the bath, closed her eyes and enjoyed the peace at the moment.


    Creak.


    The door of the palace closed gently, and it was quiet, leaving her alone.


    "I don''t know how master smelly is now?" she closed her eyes and said, "but with his strength, there will be no accident."


    Peace of mind.


    Master always reassures her.


    wait.


    You can''t call him master anymore.


    Hum.


    She slept comfortably against the bath.


    She has been here for two days, but she has never relaxed. There are too many things happening in these two days.


    She didn''t want to enter the underground. She just saw a door and wanted to push and pull. After entering, she couldn''t go out again.


    Then there were four ghost kings, who wanted me to drink Mengpo tea and eliminate my memory.


    Are you kidding.


    Can you erase my memory at will?


    I''m Da Ju, female emperor, or female Xi. It''s just Miao Dou''s memory that she can recover her integrity.


    How can you let others erase their memories.


    Most importantly, among these memories, there are her very important people and things.


    Can''t lose.


    So she reversed.


    Against the four ghost kings and become their own forces.


    So there was the female emperor hall.


    I never dreamed that the female emperor hall came out in a short day.


    What''s more, Li Xu came in.


    "No, how did he come in? The hell is the destination of the soul. It''s reasonable to say that the living can''t come in. How did he come in?"


    "It''s you, smelly master."


    "Why do I call him Shifu again? It''s still Shifu."


    "Ah ah..."


    She yelled in the bath like a madman.


    A voice came from outside the palace: "what''s the matter?"


    The female emperor shouted, "it''s all right. Don''t worry about me."


    She took back her voice, narrowed her eyes and continued to enjoy the water in the bath.


    Although I don''t feel very good, I can still relax.


    That''s enough.


    "I have to sleep for a while, master. Good night." the female emperor said again, but she felt something wrong. It seemed that she couldn''t forget Li Xu.


    "Forget it."


    "Sleep for a while."


    She lay in the bath and fell asleep.


    In her dream, she dreamed that she and Li Xu were married. The wedding was very grand. Everyone in Daozhou came to bless herself.


    She smiled happily.


    Li Xu is also very happy.


    Later, she became pregnant.


    Li Xu was very happy and said he was going to be a father.


    I said I was a mother.


    She wanted to find out whether the child was male or female on the spot. He immediately stopped me and said not to check. When the child was born, it was a surprise to know whether it was male or female. He said it would be regarded as a lottery.


    At the news of pregnancy, my mother came to visit her. As a result, she said whether she could take a child back to raise it. She said she wanted him (her) to be the king of Qingqiu.


    Are you kidding.


    My child hasn''t come out yet?


    Just rob the children with me.


    My mother is really. She''s still with my children at an old age.


    I don''t want to talk to her.


    Blow her away.


    Then, she and Li Xu hurriedly began to look up the data, thinking about what the child''s name would be.


    What''s the man''s name and the woman''s name?


    We must have a nice name and a name like her. We must be domineering, such as Daju, nvdi and nvxi.


    Then the dream woke up, because


    "Empress, empress..."


    Outside the palace, Bai impermanence shouted loudly outside. The voice was very loud, which woke up the dreaming female emperor.


    "I... I want to kill this baby..."


    The female emperor clenched her teeth. She was dreaming that she was at a critical time. You interrupted me. She felt that the child could not stay.


    She was furious and said, "flustered, what''s the matter?"


    If there''s nothing else, you can''t spare this girl.


    I have to say, this dream is very realistic.


    What a ghost.


    I''m not shy. I dream about spring and autumn in the daytime.


    Lady, lady!


    You can''t fall like this again.


    You are a person who wants to achieve great things. How can you think of such things? Still have children?


    however.


    Think about it. I still like it.


    Even some expectations.


    White impermanence said in a loud voice: "there is news outside that someone broke into the territory of the East ghost king and killed."


    7017k

 Chapter 287

    In the ghost king hall in the East, black impermanence is in a state of ignorance. He has forgotten how he came here.


    He just pointed in a direction and was brought here by Li Xu.


    Just like the gods in the myth, they quickly crossed the space and came here.


    Without saying a word, Li Xu killed him directly.


    It''s really killing God when meeting God, killing Buddha when meeting Buddha.


    The momentum is indomitable and the blood is boiling.


    He had never seen such a brave and powerful man who directly broke into the headquarters of the East ghost king. He thought Li Xu was just talking, but he didn''t expect to be true.


    There was still some panic. After all, this is the territory occupied by the East ghost king for several years.


    The four ghost kings can form a powerful situation, that is, the forces of the four ghost kings are almost the same. The female emperor will break the balance. With the strong emergence of Li Xu, the balance will be completely broken.


    Li Xu''s fighting power of urging withering and decaying can be said to be the whole underground, and Li Xu can walk sideways.


    It''s really too strong.


    Black impermanence didn''t do anything. He just kept watching. He was stupid to follow him.


    There was no room for him to make a move at all. Li Xu was too strong and disappeared when he raised his hand.


    The people of the East ghost King gathered here to try to stop Li Xu, but Li Xu was invincible and unstoppable all the way, and killed directly in front of the East ghost King''s bedroom.


    "Report."


    Outside the palace, someone was knocking at the door, knocking hurriedly.


    "Who is shouting at night?" the ghost king heard someone shouting outside.


    "Someone''s coming."


    "Who has so much courage? Other ghost kings, or the female emperor?"


    The East ghost King fought with the female emperor just now. The female emperor was hurt, and he himself was hurt. He just lay down to rest. Why did someone hit him again?


    Did he provoke anyone himself?


    There has been no accident here for thousands of years. How come things have changed since the female emperor came. If she comes here for a day or two, it will be cool if she stays here for a long time.


    No, you can''t indulge her anymore. You have to kill her.


    Let her know who is the king here.


    The East ghost king suddenly felt a strong murderous spirit. He invaded the gate of the palace all the way from the outside. He was so arrogant. He put on his clothes and opened the palace immediately.


    "Is it disturbing me to sleep? I must kill him..."


    Before he could say anything, a handprint suddenly appeared on his neck. The handprint grabbed his neck and lifted him up.


    The East ghost king was lifted off the ground.


    However, he was also a strong man who had seen the world. He broke away quickly and was angry:


    "Who the hell are you? Do you want to die? Dare to break into my East ghost King''s territory and don''t ask. What''s my position in the underground?"


    "I don''t care what you are." Li Xu disappeared out of thin air and appeared in front of him out of thin air.


    "Looking for death." the East ghost King shot and picked up the big knife next to him.


    The big knife cut down at Li Xu.


    With a bang, the knife turned into two sections, and the East ghost king was stunned. This moment, he really met the strongest one and retreated quickly, but it was too late. Li Xu pinched his neck.


    It''s like pinching a chick and lifting him up.


    The East ghost king was struggling and had difficulty breathing. Gradually, his breath was about to annihilate and his soul was about to collapse. Li xucai let go and threw him on the ground.


    "I won''t kill you now, let you live and wait for her to kill you." Li Xu stretched out and kicked her in the face.


    "How dare you step on my face..."


    "You won''t live long." Li Xu kicked him out. If Da Ju hadn''t just said that she had to kill this person herself, she wanted to kill the East ghost King directly.


    The East ghost King smashed heavily on the wall and slowly slipped to the ground.


    Li Xu turned and said, "let''s go."


    Suddenly, Li Xu felt a fragrance coming from the door and a white figure came.


    It''s the elevator.


    It''s so fast. Is she worried about herself?


    There are still water droplets hanging on his hair, walking barefoot, floating in white, like a fairy facing the dust, murderous, and the power of ice, heaven and fire in his hands.


    Three or two times, kill the injured East ghost king.


    So far, a ghost king in the underworld has been killed in just two days. The speed is unimaginable.


    At the last moment, she was still taking a bath. I heard that someone was killing in the territory of the East ghost king. Sure enough, it was master. Who else could do it except him.


    Somehow, I was worried about him.


    She hurried to find that the East ghost king had been beaten half to death by her master. She simply killed the matter once and for all, so as not to have a long dream.


    The news of the death of the East ghost King quickly spread all over the hell. The other three ghost kings fell into meditation because they couldn''t understand the origin of the female emperor. How could they be so fierce?


    What do they think? The female emperor doesn''t care at all and doesn''t bother to care.


    She glanced at Li Xu and strode away from the East ghost king hall. She had to go back and take a bath. She hadn''t finished yet?


    Just now I was sleeping all the time. I just lay in the bath and had a ridiculous dream.


    Now I have to go back and wash it carefully.


    "Xiao Da Ju, wait for me." Li Xu chased up.


    The female emperor slowed down, and Li Xu soon followed her pace.


    But they can''t keep up with this rhythm. Hei impermanence can''t keep up with them. Seeing them gradually disappear in front of them, he has no choice but to shake his head.


    Li Xu walked side by side with her.


    There was light water mist on her clothes and silver hair. It was very beautiful. I couldn''t help looking more.


    "Xiao Da, you''ve grown up." Li Xu said.


    "Where are you looking?" the female emperor frowned and felt how she stared at her chest. She was crazy.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just said you grew up and looked taller and better. I didn''t look at your chest, really..."


    Li Xu suddenly found that there was no silver 300 Liang here. He didn''t see it at first, but he couldn''t help looking more at such a reminder.


    Sleeping trough, can I grasp this scale?


    The female emperor frowned, and her lust was not small. She slapped Li Xu on the head.


    I told you to watch it.


    Let''s chop you up and feed you to the dog.


    With a cold face and faster and faster speed, she returned to the palace of the female emperor hall. Her clothes fell off the ground and lay in the bath again.


    Bai impermanence and Miao Miao outside the palace were stunned because they saw the female emperor suddenly coming back from the outside.


    Didn''t she take a bath in it?


    When did she go out?


    The two girls were confused for a moment.


    At this time, seeing Li Xu in white walking here, two women hurriedly stood in the way: "the female emperor is bathing in it. What do you want to do in such a private place? Do you want to be unfaithful to her?"


    "Settle!" Li Xu quickly moved his hand and fixed the two little girls.


    "What are you doing?" Miao Miao and Bai impermanence shouted.


    "Seal!" Li Xu simply sealed their mouths and said, "Shh, don''t talk. Just stay outside. I''ll go in and talk to her and come out soon."


    Li Xu opened the Palace door and closed it.


    A woman''s cold voice came from the bath: "who let you in, you go out."


    This man has a thick skin.


    "Xiao Da," Li Xu said.


    "I said I''m not." the female emperor Leng hum, "I''m the female emperor now. Don''t bother me if you have nothing."


    "Stop it, little da."


    "Pretend to be you and go out. I''m angry if I don''t go out again."


    "Don''t you think your tone of voice is her? Don''t think you can cheat me when you grow up. I''m not so easy to cheat." Li Xu saw Da Ju''s snow-white skin through the thin gauze curtain.


    The female emperor was too lazy to speak, closed her eyes and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "I came to see you. Haven''t you missed me since I haven''t seen you for a long time?" Li Xu said.


    "Don''t be amorous. Who will miss you? I''m not a little dachor who let you cheat casually. I''m the female emperor." she stressed again, and her tone was still cold.


    This is definitely the Da Fan.


    Li Xu must be 100% sure now.


    However, after her integration, she brought a little arrogant and charming problem of the female emperor, which seemed to cure her and let her know that heaven is high and earth is thick.


    However, just after taking a few steps, a woman''s cold hum came. She didn''t intend to take a bath. She walked forward and quickly put her clothes on her body.


    She didn''t dare to be naked in the bath again. She was afraid that Li Xu couldn''t control it and ate herself.


    She is also afraid that she can''t control it. After all, she hasn''t slept with Li Xu for a while. She''s crazy. What am I thinking? Why does my mind suddenly change color.


    Really bad.


    "I''m going to bed. Find a place to rest yourself."


    "I want to be with you."


    "If you want to sleep with me, there''s no door. I''m not xiaodaju. I''m the female emperor. Where do you want to sleep with me? You''re greedy for my body. I don''t want to break you."


    Li Xu wrinkled his nose and cut: "I haven''t seen your body, where there is no trace of me, cut."


    "Say it again?" the empress turned and looked at her.


    "...." Li Xu looked down. He saw that the water surface of the bath began to freeze. Forget it, don''t talk back and let her say something.


    "To tell you the truth, you really haven''t seen my body."


    When she grew up, she was not the Da Ji of the beautiful girl before. Now she is perfect in body and all aspects.


    Li Xu must have never seen this form.


    Then he can''t be cheap.


    Hum.


    Li Xu''s eyes lit up. He really hadn''t seen it. He smiled and said, "Xiao Da Ju, I want to see you now."


    The Female Emperor didn''t speak. She walked up to her step by step and said a few words gently.


    "Get out, get out now."


    Then he walked outside the room.


    Want to touch me, no way.


    He must not be allowed to take advantage of himself.


    Ring color, from today on.


    take leave.


    The empress pushed the door and went out.


    "I brought the memory of you in Miao Dou." Li Xu suddenly said.


    "...." the female emperor suddenly froze, and her steps out of the room solidified in the air, "how did you find it?"


    "I asked the people of huangquan nationality. They wanted to find you, but they found it by accident. I went to Miao Dou and got it. This should be a very important thing for you." Li looked at her.


    She stopped, turned around, came to Li Xu and held out her hand, but she didn''t pick up the ball.


    She suddenly didn''t want it.


    Once you take it, it means you really take responsibility.


    Can she afford this responsibility now?


    Everything inside is too important, involving the secrets of the gods in heaven.


    Now she is still too weak to beat even the four ghost kings. Alas, she is tired. How can she feel that she is a real dish in front of Li Xu.


    Think about how overbearing she was when she was the female emperor of Qingqiu.


    Since I met Li Xu, I have been hit one after another.


    "Keep it for me. I''ll find you when I want."


    She turned around.


    Just about to leave, Li Xu suddenly reached out and hugged her.


    Holding her behind him, although Da Ju has grown up and tall now, he is still shorter than him.


    He bent slightly, his cheek against her silver hair, and put his arm around her thin waist.


    She could feel her body shaking and wanted to get rid of herself. Suddenly she heard him say:


    "I miss you so much."


    "Let go..." the female emperor only said two words, but he felt that he wrapped himself more tightly, as if he wanted to hold himself into his body.


    forget it.


    I feel like I haven''t seen master for a long time.


    Just let her hold it for a while.


    Just a minute.


    Never let her take advantage of herself for too long.


    She whispered in her heart.


    Half an hour.


    The female emperor took away Li Xu''s hand. It was too much. She held herself for so long and didn''t loosen it. Then she pushed away his hand and said:


    "I''m going back to bed. You put this part of my memory here first."


    Out of the room, he stretched out his hand to untie the degrees of Miao Miao and Bai impermanence, point and reconcile points. These are taught by master. Naturally, he knows how to solve them.


    "Empress, he''s nothing like you." the two girls were very nervous and always felt that they had been inside for a long time.


    "He dares." the female emperor said coldly, neither dare he.


    "I''ll find you later." Li Xu''s voice came from the palace. He didn''t know where to sleep tonight? Suddenly, I felt better to go to sleep with Da Ji.


    The female emperor pursed her lips and said, "if you dare to come, I''ll kill you."


    Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    Her tone is a little cold. Should I go?


    Will you kill me if you go?


    The female emperor stared at Li Xu in a daze. It''s really too much. Just now she let you hug for so long, which has taken a lot of advantage for you. Now she still wants to sleep with me.


    Shifu, you are shameless.


    She waved her sleeves and said, "you two go back and have a rest."


    She said a word to Miao Miao and Bai impermanence, then she went to her room, locked the door and locked it. Then she closed the window and locked it.


    So ghosts can''t get in.


    Lying dead.


    sleep


    But after sleeping for an hour, I couldn''t sleep over and over.


    Isn''t he really not coming?


    No.


    If I remember correctly, he should have a big color center. Something''s wrong.


    Toss and turn and can''t sleep.


    Finally, I suddenly thought of something. Did I close the doors and windows by myself?


    He came in and thought about it. It was really possible. He quickly got up and wanted to open the door.


    Think about it. It''s obvious.


    Let''s go and open the window. A crack is enough.


    So with a gentle pull, you can enter the room.


    After this, the empress went back to bed and lay down again, but after a long time, she didn''t hear anything. She shouldn''t, according to her master''s urine nature.


    I''m sure I''ll touch it and climb into her bed.


    What am I expecting?


    The empress suddenly found herself hopeless.


    Another period of time passed.


    Still nothing was heard.


    Annoying.


    annoying!


    Are you coming or not?


    "Smelly master." the female emperor bit her teeth and two foxes moved their ears.


    "I really don''t come."


    "You can''t keep him. Chop him tomorrow."


    7017k

 Chapter 288

    The next day.


    As soon as Li Xu woke up, he went to find Da Ji.


    The main hall was quiet. I saw her wiping a knife on the seat of the palace, which was shining brightly.


    Why is she wiping the knife?


    Is this another chop?


    Now the East ghost king of the four ghost kings in the underworld has been destroyed. Who does she want to cut this time?


    The hall was empty and quiet, even cold. Li Xu stepped up and came to him a few steps, saying:


    "What is Xiaoda doing?"


    She glanced up at Li Xu and didn''t speak.


    "Didn''t you sleep well last night? Why did you look listless?" Li Xu even saw her eyes blackened. She felt like she didn''t sleep all night and got up early.


    "What do you think?" the female emperor raised the polished knife in front of Li Xu and said, "what do you think of this knife?"


    Li Xu was a little flustered. She spoke with murderous spirit.


    Looks like he''s going to do it.


    I didn''t annoy her.


    Last night, I listened to her and didn''t sleep with her. Why did I still look like I wanted to kill?


    It''s like this if we don''t sleep together. If we sneaked over to sleep with her last night, we might have to eat today.


    The female emperor shook the knife twice, flashing the smell of murder, and the corners of her mouth smiled.


    "Don''t shake, this knife is dangerous." Li Xu put down her knife and whispered, "sit over a little. I want to try the comfort of the throne in the female emperor hall?"


    "...." the female emperor blinked, her ears stood up and looked at him like this.


    "Go over a little." Li Xu sat down and pushed her aside. "It''s very comfortable."


    "Are you too presumptuous?"


    The female emperor looked at Li Xu. She really wanted to kick her nose and face. Did you sit in this position?


    She muttered her face, gnashing her teeth with anger.


    Didn''t sleep with me last night.


    Now I''m still sitting in my chair. The female emperor really wants to drive him down.


    "Get up." the empress looked at him.


    "I can''t afford it," said Li Xu, close to her.


    The female emperor looked helpless and moved aside. Li Xu continued to get up, and the female emperor moved again.


    So again and again.


    She can''t move anymore.


    Li Xu almost stuck to her, hugged her arm, slowly approached her and said:


    "Xiao Da Ju, you are so sweet. I suddenly want to kiss you."


    "Do you really want to die?" the female emperor stretched out her hand and grabbed the knife. "I tell you, if you get close to me again, I really want to cut you to death..."


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    The empress''s eyes widened.


    The knife in her hand fell to the ground, and she was kissed by Li Xu.


    The feeling of long absence, moist lips, familiar taste and familiar breath began to linger on her cheeks and nose.


    His ears stood up and his face turned red.


    The breath is getting faster and faster.


    Gradually, her body was weak and soft on the seat.


    For a long time, Li Xu pushed away and angrily said, "master, what are you doing?"


    "Hey, hey." Li Xu reached out and wiped away the residual saliva from the corner of her mouth and said, "I''m calling my master. Why don''t you install it? Ha ha, Xiao Da Ju is so cute."


    She suddenly twitched at the corners of her mouth.


    There''s a feeling of being naked.


    "Get out of here."


    The empress patted his hand aside and said:


    "You must have heard me wrong when someone called you Shifu. How can I call you Shifu? If you do, you call me Shifu."


    Her beautiful eyes suddenly flickered and said, "I haven''t accepted an apprentice yet. I see your muscles and bones are good. From today on, I will accept you as my apprentice. Would you like to?"


    Li Xu was stunned. What was she going to play?


    Role reversal?


    If so, it will be more interesting and unacceptable.


    Li Xu smiled and looked at her, and some strange thoughts were ready to move in his heart.


    The female emperor stared at him coldly, and a knife that fell to the ground appeared in her hand again. Li Xu had a feeling that he might be cut if he didn''t want to.


    "Master," Li shouted, looking at her.


    "Good disciple." the female emperor nodded with satisfaction, stood on tiptoe, touched Li Xu''s head and said, "from today on, you will be my disciple."


    "You can''t give me a gift to meet you if you accept the apprentice smoothly?" Li Xu asked.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to..." Li Xu pasted it to her side, leaned in front of her, looked at her and said, "I want to attack the teacher."


    "What?"


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Li Xu smiled faintly. He was too lazy to talk nonsense. He started directly, put his arms around her waist, put her close to himself and bowed his head.


    Directly on her lip.


    make smooth reading.


    Okay, you guy.


    The female emperor kept struggling to get rid of Li Xu, but Li Xu''s other hand pressed her head and tightly pressed his lips.


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    The female emperor struggled and gave up.


    He threw his knife aside and put his hands around his neck. They held together tightly, their lips melting and their breath intersecting.


    It seems that my abstinence task is arduous.


    She wanted to cry without tears, but at this time, her mood had been ignited to the extreme. How could she still brake the car.


    She hugged Li Xu''s neck and responded fiercely, then pressed him on the long throne and pressed him.


    His eyes scattered autumn water and said, "good disciple, I want to be on it."


    "It''s up to you." Li Xu put his arm around her waist and said with a sweet smile, "Xiao Da Ji."


    "I''ve grown up, okay?" Da Ji poked Li Xu''s neck and whispered, "I''m not small at all."


    "I have to check."


    "I knew you were a coward." Da Ji poked him in the eye and almost spoke on his lip. "Say, you like me in that state?"


    Send proposition?


    no


    This is a sub question.


    Li Xu held her face, looked into her eyes, and said seriously, "as long as it''s you, no matter what it looks like, I like it."


    "As long as it''s you, even if you''re ugly, I like it."


    "I like you in my heart."


    "Like everything about you."


    Li looked at her sincerely with a false face.


    Da Ju pressed her, and a bright smile appeared on her face. These words were really like a spring breeze. Her eyes were like a flood of autumn water, and she bowed her head and kissed Li Xu''s lips.


    Li Xu hugged him and felt her temperature getting higher and higher.


    Li Xu held her slender waist and was preparing to explore deeply when a voice suddenly came out of the hall.


    "Empress, empress... Something bad..."


    Outside the hall came the sound of footsteps.


    The female emperor jumped up directly and reacted quickly. She sucked the knife from the ground into her hand and pretended to look at it.


    Li Xu sat up slowly from his lying position, his clothes half exposed and his muscles exposed.


    Just now the empress poked into his chest. Suddenly someone broke in and didn''t have time to return to normal. Now she suddenly feels a little embarrassed.


    Because the black-and-white impermanence who suddenly broke in stared at the two people with a strange face.


    The female emperor was wiping the room with her hands, looking very serious, but her clothes were messy and her mouth was wet.


    Saliva remained at the corners of his mouth.


    It seems to have been worded by something.


    And Li Xu, who was too updated, sat in the position of the female emperor, his clothes were half exposed, and a faint lipstick remained on his face.


    "What are these two people doing in the hall in broad daylight?" Hei impermanence said to his sister, "I found out yesterday that these two people are definitely fishy."


    "I''ve known for a long time. Yesterday, the man named Li Xu broke into the place where the female emperor bathed and was not punished at last?" his sister also spoke to him.


    "It seems that there is really a problem."


    "Yes?"


    "I didn''t expect how open they were. They began to do such things in the hall."


    "Jie Jie!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing black and white impermanence staring at them, the female emperor coldly wiped the knife in her hand and said, "what''s up?"


    "It''s said that the three ghost kings in the hell are having a meeting and say that you killed the East ghost king and are talking about it. It''s not clear what the specific situation is." black impermanence reported the matter.


    Last night, the action was too big and very high-profile. The East ghost king was killed.


    They once thought that the female emperor did it. In fact, the culprit was Li Xu. The female emperor was only responsible for mending the knife, but it seemed that the female emperor did it outside.


    The three ghost kings didn''t know what they were discussing at the meeting.


    It''s definitely not easy.


    "Do we have anyone to sneak in?" the female emperor looked at the big knife in her hand.


    "No, only the three of them discussed. Our people can''t get in." black impermanence said.


    It''s a meeting of three ghost kings. How can you get in unless you kill the ghost king and replace it with the ghost king.


    The female emperor looked at Li Xu and said, "what do you think they will be discussing?"


    Li Xu didn''t speak.


    "Hello..."


    The female emperor stretched out her foot and kicked Li Xu, who was not well dressed, bare her chest and exposed her breasts.


    Suddenly, his face turned red and black and white were impermanent. Would you think more when you saw him?


    Thinking, thinking, my face is redder.


    What a shame.


    Why can''t you find a room for kissing in the hall?


    Really!


    Li Xu shook his head and said, "how do I know? Who knows what they discuss. Hey, don''t kick me."


    The empress glanced at him.


    Stick out your feet.


    Kicked, kicked.


    "If you kick me again, I''ll lick..."


    Li looked at him and didn''t say the second half of the sentence. He wanted to kick again. I licked it.


    Seeing Li Xu''s eyes like a wolf, the female emperor quickly took back her feet. She knew what Li Xu was like. His hobby was really different.


    The picture of being with him reappeared in my mind.


    EH.


    What a shame.


    Take your thoughts back.


    "Let them discuss it. I''ll think about what to do. You go down first. Don''t come to me if you have nothing."


    The female emperor waved and asked black and white impermanence to retreat from the hall.


    Black and white impermanence looks at each other. Don''t look for you if you have nothing to do.


    Does that mean don''t disturb her?


    Should be.


    Black and white impermanence smiled at the corners of his mouth, revealing an expression that he knew how to understand.


    They slowly withdrew.


    The female emperor quickly turned around, put the knife on Li Xu''s neck and said, "sit down for me. I don''t have a seat. I look like a fool."


    "Don''t dance with a knife and a gun."


    Li Xu put her knife aside and scared him to do something all day. He wouldn''t really cut him. Chunshun just pretended to be like a tofu heart with a knife mouth.


    The little dagger was proud and charming after integrating the memory of the female emperor.


    Li Xu stood up, helped her to the throne and sat down, saying:


    "I think so. Why don''t I kill the four ghost kings directly? In this case, you don''t have to think so much."


    "?" the empress looked at him.


    "Really, don''t be rash. Just kill them all. Why do you think so much? No, why do you care? I''m here to take you out of here. Why do you care?"


    Holding her cheek, the empress said, "do you think I want to leave the underground mansion, I have to gather all the people in the underground mansion and use the power of the dead to open it.


    That''s why I hurriedly set up the female emperor''s hall to unify the underground government and leave here. "The female emperor said seriously.


    "I see, but I think I can open the door of the underworld with my hands." Li Xu said.


    The female emperor said, "I don''t know. I can''t open it anyway. I think you can''t open it either. The hell can only enter and can''t go out. What''s more, you''re not a dead soul, and it''s impossible to open it."


    Li Xu said tentatively, "why don''t I try? Maybe I can?"


    "Impossible..." the female emperor was not sure. If he could open it, it would save a lot of things.


    "Come on, let''s try." Li Xu tidied up his clothes and took Da Ju''s hand.


    "Let go."


    The female emperor pointed to his claws.


    Li Xu rolled his eyes, let go of her hand, and went to the door of the underground mansion with her. As she said, the door of the underground mansion could not be opened.


    No matter pulling or pushing, I''ve tried any posture, but I can''t.


    "Do you really collect the power of the dead?" Li Xu frowned and said, "how do you know that the power of the dead can impact the hell?"


    The female emperor said, "I''ve read books about myths and legends before. There are relevant records in them. It says that as long as the dead of the underground are united, they can get through the door of the underground and get out of the underground."


    That''s why she wants to have a try. Otherwise, why doesn''t she work hard to please the female emperor hall.


    She''s not full.


    Does she seem so idle?


    Obviously not.


    Li Xu said: "it seems to unify the underground government, but we unify here and attack the underground government gate with their strength. They also follow out. How to deal with it?"


    "I promised that those who joined the female emperor hall would have two benefits: one is to help them recover their memory, and the other is to help them make a puppet body after going out."


    "But what should these people do when they go out?" Li Xu thought and asked.


    "We are unified. Even if we go out, these people are our own people? Naturally, we take care of them."


    "You care, I don''t care. You know I don''t like to care about others."


    "After going out, I don''t care," said the female emperor.


    Li looked at her: "who cares?"


    The female emperor shook her head. She was only responsible for digging, not burying. She didn''t like to take care of it.


    If she likes it, the whole Qingqiu is hers. Unfortunately, she still likes to eat, drink and enjoy the world.


    It''s better to fight than to care about others.


    "Since I don''t like it, I suddenly have an idea." Li looked at the little Daju on his side with a bright smile on his face.


    "What do you think?" the empress was curious.


    Li Xu came to her ear and said, "why don''t we have more children and let them take care of them."


    7017k

 Chapter 289

    Li Xu said with a smile.


    She looked at Li Xu and was very speechless. She kicked him and said, "you can speak. You really want to slap you and bury you."


    "Don''t say so much useless, how can you be willing?" Li Xu stood up and hugged her from behind again.


    Why did he start again?


    He always puts his arms around his waist. What is he doing?


    Suddenly, something came up against her behind her, and she suddenly looked hot.


    Having countless combat experience with Li Xu, she naturally knew what it was. She became trembling and hesitated:


    "Let go... I, I have... Something..."


    "What can I do for you?" Li Xu asked softly.


    "I..." she hesitated and forgot what she was going to do.


    "Don''t talk." Li Xu hugged her tightly and smelled her. "Let me feel it well, Xiao da."


    "I really have something to do. Let''s do it another day."


    The female emperor was really afraid. She was afraid that Li Xu would eat her in the hall. She knew him. Li Xu was so brave that anywhere could immediately become a battlefield, such as grass, table and kitchen.


    Li Xu said, "no, if black and white impermanence hadn''t come in just now, we''d already started. It''s all their fault."


    "I... I can''t, i... remember, I''m going to the ghost building later." the female emperor said.


    "Xiao Da Ji, what ghost building?" Li Xu wondered.


    "It''s the library of the underworld. I have to find out if there is any other way to open the underworld besides gathering the power of the dead."


    "Is there a library in the underground?"


    "Yes, I''ll take you now and find a way to go home together." the female emperor said.


    "You''re homesick, too."


    "I don''t have it." the female emperor puffed her mouth and just wanted to move away, but she couldn''t move, because Li Xu was still holding her, "don''t you loosen it?"


    Li xucai released her, but quickly took her hand and said, "let''s go."


    The female emperor let him pull him out of the hall, but just out of the hall, the female emperor broke away from his hand, because she was not as shameless as Li Xu.


    There are many ghosts outside the temple watching their actions.


    Although she could not hold her hand, Li Xu still teased her. The female emperor giggled from time to time. Did she really think of herself as a small Da device?


    The original little Da Ji has grown up, okay?


    Both physically and mentally.


    She is a mature version of Da Ji. She seems to have grown up overnight.


    Looking back on the previous pictures with Li Xu, it is still very sweet.


    Hu Tiantian''s smile appeared at the corners of the female emperor''s mouth. Listening to Li Xu''s speech, she teased herself and talked. Unconsciously, she came to the underground house to guard the strict library.


    This is the place of the four ghost kings.


    At present, her hand has not been touched, but it does not affect her to check the data, because she is very strong. Besides herself, there is master Li Xu.


    As long as he is there, she can become unscrupulous.


    "How do we get in?" Li Xu asked.


    "We just sneak in without anyone noticing." the Female Emperor didn''t want to make too much noise. She came here just to find the information she wanted.


    "I thought I was going to kill it?"


    "No, I''ll take you in this time." the female emperor stretched out her slender hand and hugged Li Xu''s waist. It broke out in an instant and turned into a wisp of wind and rushed into the ghost building.


    The people guarding the ghost building just felt a gust of wind passing by, and they didn''t think there was anything strange.


    They are still too weak to find them at all.


    The female emperor appeared in the center of the ghost building with Li Xu. There was only a circular bookshelf dozens of feet high, on which were dense books.


    They are all important ancient records left by the underground government.


    Looking at the bookshelf, Li was a little flustered: "Why are there so many?"


    I''m a little flustered to see so many books.


    The female emperor smiled and said, "you''re stupid. We can find help."


    With a wave of her hand, paper people flew out of her sleeves. The paper people turned into her and covered the ghost building in an instant.


    These are the means of Li xujiao.


    "Let''s cut more paper people." the female emperor looked at the bottom of the bookshelf and pushed the white paper. As long as these white paper were cut into paper people, they would be in the ghost building.


    Li Xu nodded and thought it was feasible at this time.


    They sat on the ground and began to cut paper people. Soon, paper people jumped out one by one and became active on all shelves.


    In less than half an hour, the ghost building was full of paper people, all searching for what the female emperor wanted.


    The female emperor and Da Ju lay on the ground and looked at themselves. They looked at each other and smiled, and a smile appeared at the corners of their mouths.


    Li Xu turned his head sideways and looked at Xiao Da Ji.


    The female emperor also rubbed her body, stared at Li Xu''s eyes and said, "Why are you always looking at me?"


    "Good looking," Li Xu said.


    "Haven''t you seen it? What''s good to see, cut." the female emperor wondered where he hadn''t seen and where he had been.


    "I haven''t seen you like this."


    "Hum." the female emperor frowned, "you really greedy for my body."


    Li Xu reached out to pinch her beautiful eyes and said, "don''t frown all day. It''s easy to get old."


    The female emperor rolled her eyes and smiled slowly: "I don''t want to. Who makes you always make me frown? Hum, my good disciple, don''t make me happy soon."


    "Can I make you happy with both hands?" Li Xu rubbed his hands.


    "It''s not serious again." the female emperor nodded Li Xu''s forehead, "I always think about color things in my mind."


    Li Xu suddenly approached her and said, "don''t you want to?"


    The female emperor said with a straight face, "I don''t have it."


    "I remember you took the initiative before, little girl."


    "Say it again." the female emperor blushed and felt that she was going to burn. She was not a small color woman.


    "Well, you think I didn''t say, I''ll take the initiative." Li Xu reached out and pinched her face. Although she grew up, her face was round and meat. It was so cute.


    I feel that her expression is now richer, integrating various attributes such as cute, cute, Royal sister and proud.


    It made Li Xu cry and laugh.


    The female emperor pushed Li Xu''s pig''s hoof aside and said, "laugh a fart. Don''t pinch my face. Smelly master, you always pinch my face. It''s round."


    "Hey, hey." Li Xu smiled happily, "it''s round and beautiful."


    "I..." the woman did not know how to Tucao, suddenly sat up, said: "found, my paper seems to make complaints about something, it should be found something."


    She stretched out her hand and a book appeared in her hand.


    Li Xu also sat up and looked at the past. There were three big words in the book: "book of life and death!"


    The two men swallowed saliva at the same time.


    These three words feel so heavy.


    Is this the book of life and death that governs life and death? They are all very excited and want to open it, but it is empty and there is nothing in it.


    There is no joy.


    However, they both breathed a sigh of relief. If there was a Book of life and death, they really didn''t know what to do.


    Li Xu suddenly felt it. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a book appeared in his hand: "the past of the underground."


    This book is not a blank content. It records what happened in the underground, from the establishment of the underground to the collapse of the underground.


    The record is particularly detailed.


    Everything.


    Tell the whole story clearly. The underground mansion existed when Tianting was established. Later, it was incorporated by Tianting and maintained the six samsara.


    But the divine war broke out, the underworld was affected and finally occupied.


    It was also mentioned that the heaven was also blasted.


    When disaster breaks out, no one can be spared, and the gods are no exception.


    This war of three realms ended with the collapse of heaven and the collapse of hell. Perhaps only the original parties know what happened.


    "If the underworld collapses and the heaven collapses, what is in the sky?" Li Xu looked up, his eyes seemed to penetrate the underworld and look at the heaven.


    "Who knows?" the empress also looked up.


    "I think if you want to know this secret, you have to start with your memory." Li Xu refers to her only ball and her only memory.


    The empress was silent.


    Li Xu reached out and touched her face, looked into her eyes and said, "when we successfully leave the underworld, you can''t escape any more. You must take back your own things and can''t lose any more. No matter what the memory inside is, I will face it with you. Who calls me your master?"


    "I am a master now, and you are my disciple." the female emperor said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m your husband and you''re my wife."


    "Haven''t married you yet?"


    "Sooner or later, no matter what happens in the future, in the wind and rain, even if the sky breaks down," Li looked into her eyes and said:


    "You can''t run to Miao Dou foolishly like this time. You see, you killed yourself. Fortunately, your husband has great powers and powerful mana. He can come to the hell to find you."


    Li Xu scraped her nose and continued to teach her:


    "You, when something happens, you can''t pay attention. You can ask me."


    "We can discuss it together."


    "Even if we have a big quarrel when we have different opinions in the future, we will never ignore each other and don''t run around."


    "OK, OK, I know I''m wrong." the female emperor said, her eyes moist and she wanted to cry.


    Li Xu suddenly swelled up because he was about to make her cry and said:


    "Say, who are you?"


    "I''m Da Ju, your little Da Ju." her eyes were moist, and tears swirled in them.


    "It''s almost the same." Li Xu was very satisfied. Sure enough, he had a talent in language. He could speak a person in a daze. It''s a pity not to engage in MLM.


    The woman in front of her suddenly fell into a trance and returned to her mind. The tears in her eyes disappeared. Thinking about what she had just done, she said she was wrong.


    Well, apologize if you''re wrong.


    The mistake, she admitted.


    In fact, master is right. There are many things. In fact, as long as we discuss with him, there may not be so many things.


    But at that time, she had just integrated her memory, and her brain was really a little confused.


    But she has to correct it.


    "Shifu, I didn''t run around. I just wanted to go to Miao Dou. It was Liu Miaozhu, the palace master, who chased me. I ran around to the mountain and sea boundary. She had to carry this pot." Da Chuo pursed his mouth.


    "This woman is really dead." Li Xu gritted his teeth. Indeed, without her, there would not be so many things. "I don''t know if she died in the mountain and sea boundary?"


    "If not, I''ll kill her when I go out."


    Li Xu bit his teeth.


    Da Ji nodded and said blankly:


    "Well, master, let''s kill her together."


    Li Xu reached out and touched her head. She was still so cute. The two fox ears didn''t move. It turned out that the imperial sister could be so cute.


    They continued to read all kinds of ancient books in the ghost building for a long time, but they didn''t get a good way out of the hell. There was no record on it at all.


    Li Xu stood up and sighed helplessly.


    Da Ju also stood up, jumped onto Li Xu''s back, put his arms around her neck, wrapped his legs around Li Xu''s waist and said:


    "Master, it seems that we have only one way out of the hell."


    "Well, unify the hell, gather the power of the dead and attack the door of the hell."


    Li Xu stretched out his hand to support tuoda''s legs and carried her on his back. He just scolded her severely. It was very effective. The proud and charming attribute of the female emperor wanted to be scolded by him.


    Da Ju put his arm around Li Xu''s neck and said, "yes, we can only use this method. Let''s go back to the main hall first, gather the people in the female emperor hall, and start subduing the three ghost kings one by one. If we don''t agree, kill them."


    "OK, listen to you." Li Xu grabbed her leg and said, "let''s leave the ghost building and go back to the main hall. Do you want to come down?"


    "No, you carry me back." Da Ji rubbed Li Xu''s head and said.


    Li Xu stopped.


    The female emperor still rubbed his head and said, "master, why did you stop? Did you grow up and can''t carry it?"


    "You''ve really grown up," Li Xu said with a smile. "I''m so comfortable and good. It''s bigger than before."


    "Shifu, Shifu..." Da Ju put his arm around his neck and gently flicked his ear with the other hand, "come on, let''s go back to the hall."


    Li Xu smiled:


    "I carry you behind my back. Are you not afraid of others laughing at you?"


    "I''m not afraid. You''re my husband. How can others laugh at me when I let my husband behind my back?" Da Chuo said.


    "You are not afraid to lose your majesty."


    "Majesty comes out with fists, not by pretending, master, am I right?" Da Ju still flicked his ears, as if he was addicted to playing.


    "You''re right, let''s go." Li Xu said.


    "Go."


    Li Xu carried her on his back and walked out of the ghost building step by step.


    This time he walked very slowly, so he came out of it and the guards of the ghost building were stunned.


    Because someone came out of the ghost building, it shows that someone went in just now, but they didn''t find it.


    If the ghost king knew, it would be cool.


    "Stop, who is it?" one man said in a voice.


    "I''m the female emperor. Please tell your ghost king that the female emperor came to the ghost building and stayed for a while." Li Xu said loudly.


    The people who heard it were startled and trembled.


    Never dare to stop.


    They know the name of the female emperor. They raise their hands and feet to kill the East ghost king.


    It''s just a little strange that the female emperor was carried out by a man.


    What is their relationship?


    with one ''s hair standing on end.


    After they left, the guards rushed to the place where the three ghost kings met.


    7017k

 Chapter 290

    The Council hall.


    The three ghost kings who had just finished the meeting reached a unanimous conclusion and planned to jointly test the female emperor hall.


    If you can beat it, completely level the female emperor hall.


    If you can''t fight, let her be the new East ghost king.


    This is their unified conclusion.


    What we need to do now is to summon their subordinates to the female emperor hall and start testing.


    At this time, there was a sharp knock on the door outside the hall. Fortunately, their meeting was over. Otherwise, the knock on the door would be killed by the three ghost kings.


    Because I said it many times before the meeting. Don''t bother.


    "Why are you so flustered?"


    The West ghost king, the South ghost king and the North ghost king came out of the hall and looked at several people who came to report.


    "The female emperor goes to the ghost building..."


    These people talked about the ghost building.


    "What, what are you talking about? What did the female emperor go to the ghost building to check? There are secrets we don''t know in the ghost building?" the West ghost King touched his pointed chin and looked dignified.


    "There can be no secret in the ghost building," said the North ghost king.


    The South ghost King''s eyes twinkled and said, "in fact, I''m interested in the little white face carrying the female emperor. Who can subdue the decisive female emperor?"


    "There must be something special," said the West ghost king.


    "I guess so." the ghost king showed a meaningful smile. "I knew it was so simple, I could be a little white face, ha ha ha."


    "You also have special skills?" the West ghost king and the North ghost king looked at him.


    "My specialty is well known, don''t you know?" the South ghost King smiled and said.


    The West ghost king said, "don''t talk about what''s so useful and useless. Act according to the plan. Half an hour later, we will meet in the central square and go to the female emperor hall."


    The South ghost king and the North ghost King nodded.


    The three men began to act.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Li Xu still walked leisurely on the dark road with Da Ji on his back.


    Da Ju was playing with Li Xu''s hair. He smelled it and said strangely, "how does your hair smell like me? Where did you take a bath?"


    "Didn''t you go back after you took a bath last night? I''ll deal with it casually in your bath." Li Xu said.


    "Well." Da Ji laughed for a moment, "it''s you."


    Li Xu said, "I don''t mind what you washed."


    "What I''ve washed is not dirty," said Da Fan softly. "Even if it''s really dirty, you can''t dislike it."


    "When did I dislike you?" Li Xu carried her on his back, walked forward, pinched her thigh, smiled and said, "your legs seem to be round."


    Da Ji knocked her on the head and said, "touch blindly first. It''s dishonest to walk."


    Li Xu smiled and still pinched his hand.


    Da Chuo knocked Li Xu''s head and made him honest. They talked and laughed and walked towards the female emperor hall, gradually getting closer and closer.


    People also became more and more. These people all looked at the female emperor strangely.


    Many people have never seen Li Xu, only know the female emperor.


    But unexpectedly, the female emperor was carried back by a man.


    All of a sudden, many people were so surprised that their chin was about to fall off.


    "Am I wrong?"


    Many people who knew the empress knew that she was a cold woman. She was decisive and cruel. One day, she swaggered and let people come back behind her back.


    This is a complete departure from her personal design.


    "It''s not a mistake, it''s true." many people came out to watch, as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Does the female emperor like this little white face?"


    "It''s impossible. The female emperor must have a problem with her legs and can''t walk, so that this ordinary and ordinary person can carry it back."


    "Is he ordinary?"


    "Yes, it''s quite ordinary. Do you have three heads and six arms? It''s just a little white. The female emperor must have been injured and let him carry it back." many people talked about it one after another.


    "Are they really fishy?"


    Black and white impermanence and Miao Miao stood together and watched Li Xu carry the female emperor back. Originally, they suspected that the relationship between the two people was not ordinary. Now it seems that they are really hammering.


    A man suddenly rushed out and said, "empress, you are hurt. Let me help you in. You let a strange man carry a hurt custom."


    Li Xu thinks it''s too high-profile. Everyone is watching.


    Pinched the legs of several pinchers. What should I do now?


    Da Chuo smiled and looked at the man who rushed out like a spring breeze and said, "thank you for your concern. I''m not hurt. I''m fine."


    "What are you?" the man asked.


    Da Chuo smiled and said, "thank you for your concern. I won''t hide it from you. This is my husband. His name is Li Xu. Please take care of him in the future."


    As soon as her words fell, Li Xu felt that he had countless eyes on himself, like a fierce wolf, trying to eat himself.


    "This is my husband Li Xu. Please take care of him." the female emperor raised her voice again.


    Li Xu felt that if his eyes could kill, he had died hundreds of times and was killed by envy and jealous eyes.


    He hurriedly carried the female emperor into the female emperor hall, and then he was relieved.


    It''s boiling outside.


    "I really didn''t expect that these two people were actually husband and wife." black and white impermanent twitched at the corners of his mouth. They thought they had a good impression at most. Unexpectedly, they went straight to the husband and wife.


    "The female emperor was arched by a pig." Miao Miao shed a line of clear tears from the corners of her eyes. A good woman was arched by a pig.


    "Who is that little white face? Why haven''t you seen him? Why does the female emperor like him?" some people think it''s incredible.


    "I don''t know."


    "I eat soft food very well."


    In fact, many people don''t know Li Xu. Only a few people know that he broke into the territory of the East ghost King alone. If they know, they are afraid to be unspeakable.


    In the palace.


    Li Xu sat down on the seat, looked at her everywhere and said:


    "You almost killed me just now. I''m uncomfortable with so many eyes staring at me."


    "Really? I don''t feel that way."


    "Why did you suddenly say I was your husband?"


    Li Xu was curious. In fact, he was secretly happy. He just wanted to know the answer.


    Is she declaring sovereignty and afraid of being robbed?


    It should be.


    Da Ju didn''t care. "I said it casually."


    Li Xu held her chin and said, "you look into my eyes. How can you say it casually? You must have been planning for a long time. You''re afraid I''ll be robbed. It turns out you also have a sense of crisis."


    "You think too much."


    "Yes, don''t be afraid. If you say it, you won''t laugh at you."


    "Giggle..." Da Ji laughed and rolled his eyes.


    "Say it."


    Da Chuo was pinched by her mouth and said, "OK, if you win, I''m just afraid you''ll be robbed."


    Li Xu opened her mouth and said, "it''s almost the same."


    "Are you satisfied?"


    "HMM." Li Xu nodded.


    "Help me pinch my feet. My legs hurt a little." Da Ju lay obliquely, his body curve showed incisively and vividly on the throne, motioning Li Xu to pinch his feet.


    Li Xu sat beside her and said, "it hurts a ghost. I''ll carry you all the way back. If you can call me husband, I''ll pinch it for you."


    He shook his head.


    "Just now you announced that I was your husband in full view of the public, and now you repent?"


    "To tell the truth, it''s a little." Da Ji raised his eyebrows and said.


    "You dare."


    "Hee hee..." the empress smiled with undulating chest, stretched her feet in front of Li Xu, blinked her glazed eyes and said, "husband, can you pinch my feet now?"


    Li smiled and started.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xu was the husband of the female emperor. It disappeared like a frying pan and spread everywhere like the wind. Suddenly, it rolled around the female emperor''s hall.


    Just as everyone was talking and wanted to know who Li Xu was, a rumbling sound came from the dark distance, and lamps and lights burst out.


    Then the dense heads appeared, and they saw the first three people, namely the West ghost king, the North ghost king and the South ghost king.


    The three ghost kings gathered, followed by hundreds of thousands of people.


    "Report! The enemy is coming!"


    Suddenly a voice came from outside the female emperor''s hall. The voice was in a hurry.


    Li Xu was pressing his feet on Da Ji at this time. He planned to press it, taste it and collect some benefits.


    As a result, he had not started to act. He heard a voice in the distance and someone came to report.


    Da Ju also opened her eyes at this time. Li Xu was so comfortable that she was going to sleep. Naturally, she could hear the rumbling sound.


    She sat up and said:


    "Let''s go out and have a look."


    "HMM." Li Xu walked out of the female emperor hall shoulder to shoulder with her and looked into the distance. Hundreds of thousands of people were several kilometers away. Obviously, they were the people of the other three ghost kings in the underground.


    It''s really good to make such a noise a few kilometers away.


    Da Ji went outside.


    Li Xu followed her.


    Black and white are impermanent, Miao Miao, and the people in the female emperor hall go out one after another. In fact, the female emperor hall has only been established for two or three days. There are no strong people at all. They all rely on the female emperor to fight down alone.


    She sheltered the people.


    Therefore, the core of the female emperor hall is the female emperor. There is no strong man at all.


    Unlike other ghost kings, the strong are like clouds after several years of development.


    "Female emperor, are the three ghost kings going to fight us together?" Bai impermanence made some progress next to him. This battle is really too big.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Da Ji didn''t panic at all.


    If Li Xu isn''t here, it''s a little tricky. Now he''s here, he''s stable.


    In fact, black impermanence was not worried, because he had seen Li Xu''s means and raised his hand to suppress the East ghost king, which showed that his power was above the female emperor.


    What are you afraid of when you are so strong.


    The people of the female emperor hall soon appeared outside. Thousands of meters away, smoke and dust billowed. The momentum of the three ghost kings was very great. The battle alone could really scare many people.


    "Don''t panic." Li Xu was afraid of Da Ji. He pulled her hand and said, "do you have me?"


    "I''m not afraid, it should be them." Da Ju looked at the three ghost kings on the chariot. They stood on the chariot more than ten meters high as if the emperor was staring at the world.


    "Empress, you killed the East ghost king. You''re in great trouble." the West ghost king said.


    "Then what?" three ghost kings appeared coldly from the Da Fan.


    She glanced at the hundreds of thousands of people brought by the three ghost kings, many of whom were strong.


    But in her realm, it is no longer the number of people, but the absolute power of rolling.


    "You have to give the hell an explanation?" the West ghost king said.


    "What do you want to say?"


    The West ghost king said:


    "In fact, the three of us thought about it. If we let you become the East ghost king, I don''t think it''s a problem. The premise is that we have to see if you have this ability?"


    At the beginning, the three ghost kings planned to compete with the female emperor. If they were not strong, they would kill them. If they were strong, they would let her become the East ghost king.


    They don''t know how the female emperor killed the East ghost king, but it''s definitely not simple.


    "Do you mean to let me fight you three alone?" Da Ju looked up at the three ghost kings.


    "You can choose any of the three of us."


    "Why don''t we play another way?" the female emperor was too lazy to what they thought. It didn''t matter what they thought.


    Her words directly disturbed the rhythm of the three ghost kings.


    But I''m still willing to listen.


    "What kind of play?" they asked.


    "The three of you fight together. We have two people here. If you can win, you can deal with it. If you lose, the ancient underground government unifies my command and listens to my orders."


    The three ghost kings were stunned directly.


    I didn''t expect that the female emperor had such a big tone that she still wanted to unify the underground government.


    They also have this dream, but they are equally divided among the ghost kings. It is particularly difficult to kill one side. The woman who has just come for a few days lacks this attention.


    I don''t know the heaven and earth.


    The people on the female emperor''s side were stunned when Li Xu came out. This tone is too powerful. It makes people''s blood boil, but can you do it?


    "Do you agree?"


    The female emperor shook her voice.


    Her loud voice echoed around.


    Very overbearing.


    Arrogant one.


    Li Xu felt powerful. Sure enough, she was still strong in terms of hegemony. She looked like a king. She deserved to be a female emperor in Qingqiu for so many years.


    The West ghost king, the North ghost king and the South ghost king looked at each other.


    "Who''s out here?"


    "Me, and mine..." the female emperor pointed to the man in white on her side, "husband Li Xu."


    "Who is this man?" the three ghost kings stared at Li Xu, who had never seen before, but he looked very good and had the potential to be a little white face.


    However, how does it feel strange that the breath of life is so strong?


    The three ghost kings asked people to investigate, but they didn''t have his information. This person just came here. It''s strange to be careful.


    "How to whet haw, just the two of us, hit the three of you, are you afraid?"


    The female emperor stared at the three ghost kings and then said, "if you are afraid, kneel down now. I can think about whether to let you go."


    "This woman is so arrogant."


    The three of them clenched their fists, but they were not angered.


    They''re not little rookies who can be easily angered.


    A moment later, after confirming that Li Xu was just a little white face, the three ghost kings laughed.


    In this way, dare to be crazy.


    I really don''t know heaven and earth.


    "That''s it."


    The West ghost King stared at the empress and wanted to see how powerful the arrogant empress could be. He said, "I''ll meet her first."


    He came in the air.


    7017k

 Chapter 291

    The first one is the Western ghost king, who looks ferocious.


    Li Xu was afraid that Da Ji would be frightened. He stepped forward and patted her on the back of her hand, saying:


    "Little Da Ju, just watch it. Let me kill this broken ghost king. See how I can kill him easily."


    He thinks the ghost king is rubbish.


    Take it easy and kill them.


    Da Ju grabbed him and said, "no, I''d better come."


    She wants to warm up


    If you let master do it, wouldn''t it be a second kill.


    She still wants to play.


    By the way, let Shifu see her recent cultivation achievements.


    Since the eighth grade, Shifu has not seen her fight. Now she finally has the opportunity to let Shifu see her level and see if there are any problems.


    Seeing her firm eyes, Li Xu didn''t say much and made an invitation gesture.


    "Sure enough, it''s a little white face." seeing this scene, the Western ghost king was more sure that Li Xu was a little white face and a soft food.


    "Who are you scolding?" the empress looked at her.


    "What do you think?"


    The Western ghost king looked at the female emperor with a smile and scolded who. Isn''t that clear? Thought it was a great role.


    As a result, that''s it.


    Moreover, looking at Li Xu''s reaction, there was no expression and no fluctuation. He ate soft and ate so righteously.


    The Western ghost king really admires this man.


    Such a spineless man, the female emperor even likes it. Is there really anything special?


    But it''s none of my business.


    Now, what we have to do is to test the strength of the female emperor.


    At this time, the female emperor also rose in the air, appeared in front of her, slapped out, and condensed two different forces in her hands, cold ice and fire.


    Two opposite attributes surge out.


    The Western ghost king was surprised. It was the first time he saw such a strange power to resist, but the power was burned by the other party''s power. What flame should eat power.


    He stepped back.


    Not enough. On this point, it''s not qualified to fight him.


    Do it again.


    The two fought in the air. All the people in the female emperor hall and the three ghost kings watched the female emperor and the Western ghost king in the sky carefully.


    Dark sky, electro-optic flint, thunderous bursts.


    Power lights up the sky.


    "Xiao DA has become so strong."


    Li looked at her back. In a short time, she had reached the eighth grade. Now she can use the power of her two different attributes smoothly.


    Ice power covers, sky fire power rolls.


    Surging in.


    Li Xu found that Da Ju''s battle was getting better and better. The Vietnam War became more and more turbulent. The sky fire jumped around her. The cold ice spied out of the void and locked the West ghost king.


    Run him through.


    The sky fire formed a chain of flames, wrapped his limbs and hung him in the air.


    When his left hand coagulated and his right hand pulled, a sword with ice and fire was condensed by him. Boom, the sword was directly inserted into the body of the ghost king of China and the West.


    "Ah!" the Western ghost King roared, his wound was bloody, and said loudly:


    "Asshole, what are you two still looking at? Do it? Now I''ve tried to find out her strength. As long as we work together, she will be too good to count."


    The northern ghost king and the southern ghost King shot back the female emperor.


    The three of them shot at the same time to make a quick decision and kill the female emperor.


    "Didn''t you want me to survive at the beginning?" the female emperor looked at them with a dignified face.


    "I just want to test your strength. If you are strong, we can only let you go. If you are not strong enough, the three of us will work together to kill you." the West ghost king said.


    "So you hit this note." Da Ji looked at them and understood.


    "Yes."


    "Since you are playing this note, I have no psychological burden. You all have to die today."


    "Do you have the ability?"


    Da Ji smiled faintly: "my husband has."


    The three ghost kings laughed at the same time.


    The southern ghost king looked up and down at the beautiful woman in front of him and said, "that little white face is a soft food at a glance. Female emperor, why don''t you come with me?"


    "Do you think you deserve it?" suddenly, a voice sounded from the side of the South ghost king.


    "Who''s talking?"


    The southern ghost king was startled. Suddenly someone spoke coldly in his ear. The source of the voice clearly came from behind, but he turned around and didn''t see it.


    He frowned: "who is playing tricks? Come out for me?"


    "In front of you."


    Li Xu stood in front of him and looked very leisurely. He was only half a meter away from him. The South ghost king was startled: "how is this possible?"


    Even silently appeared in front of him.


    How did this happen?


    The southern ghost king was so frightened that he couldn''t hold his face.


    "Nothing is impossible in the world. Your pattern is small."


    Li Xu came forward again. At this time, he was only one foot away from him. "Do you think you can resist me?"


    The West ghost king and the North ghost king not far from the South ghost King were also frightened by this scene, because they didn''t notice how Li Xu appeared.


    Did they not notice him because they fought with the female emperor?


    South ghost King''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t take Li Xu''s words and shot directly.


    Li dashed his fist with a slap.


    Blood burst.


    The southern ghost King stared.


    What is this?


    Why is my fist gone?


    Like a devil, Li Xu slowly put his hand on his head, and then pulled out his head like a radish.


    The blood flowed everywhere, and the southern ghost King screamed.


    Li Xu''s hand floated a wisp of Nanming away from the fire. The fire burned everything. The South ghost king was hit by the fire and soon slipped into wisps of smoke and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    The southern ghost king died on the spot.


    This scene hit the eyes of the West ghost king and the North ghost king.


    In such a short time, they couldn''t respond. The southern ghost king was extinguished. The process was just a few blinks.


    A strong man who has lived in the underworld for several years fell like this. All the people watching the war were shocked, speechless, and the sound of swallowing saliva rose and fell one after another.


    "Husband." the female emperor shouted, came to Li Xu''s side, erected a big sow and said, "it''s really powerful."


    The female emperor''s dialogue brought back the thoughts of everyone, especially the thoughts of the West ghost king and the North ghost king who were still in a daze. Is this little white face so strong?


    I thought the female emperor was the fighting power. Now I think this little white face is.


    "Xiao Da Ju, which one do you want me to kill next?" Li looked at the female emperor on his side with a smile, which was just a small effort for him.


    "Let''s kill the West ghost king one by one, and the South ghost king will be left to you." Da Chuo thought.


    "OK." Li Xu nodded and said, "now it''s a little more difficult for you to kill him within ten moves. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem."


    Da Huo is firm and resolute. Originally, the West ghost king is not her opponent. It will be easier for Li Xu to frighten her later.


    The rhythm of the Western ghost king must be disturbed, so killing him within ten moves is not a problem at all.


    Li Xu said, "let''s start."


    Da Ju thought of the West ghost King walking, and Li Xu thought of the North ghost King walking. He came to him and said with a smile, "I can satisfy you whatever you want to die."


    "I don''t want to die."


    "Sorry, you can only die." Li Xu said.


    "Ah!"


    The northern ghost King broke out. Li Xu''s shot was too terrible just now. He had to go all out to see if he could kill Li Xu.


    A roar.


    Move.


    Big fingerprints cover it.


    Li Xu defeated the power of the northern ghost king with three or two fists.


    "Impossible." the northern ghost King panicked and was furious: "how can it be? How can my powerful blow not stop you? If I don''t believe it, die."


    "What you think is a powerful blow, which is what you think."


    Li Xu said, came to him, pinched his neck with one hand and lifted him up.


    The northern ghost King struggled, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Li Xu strangled his neck, slowly deformed her face and neck, and said with difficulty, "you can''t help killing me. If you kill me, hell..."


    "Touch!"


    Li Xu was too lazy to listen to his nonsense and pinched his fingers.


    The head fell off.


    The familiar Nanming came out of the fire and burned everything. The northern ghost king turned into ashes and died completely.


    "Shifu, why are you so fast? I have to speed up." the remaining light of Da Ji glanced casually, leaving that the battle has been completed. It''s really fast.


    The people watching the war below were also shocked. Li Xu had killed two ghost kings with empty hands, which was as simple as eating and drinking water.


    What kind of monster is this?


    "So strong." Miao Miao stared at Li Xu in white as snow. He always knew that he was strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong.


    "Was he so strong last time?" the younger sister Bai impermanence grabbed black impermanence''s hand and looked excited.


    "Yes." black impermanence nodded.


    "This..."


    The West ghost king was completely shocked. NIMA had no means, but after three moves, the North ghost King disappeared.


    His heart was shocked.


    There is no desire to fight. This monster can''t win. Run quickly.


    "If you want to run, have you asked me if I let you run?"


    Da Ji''s speed was slow and blocked in front of him. Cold ice power appeared in his left hand and sky fire power appeared in his right hand.


    The forces of two different attributes are overlapping.


    Slowly, a Tai Chi diagram of hundreds of feet appeared between heaven and earth, rotating around her. The light blue and fire red luster shone on the world, illuminating the dark night sky like day.


    "I''ll kill you first." seeing that he couldn''t escape, the Western ghost king had to fight.


    We''re fighting.


    In the past, the West ghost King''s body was full of holes and blood splashed everywhere.


    His eyes were frightened, and this time he had a strong push.


    "Don''t kill me, you can''t kill me." the West ghost King''s eyes were wet, but a sword condensed by Da Ju''s spiritual power had been inserted into his chest.


    "Sorry, you must die." Da Ji''s eyes were firm.


    "Really, you can''t kill me. If I die, there will be problems in the underworld." the Western ghost king, monk Dan, said with a strong desire for survival:


    "The hell is sealed with terrible things. If the four ghost kings die, the things in the hell will come out and kill the hell world."


    "The role of the four ghost Kings is to guard the Shura field."


    "There is a great terror in the Shura field. The seals are the strong ones in the mythological age. Once they come out, all the people here can''t live."


    "You can''t kill me."


    "Wuwuwuwu..." the West ghost King begged and said a lot in one breath.


    She frowned.


    Staring at the West ghost king, because I don''t know whether what she said is true or false.


    She turned to Li Xu and asked, "what should I do?"


    As soon as he turned around, the Western ghost King jumped up and planned to pinch the female emperor''s neck for danger. As a result, the female emperor had long been on guard and punched violently.


    Right Hook.


    Punch.


    The power surged again, ran through the soul of the Western ghost king, tore him to pieces, and the sky fire surged to him at the same time.


    The Western ghost king in the fire laughed:


    "The four ghost kings are dead. The Shura hall will come out and the underground mansion will collapse. You will die... No one can live, ha ha..."


    "Playing tricks." the sky fire of Da Ji burned again.


    Zi La Zi la.


    The Western ghost king in the fire struggled constantly, distorted his face and tried to escape, but everything was in vain.


    Caught in the sky fire, still want to live.


    How is that possible?


    The flames were burning violently, and the Western ghost King finally had no ashes left and was burned clean.


    So far, the four ghost kings of the underworld died completely.


    Da Ji clapped his hands and was very happy.


    Because it took only seven moves to kill the Western ghost king, which was shorter than the ten moves Master said. Tut Tut, happy, just wanted to run over and ask master if she was fierce.


    As a result, the whole hell exploded.


    The space shook a few times.


    She almost stood unsteadily, stared around, and finally quickly came to Li Xu and said:


    "Master, what happened? I have a bad hunch? Is there anything else in the underworld as the Western ghost king said?"


    "I don''t know." Li Xu shook his head and frowned. "It seems that something was born under the hell. I don''t know what it is. Let''s be careful."


    Li Xu held the empress tightly.


    Who knows what accidents will happen here?


    He has only been here for two days. Da Ji is one more day than him. Even if there is a problem, he doesn''t notice it.


    Better be careful.


    He pulled the trigger.


    Looking at the cracked ground.


    Is it really going to collapse.


    Impossible.


    Is there anything buried under the hell?


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, there was a tea shop on the street.


    A wrinkled old woman with deep eyes said:


    "The female emperor has only been here for three days. The four ghost kings have been destroyed. Is it so fierce? And what is the origin of Li Xu?"


    "How can you kill the ghost king in an instant?"


    A little powerful.


    The old woman can''t see through the two young people, but no matter how powerful she is, she can''t kill the ghost king.


    How can they kill the ghost king?


    What nonsense.


    The old woman sighed.


    Just as she sighed, the ground cracked like a spider''s web and extended straight to her shop.


    She jumped up and stood in the void.


    "Scared the hell out of me."


    The old woman patted her own heart.


    With a bang, the crack spread and the shop burst directly.


    The shop was torn apart.


    Turn into powder.


    Then, there were thousands of cracks in the streets, which collapsed and a huge hole appeared.


    The wife standing in the air looked at the diffuse smoke, her heart was very complex, and her eyes gradually became deep.


    "Empress, Li Xu, you are really in trouble."


    7017k

 Chapter 292

    The old woman didn''t expect Li Xu and Da Ju to move so fast that the three ghost kings disappeared. It was really beyond her expectation.


    But when you die, you die.


    There''s nothing to regret.


    The old woman''s eyes were deep, shining brilliantly, and her smile was deeper and deeper. She said:


    "Since the four ghost kings are dead, I, the ghost emperor, should also come out and breathe."


    In fact, no one here knows that she is the ghost emperor, including the four ghost kings.


    She was the first employee of the ancient underground government who was active here.


    After the myth collapsed, everyone died, and only she lived.


    She became the king here and ruled here. Later, she promoted four ghost kings, but the hell was too boring. One day, she pretended to be dead and became an old woman of Mengpo tea.


    But now, she has to show up.


    Because she saw hope.


    I saw the hope of rushing out of hell and reviving my life.


    Li Xu is the only living person here. His ability to enter the underworld shows that he has mastered reincarnation, but he can''t open reincarnation to go out, which shows that he hasn''t completely penetrated reincarnation.


    It doesn''t matter.


    What matters is that she knows how to leave the underworld.


    It''s just not strong enough.


    The ground was collapsing, the streets were collapsing, and the dust was billowing. The old woman flew faster and faster, and soon appeared in front of Li Xu and the female emperor.


    "You are really not simple." Li Xu stared at the old woman and the tea shop. He could feel more or less because she was too calm.


    "Seriously, I''m the earliest ruler of the underground government. I''m called ghost emperor." my wife said.


    "Do you know?" Li Xu asked Da Ji.


    Da Chuo said, "I''ve heard that the four ghost kings were supported by the ghost emperor. After the ghost emperor died, the four ghost kings competed for territory and formed separatist forces. So you''re not dead."


    The old woman shook her head and said, "live well. I just don''t want to be a ghost emperor. I just want to see what the hell would be like without me?"


    "The ghost king was killed, and you didn''t even come out to support the field?" Da Ji was really surprised.


    "Even if I die, there will be other ghost kings. Since I decide not to be a ghost emperor, I won''t be in charge. Even if the hell collapses, it''s none of my business."


    "What do you mean to come out now?" Da Ji looked at the old woman.


    My wife said, "I see hope in you. I want to open the underground mansion with you. The underground mansion is too stuffy. I want to go outside."


    Li Xu and Da Ji asked, "do you have a way out?"


    The wife said, "there has always been, but we don''t have that strength, but we think the three can try together."


    Li Xu asked, "what method?"


    "Wait until you finish dealing with this crisis. The Shura field is coming out."


    "What is this Shura field?"


    Li Xu was curious.


    His wife waved. He took Li Xu and the female emperor to the collapsed ground.


    Li Xu and the empress looked around, and their eyes began to shake.


    Here, there are mountains of corpses, including Golden five clawed dragon, bloody Phoenix, flaming unicorn and headless corpse, which gather Terrans and demons.


    And huge hundreds of feet of God corpses.


    All eyes touched were corpses.


    All kinds of bodies.


    It''s hard to describe the sea of corpses. I don''t know how many demons and ghosts are piled up here, but it''s strange that there is no smell of putrefaction.


    It''s like a creature that just died.


    But at a glance, I know that these people have died for many years.


    "Come with me."


    The old woman flew into the sky.


    Li Xu and Da Ju followed her.


    When it stopped, an extremely shocking picture was displayed in front of us. It was the center of the body pile, with a huge grinding plate inside.


    "Heaven and earth grinding plate!" Li Xu twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes, this is the heaven and earth millstone. At the beginning, the underworld built by the emperor of the underworld operated in an orderly manner. Some detached bodies could not be decomposed by natural forces and would be transported here and smashed with the heaven and earth millstone. However, when the war of the gods broke out and the underworld collapsed, the heaven and earth millstone could stop working, but who can think of these strange things that have been dead for thousands of years The strange corpse gradually gave birth to the demonic nature, forming the Shura field area, which will soon become a demon field. "


    Li Xu said, "what the hell, does the Shura field have anything to do with us? We just have to leave here."


    "If you open the underground mansion, these will follow. You think it can withstand it outside. If you want to open the underground mansion, you have to solve these things that will harm thousands of years."


    "Don''t you just seal the exit of the underworld?"


    "Cure the symptoms but not the root cause. The most perfect solution is to completely solve here." my wife looked at Li Xu and the female emperor and said, "the Shura hall will live soon. I''ll leave it to you and I''ll take care of the things outside."


    She disappeared out of thin air and left the Shura field.


    "Throw the mess to us and run away?" Li didn''t want to make complaints about it.


    "This old woman doesn''t feel reliable." Da Chuo thought the ghost emperor was a little strange. Although he couldn''t say it, his intuition told him that there was a problem with this man.


    "I also feel, but she is right on one point. There is no need for the Shura field to exist."


    Li Xu glanced at the corpses piled up here. These corpses piled up too long and gave birth to a certain evil nature. If he went out, Daozhou would be captured by them.


    We have to destroy these immortal bodies.


    Boom, boom.


    The whole space is shaking.


    Shura field is the central area. The shaking is more intense. The space begins to annihilate, the cracks spread, and the shaking is severe. There is a feeling of collapse at any time.


    Boom, there was a strange sound in front.


    Li Xu and Da Ju looked at each other, ran over and saw a bloody man floating slowly in the corpse mountain.


    The man was wrapped with blood power and suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were emitting black gas, like darkness burning.


    The next moment, the man quickly appeared in front of Li Xu and Da Ji.


    At the same time, punch.


    The speed is exaggerated.


    Li Xu pulled Da Ji over, blocked behind him, and directly resisted the man''s fist with his flesh.


    The power of the fist is infected, and the power of blood and black is intertwined.


    Li Xu felt his fist spinning, as if it was a force from darkness, constantly pounding his flesh.


    Fortunately, the defense is running, otherwise the punch may have to burst.


    "Drink." a sword of ice and fire was condensed in the Daju''s hand behind Li Xu. The speed changed. A sword passed by, and a click sound came, and the man''s head fell to the ground.


    But to her surprise, the man''s head didn''t die. He jumped up and fought with her.


    Li Xu was also shocked. The headless body could move freely and kill him.


    Both Li Xu and Da Ju thought it was too strange.


    Is this the legendary split dress?


    Fortunately, after two moves, the man''s body was killed by them. I thought it was strong.


    Just killed the man, many corpses were flying slowly, including dragon, Phoenix, Kirin and Taotie.


    These flesh immortal creatures have been born with demonism.


    About two hours later, the Shura field was resurrected and mountains of corpses began to cross.


    It''s hard to imagine that if these things appeared in Daozhou, Daozhou would definitely fall completely. Demons and beasts were rampant, and the bodies of gods were vertical and horizontal. The void here seemed to be broken.


    Da Ju felt great pressure: "master, there are too many such things?"


    Li Xu took a deep breath in his airway: "there are indeed a lot. Hundreds of thousands of corpses have all survived. Each one is very powerful, especially the corpses of gods."


    The body of the fallen gods is more terrible than that of the Bigfoot giant.


    "Give me the strong bodies, and you can beat those that look weaker." Li looked at Da Ju and said, "be careful. If you can''t hold it, tell me."


    "OK." Da Ji took action to kill the body and exercise his strength at the same time.


    This Shura field just tests her and allows her to give full play. When she opens the hell, she may be able to directly integrate the Tao fruit and achieve the level of incarnating the Tao.


    This is a rare exercise.


    She has to take advantage of it.


    Enjoy using what you have learned here.


    She was so wary that she launched a spiritual attack.


    The battle on Li Xu''s side was much simpler. With his strong body, he killed a dragon with one punch.


    These are all good. The most difficult thing is the corpse of the gods. The flesh has a batch with itself, and the flesh has a batch. It can''t move at all. It can only be smashed in combination with Taoism.


    "It''s too tired to play like this."


    After playing for an hour, Li Xu felt very tired. It was the first time for such a high-intensity continuous outbreak.


    After killing for an hour, how can I feel that the more I kill, the more I can''t finish it.


    He fixed his eyes on Xiaoda Ji and looked at her state. She also entered a state of fatigue. Obviously, if he continued to fight, she would be injured.


    "Come here, little Tatsuo." Li waved falsely and said, "take a break, and then give me the whole Shura field."


    Da Chuo came down to Li Xu, gasped and said, "master, what else do you have?"


    "I have many means?"


    With a faint smile, Li Xu tore off his coat and showed his strong body.


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu''s body and didn''t know what he wanted?


    I soon understood. Seeing Li Xu''s will take out a dagger, I just wanted to ask him what he wanted to do. I saw him quickly draw on his chest.


    The blood flowed slowly.


    "Master, what are you?" Da Ji''s eyes widened. The next moment, he understood.


    A scar appeared on Li Xu''s chest. It was like a door. It opened slowly. There was the sound of dragons and Fengming, and the sounds of various animals echoed around.


    Dazhou suddenly remembered many things, such as santu town. She saw it once. A dragon hovered in Li Xu''s heart.


    So this is master''s secret.


    "This is my refined Youdu."


    Li Xudao, biting his teeth and roaring, a dragon came out of the wound, a Phoenix, Baize, Pang and other strange animals sealed in the Youdu.


    Occupy this world all at once.


    There are all kinds of strange animals. I can see that Da Ji has raised fox ears and opened his small mouth.


    With a wave of Li Xu''s hand, these seal level monsters began to fight wildly, and terrible pictures appeared one after another.


    "Master, that''s great."


    Da Ju looked blankly. He knew the depth of Shifu. Now it seems that it is just the tip of the iceberg and said, "Shifu, what''s your secret?"


    "First, half blood gods; second, Youdu; third, master reincarnation." Li Xu said.


    Da Ji asked again, "is there anything else?"


    Li Xu said, "there are two more."


    Da Ji wondered, "what are the differences?"


    Li Xu picked his eyelids and said with a smile, "I won''t tell you."


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu, quickly reached out and pinched his ear and said, "do you want to talk?"


    "Don''t talk." Li Xu shook his head and said, "I won''t give in to your power."


    "Then I''ll screw your ears off..." Da Chuo said with a smile. Suddenly, his face changed. He found that Li Xu seemed to be wrong, and his eyes were gradually filled with blood.


    Pale and listless.


    Da Ju held Li Xu: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. Every time I use Youyou, I have a small sequelae." Li xuman said carelessly, "but it''s not a big problem. Just let me sleep for a while."


    "Then have a good rest."


    Da Ju hurriedly sat on the ground and asked Li Xu to pillow his thigh.


    He fell asleep almost instantaneously.


    More efficient than before.


    He reached out and touched his face. The blood color is really not very good. Is the sequela of Youdu so big? Let him use less of this stuff in the future.


    The wild monsters that came out of Youdu broke out constantly. The fighting was towering and the power roared. They fought with the strange creatures in Shura field.


    The side of Da Ji''s body is bound with spiritual power, which was made by her.


    Protect herself and Li Xu.


    Da Ju''s eyes scanned everywhere, watching the bodies killed by strange animals. The bodies gradually became fewer. At first, there were hundreds of thousands, but now there are only tens of thousands.


    Soon, there were only a few hundred.


    Finally, only a few gods remained.


    The monsters rushed up and tore up the corpse of the God into pieces.


    Finally, the site was cleared and all the bodies were disposed of.


    The wild beast who completed the mission was also pulled into Li Xu''s body by the Youdu, and the Shura field was quiet.


    Li Xu, who was still sleeping on his legs, began to get better.


    Da Ju breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to touch his face. The blood color and temperature gradually recovered. It seems that this sleep is really useful.


    However, she was more curious.


    What is she practicing? Why sleep can restore strength.


    Questions arose in her mind.


    Is there such a powerful Taoism in the world? Just sleep and recover?


    Her hand was close to Li Xu''s face. Suddenly, she felt her hand hot, as if something had covered her fingers.


    Looking down, it was Li Xu.


    She felt like she had to stop.


    Rolling his eyes, I don''t know whether Li Xu intended it or not. He didn''t wake up and slept with his fingers. Is he a child?


    Still thinking about the color picture.


    Thinking of this, she came up with a picture of sleeping with Li Xu.


    I can''t think about it.


    Take back your thoughts.


    With a red face, undulating chest and rapid breathing, really, what am I thinking?


    She patted her face. Really, she was spoiled by Li Xu.


    Da Ji said to himself.


    He lowered his head and stared at Li Xu''s face. When he looked carefully, he was still very handsome. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    After a while, Li Xu opened his eyes, woke up, rubbed his eyebrows and said:


    "Xiao Da, it''s all over."


    "Yes."


    7017k

 Chapter 293

    Li Xu stood up and looked around. The bodies on the Shura field were indeed dried to death, but he still had a bad hunch that some energy was dormant in this area of the Shura field.


    His divine sense pierced through and filled the air.


    It started to cover this area, but no problem was found. What''s the problem?


    He gazed around again, but there was still no trace, but there must be a problem here.


    "Master, have you found anything?" asked Da Ji.


    "There should be a stronger strange creature here." Li Xu looked everywhere.


    "It''s empty here. There''s nothing but the heaven and earth millstone." Da Ji pointed to the heaven and earth millstone.


    Heaven and earth millstone?


    Li Xu''s eyes lit up.


    No wonder I always feel something wrong. The original problem appears here.


    Go to the grinding plate.


    The grinding plate is similar to the occluded Yin and Yang. It is superimposed together, calm and wave free. It seems ordinary, but Li Xu knows that there is a problem with the grinding plate.


    He punched out.


    Boom!


    The millstone moved itself, and the black air rushed out of the millstone and quickly condensed into a huge fog.


    The fog wound and gradually turned into an entity. A monster with three heads and six arms appeared. His eyes were burning with fire, and his arms had a pair of eyes.


    "What an ugly thing," said Da Ji.


    "Presumptuous." the three heads spoke at the same time, and the voice was trembling and roaring. The loud voice resounded through the sky, deafening and forming an echo.


    Da Chuo covered his ears and came to hide behind Li Xu. This thing is really too ugly to look straight at.


    Li Xu stared at the strange creature.


    ¡­¡­


    In the female emperor''s palace, an old woman stood in the middle. There was a mirror in front of her, which could clearly see the situation below.


    Just now, she saw the special means emerging from Li xuti and cleaned up the Shura field in a short time.


    He had to be shocked.


    This Shura field has been a headache for her for many years, and now it has been solved perfectly.


    It''s really great.


    Originally thought she could be perfect, but now a person she knew very well suddenly appeared.


    "The Shura demon God is still alive. How can this be?" the old woman was shocked and unspeakable. "Isn''t this thing ground into powder by the heaven and earth grinding plate long ago?"


    She witnessed it with her own eyes.


    This is the demon God of the Shura family. The Shura family is good at killing. Finally, they were captured by the heavenly court, killed by the heavenly thunder, beheaded, and the immortal corpses were transported to the grinding plate of heaven and earth.


    I didn''t expect to be alive.


    "Did he live in the mill of heaven and earth for so many years, suck all kinds of corpse gas from the mill and come back to life?"


    The old woman made all kinds of guesses.


    This Shura demon God is the most terrible killing God in the mythological age. He is famous for killing, cruel means and likes to kill creatures to death.


    The old woman''s wrinkles coagulated together: "it seems that Li Xu and the female emperor are afraid of danger. It seems that the hell will be the world of Shura demon God in the future."


    "I thought I might open the hell and go out. I''d better forget it."


    "I can only continue to stay in the underworld."


    She sighed, suddenly the mirror began to flash past, and Li Xu and Shura demon God shot.


    Originally, she didn''t want to watch the war anymore. She stopped with a glimmer of hope in her heart. She still looked at it again and didn''t rush to this moment.


    Look at Li Xu and Shura demon God.


    In fact, she is not good-looking, Li Xu.


    Because Shura demon God was the strongest at that time.


    Boom!


    The Shura demon God shot directly. His six arms were the same as the octopus. Each hand held different weapons and threw them at Li Xu at the same time, which was like the streamer of the six big explosions.


    Li Xu punched and stepped back two times.


    So strong.


    Can get him back two steps.


    This can also be regarded as a super strong person. It should be a god level strong person.


    "You step aside first." Li Xu said to Da Ju behind him, "I have to compete with him."


    "Be careful, this man is very strong."


    Da Ji flew into the air and stayed away from the battlefield. He couldn''t get into this level of battle.


    I can only watch.


    "You''re very strong. I just watched you for a while. You don''t know what''s sealed in your body, but I guess you can''t start it twice in a row in a short time."


    The three heads of Shura demon God spoke at the same time, and the voice trembled and echoed constantly.


    "It''s enough to kill you." Li Xu said.


    "You can''t kill me. I''ll watch your fight carefully. You fight with your flesh. You can''t do anything except this." the Shura demon God said:


    "And I, master the law of God, and you will have nothing in front of God."


    His six divine weapons attacked again.


    The terrible energy of weapons, like fire clouds, quickly forms a sea of fire.


    Boom!


    The Shura demon jumped up and hit out with six hands at the same time.


    It''s like six magic pillars, shot down heavily.


    "Divine power, six heaven!"


    The six arms, like the Lord of heaven, are shrouded in the sky.


    Li Xu said with a smile, "isn''t this the Tao? I can do it too, and I master more than you."


    As soon as Li Xu made a move, the sky burst and the earth burst. He burned the sky and boiled the sea. The sun was in danger. The anger of thunder, the giant Kun leaped into the sea, the Yin and Yang were chaotic, and the Taoist Dharma was like ten thousand flowers in full bloom, which filled the Shura field.


    Shura demon God was stunned.


    "The sword of the moment, time is eternal." Li Xu appeared in front of him in an instant. The special Taoist Dharma appeared from time to time, and the time and space of the Shura field were solidified directly.


    He stood out with a sword in his hand.


    Touch!


    The six arms of Shura demon God took off.


    Just as Li Xu killed his hand, his time stopped and stopped directly in an instant, the Shura demon God moved, but all his solidified pictures collapsed.


    "The law of time?"


    The Shura demon God was surprised and quickly withdrew. The broken hand grew out again and laughed wildly:


    "I didn''t expect you to master more things than I did, but it doesn''t matter. Since I came out, I will kill you today. If I return to the world, I will be king."


    "You don''t have this chance." Li Xu took the sword of the moment and cut it off, "with me, you will die."


    "The grinding plate of heaven and earth can''t erase you, just because you''re afraid it won''t work."


    "Kill."


    When Li Xu struck his sword, the sword Qi formed a river, which was vertical and horizontal, like a roaring dragon.


    The six arms of Shura demon God hit at the same time. Just resist, Li Xu''s total appeared again and cut his chest, but his healing speed was very fast. He just pulled out the sword and recovered as before.


    What a strong ability.


    Li Xu''s instant sword took Nanming away from the fire. His sword technique was reversed and his sword intention was vertical and horizontal. He cut off his upper body.


    Blood gushed and dyed his white clothes red.


    Li Xu''s palm reversed. The flat sword was changed into a sword and stabbed a sword. He went back and forth continuously. The Shura demon God was cut into more than a dozen pieces by him.


    Each piece took Nanming away from the fire. He immediately wrapped and burned the more than a dozen pieces and tried to burn them into pieces. However, as soon as his flame burned, it was watered out by the other party''s blood.


    More than a dozen pieces were reassembled, and the body of Shura demon God recovered as before.


    "I said, I am a God, and my physical method is invincible. Even the grinding plate of heaven and earth can''t erase me. Now it''s time to believe it." Shura Wu God looked at Li Xu.


    "Even if you have a powerful knife and a powerful Dharma, you can''t break me." the Shura demon God said.


    He killed again.


    Li Xu resisted.


    It''s interesting to meet a strong person of this level for the first time.


    It seems that conventional means can''t kill this God level thing. We have to think of other ways.


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ju stood in the sky and was surprised that there were still such creatures in the world, which made master Nanming unable to kill from time to time.


    How strong this must be.


    That''s right.


    Heaven and earth are indelible, which is enough to prove that they are not ordinary.


    The Shura people in the mythical age really can''t imagine how terrible they are.


    However, she believed master, master must have a way.


    ¡­¡­


    Empress hall.


    The old woman had deep eyes, stared at the mirror in front of her and said, "as expected, Li Xu is very strong, but the Shura demon God can''t be erased. In the end, it must be the victory of the Shura demon God."


    She seemed to have expected the end.


    This is a meaningless battle. Even if Li Xu can kill him into thousands of pieces, what''s the use? Can he be more powerful than the grinding plate of heaven and earth.


    Obviously impossible.


    Hey.


    What a pity.


    The Shura demon God didn''t use all his strength, and his violent blood law didn''t use. It''s impossible to win.


    Once the Shura demon God enters the blood burst state, it is his real killing moment.


    The wife shook her head and felt that she didn''t see anything. She was about to turn around, but stopped again.


    Let''s see again.


    Maybe he can turn things around.


    ¡­¡­


    to be sonorous.


    The flash sword in Li Xu''s hand was constantly wielded. It could indeed cut off the Shura demon God, but it could not completely kill the other party. There must be something wrong.


    No one can''t die.


    Li Xu began to think.


    I didn''t expect to use my brain. This is really not what he is good at. He always likes to be reckless and can solve it by force with as little force as possible.


    But now, obviously, we have to use our brains.


    But I''ve never encountered such a case. I can''t kill. I''m really a strong opponent.


    He can''t help each other, and the other can''t help him.


    Li Xu began to fight with him and observed the advantages and disadvantages of the other party. There was a big gap between the combat power of the other party and himself. Looking at the other party had an invincible advantage.


    No matter how you fight, you can''t kill each other.


    The physical body can be recovered wirelessly and continuously, just like infinite regeneration. How to curb it?


    "I can''t spend it with you anymore." Shura demon God found that Li Xu had been observing him. Although he didn''t know what purpose he had, he obviously had a bad hunch, "blood!"


    He immediately entered a state of violent blood killing.


    The power doubled and a circle appeared on the head.


    It''s like a divine light, blooming with an eye-catching luster.


    Li Xu didn''t feel any pressure on the sudden increase of the power of Shura demon God, because it was increased several times or not much. Now it''s mainly about how to solve the problem of regeneration.


    Where is his regenerative power?


    As long as we solve this, we can solve him completely.


    The Shura demon continued to regenerate, the winger became crazy, the flame in his eyes turned red, and his three mouths were spitting fire. He was completely in a violent state.


    With a sword, Li Xu cut his head and cut off his three heads.


    The head fell to the ground.


    It soon floated up and reorganized again.


    Li Xu took his hand and went out with a sword, leaving his three heads.


    The sword Qi turned into a long river and surged again.


    But it''s not much use.


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ji in the air has been observing the battle between Shura demon God and master, constantly frowning.


    She had a faint feeling that she was about to see through the weakness of Shura demon God, but it was just a little, just a little.


    Feeling stronger and stronger.


    Master, if you kill him a few more times, I will see the fishiness.


    Although she was watching the war, she was so nervous that her forehead was sweating.


    His eyes were fixed on the Shura demon God.


    Observer everything


    Master shot again, "poof", the Shura demon God was cut into dozens of sections again, and the blood splashed everywhere.


    It''s like a stream.


    Wow.


    Flesh and blood are abundant and reassembled.


    "What''s the problem?" Da Ji was so nervous that her white clothes were wet with sweat. She stretched out her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead. There seemed to be a fog about to break in her eyes.


    But it''s so close.


    Observe carefully again and use divine consciousness to observe every drop of blood and flesh of Shura demon God.


    All kinds of changes after being cut off by Li Xu.


    With the constant memory of pictures, pictures emerge around her, standing on her side like a slide, rotating and circling.


    The amount of information is increasing.


    More and more sweat came out of Da Ji''s forehead.


    Search your memory for the information you want.


    "Still a little? Master, you should be faster and kill him faster." Da Ju shouted.


    "Poof." Li Xu passed with a sword.


    The Shura demon turned into hundreds of broken pieces.


    "Not enough, faster." Da Ju shouted in the sky.


    Li Xu didn''t know what da Ju wanted, but according to her words, he kept cutting and killing, faster and faster, and the sword Qi ran through the whole Shura field.


    The spiritual power forms a substantial sword Qi, which explodes in this world.


    Da Ji''s eyes gradually turned red, and his side was surrounded by groups of pictures of Li Xu killing Shura demon God.


    What''s the problem?


    She was so anxious that sweat kept seeping through her white clothes.


    She clenched her fist and swallowed.


    He couldn''t help growing nine tails behind him. He focused on all this. The blood red in his eyes was like a small flame.


    Suddenly, hope was born.


    She seems to know.


    That feeling gushed out.


    ¡­¡­


    Empress hall.


    The old woman looked at the sweating empress and Li Xu, who was constantly killing, and said, "the futile struggle is useless. The Shura people have no shortcomings at all."


    "If there were advantages and disadvantages, they would have been discovered long ago."


    "This is obviously nonsense?"


    This time, Li Xu is really going to lose.


    Lost very thoroughly.


    She shook her head helplessly, and her hope was completely dashed.


    There is no hope in the underground. I''d better wait in the long river for a long time.


    She didn''t want to see it. She turned and left and found a place to hide, because Li Xu and Da Ju were sure to lose. It was only a matter of time.


    As long as they lose.


    Then the Shura demon God will kill the hell.


    Go out to the female emperor hall.


    Dozens of steps later.


    Suddenly, the female emperor''s excited voice came from the mirror: "master, I finally know how he can regenerate infinitely."


    7017k

 Chapter 294

    In the female emperor''s hall, the old woman heard the voice, stopped and wondered, "the Shura demon God still has shortcomings. How can I not know? The female emperor is not talking nonsense?"


    How can Shura demon have shortcomings?


    She was a little curious and wanted to know what the shortcomings were. She turned back to look in the mirror and hoped that the female emperor could say why.


    ¡­¡­


    On the Shura field, the Shura demon God who heard this was stunned. His three heads rotated and stared at the beautiful woman in the air. The flame in his eyes went out indefinitely.


    He has a bad feeling?


    Is it really seen that it is logically impossible? Only he knows the secret of his infinite regeneration and reorganization in this world?


    This is not a Shura secret.


    This is the secret of his immortality.


    He has never told anyone, so no one knows. The gods in the mythological age can''t see it. How can it be that a mere mortal is mortal?


    The Shura demon God didn''t believe it and thought that the female emperor was talking nonsense.


    "What is it?" Li Xu was a little excited. Just now he had a feeling that Da Ju must have seen it and asked him to make continuous moves.


    "Every time he regroups and regenerates indefinitely, he relies on blood. His blood supports his skeleton like spider thread. As long as the blood exists, he can regenerate indefinitely. He can''t die no matter how he plays."


    The voice of Da Ji came out loud from the sky.


    At her words, the wife in the empress''s palace frowned and her pupils glowed golden. According to the answer, she suddenly realized.


    The Shura demon God was stunned and then roared, "I should have killed you just now."


    This is his means to protect his life. That''s why he was crushed by the grinding plate of heaven and earth and still didn''t die. That''s because his blood wouldn''t die.


    I didn''t think she could see through.


    Shura demon god suddenly felt that his own soul had been seen through, six hands burst out at the same time, and six weapons flew towards the female emperor.


    "Cut." Da Ji is not a fuel-saving lamp, because the distance is very long and the speed is illusory, so he directly avoids driving.


    "Accept your death." Li Xu wanted to take action. Seeing that Da Ju dodged smoothly, he locked his eyes on the Shura demon God again, and burst out in an instant. The long river of sword Qi covered the Shura field.


    Buzzing


    The sword Qi was vertical and horizontal, like the roaring river, cutting tens of millions of pieces of Shura demon God. Then he suggested a stroke, and the blood of Shura demon God was separated by him, forming a water dragon roll on his shoulder.


    Isolate the space where the blood is located and cut off the connection with the physical body.


    The spirit power surges and cuts constantly, solidifying the blood into drops. The net bottles floating out of the storage ring at the same time, each containing a drop of blood.


    Cap the clean bottle and get it done.


    In this way, the Shura demon God could not be regenerated, and the connection between blood was completely cut off by him.


    Then Nanming left the fire at the same time and quickly rolled up each net bottle. A moment later, the net bottle and the blood inside were burned clean.


    So far, the mythical Shura demon God "disappeared and died".


    "It''s finally done." Li Xu clapped his hands. The Shura demon God was really powerful. He was one of the longest entangled creatures he met.


    It is believed that creatures of this level will not encounter them in the future.


    He came to Da Ji.


    "Master." Da Chuo smiled sweetly, reached out to wipe the sweat on Li Xu''s forehead and said, "you''re sweating."


    "The Shura devil is very tricky." Li Xu said, "you are still smart and can break the mystery."


    "Coincidentally," said da Chui with a smile, "master, let''s leave here and see what''s going on outside."


    They left the Shura hall together.


    Because of the recovery of the Shura demon God, the hell was devastated. One third of the hell had collapsed, and countless dead were wailing and disappearing.


    The scene was very chaotic and out of order, watching the dead disappear.


    No one here organized the rescue of the injured dead.


    "What about the old woman? Didn''t she say that she was given it? What about the people? Why didn''t you see her?"


    Li Xu looked around and didn''t see an old woman who claimed to be the ghost emperor. The dead of these underground places are very important. If there are problems with the power of the dead, how can he go out.


    He doesn''t want to stay in hell all his life.


    Da Chuan''s eyes coagulated and said, "it''s in the female emperor''s hall. Let''s go and have a look. What is she doing?"


    Soon, they came to the female emperor''s hall and saw that there was only the old woman in the empty hall. She didn''t come back until Li Xu and the female emperor appeared.


    "What are you doing?" Da Ju saw a mirror in the hall. Obviously, he could see the picture of Shura field. He frowned and said, "look at us again."


    "Well, I want to see you. No problem," said the wife.


    "Naturally, no problem, but you shouldn''t be here. We beat students and killed them in Shura field, but you watch the play here. Didn''t you say that the above should be handled by you? How many people died."


    "At that time, I just said casually that if I died, I would die. Whatever they did, as long as they didn''t die."


    The old woman didn''t care.


    The lives of those people were worthless to her. If she could go out, she would be willing to bury the whole hell with her.


    Just go out.


    "Pa Ka." Da Ju shook his fist and said, "I''ll come back to pick you up later. Master, let''s go. We have to quickly organize the unified treatment of the injured dead. If it''s late, it may be gone. If we want these dead living in the underground to provide the power of the dead, we must do something decent."


    "I think so, too. This is the time to win people''s hearts."


    Li Xudao.


    They thought the old woman thought the same, but unfortunately not.


    It takes a lot of undead power to attack the underground. The whole underground is undead. As long as everyone gives a little, there will be a lot.


    However, what they don''t know is that the wife wants to forcibly sacrifice a large number of dead people, get the power of the dead, and then let Li Xu and Da Ju attack the door of the hell.


    That''s what the old woman thought.


    Obviously, without saying anything, Li Xu and the female emperor left angrily.


    The old woman felt completely unnecessary. Her eyes were shining and said, "the indecisive character is doomed to be a strong man. If I hadn''t used you, I would have left."


    She looked around the main hall, picked up the steps step by step, came to the highest part of the palace, looked down at the empty main hall, and said to herself, "I''ve tried to look at the world for a long time, and now I suddenly find that I feel good."


    "If I can go out, I will climb to the highest place." the old woman was in high spirits and wanted to look down on the world again.


    Of course, what she wants to look down on is the outside world, which she is not interested in.


    It''s too small. It''s not challenging at all.


    "I believe that day is not far away." the old woman''s bent back suddenly straightened, her expression and movements changed, and a beautiful shadow reflected on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    outside.


    Li Xu just looked at the textured and orderly organization of all the people in the female emperor hall to rescue the dying souls.


    Dig out the dead in the pit for treatment.


    After the command, everyone took action, and she did it herself.


    There are really not enough people in the female emperor hall.


    She is worthy of being the female emperor of Qingqiu. She is calm, fast and effective.


    Li looked at the woman. She really regarded the dead as human beings and treated them as living people. You know, these are all ownerless souls. She thought that the six roads collapsed and could not be reincarnated again. She could only stay here all the time. Once there was an accident, it could only disappear.


    No longer exists.


    Seeing that she went to battle in person, Li Xu was embarrassed to look at it and gave treatment.


    After about two hours, they were finally busy. Most of the dead who were about to dissipate were treated in time and survived. They looked at the dusty female emperor, and their mood was very complicated.


    The empress thought it was a good time.


    So she said her thoughts directly and talked about the outside world. It''s Daozhou outside. It''s a beautiful place. She came in from the outside.


    In fact, many people come in from outside, but they have been brainwashed by Mengpo tea and forget a lot of memories.


    Therefore, the female emperor began to help the people here to restore their memory and deepen their longing for the outside world.


    Then it''s natural to say that it''s not difficult to go out. As long as Taijia works together, unite as one, we can definitely hit the gate of hell and leave here.


    Da Ji continued.


    Miao Dou has leather making skills, so you don''t have to worry about the bearing of the soul at all. As long as you go out and join the female emperor hall, everything can be solved for you.


    Li Xu listened quietly next to her. I have to say that her speech was really in place, coupled with her personal rescue.


    In addition, there is no ghost king in the hell, and he said the outside world.


    Therefore, the dead of the whole underground were willing to join the female emperor hall. A few hours later, the underground was ruled by the female emperor hall, without exception.


    She moves very fast.


    Li Xu was shocked. Is this her ability?


    It''s really suitable to be a ruler.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t like being a ruler. If she really likes being a ruler, Li Xu thinks the whole Dao state may be hers.


    The underground mansion was quickly incorporated by the female emperor. Since then, there has been no ghost king. There is only one absolute ruler in the underground mansion, that is the female emperor.


    She is now busy everywhere, busy dealing with it, because everyone is looking forward to when she can go out. She has been staying in the underground for a long time.


    I really want to go out.


    "Many people have been injured by innocent people about the Shura demon God. They have to rest for a day or two and recover almost. They gather all the people in the hell to attack the door of the hell."


    "About how long?" asked a ghost.


    The female emperor thought for a moment and said, "we''ll go out in five days."


    As soon as her voice came out, the whole underground was boiling and bustling, because they could see the light again in five days, and they would no longer have to bring the dark underground.


    Finally finished the work, Da Chong felt very tired. He hadn''t done such a thing for a long time. He was really tired.


    In the future, we must have more children. Whoever likes to take care of it.


    She doesn''t care anyway.


    She still doesn''t like things that waste her mind and spirit. She still gets along with and plays around with Shifu. Eh, Shifu?


    Why didn''t you see him?


    Where are you?


    Da Ju looked around and didn''t see him.


    "Are you looking for your husband?" the white impermanence on his side asked.


    "Where has he gone?" asked da.


    "When he saw that you were busy, he went back to the female emperor hall to sleep first and said that when you were busy, he would find him."


    "..." the female emperor rolled her eyes and said, "how long has he been gone?"


    "Before a incense stick."


    "Don''t wait for me."


    Da Ji rolled her eyes, packed up the things on the table and let others go back to rest. She had to go back to rest.


    Tonight, we must hold him to sleep.


    She whispered.


    He bit his lips gently and walked towards the female emperor hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Da Ju had been busy, Li Xu stopped disturbing her. He went back to bed first. After a tired day, he had to have a good rest and walked to the room of the female emperor hall.


    When I came to the outside of the female emperor''s hall, I suddenly thought of a person.


    I''m so busy today that I forgot the old woman. Li Xu thinks the old woman is not a good thing. It''s estimated that she will harm the outside after going out.


    Or just kill her.


    one finished , all is finished.


    He thought it over and over again and thought it was a good idea. He just didn''t know that the old woman was still in the female emperor hall now?


    If you don''t, where do you go?


    Li Xu thought. He came outside the hall and scanned the hall. As soon as his pupils contracted, the old woman was still here.


    What''s more, she actually lay on the throne of Da Ji to rest.


    Is this where you can rest?


    Li Xu was furious. No one could touch this place except Da Ju and herself. The old woman not only touched it, but also lay on it to sleep.


    Is this trying to usurp the throne?


    Li Xu just stepped into the hall. The sleeping old woman woke up and shook her body. She changed from lying to sitting.


    "Sorry, it''s very comfortable. I can''t help falling asleep." the old woman still sat on it and didn''t mean to stand up.


    "Then you won''t get up."


    "Isn''t it just a position? What about sitting?"


    "Bang..." the old woman suddenly heard a loud sound. Li Xu, who was walking to the hall, disappeared. The next moment, Li Xu appeared in front of her.


    His right hand stretched out, pinched her neck and lifted her up.


    The old woman was startled. At such a fast speed, he appeared in an instant and picked himself up.


    "You are really a big coward." Li Xu pinched her neck.


    "It''s just a joke, isn''t it?" the old woman was not nervous at all, and her face was still calm.


    "You''re not afraid to die?" Li Xu pinched her neck, his eyes were cold, and said, "you know? As long as I pinch it, you''ll disappear in an instant?"


    The old woman smiled and said, "how can it be? How can people die so easily? At least people can''t?"


    Li Xu raised his eyebrows and suddenly found something: "are you a person like me?"


    He was completely shocked. He always thought that the old woman, like everyone in the underworld, was a dead soul. With the temptation just now, he found a terrible thing.


    The old woman is human.


    He is a man with strong Qi and blood.


    Is the second person in the underworld to appear as a living person.


    7017k

 Chapter 295

    "It''s stupid. Did you find it now?" the old woman let Li Xu strangle her. Without a little panic, she felt that Li Xu didn''t strangle her neck.


    There was also a bright smile on his face.


    Li Xu stared at her.


    The old woman smiled and said, "don''t look at me like that. I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. I thought you found it at the beginning. I really overestimated your strength."


    Li Xu said, "who the hell are you? How can the underworld allow living people to exist?"


    "Aren''t you also a living person?" said the wife.


    "I''m different. When I came in, I was expelled by the nether world." Li Xu said.


    "I naturally have my means."


    "Yes, of course you have your means, but it doesn''t matter."


    Li Xu was too lazy to talk nonsense with her. There was nothing to say. He suddenly put his hand on her neck and wanted to strangle her.


    As a result, the person caught in his hand turned into a mass of Qi and disappeared.


    The old woman moved from the throne to the center of the palace and remained calm.


    Li Xu''s eyes flashed and shot again. However, the old woman moved again: "you are really strong, but I have the title of the first speed in the world. If you want to catch up with me, you are not enough now..."


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    The old woman was suddenly stunned because her neck was pinched by Li Xu again and pressed on the red column.


    Look surprised.


    This time it was no longer calm, with panic on its face.


    "Just now your steps have jumped over the space." the old woman was surprised. "It''s a means that has never been shown. How did you do it?"


    The space is infinitely shortened by him, one step out, vertical and horizontal space field.


    Li Xu pressed her on the scarlet column and said, "do you think it''s necessary for me to tell you?"


    "Then I can see what it is."


    "Do you think you can beat me?"


    "I''m the ghost emperor. No one can beat me in the underworld, and no one can." her speed turned into a mass of air again, disappeared in situ and appeared behind Li Xu.


    His hand came out and turned into a black claw. There was black liquid on it, dripping on the ground.


    The ghost emperor wanted to run through Li Xu''s body.


    The space was solidified directly, and the ghost emperor''s hand could not move. It seemed that the time and space of the two rivers had stopped.


    Li Xu turned around slowly and had a question in his heart: "you are so powerful, why do you need me to open the door of hell? Can''t you just open it yourself?"


    Then he reached out again and grabbed the ghost emperor''s neck, as if holding a chick and lifting her up again.


    "What shit ghost emperor, you are completely empty. You have no power at all and can only talk big."


    "Kaka, Kaka..." the old woman was struggling, but she couldn''t get rid of Li Xu''s shackles. She began to breathe hard and stared at her legs, but Li Xu''s strength was getting stronger and stronger.


    "This is the ghost emperor. You are definitely a fake. Who the hell are you?"


    The old woman was confused and said, "I''m really not the ghost emperor. The real ghost emperor is dead. I''m just a special soul nourished by the ghost emperor''s body. I have the ghost emperor''s memory and some of her power."


    "But you are too crazy. You are still so crazy without strength."


    Li Xu shook his head and thought she was very strong. It turned out that she was so weak.


    How dare she be so weak and arrogant?


    Li Xu tried hard to kill her. Suddenly, a layer of wrinkled skin appeared in his hand.


    Li Xu stared at him: "sure enough, your face is not like this. Are you wearing someone else''s skin?"


    Li Xu noticed her at the tea shop, because the old woman was very sharp and didn''t look like an old woman at all.


    Because Li Xu pinched him many times, he may have touched something. The wrinkled skin of the clothes slipped slowly to the ground, and then a beautiful woman appeared in front of him.


    She has a plump figure and tender skin.


    Wearing a set of purple gauze skirt, he was pinched by Li Xu''s delicate neck.


    Li Xu was stunned for a moment. He thought it was just an elderly aunt disguised. Unexpectedly, he was younger than expected. His face and appearance looked like a beautiful woman sitting about 30.


    The gap between an old woman and a beautiful woman is really too big.


    Li Xu was caught off guard.


    "This is the real body of the ghost emperor." at this time, the ghost emperor broke free from the shackles of Li Xu, approached Li Xu and said, "how about it? Does it look particularly good?"


    She pasted it on Li Xu and rubbed Li Xu.


    In fact, she has always been very weak. Her strength is a little stronger than the four ghost kings at most.


    I wanted to pretend and bluff Li so that he could take the initiative. Unexpectedly, he didn''t eat hard. It seems that he can only come soft.


    The body was quite beautiful. The ghost emperor thought he could use the body to do something. Sure enough, her guess was right. Li Xu was stunned by the beautiful woman''s body.


    She pasted it on Li Xu''s body with charm.


    The faint fragrance lingers on the tip of the nose.


    The ghost emperor''s eyes flashed, stuck to Li Xu''s chest and said, "as long as you take me away from the hell, I''ll be yours tonight. I''ll make you have fun."


    Li looked at her: "what do you think of me?"


    "Don''t pretend. I don''t understand your careful thinking. What do you pretend with me?" the ghost emperor bullied him again, held Li Xu, buried his head in his chest and said, "come on, I''ll serve you well."


    "I said three times and let me go."


    "No." the ghost emperor spoiled, "why don''t you give up my family? My parents are so beautiful. Why do you neglect my family? My family is also very lonely these years. Can you warm me?"


    She loosened Li Xu, stood on tiptoe and screamed, stared into Li Xu''s eyes and said, "look at my eyes, do you see my beauty?"


    Li Xu looked up.


    Her eyes gave off a faint pink smell.


    "Yes."


    The ghost emperor snapped his fingers, and the clear voice echoed in the hall, saying:


    "You have been cursed by my charm and have become my ghost slave. Now you are my servant. You can do whatever I want you to do. Now kneel down and lick my boots immediately."


    "...." but Li Xu stared at her.


    "Did you hear that? I told you to kneel down." the ghost emperor shouted angrily, "ghost slaves are disobedient, but they will be killed."


    "Hum." Li Xu shook his head.


    The ghost emperor seemed to find something and said in dismay, "how can you miss my move? It''s impossible. Who can resist the temptation of a beautiful woman like me?"


    "It''s impossible." she looked thrilled. This was her only mace. If this mace failed, it would be a complete failure.


    "Do you think I''ve never seen a beautiful woman?"


    Do you think you have a good-looking little Da? Do you have anchovy?


    Li Xu''s eyes were full of contempt, beauty. He had seen the ghost emperor. He couldn''t even compare with Narcissus and empress Zhuanxu. Why did he get caught.


    Li Xu came out with his spiritual power, controlled her in the air and said, "goodbye, ghost emperor."


    "Don''t kill me. I have something to say."


    "But I''ve been listening to your nonsense all night. There''s no truth in my mouth. I''m tired of listening. You''d better fly away."


    Li Xu controlled her and put his hand through her body. At the same time, Nanming surged out of the fire. The ghost emperor kept struggling and roaring, and his face gradually became ugly.


    However, she gradually turned into ashes and died completely.


    "Wasting my time, and thinking what important information can be obtained?" make complaints about Li Xu.


    "Master, what are you doing?" suddenly, there was a voice from outside the hall.


    When she came to the female emperor''s hall just now, she saw Li Xu turn a sister into ashes. However, the woman had never seen it. Where did it come from.


    What did the woman do to Li Xu?


    He killed him.


    For a while, I was a little curious.


    "Xiaoda, you''re here. I''ll tell you a very outrageous thing. Do you know who the woman was just now?"


    Da Ji asked, "who?"


    Li Xu said: "unexpectedly, that was the ghost Emperor just now."


    "?" Da Huang looked at Li Xu. Isn''t the ghost emperor an old woman? What''s the matter? So become a beautiful girl?


    Seeing the question mark on her face, Li xurao was interested and said slowly to her.


    After listening, Da Ji said, "it turned out that it was the soul nourished by the ghost emperor''s flesh."


    The flesh can nourish the soul. It''s very interesting for the first time.


    "But why did you kill her?" Da Ji looked at Li Xu.


    "She provoked me." Li Xu said, "I''ve been chattering, so I''ll kill her."


    "Really?" Da Ju approached Li Xu a few steps, smelled a faint fragrance, looked up at Li Xu, "did you hold her?"


    "I didn''t."


    Li Xu suddenly felt careless.


    Just now, you should use the Taoist technique to clean clothes and remove the taste, because Da Ju''s nose is too sensitive.


    "I didn''t hold her. When I wanted to kill him, she charmed me. You know, I have a strong determination. I can''t get caught or hold her. She''s not a beauty. Did she hold her?"


    Da Ji looked at Li Xu: "if it was a beautiful woman, you would hold her, wouldn''t you?"


    Li Xu said, "I''m that kind of person. Obviously, I''m not. You really grasp the key points."


    He touched her forehead and put his face in front of her. He just wanted to rub her forehead. Da Ji stepped back and asked, "how do you feel?"


    "What? How does it feel?"


    "She hugged you?"


    "I don''t know. I killed her in an instant. How do I know how I feel?" Li Xu waved his hand and cleaned his taste with the technique of cleaning clothes. "I only know the feeling of holding you. It''s very soft and comfortable."


    Da Ji was speechless and turned to go outside.


    Li Xu followed her out, followed her in a few steps, and stretched out his hand to pull her.


    Get out of the trap.


    Li Xu continued to pull for several times. She finally stopped resisting. Sure enough, she still had to be thick skinned to deal with women. Gradually, Li Xu summarized a set of rules.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let other women hold me casually in the future." Li Xu said.


    Da Ji looked at her and said, "where''s the fish?"


    Li Xu replied, "she''s not another woman."


    Da Ju broke away from Li Xu''s hand and said, "die."


    Li Xu hurried to keep up. Just when she wanted to talk, she asked, "where is she? Why don''t you see her?"


    "She''s in the spiritual ashram, looking at your body." Li Xu said.


    "What is the holy land?"


    Li Xu simply explained: "it''s the place where the gods have practiced. I''m looking for a spiritual ashram. It''s the place where Jinwu emperor once practiced fruit. In that place, you can support me to open reincarnation through your body."


    Da Ji was silent and said, "how many days has she been out?"


    Li Xu said, "from the day I came in, this should be the third day."


    Da Ji asked again, "shouldn''t something happen to her?"


    Li Xu said, "no, I already have a backhand."


    "That''s good. We can go out in five days," said da Ju, "but we''d better make more preparations for safety."


    "It''s still a long time. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. Let''s see the moon now." Li Xu took him.


    "The moon in the underworld is man-made. What''s good to see?" Da Chuo said.


    Li Xu didn''t care. He directly hugged a princess, picked her up and flew to the highest place of the female emperor''s hall, which was tens of meters away from the ground.


    Put the empress down and sit down, with herself by her side.


    They stood shoulder to shoulder and stared at the moon in the underworld. The moon was obviously man-made and completely different from the outside.


    But even if the underworld collapses, the man-made moon still rises every day.


    When time comes, it will sink, followed by the day, but the day here is very strange. The day is still hazy, just like a light fog.


    This is the status quo of the underworld.


    Fortunately, during their time here, if they do this for many years, they will go crazy.


    Da Ju held his cheek and looked at the bright moon. A moment later, he looked at Li Xu, bit his lips and said, "master, I''m a little tired after a busy day today. Can you help me pinch my shoulder?"


    "OK." Li Xu turned and began to gently pinch her shoulder.


    "Master, use some strength."


    "Is that ok?"


    "Didn''t you eat? Use some more strength," said Da Ji.


    "I''m afraid of hurting you."


    "I''m the eighth grade. How can you hurt me?" Da Chuo would only feel that Li Xu''s power was too light and hurt her. It didn''t exist.


    Li Xu said, "then I''ll use some force."


    "That''s comfortable, ah..."


    Da Ju sighed for a long time. After working hard all day, he really asked someone to pinch it for him. It''s more comfortable to deal with the sundries in the female emperor''s hall. It''s more tired than fighting.


    That''s why she doesn''t like being a female emperor.


    It''s so sweet to fight. You don''t have to use your head.


    Anything that uses your head is not good.


    Li Xu gently pinched his shoulder. Da Ji was so comfortable that he fell in love with his eyes and snorted. He was really comfortable all over.


    "Don''t make strange noises, which makes me a little confused?" Li Xu knocked on her head, and her two fox ears stood up immediately.


    Fluffy, moving, looking very cute.


    Mingming has grown up and is still as dull as a beautiful girl.


    "Why don''t you pinch it?" Da Ju shouted. "Don''t stop. Your shoulders are more comfortable. You don''t feel any more when you listen to it."


    "Your two ears attract my attention too much."


    Li Xu continued to pinch his shoulders and looked at her furry ears. The hair on her head was covered with a layer of bright yellow.


    It''s like a sacred luster. It''s very beautiful.


    Attracted her eyes.


    Li Xu looked at her, his throat moved, his hand quickly began to move and grabbed her two ears.


    7017k

 Chapter 296

    Da Chuo''s ear was caught, his body immediately trembled twice, his face flushed, hesitated and said, "master, don''t go too far, don''t touch my ear again."


    Her whole body was excited, her breathing was rapid, and she felt suffocated.


    But Li Xu''s hand still swam on it. Her pupils were like autumn water, her body was hot, and her thin emotion was about to burst out.


    He shook his head quickly, poured his body, moved aside, and flushed his face.


    She held her cheeks, turned her mouth, her silver hair fluttered slowly, and her two snow-white ears were stained with light red.


    Li Xu felt that her appearance was more lovely and couldn''t help teasing her.


    She rolled her eyes and continued to move aside.


    The bright moonlight shines on her, and her proud body is displayed in front of her, with full outline, slender waist and slender legs.


    Maybe it''s because of the Nine Tailed Fox. Although he just sits quietly, his pupils and exquisite facial features reveal a mature and attractive atmosphere.


    Just like a ripe peach, it feels sweet and delicious just looking at it.


    Her face flushed slightly, holding her cheek, she was surprisingly cute.


    Mingming has the proud figure of an imperial sister, but she is as lovely as a little Lori.


    It even stimulated Li Xu''s senses. Just as Li Xu Gang sat down, she moved aside. Her face became more and more red and was more clearly reflected by the bright moonlight.


    "What are you running for?" Li Xu directly stood next to her and hugged her shoulder. Really, it''s an old husband and wife. What''s there to rest.


    "I, I..." she hesitated. She didn''t know what to say for a moment. Finally, she closed her thin lips and responded silently, but her cheeks were more flushed.


    The coyness on his face made Li Xu unconsciously think of the first time he saw her.


    "Xiao Da Ju, should we meet for the first time?" Li Xu put his arm around her shoulder and said to her ear.


    "I don''t remember." she didn''t want to mention the embarrassing thing again.


    "I remember clearly. I remember you were chased and killed by three road thieves. I appeared in front of you, killed them and saved you. You were wet and covered with water and grass on your face.


    I was so nervous that I was afraid I would eat it.


    I remember that you were very young at that time. You came to my waist like a small bean and directly picked you up. "Li Xu recalled that scene at that time.


    Da Ji''s face was black. Master, it''s a long memory to mention which pot doesn''t open.


    "But what impressed me most, do you know?" Li looked at her and let her silver hair hit his cheek.


    "What is it?" Da Ji was curious.


    Li Xu asked, "we didn''t say a few words when we met. Guess what?"


    Da Chuo''s face was cold, he closed his eyes, thought for a moment, as if he thought of something, and then his face brushed and became more red.


    "It seems that you have thought of it," Li Xu said with a smile.


    "I don''t. I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "You said at that time that the grace of salvation was promised by example. When you said this, I was shocked. What are you angry about? How can you promise the grace of salvation by example?"


    Li Xu put his arm around her shoulder and was making fun of her.


    Da Chong suddenly felt ashamed. She was really a little childish at that time and said something messy, but when she heard Li Xu''s words, she retorted:


    "What''s wrong with the promise of salvation? Besides salvation, it shows that the woman wanted to be the man at that time. If not, she would be an ox and a horse in the next life. This is all said in the book."


    He said boldly.


    She straightens her waist and her advantages stand out.


    Li Xu leaned her to his side, pointed her to her ear and whispered, "the story I saw is like this. The grace of saving lives. If this person looks good, he will promise him by example and look ugly. He will be an ox and a horse."


    Da Chuo looked at Li Xu''s smiling lips and said, "you don''t want to be ashamed. Don''t you mean you look good. Pull it, you''re not good-looking at all. You''re ordinary and ordinary."


    "Then why did you say to promise each other when you met?"


    "I fell in love at first sight. Whether I understand it or not has nothing to do with my appearance."


    "You obviously want to look good and covet my face." Li Xu reached out and poked Da''s small face, very proud.


    "I''ve never seen such a shameless person." Da Ju rolled his eyes and said, "take your dog''s paw away from me. If you don''t take it away, I''ll be angry."


    Li Xu moved his hand away, transferred it to her head, rubbed her head, rubbed her hair, and said, "my little Da Ji is so cute."


    "Ow......" Da Ji tooted his mouth. Two little fox demons were shining and suddenly wanted to bite Li Xu.


    In my mind, I couldn''t stop my thoughts, so I directly opened my mouth and bit Li Xu''s neck. I bit hard. My teeth were finally comfortable.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be countless eyes on the highest part of the female emperor''s hall, as if they were devoted to themselves.


    She dared to let go, glanced at her at will and saw many people looking at her and Li Xu under the female emperor hall. When did these people appear.


    I didn''t notice.


    Similarly, Li Xu did not notice that there were people under the female emperor hall until now.


    Just now, I forgot to play with Xiaoda.


    Under the female emperor''s hall, Miao Miao in blue stared at the highest part of the female emperor''s hall. There were two people walking on it, one was Li Xu and the other was the female emperor.


    She looked at these two people for some time. Originally, she just looked at them again, but suddenly, she was in a bad mood and felt like she had eaten something. She was very full.


    Can''t they both pay attention to the image?


    Broad daylight... Well, it''s night, but you can''t be so afraid of others'' eyes, hug, kiss me, what''s the style.


    On the other side of the female emperor''s hall, Bai impermanence, dressed in white gauze, stared at the female emperor and said:


    "She still has this side..." she just saw the female emperor biting Li Xu. Although she couldn''t understand the operation, she felt that it had opened a new road.


    "Brother, what are they playing? Can we also play?" white impermanent Lala black impermanent''s hand.


    "I can understand, but it''s not easy to describe. Go back to your room and I''ll teach you."


    "OK."


    Then they went back to their room.


    Hearing the dialogue between black and white impermanence, Li Xu pulled Da Ju''s clothes and said, "are they brothers and sisters?"


    Da Ji shook his head: "of course not."


    "What a pity." Li Xu sighed.


    "What''s a pity? What''s a pity for you." Da Chuo thought something was wrong with Li Xu. What thought did he think and bounced his head, "what are you thinking?"


    "I definitely didn''t." Li Xu didn''t admit it and held her hand.


    "You definitely have."


    "No."


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you." Da Chuo didn''t argue with Li Xu.


    The people watching below are looking at it one after another. It''s too brazen to flirt.


    Da Ju was looked hot and unnatural. Unlike Li Xu, it seemed that nothing had happened. She stood up and said, "let''s go out for a walk."


    She doesn''t want to be watched like a monkey.


    Li Xu agreed and said, "put your hand out."


    "No." Da Ji handed him his hand.


    Li Xu took her hand and was on the top of the female emperor hall for an instant. The onlookers no longer paid attention to the roof of the female emperor hall. At this time, Li Xu and Da Ju did not know where they appeared.


    Anyway, it''s far from the female emperor hall.


    If you really want to say, this should be the territory of the northern ghost king.


    It''s very quiet here, because most ghosts have moved to the female emperor hall. Those who stay here have no time to move.


    They wandered around outside and couldn''t get in. They didn''t disturb anyone. They walked hand in hand on the silent dark path.


    The path was dark, but for them it was no different from day.


    Da Ji''s hand moved. It was originally pulled, but now it turned into a cross of ten fingers. Their hands were firmly held together.


    "Speaking of it, I haven''t walked well in the underground. Please take me away, lady emperor." Li Xu shook her hand.


    "I didn''t go either. I came in a day earlier than you. When I came, I began to fight and set up the female emperor hall. I didn''t have time to go everywhere."


    "It seems so. Let''s just walk around and have a look at the scenery of the underground."


    "Yes."


    It''s rare to be quiet. They walk along the path, feeling very quiet, as if they enjoyed the peace at the moment.


    Half an hour later, they unknowingly went back to the busy ghost city. Although most of it was destroyed by the Shura demon God, the other half was still well lit.


    On both sides of the street, there are stalls and hotels.


    As soon as they came out, many people recognized the female emperor and Li Xu and saluted one after another to see the beautiful couple.


    They were embarrassed and had to leave here in the end.


    Go on, go on, go into the dark again.


    "I''m tired," said da.


    "Let''s go there and have a rest." Li Xu pointed to the front. There was a stone in front of him.


    "I don''t want to walk." Da Ji opened her hands.


    "Then I''ll hold you." Li Xu opened his hands, picked her up, walked towards the path step by step, and slowly put her on the stone and sat down.


    Li Xu stretched out his face and said, "little Da Ji, kiss me."


    Bravo.


    Da Ju satisfied him, kissed his left cheek and smiled.


    Li Xu pointed and said, "come to the right too."


    Bravo.


    Da Ju kissed him on the cheek again and said, "are you satisfied?"


    Li Xu said, "I''m very satisfied."


    Li Xu leaned back to back with her. They all closed their eyes and enjoyed the breeze blowing across their cheeks.


    Li Xu turned around and said, "is it cold?"


    Da Fan shook his head: "it''s not cold."


    Seeing Li Xu''s thinking expression, he seemed to understand something and said, "what should I do if I have a little?"


    "Then I''ll just hold you." Li Xu hugged her in his arms, smiling all over his face, but he still knew himself.


    With a smile on his face, Da Chuo got into Li Xu''s arms and rubbed his chest. His eyes smiled into crescent moons and said:


    "Is it fun?"


    "Fun." Li Xu smiled, "don''t you think it''s fun?"


    "Well." Da Chuo laughed, "it''s just a little fake. I''m really not cold, but your arms are warm."


    "That''s right. I''m in a good mood."


    Li Xu rubbed her hair gently.


    Rubbing and kneading, she Kwai quickly began to knead her face, and her face was every year.


    Da Ju has grown up, but the meat on her face is still there. Li Xu feels a little unscientific. It is reasonable to say that baby fat will disappear when people grow up.


    But why is Da''s still there?


    Is she fat?


    No.


    She had nothing but a fat chest. Li Xu looked at her up and down, and finally his eyes stayed on her chest.


    "Smelly master, what are you looking at?" Da Ju stretched out his hand to cover it. Li Xu always stared at her chest from time to time. "I suddenly found you a little obscene."


    "Nonsense." Li Xu moved his hand away, and then directly put her on her lapel mountain. Suddenly, a soft feeling came. As expected, she looked more convex than a beautiful girl.


    "Hum." Da Ju quickly moved his hand aside and said, "don''t touch the girl''s body. They are very sensitive."


    "You''re not a girl, you''re my wife." Li Xu said boldly.


    "Er..." Da Chuo couldn''t refute it. Several ideas came into his mind, but the reasons were not enough. He made sense. Li Xu was her husband.


    She is Li Xu''s wife.


    There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Now, we have done what we should do and what we shouldn''t do. There is a wedding ceremony.


    "However, this is not the reason why you touch me everywhere." Da Ji''s eyes were firm.


    "But I have hyperactivity disorder, and my hands do not grab anything. I seem nonsense." Li Xu is poker faced.


    "Why didn''t I know you had ADHD?"


    "Just now."


    Li Xu put his hand on Da Ju''s head and began to play with her hair. Her hair was really soft and comfortable.


    Da Ji nestled in her arms, narrowed her eyes and enjoyed her face.


    Suddenly, her face turned red, because Li Xu suddenly approached her face and stared at her eyes.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    Da Ji breathed rapidly, and could feel the breath of Li''s empty breath spraying on her cheek.


    Itchy, hot.


    There is also a certain feeling in my heart, which is vaguely stirred up.


    She dared not look at Li Xu. Her face turned red. She kept accelerating and dared not speak.


    Li Xu held up her cheek and said, "what do you think I want to do?"


    "How do I know?" Da Ji''s voice was as thin as a mosquito. If she hadn''t been close, she couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    "In this situation, I want to kiss you." Li looked at her, held her chin, looked at her glazed eyes and said, "do you want me to kiss you?"


    Da Ji''s face was shy, her heart beat faster and faster, and said softly, "I don''t want to."


    Li Xu leaned close to her, almost close to her lips and said, "since I don''t want to, I won''t kiss."


    "Yes."


    The motor gave off a slight tremor.


    But Li Xu heard it.


    He slowly looked up, his eyes full of smiles, slowly away from her lips, and then saw Da Chuo''s eyes sweeping over: "do you dare not kiss..."


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    7017k

 Chapter 297

    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Da Ju, who wanted to speak, couldn''t speak because her stupidity was blocked by Li Xu.


    She had to close her eyes and face shyly.


    Li Xu kissed her gently.


    Lips want to touch, soft touch hit.


    Thin lips bring a faint fragrance, like sweet peach, delicious honey and sweet spring water. People can''t help but taste it.


    Li Xu kissed her gently, and Da Ji slowly responded, with more and more intense movements.


    In the quiet night, they can hear each other''s heartbeat, feel each other''s hot breath, and make their emotions explode. They hold each other and kiss each other fiercely.


    They didn''t kiss for the first time, but this time it was intense by any time. When Li Xu released her, Da Ji had fallen soft in his arms.


    She was soft and weak, her skin was white and red, and her face was shy.


    Li Xu''s hand wiped the saliva at the corner of her mouth, and gently kissed her forehead. Her eyes were like water, tender and red face was particularly cute.


    Li Xu couldn''t help hugging her.


    Da Chuo said weakly, "the environment here is bad. Let''s go back to the female emperor hall."


    The environment here is really bad. It''s dark. The experience is a little poor. I feel that mosquitoes are buzzing in the distance.


    "OK, let''s go back."


    "Hold me." Da Ju doesn''t want to walk. Now her legs are still soft, and she doesn''t want to walk. What else can she do if she can be held.


    Li Xu smiled and looked at her: "call me husband and I''ll hold you."


    Da Ji raised his head, kissed Li Xu on the cheek and whispered, "husband."


    Li Xu was very satisfied. Xiao Da Ju was so cute. He kissed her on the forehead, picked her up, put her in his arms, walked step by step towards the direction of the female emperor hall, and deliberately slowed down.


    The purpose is very simple, just want to hug her.


    Da Ju''s mouth was full of sweet smiles. He moved his body and finally nestled comfortably in Li Xu''s arms. This feeling was very strange and sweet.


    She likes the feeling.


    "Li Xu." Da Ji gently waved his two fox ears and poked Li Xu''s chest.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu looked down at her and saw her smiling. He knew she must be all right. He just wanted to shout himself. This operation was not the first time for her.


    Sure enough, seeing her shaking her head, she was very proud in her eyes. The smile in her eyes fell into the lake like water droplets, with light ripples.


    Clear and bright.


    Li Xu stared into her eyes, which seemed to contain the sun, moon and stars. The color was particularly beautiful and intoxicated.


    Seeing Li Xu''s face staring at himself, Da Ji waved and said, "master, don''t look at me. Pay attention to the road. If you drop me on the ground, you''ll look good."


    "You''ve ruined my fantasy," Li vanity Nai said.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "To you."


    "I know. What are you thinking?"


    Li Xu shook his head: "I won''t tell you."


    Da Fan said with a cold face, "then put me down and I''ll walk by myself."


    Li Xu said, "if you don''t let it go, you won''t let it go if you kill it."


    "Then I''ll kill you." Da Ju raised his hand and finally fell on Li Xu''s chest and touched it everywhere.


    "It''s itchy. Don''t touch it everywhere. I''m afraid I''ll wait for you to throw it on the ground."


    "Dare you." Da Ji twisted Li Xu''s ear.


    "I dare not."


    Li Xu held Xiao Da Ju tightly and hugged her in his arms. It was too late to hurt her. How could he lose her? He couldn''t lose her even if he lost her.


    They were like little lovers in love, flirting all the way back to the female emperor hall.


    There were only two people, but it was very lively.


    Both of them were chattering, chattering on the road, saying some messy and shameful words, but only the two of them understood the fun.


    Chatting all the way, he soon came to the outside of the female emperor hall. There were many people outside. Li looked at the beauty in his arms: "are you sure I''ll hold you in like this?"


    "I''m not sure." Da Shu shook his head, which was different from Li Xu''s nature. If Li Xu brought her in, I''m afraid it would cause riots.


    "What about that?" Li looked at her.


    "How do I know?"


    "Isn''t my meaning obvious enough? I''ll let you down and walk."


    "Isn''t my meaning obvious enough? I don''t want to walk. You can do it yourself. Anyway, I don''t walk and just nest like this."


    "Then I''ll swagger you in." Li Xu began to walk inside.


    Da Chuo pulled Li Xu''s clothes and said, "people are full of eyes. If others look at us like this, where can I put my face? You think of a way to kill two birds with one stone."


    "You can really give me problems, give me some motivation, and I can think of it."


    "Baji." Da Ji kissed Li Xu''s face and said, "is that enough? If not, I''ll come again, Baji, Baji..."


    She kissed Li Xu on the cheek again.


    Li Xu said, "I thought of it."


    Li Xu took her in his arms and walked to the female emperor''s palace, step by step, especially slowly.


    Da Ju quickly buried his head in Li Xu''s arms. As long as I don''t look at you, you won''t see me. Chunshun''s behavior of hiding his ears and stealing bells.


    She broke out and saw it when she saw it. Anyway, she won''t stay in the underground for long. She will live in another place at that time.


    While she was thinking, she suddenly felt that the surrounding scenery had become different. Everything was still. Everything in the female emperor hall, including guards, space flying creatures and air, seemed to have been solidified.


    "Stop by the hour." Da Ji thought of something.


    "Yes, it''s time to stop. Now everyone has stopped, and only we can move." Li Xu hugged her and walked to the female emperor hall, so that everyone can''t see them. They can do whatever they want and love.


    "Do you use such powerful Taoism in such a place?"


    "Isn''t Taoism just for use?" Li Xu retorted, holding her step by step to the female emperor hall. "Not so good, how can it be used? Do you still want me to fix you? It turns out you still have this hobby. I can satisfy you."


    "I don''t have it." Da Ji snorted.


    After the time stop, everything is solidified and no longer moves. It''s like a picture spreading in front of us. It''s particularly beautiful, because everyone has different actions. These actions constitute a natural picture. Only they can appreciate this picture.


    Don''t worry about watching.


    Li Xu also slowed down and walked around the female emperor hall with her, especially arrogant.


    Finally, when they were tired of playing, they appeared outside the corridor of the main hall. At this time, Da Ju also reluctantly came down from Li Xu''s arms, and the scenery here recovered.


    But everyone didn''t feel anything. Only she and Li Xu knew what had just happened.


    Da Ju called some maids and muttered a few words to make them ready to take a bath. She wanted to take a bath and go to bed after taking a bath.


    The maid left and went to prepare.


    Li Xu suddenly leaned over to Da Ju''s side, his mouth almost touched her ear and said, "I want to take a bath, too."


    The ears were hot, as if they had been licked by something. Da Ju stepped back and said, "how can you go? Who stopped you?"


    Li Xu took her hand and said, "I want to be with you."


    Da Ju said, "I don''t want to be with you. Every time you touch me, just after washing, you get dirty and call me to wash in vain."


    Li Xu shook his hand and said, "I promise I won''t touch you this time. I''ll take a bath quietly."


    Da Ji said, "I don''t believe you."


    Li Xu said, "I swear, if I touch you, I''m a dog."


    Da Ju thought for a moment and said, "OK, that''s it. When I go in, I''ll hold back the maid. You come in quietly. Remember to be quiet and don''t touch me."


    Li Xu said, "OK."


    The water in the bath was ready in less than a incense burning time.


    In the bath, pink petals are floating on the water, with diffuse aroma and light mist. There is a thin gauze around the bath.


    Da Ju was lying inside. The water in the bath flooded her body, revealing only a clavicle and a small head.


    "You all go out. Don''t come in without my orders." Da Ju waved and asked the maid to leave the palace and watch outside.


    Then she gently shouted, "master."


    As soon as the voice fell, I didn''t know how he came in. Anyway, he came in and drifted to the bath like a ghost.


    Looking ahead, the side of the bath is covered by a thin gauze. For Li Xu, there is no big difference between it and it.


    "I came in."


    Li Xu opened his veil and looked at the woman in the bath. The woman was soaking in the water, revealing only her collarbone and head.


    He quickly took off his clothes.


    Da Ji opened his eyes and looked at him up and down.


    Li Xu''s feet stretched out and fell into the bath. The warm water kissed his skin. He sighed: "comfortable."


    "Keep your voice down, I still want face." Da Ju reminded her, "if anyone finds out, I''ll kick you out."


    "How fragrant." Li Xu sniffed everywhere.


    Sure enough, the baths of men and women are different. Women have more patterns, including fragrant petals and various flower ingredients, and he is in a hurry every time.


    "Did you notice the incense?" asked Da Ji, taking a deep breath.


    "And."


    "What else?"


    "There is you." Li Xu began to walk over to Da Chong. "If there is no you, no matter how fragrant it is, isn''t it?"


    Da Chuo didn''t speak, because Li Xu was coming towards her. She was so nervous that she sank down, so she couldn''t even see her neck, leaving only a small head showing the fox''s ears.


    After taking a few steps, Li Xu suddenly stepped on something, and Da Ji''s face was bad for a moment.


    "What''s that?" Li Xu reached out to grab it and stepped on a strange thing.


    "Yes..." Da Ju hesitated. She often squatted down, and the water had pressed against her mouth. "You move your feet away and step on my tail."


    As soon as she listened, Li Xu grabbed her tail and dragged it, and Da Ju moved in front of him.


    The distance between them is less than half a meter.


    The water splashed in the bath.


    "What are you... What are you going to do? Take a bath quietly and don''t do anything." Da Chuo began to hesitate, indicating that she was very nervous.


    "Did I just say that?"


    "You said, if you do anything to me, you''re a dog."


    "Wang Wang..." Li Xu barked directly.


    Suddenly a dog barked inside. The maid outside the palace was worried about her safety. She pushed the door of the palace open and said loudly, "empress, how can there be a dog in here?"


    Da Chuo pressed Li Xu''s head into the water and said, "you heard wrong. Where''s the dog? Go out. Didn''t I say it just now? Don''t come in without my orders. Can''t you understand people?"


    "Sorry."


    The maid withdrew and closed the Palace door again.


    They heard the dog barking just now. Is it really an illusion, but how many maids heard it? Can''t hallucinate together?


    However, the female emperor said no, that is No.


    When the door of the palace closed, Da Ju breathed a sigh of relief, released Li Xu, who was pressed in the water, and said, "it''s all your good deeds. If you have nothing to learn, you''re almost found. It''s hard for others to see."


    Li Xu said, "I don''t think so."


    "Your skin is as thick as the city wall. Naturally, you don''t think so. Now be honest and take a bath."


    "Well, take a bath, I''ll wash it for you." Li Xu stretched out his hand and felt something wrong when he touched Da Ju''s body. He didn''t feel right. Take a closer look.


    "Why are you still dressed?"


    Li Xu found that Da Ju was also wearing a thin dress, which was as thin as a gauze.


    Take a bath and get dressed.


    Really, even a gentleman.


    "I''ll take it off for you." Li Xu''s hand quickly peeled off her last dress. Da Ji couldn''t resist. The last dress was gone and was thrown on the ground by Li Xu.


    His movements were done at one go.


    Da Ji was surprised at how this technique was refined.


    She was afraid that she could not learn this method in her life, but there was no need to learn it. She slowly hid her body in the water and looked at Li Xu with two big eyes.


    At this time, Li Xu was staring at her in a daze.


    When he took off his clothes just now, it was obvious that he had seen all of himself and was in a daze at this time.


    "Why are you stunned?" cried Da Fan.


    "It''s so beautiful," said Li Xu. Just now, she inadvertently glanced at the scenery she had never seen before. Her development this time is really outrageous.


    When she was a girl, she didn''t exaggerate so much.


    I feel that she has only grown up a few years, but her development has reached this point. When she wears clothes, she feels very exaggerated. Now she has no constraints of clothes.


    That''s an exaggeration.


    She has seen an Zhiyu, but an Zhiyu is a little worse than her.


    It seems that there is no need to worry about children''s malnutrition in the future.


    "Don''t look, take a bath. Anyone who doesn''t take a bath will be cold." Da Chuo blushed and poked Li Xu''s forehead.


    "It''s all right. I can boil the water with Lingli."


    Li xushun looked at the water below the neck of Da Ji, but there were too many petals on the water, and the water mist could not be seen clearly. It was a pity.


    Da Chuo hit Li Xu''s head and said weakly, "if you still look, you''ll button your eyes off."


    Li Xu said, "OK, don''t look. I''ll take a bath for you."


    "No."


    7017k

 Chapter 298

    "No?"


    Hearing her words, Li Xu reached out and pinched her round little face, making her face constantly deform in his hands, and whispered, "you said no before, but it turned out to be more ferocious than me. Remember santu town?"


    Santu town.


    The memory in her mind poured out like a tide. Da Ju thought of all kinds of postural pictures. These pictures seemed to be printed in her mind and came to her immediately.


    Da Ji brushed it and his face was very red.


    She glanced at Li Xu faintly and said, "I don''t want it. Don''t touch me."


    He said with his mouth pursed, and his head began to sink into the water. He wanted to find a seam to drill in, but her plan miscalculated, because Li Xu held her hand directly.


    She trembled twice.


    Thought Li Xu was about to start, he just grabbed her hand and gently wiped her hand.


    Really, really washing her.


    Seeing his particularly serious appearance, Da Ji was not used to it, because it was not in line with common sense.


    According to his own understanding of him, he can''t honestly help him take a bath, which is completely impossible. Many times, he lied to himself to help him wash. As a result... He doesn''t have to think about what he did in the end.


    But he was very serious this time.


    His expression was serious, like a maid. He helped her wipe her body gently, and there was no expression on her face.


    Something''s wrong.


    Did he quit sex, too?


    Da Ju thought a little more and stared at him to see if he had any superfluous expression. However, to his disappointment, he didn''t.


    Li Xu wiped her hands and said, "after washing her hands, stretch out her legs and go back to bed."


    His expression was calm, without a trace of desire.


    He won''t lose interest in himself.


    It can''t be true?


    Don''t scare me?


    She was not frightened.


    "Legs?" Li Xu said seriously, "don''t grind your legs. You have to sleep after washing."


    "Oh." Da Ji saw that he stretched her out and was considering whether to provoke him, but he fell into the trap.


    As soon as she stretched out her leg, he hugged his leg, stared at Da Ji and bit his lips.


    "I knew it."


    Da Chuo knew that Li Xu was no longer serious, but I didn''t install it. I directly pressed Li Xu next to the bath and said, "don''t wash it. I''ll wash it later."


    She he directly pressed Li Xu, pressed her next to the bath, and kissed her directly with his lips.


    She hugged Li Xu.


    Li Xu also held her.


    Soon, there was a regular sound from the bath. Da Ji kept covering his mouth for fear that the sound would be too loud and frighten people outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    She looked very tired.


    Li Xu had to hold Da Ju, slowly clear her body in the water, wipe the drops of water on her body, and finally took her out and put her next to the bathtub.


    The water drops flowed along the curve.


    The perfect body is attractive. The skin is tender and white, and it is as soft as a piece of jade.


    "Don''t look, you''ve been studying for half an hour just now, haven''t you studied thoroughly?" Da Chuo glanced at him. He was studying for half an hour just now. Now he''s too tired to walk. She can''t bear to come again.


    "Just look at my wife. My wife is so beautiful."


    "Get dressed quickly and go back to bed. I''m tired." Da Chuo casually put on a dress. The clothes are looming. However, why do you wear so much because you have to sleep later?


    When she got dressed, she went back to her room to sleep.


    Li Xu also followed her back, locked the door when he came in, and then smoothly got into her bed and slept with her.


    The heater moved in.


    As soon as Li Xugang lay down, he hugged her. It was really delicious. He smelled and said, "why don''t you talk?"


    She only said one word: "tired, I want to sleep."


    She moved her body, moved into Li Xu''s arms and cushioned her to sleep, but she slept for a long time and couldn''t sleep. Her mind was full of happy pictures with Li Xu just now.


    Looking back now, I suddenly have a feeling that I still have more meaning.


    She secretly opened one eye and looked at Li Xu. She found that she was secretly looking at herself. Da Ji asked, "why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I''m looking at you." Li Xu touched her silver hair and said, "you look great. The experience is great."


    "Strangle you." Da Ju stretched out his hand, pinched Li Xu''s waist and said with his mouth: "don''t mention that kind of thing again. I won''t be merciful. I''ll bite you to death."


    She twinkled with two small tiger teeth.


    Li Xu put his hand into her little tiger teeth, ground her teeth and said, "I didn''t expect that the little tiger teeth are still there now. I thought you would disappear automatically when you grow up."


    "How did the teeth disappear? You''re teasing me."


    "That''s right."


    Da Ju put her head on Li Xu''s chest and played with her own silver hair: "it''s over, I can''t sleep at all."


    It may be that we were too intense with Li Xu just now, so we can''t sleep at all. Obviously, we are very sleepy, but we just don''t feel sleepy.


    Li Xu said, "if you can''t sleep, don''t sleep. There''s nothing to do tomorrow. Get up whenever you want. We can be lazy these days. Anyway, no one cares about us."


    "Then we''ll talk until dawn," said da.


    "Well, I''ll accompany you to the end about what you want to talk about. I can talk about whatever you want. I know everything."


    "Have you read that kind of book?" she said as soon as she opened her mouth.


    "What book?" Li Xu asked.


    Da Ju hesitated and said, "that''s the kind. You know, it''s not suitable for children."


    "The taste is so strong, why do you ask this thing as soon as you come up?" Li Xu pinched her small face and said with a smile: "why, what kind of books do you want to read? I can teach you what kind of posture and posture you want."


    "I have." Da Ji said two words.


    "Take a step." Li Xu couldn''t help saying this classic saying, "originally, no wonder you know so much. I didn''t expect you to see that kind of thing."


    "It''s not that I want to see it. It''s someone else who stuffed it for me. My little aunt stuffed me one, and an Zhiyu gave me a lot."


    "Little aunt." Li Xu suddenly remembered banruo bamboo. No, "Zhiyu, how could she have such a thing?"


    "Guess."


    "I''m too lazy to guess. No wonder I''ve broken you, just like a little girl."


    "She''s the little girl."


    Li Xu said, "I don''t care. When I go back, I must give her a good scolding to let her know why the flowers are so red. I dare to damage my little Daju. I must strongly condemn her."


    "Ha ha." Da Chuo suddenly issued two modal particles.


    "Don''t hehe, what books are they? I also want to see them?"


    Li Xu is a little curious.


    Do girls read the same type of books as themselves.


    Da Chong felt that he couldn''t talk any more. He talked and chatted. He might take a bath again later. He quickly changed the topic and said, "don''t talk about this. Let''s talk about other sensitive topics."


    "For example?"


    "Let''s talk about you, master. We''ve been together for so long. You know everything about me. I still don''t know much about you. Tell me while I can''t sleep now."


    "What do you want to know?" Li Xu asked.


    "Anything about you. What were you doing before you met me?"


    "Nothing. Most of them are sleeping. When they are hungry, they go out to look for food. Inadvertently, they always break into strange places and get great strength."


    "Master, I have a question?"


    "Ask."


    Da Ju asked, "can you recover your strength when you sleep? I see you sleep many times and feel refreshed when you wake up. Is there any trick?"


    "Don''t you sleep? I''m going to sleep. I''ll get twice the result with half the effort."


    "Can you teach me?"


    "It''s a talent. I can''t teach it." Li Xu pinched Da''s nose and said, "just like your talent, cold ice and sky fire. It''s not taught, but a talent."


    Da Ju nodded, seemed to understand, approached and asked, "master, I remember you said you had five secrets. I''m curious what the other two are?"


    "The other two?" Li Xu solved three of the five secrets in his mind, and there were only two left.


    These two memories are relatively unique and sealed in the depths of my mind.


    He doesn''t know what the seal is inside.


    But what you can know is that it is not simple.


    I don''t know why she sealed these memories at the beginning, but there must be her reason. Just like Da Ji, she also lost her memories everywhere.


    Da Ji put his forehead on Li Xu''s forehead, and the divine consciousness rushed in.


    Li Xu didn''t stop her divine sense. Soon, Da Ju came to Li Xu''s sea of knowledge. Sure enough, he saw two golden light groups, each of which burst into golden luster.


    She stretched out her hand to poke, but the power rebounded her and squeezed her divine consciousness out at once.


    Da Ji opened his eyes and said, "what a strong sealing force."


    "This is my own seal. Of course it''s strong." Li Xu pinched her little face. "In fact, I don''t know what''s sealed in the two light groups? If you want to see it, I can untie it. Do you want to see it?"


    "Think..." Da Ju thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "forget it, don''t look. If the seal has a memory of your little lover, I''m afraid I can''t help stabbing you."


    Li Xu pinched her face, pinched her face and said, "what nonsense? Where''s my little lover? I don''t like women until I meet you again."


    "Is your little lover a man?" Da Ji took a breath.


    "Xiao Dazhuang, are you in trouble?" Li Xu was serious and began to ravage her face. He was very angry. He seemed to compensate me quickly, otherwise I would be angry.


    "Nothing."


    Da Chuo said a word, then looked up and kissed Li Xu''s lips, pinched his face and said, "don''t be angry, husband, don''t be angry. I just said it casually."


    "Shout more?"


    "Husband, husband, husband..."


    The tap whispered.


    She found that every time she called him this, he would be very happy.


    When he got married, he called him like this every day, and Da Ji thought beautifully in his heart.


    "For your sake, I''m going to tell you my fourth secret." Li Xu said.


    "You just opened it?"


    "I just opened it secretly." Li Xu licked his lips. In fact, he just looked at it casually, but when he finished reading it, the whole person was confused.


    But slowly, everything is expected.


    "What on earth is it?" Da Ji looked at the stars with curiosity.


    "In fact, it''s nothing." Li Xu smiled and said, "I just made a little thing for myself, and then I found you, and then you become my wife now."


    Da Ji was confused: "huh?"


    He just opened the fourth secret in his mind and found that the exquisite atlas system in his mind was made by himself.


    After he was regarded as a half blood god, he was too empty and bored, so he began to meddle with this thing. He used to be a programmer.


    What we do is the software of matching communication between men and women.


    Later, combined with his own Taoist power, he made this apprenticeship system. In fact, he was just bored and wanted to stir up things, and then he came out.


    This is the same as the program. As long as it is set, you can get started completely.


    As for the Tao Dharma, he himself would, after he became a half blood god, he condensed a lot of Tao Dharma.


    That''s why he can learn it only once. It''s not systematic irrigation at all, but his own Taoism, but he seals his memory.


    At the beginning, he did this thing because he was too busy to study it.


    At first, the plan was to take one or two little disciples and live a leisurely life. I didn''t think that they would become like this, and the two little disciples would become their two wives.


    Although Anzhi fish is not yet, it will soon.


    Li Xu suddenly felt that he had a headache. He had boring himself before doing such a stupid thing. He also said that he was almost like him. Since the conclusion, he has had a reason to spare too much time and have enough to support himself.


    The apprentice system has become a system for his wife.


    Li Xu felt that the thing he made had completely deteriorated.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Da Chuan looked at Li Xu. "What''s your fourth secret?"


    "I just said, I''ll make a gadget, and then this gadget guides me to find you, let me take you as an apprentice, and then turn into such a shape step by step." specifically, Li Xu doesn''t want to say, he feels a little ashamed and is afraid of social death.


    "So the little thing you made found me?"


    "Yes."


    "Is it so magical? I thought it was fate that we met?"


    "Yes." Li Xu rubbed her head and said, "our meeting is doomed. If it''s not doomed, how can I meet you, like you and fall in love with you."


    Da Ju looked at Li Xu. The mist in his eyes began to diffuse. He smiled on his face, swallowed his saliva and said, "husband, I miss you."


    What did she say about this?


    Li Xu was a little flustered.


    Can we talk normally.


    Soon, Da Ji pressed on her body, bit her thin lips and smiled: "just now in the bath, I still don''t feel enough. Anyway, I can''t sleep. Let''s try again."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    "Well, then don''t sleep. Fight until dawn."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    7017k

 Chapter 299

    Five days later.


    Da Ju seemed to be falling apart. She was sore all over. She didn''t do anything these days. Except Li Xu, many people didn''t understand why she always yawned when walking.


    Only Li Xu understood that he was no better.


    It''s really overindulgent these days.


    And Da Ji experience different happiness.


    Li Xu secretly clenched his teeth and couldn''t degenerate like this. He couldn''t degenerate again, because today is a yin-yang Tai Chi on the ground.


    Rotate slowly.


    Holding her half a foot off the ground, her silver hair was windless and her clothes rustled.


    The properties of ice and sky fire are intertwined.


    At this time, the Tao fruit that had been hidden in her body floated out and suspended over her.


    The people who came out of the underworld looked at him with a confused face. An Zhiyu was also curious and pulled Li Xu''s clothes: "master, what''s your sister doing?"


    "Fusion, digestion, breaking the environment." Li Xu simply said a few words.


    "She''s breaking through again?"


    An Zhiyu was surprised and opened his mouth.


    Now she is still five grades, only a little short of six grades. Da Ju is the strong one of eight grades. If she breaks through again, she will reach the level of nine grades and incarnate the Tao.


    However, her speed is too fast.


    She was surprised: "master, did you secretly open a small stove for your sister? Why did she break the territory so quickly?"


    Li Xu knocked on her little head and said, "Xiao Da Ju used to be eight grades. Now she has found herself. It''s only normal to break the environment."


    "It''s really a lot to think about. Thank you for comforting me."


    "I didn''t comfort you. To be honest."


    "Hum!" an Zhiyu shook his fist and stared at Li Xu for a few eyes. He really wanted to press Li Xu who didn''t understand the amorous feelings on the ground and rub, "if you can''t speak, don''t talk."


    Li Xu was suddenly choked by her and stopped talking. He reached out to knead her hair and directly knead her hair.


    Ann knew that the fish was so angry that her chest trembled, holding her hands and quietly looking at Da Ji to see her feel the process of breaking the environment.


    The power of huadaoguo was gradually melted and turned into wisps of ability to get into her body. About half an hour later, two completely different roads appeared on the side of Da Ji''s body.


    One is made of cold ice.


    The other is made of sky fire.


    Two roads represent different forces.


    The handprints overlapped, and gradually the two Tao connected her body. It looked like the Tao was completely integrated, and then disappeared.


    Da Qi sank into the Dantian, adjusted his breath, and slowly opened his eyes. There were different pictures in his eyes, one was burning, the other was extremely cold.


    Their eyes are like two Tai Chi diagrams, rotating slowly.


    Contains cosmic truth.


    The light is uncertain.


    However, it lasted only a few seconds and disappeared and returned to normal.


    "Master, I have nine grades." Da Ju was so excited that she couldn''t control her expression. She finally mastered the power of incarnating Tao. Now she feels very strong.


    The power of incarnating Tao at this level is completely different from the eight grade Tao fruit.


    Now, she feels that no matter how many eight grades are blocked in front of her, they can be destroyed in an instant. This is the power of nine grades.


    She clenched her fist, burning two different forces, ice and fire.


    Li Xu stepped towards her and grabbed her hand.


    The power is indeed stronger than before. It is round. The spiritual sea in the body has formed a chaotic spiritual sea. The spiritual power jumps and rolls in it, which is very terrible.


    Incarnating Tao is really a good thing.


    I didn''t expect that she could break through just after her soul returned. It was really stronger than expected.


    "What on earth is your memory?" Li Xu asked. Now he wanted to know what the memory of being lost in Miao Dou by Da Ju was.


    "It''s a secret about heaven." Da Ji looked up at the sky.


    "Sure enough, it has something to do with heaven?" Li xuduo could guess some, but he didn''t know what it was.


    Da Ju looked up, his eyes seemed to run through heaven and earth, and said, "there are a group of robbers and a group of pseudo gods living on it. After the collapse of the mythical heaven, a group of pseudo gods walked through the road to heaven and occupied it..."


    Instead of going down, she stood on tiptoe and pasted her forehead on Li Xu''s forehead to share this memory.


    Li Xu saw a lot in her memory.


    Da Ju was originally the youngest daughter of the emperor of heaven in the mythical era, and was granted the title of female Xi.


    At the age of 18, an ancient wizard made an amazing prediction that the myth was about to collapse. Nvxi might restart the heaven in the future, so that the emperor of heaven would be ready long ago.


    Later, she was sealed in the ice coffin and waited for the opportunity to restart the heaven.


    This is her mission.


    As predicted, the divine war broke out, the sky collapsed, the hell collapsed, the heaven collapsed, and the gods fell.


    I don''t know how many years later, a group of mysterious visitors who didn''t know where they came from occupied Tianting. The leader claimed to be the emperor of heaven.


    A few years later, the emperor''s subordinates found the ice coffin and saw a beautiful woman in the ice coffin. It may be because of the impact. Nu Xi woke up.


    The ice coffin beauty appeared and shocked the heaven.


    The emperor of heaven himself went to watch. He was shocked and wanted to establish her imperial concubine.


    As soon as Nu Xi woke up, she found that her father''s heaven was occupied, and she had to marry herself as a imperial concubine. She went on a rampage and got caught.


    A wizard read her memory and learned that she was the lust of the previous dynasty.


    The emperor of heaven was angry, and the previous dynasty wanted evil and could not live.


    He escorted her to the God killing platform, helped her, led the sky fire to split her, and finally disappeared.


    But what no one knows is.


    At this time, an old man appeared in his memory. Wearing a heavy hat and holding a fishing rod, the old man fished away the ghost on the killing platform.


    At that time, the upright Qingqiu king was pregnant, and soon after, the female emperor came.


    This is all Nu Xi''s memory.


    It involves many secrets.


    "Is the man who caught you called a fisherman?" Li Xu had countless questions in his mind at this moment. He was no stranger and there were traces of her in many places.


    If it weren''t for her, there would be no current Da Ji.


    The fisherman''s means are also universal.


    "What''s the standard of this fisherman?" Li Xu asked, "where is he now?"


    "I don''t know." Da Ji shook his head.


    "No wonder the people in the sky want to kill you. It turns out that you are the evil desire of the previous dynasty." Li looked at Da Chuo. She turned out to be the daughter of the emperor of heaven, with the title of nvxi.


    Da Ji rolled his eyes and said, "you''re still in the mood to joke."


    Li Xu said, "can you still contact the fisherman? I have a lot to ask him?"


    Da Huang shook his head: "no, I haven''t seen him several times."


    "Fishermen in the heavens?" Li Xu said to himself. He always felt that there were many mysteries buzzing in his mind. Why did the people in the sky look for her now.


    Did you just find out?


    If it''s just been discovered, who did it?


    Li Xu thought of Daozu for a moment. Is it him?


    Looking up at the sky, Li Xu''s eyes twinkled and said, "it seems that it''s really a trip to heaven, pseudo gods? What are a group of pseudo gods doing?"


    There are countless curious points in my heart.


    Tianting really attracts him more and more.


    "Master, sister, what are you talking about? I''m a little confused?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "Who is not confused?"


    Li Xu sighed. There are still many clues that are not clear.


    Hearing his sigh, the female emperor also sighed, and the heavy task of restarting the heaven had inadvertently been carried on her shoulder.


    An Zhiyu looked at Li Xu and Da Ju with a strange face and finally said, "don''t look at the sky first. What do they do?"


    She pointed to the dead who came out of the underworld.


    "...." Da Ju took a breath. At first, he promised them to attack the hell with the power of the dead. After success, he would give them new flesh. Now it''s time to cash it.


    It''s easy to give them new bodies, but where should this force go?


    That''s the big problem.


    "Why don''t we take them to Qingqiu?" Da Chuo looked at Li Xu. Qingqiu was her mother''s territory, and it was not inappropriate to take these dead over.


    It can also enhance the strength of Qingqiu.


    Li Xu said: "this is the only way for the time being, but it''s not a long-term plan. If we can reopen the underground government and rebuild the six samsara, these people can use it."


    "I don''t think it''s impossible, but the premise is to turn over the people in the sky again, and the pseudo gods will die." Da Ju''s eyes danced with fire.


    Anger began to burn.


    Li Xu took her hand and said, "let''s take them to Qingqiu first."


    He nodded.


    So Li Xu used the power of the country map of mountains and rivers to bring them into the realm of God, and went straight to Qingqiu country with Da Ju and an Zhiyu.


    ¡­¡­


    Green hill.


    When Li Xu came to Qingqiu and released hundreds of thousands of dead souls, don''t be the king of Qingqiu. The whole Qingqiu was stupid. Suddenly there were so many gloomy things.


    It''s scary, okay?


    Li Xu is simple and strong. He arranges them properly and invites Miao Dou''s experts to make new bodies for them.


    Qingqiu is very busy.


    Busy living day and night.


    And this is, Li Xu, Da Ju and an Zhiyu are plotting how to go to heaven.


    "Don''t you have a way about heaven in your mind?" Li Xu asked.


    "No." Da Shu shook his head. "In my memory, there is only the road to heaven. The road to heaven is on the fengshentai, but that road is different."


    "The fisherman may know?" an Zhiyu interrupted.


    "But I don''t know where he is?" Li looked at the sky, which was a crucial problem.


    "Hey!"


    The two women sighed.


    It was sunny and sunny. Suddenly, the sky was dark and the clouds were rolling. It seemed that something was about to come out.


    7017k

 Chapter 300

    Thunder and lightning roared in the sky, electric snakes flew in the sky like crazy python, the clouds became black, and thick black clouds invaded like tide, covering the green hills.


    Everyone looked up and stared.


    The strong sense of oppression comes from the sky. Endless pressure comes. The people of Qingqiu have a feeling that the sky seems to collapse, which is suffocating.


    Buzzing.


    A huge golden Dharma appeared in the black cloud.


    FA Xiang is an old man in white robe. He runs through heaven and earth and across the universe. The voice of the great gods sounded and the light pierced the world.


    "..." an Zhiyu was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. What a terrible picture. She felt that there was a mountain above her head, which made her out of breath.


    "What is this?"


    Da Ju looked at the sky with great amazement. It must have come from heaven.


    Such a big momentum.


    Is this to destroy green hill?


    Are the false gods in heaven so shameless now? To kill the world.


    "Things in the sky!"


    Li Xu took a deep breath. It could not have appeared out of thin air, but someone did it deliberately.


    At this level, you can only be a person in heaven.


    They should have come to kill Qingqiu. To be exact, they killed nvxi.


    Li Xuzheng worried about how to go to heaven?


    Now, they deliver the goods to the door by themselves. It''s like they are thirsty. Someone just wants to deliver water to themselves. It''s beautiful.


    The Dharma phase in the sky is still spreading and expanding. Standing in the sky of Qingqiu, the big countries in Daozhou feel that Qingqiu is about to be destroyed.


    Daughter country, Zhuanxu country, devil cave, Miao Dou, huangquan road and so on have sent strong people to investigate and see what happened in Qingqiu?


    Daozhou, outside the mountain and sea boundary, a woman touched her cheek. It was a rotten face, half of which had rotted away.


    She escaped from the mountain and sea boundary a few days ago at the cost of disfigurement.


    This is Liu Miaozhu.


    She clenched her fist, clenched her teeth and cursed Li Xu and the empress.


    But in comparison, the Taoist ancestor is even more hateful. This man must die himself to be happy.


    Thinking about it, I felt the terrible power in the position of Qingqiu country. The divine consciousness came and saw a huge white robe Dharma phase in the sky of Qingqiu.


    "Daozu!"


    Liu Miaozhu was so angry that she bit her teeth hard.


    "You shameless scum, finally appeared."


    Liu Miaozhu shouted, but no one here heard her. It''s more than eighteen thousand miles from Qingqiu.


    She poured out endless fighting spirit, which was the fighting spirit of revenge.


    She bit her teeth and her teeth bled.


    She swore that even if she died together, she would kill the Taoist ancestor.


    A raging flame was born in the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky, the white robed old man suddenly opened his eyes, and the light burst out. It was like two golden suns, hot and shining in the sky. It was incredibly strong.


    The white robed old man took an oracle in his hand and said word by word:


    "According to the emperor''s will, kill Nu Xi!"


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at him, li felt that the old man in white robe looked familiar. He seemed to have seen the sculpture somewhere. He just didn''t remember it for a moment. Suddenly, he looked at his clothes and said:


    "You are the Taoist ancestor!"


    The people in the air didn''t respond.


    But his name is Daozu. He once created a cultivation system, and now most of them are practicing. In fact, the original master of the Taoist palace is Liu Miaozhu.


    Daozu just improved him.


    Li Xuli stood on the wall of Qingqiu, and his voice rose to the sky: "Daozu, you have great courage. You can cut her, too. Your Heavenly Emperor is a false god. I hope you don''t help the tyranny."


    "Shut up."


    The white robed old man slapped down.


    The power broke out, and a large handprint with a horizontal frame tens of thousands of miles appeared over the green hill, covering the whole green hill, trying to erase the green hill.


    Li Xuyi punched out and broke the white robed old man''s big handprint in the void, so that he could not come to the green hill.


    The white robed old man was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Li Xu to dissolve his power so easily.


    He is really a cruel man.


    Li Xu, it''s not the first time I''ve seen him.


    "Can you show your true body? What''s the significance of FA Xiang?" Li Xu felt that such a fight could not hurt the body of Daozu. Such a fight had no results for ten years.


    As long as the true body of Taoist Zu dares to come, Li Xuyou will kill him.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to appear, but that my real body can''t come."


    The white robed old man shook his head. His strength was too strong. He could only come to the world in this way.


    Heaven and the world have power rules to suppress. Since the road to heaven was broken, the heaven and the human world cannot be connected, and those with slightly stronger power cannot really come.


    Like those heavenly soldiers and generals, they can come, but they are too weak to kill nvxi.


    Daozu suggested many ways to kill nvxi, such as heavenly soldiers and generals, for example, let the divine beast kill nvxi, but they were saved in the end.


    Now the emperor of heaven is so angry that he has to do it himself.


    However, his real body could not come. What he could only look at above came with less than one tenth of his strength.


    Originally, it was easy for this force to kill nvxi, but he still miscalculated.


    Because Li Xu.


    Li Xu was a man he had never considered.


    I noticed that he was still in Penglai stream. This talent came into sight. I didn''t think this man was so strong.


    Let him be a little afraid.


    "Who are you? What kind of Tao do you practice? Why is there no track to follow?"


    Taoist Zu looked at Li Xu, and he felt very strange.


    It is reasonable to say that as long as he cultivates the Tao, he can certainly see it, but there is always a layer of mystery on Li Xu, which makes him unable to see through this layer of secret.


    "You have too many problems." Li Xu stood with his hands on his back, wearing white clothes and staring at Taoist Zu: "your real body can''t come, can it? Tell me how to go to heaven and I''ll kill you."


    "It depends on whether you are qualified?"


    The black clouds in the sky suddenly split, and the picture of Tianting came into view. The leader is Daozu.


    His appearance appeared in front of him. He was an old man, but he was energetic and capable. At first glance, he was a cruel man.


    His Dharma stands above the green hill.


    The Taoist priest put his hands together, and the Dharma phase acted the same as him. Hundreds of hands appeared. Thousands of flames were born from one pair of hands, and each regiment was wrapped with different weapons.


    It is majestic, like a river pouring into the world.


    "Go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Daozu looked at the national disease volume of Qingqiu and said to Li Xu, "you need to go all out. Whether you can protect Qingqiu depends on your move."


    Thousands of flames burst out, weapons appeared at the same time, and the whole green hill was shrouded by strange forces.


    Cracks began to spread.


    Qingqiu fell into chaos and panic.


    "The power of destruction comes to the world."


    The green hill King''s pupils contracted, couldn''t help licking his lips, and his legs began to tremble.


    Since she got Li Xu''s help, she has been promoted to the eighth grade smoothly, but when she saw the power of Daozu, she found that she was not worth mentioning at all.


    "Ah ah..."


    The streets suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked up and stared at the coming of death.


    They never thought about running. With such a wide range of power coverage, where can they escape?


    There''s nowhere to escape.


    The cries of children, the barking of dogs and the roar of cattle are deep in our ears.


    In the green hills, it sounded.


    Despair condenses in him.


    "This is the power of Daozu."


    Li Xu took a deep breath.


    The power of the characters at the level of the master of the avenue can be resisted by ordinary people. Fortunately, it is only one tenth of the humanitarian power.


    If he were stronger, Li Xu could not guarantee the survival of Qingqiu.


    Fortunately, it''s only one tenth.


    Li Xu closed his eyes, mobilized the power in his body, covered the whole green hill in an instant, and formed tens of millions of sword Qi at the same time.


    Sword Qi erupted.


    The sword is unmatched.


    In an instant, the weapon made by the Dharma phase was blocked, and then the Nanming left the fire, melted everything and disappeared into steam.


    At the same time, the sword Qi forms a sword and breaks through the sky.


    FA Xiang''s body was stabbed and exploded. There was a crack. The crack began with the sword Qi, spread continuously, covered the whole body, and finally collapsed.


    The Dharma phase was smashed.


    With a bang, it turned into powder.


    The old man standing in the sky stumbled a few times and was supported by the soldiers behind him. He said, "is Daozu okay? Why don''t we go down and kill him."


    "You can''t kill him at his level, and you''ll die if you go down." the old Taoist priest said in a voice.


    "What about that? Is he allowed to be rampant below?"


    Taoist Zu stopped talking, turned pale, stabilized his figure, frowned and said, "he can hurt my Yihao, which is enough to show that he is strong. Let''s go back and report to the emperor of heaven and find a way?"


    Suddenly, a voice came out:


    "Go back? Go back and have a spring and autumn dream? With me, you still want to go back. It''s wishful thinking."


    Daozu and others turned around. I don''t know when Li Xu came to him. He was only dozens of steps away from him. He was so fast.


    "Stop him and don''t let him in."


    Daozu was so surprised that if he was allowed to come in, Tianting might get a moth.


    "Kill!"


    The heavenly soldiers and generals behind him are going to fight one after another.


    As a result, before he made a move, Li Xu was ejected by a magical force, and he couldn''t get closer.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals are ignorant and forced, and the Taoist ancestors are ignorant and forced.


    So did Li Xu.


    Now he is only a few steps away from the Taoist ancestor. He is about to step on the heaven and start killing the Taoist ancestor. The magic thing is that he can''t go in no matter how he rushes.


    It''s like two worlds, clearly in front of you, but you can''t touch them.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li Xu felt very strange. He couldn''t figure it out. He stretched out his hand to grasp it, but he couldn''t touch it at all. It was like a mass of air.


    He was a little confused. What the hell was going on?


    In his doubt, the Taoist priest waved his hand, and gradually the fog wrapped around, and the heaven disappeared completely.


    "Why can''t he come in?" a heavenly soldier asked. It''s reasonable to say that he can''t come in.


    "I haven''t figured it out yet." Daozu was also in a state of ignorance. Just now he thought Li Xu was going to kill him. As a result, there was a magical force blocking his steps.


    "I have to tell the emperor in person."


    Daozu said and went to the central hall of Tianting.


    There are two rows of people in the central hall of the heavenly court. The highest place in the center of the palace is the Heavenly Emperor. Two twins sit on both sides of the Heavenly Emperor, the best of the 108 concubines of the Heavenly Emperor.


    The Taoist priest told the story briefly.


    The emperor of heaven was furious: "how did you help me with my work? How long did you delay it? If you can''t handle this well, there''s no need to tell you the secret of longevity."


    "There is a strange figure around Nu Xi. I can''t see his origin or his future. This person may be with the traitor fisherman. The things of cultivation are very strange and can isolate the breath. It''s impossible to have him..."


    "I don''t want the process. As long as the result, I''ll ask you if you can do it. If not, I''ll change people?" the emperor said.


    "Yes, absolutely."


    "Well, I''m waiting for your news. I hope you don''t disappoint me."


    The emperor brushed his sleeves and stood up, stretched out his hand, and the two imperial concubines held his hand and walked back to the bedroom.


    The Taoist ancestor clenched his teeth and said in his heart, "I know mining, Yin, tonic and Yang all day. If it weren''t for the secret of your longevity family, I would have turned my face."


    The Heavenly Emperor is known as the Immortal Emperor.


    The Changsheng family is a hidden family, a secret he has always wanted.


    When he walked through the road to heaven, he found that Tianting was occupied by the longevity family, so he Gou Yibo in Tianting, and his position was getting higher and higher, but the great emperor kept hanging himself and didn''t tell him the secret of longevity.


    The Changsheng aristocratic family has survived the mythological era and has a deep origin.


    After the myth fell, the Changsheng aristocratic family lived on it. It has been transporting talents through the road to heaven. Obviously, it has formed a huge Tianting collective.


    It can be said that Tianting is the eternal family, and their tentacles are everywhere.


    Originally, Tianting could be more powerful, but the road to heaven was broken, and I don''t know who broke it. It suddenly broke, cutting off the relationship between heaven and man.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xu really couldn''t understand. The picture he saw just now was like flowers in the water and the moon in the mirror. He couldn''t touch it. He watched the heaven disappear.


    I can''t understand it.


    It''s very strange to be in front of you, but you can''t touch it.


    At this time, Da Ju and an Zhiyu also appeared beside him, because Li Xu was in a daze and didn''t come down. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Just come up and have a look.


    Asked.


    Only then did I know such a strange thing in this room.


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu looked at each other and didn''t know how to explain. They just felt incredible.


    "Did you do the same when you were there?" Li Xu knew that Da Ju was the second of Nu Xi and asked her about her previous feelings.


    "No, Tianting does have a defense that can hide in the world. No matter how you find it, you can''t find it, but once in the world, no matter what it is, you can go in." Da Chuo said.


    "It''s strange. If the heaven opens again, I can test you. If you can go in and I can''t go in, it means it''s my problem... No, it''s too dangerous. I can''t go in if you go in. It''s just door-to-door delivery. I have to be careful. What happened?"


    Li Xu thinks the problem is not simple.


    Maybe it has something to do with your practice.


    Just when she was puzzled, suddenly a white light flickered in the air, and an old man''s voice appeared. He was wearing a hat and holding a fishing rod in his hand, as if he were fishing.


    "Fisherman!"


    7017k

 Chapter 301

    "Fisherman?"


    Li Xu was stunned.


    In front of him, the old man was wearing a hat, a coir raincoat and a fishing rod. He looked like a fisherman,


    The old man said, "it''s me. I''m sorry to appear in this way. It''s just a wisp of my divine consciousness. My body is still dormant underground. Don''t be surprised."


    The fisherman''s divine sense swept over and finally stopped at Da Ju''s side and said, "see you, nvxi."


    Da Ji nodded: "I have a lot of questions to ask you."


    "I know what I want to ask. The emperor and I were good friends in the past. It''s just a pity that we have more than enough heart and less strength. We can only save you and let you live again with a remnant soul. Depending on your physical condition, we have died once and broken through the underworld. These are all in my expectation. Only in this way can we really find our complete self."


    "Can this be counted?" Da Ji was stunned.


    "This is what your father and I set up for you. You must live again. The third, the first, the second, the third, is now you.


    The perfect transformation of the integration of the three generations carries the emperor''s blood.


    In this way, you can be invincible in the world and reopen the heaven. Later, I will tell you how to activate your heavenly blood. "The fisherman said slowly.


    Da''s mouth twitched and his face was speechless. I thank you and your father for killing me.


    If there is a problem with one of the links, then really bye.


    It turned out that her death was a bureau.


    No wonder she always felt strange. Why did her soul suddenly pull to the underworld.


    It turned out that there was a game driving her forward.


    "Don''t look at me like that?"


    The fisherman suddenly felt a little cold, because there was a sharp knife like look staring at him, as if he had eaten him.


    This vision is Li Xu.


    Li looked at him: "don''t you worry about problems?"


    The fisherman said, "naturally, I''m worried, but there''s no way. Only by doing so can we open the heaven, recast the six Tao, and make the whole heaven and earth work in order."


    "What''s the matter with the false gods in the sky?" Li Xu asked again.


    "It''s just a group of clowns who occupy other people''s houses. They are an immortal family. After the myth collapsed, they quickly occupied the heaven, but they just occupied it and didn''t master the way of heaven, so don''t worry."


    "What''s the matter with me? Why can''t I set foot in heaven?"


    The fisherman stared at him and slowly spit out a few words: "don''t you know that you are a traitor?


    Those who abandon the Tao are not allowed by heaven and earth. The Tianting is based on the operation of the Tiandao. You can''t set foot in the Tianting, that is, you can''t be recognized by the Tiandao. In this way, you can only set foot in the Tianting through the road to heaven. "


    "Why am I a traitor?"


    "Because you abandoned the way of heaven first, you became a traitor."


    "Wait, I don''t remember." Li looked at him.


    "It''s impossible. I can see your growth path clearly. You quickly become a half blood god, and then refine the endless Youdu. You refine three thousand avenues in the Youdu lake and become the master of the avenue. You will soon become the way of heaven and carry the destiny. When you know that you control the way of heaven and carry the destiny to run the world, then you quit and abandon the way of heaven. The way of heaven also abandons you So he became a traitor. "


    Is there such a thing?


    Li Xu felt a little ridiculous. Wait, suddenly he thought of something. There was a sealed secret in his mind.


    He tried to open it. Sure enough, he did it himself.


    He finally understood why he had to give up the way of heaven.


    The way of heaven is not human work.


    Because the way of heaven is the rule of the way and the general outline of the three thousand Avenue. If you become the way of heaven, you have to manage the three thousand Avenue. It''s very tired to think about it.


    That''s why he quit.


    He worked hard on earth. He had to work hard to come here. He wouldn''t do it.


    Whoever likes to do it.


    He just wants to be lazy and lazy. Whoever likes it, just leave me alone anyway.


    So this is the fifth secret he sealed.


    "Abandon the way of heaven. You are one of the most wonderful people I have ever seen. There is no one, but fortunately, your presence does not affect the direction of prediction." the fisherman breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What should I do now?" Li looked at him. "Now I can''t go up and the road to heaven has been destroyed, so how can I set foot in heaven?"


    The fisherman youyou said, "I destroyed the road to heaven hundreds of years ago."


    "?" he said with a question mark on his face.


    "..." an Zhiyu looked confused.


    "??" Li looked at him. Good guy, you did a good job.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s not time. They have found that nvxi is still alive, so I have to destroy the road to heaven. There''s no way. I not only have to destroy the road to heaven, but also have to hide nvxi."


    Li Xu suddenly understood a little and asked, "so you did the emergence of the sky fire and the female emperor''s transformation into Da Ji?"


    The fisherman nodded. He admitted that he did it.


    "I suddenly want to kill you." Li Xu and Da Ju gnashed their teeth. If it weren''t for him, there wouldn''t be so many things.


    "No, it''s just a wisp of divine knowledge. You don''t have to be angry with me. It''s useless to be angry. They are all old yellow calendars. Now there are two main tasks for you. Li Xu, go to the mountain and sea world to find Tongtian Jianmu, and then I will rebuild the road to Tongtian."


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    "You''re the one who abandoned the Tao. It''s no use. Originally, I didn''t hope for you. I''d better let Nu Xi control the heaven. If you help her, you''ll help yourself. Who calls you her husband who hasn''t passed the door. If you don''t help her, no one will help her."


    "All right."


    "What''s the second task?"


    "Nu Xi, you have to go to the God Temple. There''s a way to activate your Heavenly Emperor''s blood. I''ll give you the route now." the fisherman''s fingers floated a ray of gold and got into the center of Da Ju''s eyebrows. That''s the map route.


    "Then start to act," said the fisherman. His divine sense became weaker and weaker and would soon dissipate.


    An Zhiyu suddenly said, "what am I doing?"


    The fisherman said, "it''s none of your business. What do you like?"


    An Zhiyu was suddenly a little embarrassed and bowed his head without talking.


    "You follow me." Li Xu took her hand and said, "let''s go to the mountain and sea boundary."


    Holding an Zhiyu''s hand, as he was about to leave, Li Xu stopped and said, "no, Xiao Da Ji must follow me."


    Li Xu turned to pull the Da Fan.


    "??" the fisherman was stunned.


    Li Xu explained, "these two tasks can''t be carried out at the same time. They must follow me. I have to find Tongtian Jianmu first, and then go to the God Temple step by step."


    "You can''t trust me?"


    "Yes, we only met for the first time. With your one-sided words, although there is no loophole in logic, I can''t trust you."


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu, no matter who they are, can''t have any more problems.


    If you want nothing wrong, you have to take it with you.


    Others are hard to guarantee.


    If something goes wrong again, he is really crazy. He looks at the fisherman and says:


    "It has to be done one by one."


    "That''s right." Da Chuo agreed. It''s better to be conservative. The fisherman said it can activate the blood of the Heavenly Emperor. Who knows whether it''s reliable or not.


    If it''s not reliable, Shifu can deal with it at random.


    "It''s good to be wary." the fisherman smiled faintly and said, "I''ll wait for you here in half a month. Then my real body will come."


    With that, the fisherman disappeared.


    Li Xu held a sister in one hand. Suddenly, the scene was a little embarrassed. Their eyes swept over. Li Xu quickly let go and said:


    "The mountain and sea boundary is a little dangerous and the terrain is complex. You stay in the mountain and river country map first, and I''ll let you out at that time."


    They nodded.


    With a wave of Li Xu''s hand, they all appeared in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    At the next moment, Li Xu rushed to the mountain and sea boundary. He was fast, spanning heaven and earth.


    ¡­¡­


    The mountain and sea boundary has finally arrived.


    Looking at this familiar place, Li Xu will remember that Da Ju was almost cooked by Qinglong. There is no need to keep this place.


    Kill it all.


    He began to incarnate as a butcher, broke into the mountain and sea boundary and killed in it.


    The ground collapsed, monsters piled up into mountains, blood flowed, and there were pictures of death everywhere. He made it alone.


    He did his best in the mountain and sea world. Mushroom clouds rose one after another, and the killing sounded in the mountain and sea world, but there was no movement outside.


    This is a closed world. Most of them are wild beasts. They were sealed here by the gods of heaven.


    If you let things in the mountain and sea boundary go out, it will be a great disaster.


    Li Xu didn''t mean to save the world. He just felt unhappy that he didn''t kill the mountain and sea world.


    Yes, he''s just angry.


    Anger the whole mountain and sea boundary.


    He killed for ten days and ten nights. There were corpses everywhere, ravines and rifts everywhere. Under the suppression of his power, the broken scene turned into powder.


    It made his eyes red and his whole body stained with blood.


    The strong smell of blood appears on the body and is diffuse.


    Anyway, he doesn''t care and pushes all the way.


    Finally, he killed all the animals in the mountain and sea world, and the blood flowed on the ground, forming blood rivers, flowing vertically and horizontally.


    Li Xuli was in the sky, his white clothes were dyed red by blood, and his eyes were congested, looking at the world.


    A few days later, he saw a tree shaped like a cow. When he pulled it, it would peel off its bark. The bark was like a tassel belt on the crown and a yellow snake skin.


    Its leaves are like a snare, its fruit is like the fruit of a Luan tree, and its trunk is like a thorn elm.


    Yes, this kind of tree is building wood all over the sky.


    Li Xu uprooted the trees of Tongtian. Before leaving, he completely smashed the mountain and sea boundary and smashed the world. So far, the mountain and sea boundary disappeared in history.


    The culprit, of course, is Li Xu.


    Out of the mountain and sea boundary, he did not enter the country map of mountains and rivers. He was afraid that his blood would scare Da Ju and an Zhiyu, so he found a place to clean outside.


    Just jumped in, the river downstream was red and stained with residual blood.


    He lay in the water and began to wash. After washing for a full two hours, he completely removed the bloody smell, practiced Taoism, removed the smell again and changed his clothes again.


    Finally feel much more comfortable.


    After smelling it, there was no smell of blood. Close your eyes and enjoy the breeze. The world is really beautiful.


    He plans to go into the country map of mountains and rivers to see what da Ju and an Zhiyu are doing.


    On the grass.


    The two girls open their hands, close their eyes, lie on the ground and bask in the sun. It''s very leisurely.


    "What do you think he''s doing?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "Who?" Da Chong pretended not to know who she was asking.


    "Don''t pretend to me."


    "You''re talking about my master. He may be looking for Tongtian Jianmu. I don''t know if he has found it." Da Chuo sighed. In fact, she was still a little worried.


    An Zhiyu opened his eyes and said, "after many days, we may find it. Maybe we may no longer be in the mountain and sea boundary, but have reached the territory of Qingqiu."


    "It''s possible," said Da Ji.


    "Sister, I have a question for you."


    An Zhi fish lying on the grass suddenly rubbed over, lay next to Da Ju, poked her hand, looked at her silver hair and gently bit her lips.


    Da Ju said, "you''d better call me da Ju. It''s uncomfortable to call my sister."


    She looks as like as two peas, always can''t help shouting her elder sister. Indeed, she is bigger than herself, no matter where she is, and her sister is also not a problem.


    "This is not the point. I want to ask you many days, is underground fun?" an Zhiyu gently poked her elbow.


    "It''s not fun at all," said Da Ji.


    "What are you and my master doing in there?" she held the question for many days and finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Always killing." Da Ju closed his eyes and said, "at the beginning, he organized the female emperor hall. The next day, the master came. Later, he killed the four ghost kings, the Shura demon God, the ghost emperor, and then came out."


    She didn''t mention anything about her sleeping with Li Xu for five consecutive days.


    An Zhiyu narrowed his eyes: "kill the four ghost kings, Shura demon God and ghost emperor. Is it so exciting?"


    What''s more exciting? Da Ju said secretly in her heart, but she did shut up and didn''t mention, "what''s exciting? That''s where the soul after the dead lives. You can''t go in until you die."


    "Forget it, I''d better not go in."


    "Is there anything else besides this?" an Zhiyu took Da Ji''s hand. "It''s like doing color things?"


    Da Ju opened his eyes and saw that he was biting his lips. His expression suddenly narrowed and said, "what do you think? Don''t read less and don''t spoil me."


    "Ha ha." an Zhiyu said with a smile, "I seldom read books recently. I''m busy?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Practice."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you practice these days."


    Da Ju exposed her on the spot. In the past few days, they both became lazy and didn''t practice. They were either sleeping or in a daze every day.


    An Zhiyu said, "these days is to relax. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll practice hard in a few days. I''m not in a hurry."


    "Cut." Da Chuo was lazy, his eyes were speechless. He saw Li Xu and wanted them to come: "master is coming."


    "Come back so soon."


    An Zhiyu jumped up directly, didn''t think of anything, directly held Li Xu, and suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little wrong.


    Let go and bow your head in embarrassment.


    It''s a little embarrassing.


    Li Xu smiled and said, "I found Tongtian Jianmu. Let''s go back to Qingqiu."


    7017k

 Chapter 302

    Li Xu returns to Qingqiu with Da Ju and an Zhiyu. At this time, there are still two days to build trees for the fisherman. He is going to have a rest in the dormitory where Da Ju is located.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound in the sky. Li Xu looked back and found that it was dean Qinglian and Tang Sheng.


    "Master." an Zhiyu waved, his eyes shining. When he said it, he hadn''t seen them for a long time. When he looked carefully, both master and senior brother made progress, but it was slow.


    "Did you come like this?" Li Xu was surprised.


    "I heard something happened to you," said Dean Qinglian.


    In fact, he heard a lot of news about them in Zhuanxu state, saying that there were gods coming to attack Qingqiu in the heaven, so he hurried from Zhuanxu imperial capital.


    Li Xu said, "there are some small problems, but they will be solved soon."


    Dean Qinglian asked, "what''s going on?"


    Li Xu made an inviting gesture and said, "let''s talk while talking."


    I haven''t seen him in a year or two. The old man is older, has more white hair, and his spirit is not as good as before. His cultivation progress is so slow that it is the level of four grades and ten natural disasters.


    Ann knows that the fish are almost out of the body.


    He landed on the street of Qingqiu, chatted with the old man as he walked, and talked about his own affairs and the affairs of an Zhiyu. He listened with interest.


    Li Xu asked them what they had been doing all these years.


    He said they were all seeking Tao in Zhuanxu emperor.


    The old man''s face was filled with a happy smile. We knew that he lived a very moist life.


    They walked into the city talking and laughing. In fact, the main speakers were Li Xu and Dean Qinglian. The others listened quietly.


    Talking, Dean Qinglian seems to have found a great thing. Just now, she only paid attention to an Zhiyu and Li Xu, ignored the existence of others, and suddenly noticed a peerless beauty following.


    She has silver hair and fox ears. Her face and figure are speechless, just like a fairy.


    "Who is this?" Dean Qinglian asked curiously.


    "Da Ji, did you forget?"


    "She... She..." Dean Qinglian looked carefully. The girl in front of her did look like da Ju, just like da Ju magnified several times. Unexpectedly, she turned from a beauty to a fairy in just a year or two.


    Dean Qinglian''s eyes swept to an Zhiyu. She didn''t change much.


    It was almost unrecognizable.


    "Dean Qinglian." Da Ji shouted crisply.


    "HMM." Dean Qinglian smiled and said, "Da Ju has finally grown up."


    At first, she was just like xiaodouding, and then she became a beautiful girl, and then she became like this.


    Can''t help thinking about it.


    How time flies.


    They talked as they walked, and finally Da Ju took them back to the palace and arranged a place for them to live.


    Just after the arrangement was made, acquaintances came to Qingqiu country, including the national master and priest Shao Siming of the daughter country, the demon king of the devil cave, the three wonders of the moment building, and the narcissus in the bottle, sword Pavilion, huangquan Road, Tiangou mansion, Guiyi hall, Miao Dou, as well as the censor doctor and wine sacrifice in Zhuanxu imperial capital.


    Many once familiar faces came to support Qingqiu when they heard that Qingqiu was in trouble.


    They all came with relevant forces.


    Li Xu felt that although they could not help, their intention was good, so he asked Da Chuo and an Zhiyu to arrange their residence and explain the situation.


    These things all involve Tianting. Even if he wants to help, Li Xu won''t let them get involved easily.


    Pseudo gods exist at the same level as themselves.


    It''s unimaginable that they can be easily killed at this level.


    They knew about it, but they still didn''t leave the dangerous place of Qingqiu. They also wanted to see what was in the sky.


    Actually, they just want to help.


    Li Xu said, but he didn''t drive them away.


    Two days later.


    Li Xu appeared at the appointed place with an Zhiyu and Da Ji, and the fisherman showed up as expected.


    But it''s still a wisp of divine consciousness.


    "Didn''t you say that your real body will come in half a month?" Li Xu asked.


    "There''s been an accident. We''ll have to wait another half a month."


    "I knew you were too unreliable."


    The details of the fisherman are empty words. Who knows what he thinks in his heart.


    The heart of harming others cannot exist, and the heart of preventing others cannot be absent.


    It''s a sensitive period now. The devil knows what means the people above heaven have, so he has to watch some things in person.


    I want to be lazy, but I can''t be lazy.


    "...." the fisherman couldn''t refute it. He was underestimated by a man who lived to this day in a mythical era. The key is that he is really fierce.


    Even if the real body comes, there is nothing to do.


    "I wonder where your real body is?" Li looked at the fisherman and said:


    "Certainly not in Daozhou. If I were in Daozhou, I could sense your breath, but I didn''t. I guess it should be an unexpected place of terror in Daozhou."


    "You guessed right," said the fisherman. "I tell you, I am trustworthy. In another half month, my real body will come. At that time, I will repair the road to heaven myself."


    "OK, I believe you. Now let''s go directly to the God Temple." Li looked at Da Ju and said, "lead the way."


    "Wait, I''m not here to go to the God Temple with you. I''m here to get Tongtian Jianmu."


    "Don''t you still have half a month to come? I have to see your body before I can give you the building wood in the sky." Li Xu said.


    The fisherman was furious: "vertical son, you dare to deceive me."


    Li Xu said, "I didn''t."


    "Bang!"


    The fisherman was so angry that he slapped him, but it was just the power of divine knowledge. It was not worth mentioning. He was easily defeated by Li Xu.


    "Wait for me." the fisherman was so angry that his divine consciousness collapsed.


    "There''s obviously something wrong with him," Li Xu said. "Xiao Da Ju, let me ask you, do you believe in fishermen?"


    "When I was a female Xi, I didn''t see him. I was saved by him once when I was on the God killing platform, and then I became a female emperor. At that time, I told him through the mirror and occasionally said a few words, but I didn''t know his identity."


    "It''s suspicious. We have to be careful anyway. Let''s go to the God Temple and lead the way."


    Li Xu knew that the fisherman had given the map route to Da Chuo, so he wanted to see what secret was hidden in the God Temple. It was suspicious to activate Da Chuo''s heavenly blood.


    Following Da Ju, he flew all the way. In less than half a day, he came to a strange place.


    It was a ruin.


    There is no god temple among the ruins. There is nothing here. There are ruins everywhere.


    Perhaps because of time, the temple has been eroded.


    "Show me what kind of temple it looks like?" Li Xu asked.


    With a flick of his fingers, the memory in his mind came directly to his eyes and said, "it''s like this."


    Li Xu frowned: "there is a special Rune blessing on the glazed temple. It should not turn into fragments, not to mention there are no fragments here?"


    "Let''s look again. Maybe there''s a clue," said da.


    An Zhiyu nodded.


    They searched in three directions and used the power of divine consciousness to search and find.


    Finally, Li Xu found a strange rune, and then he tentatively threw two small stones on the rune. Then, the ruins seemed to be resurrected.


    The ground was shaking, and the broken rubble suspended half a foot from the ground.


    Then the ground in the center of the ruins cracked.


    "Come here."


    Li Xu asked an Zhiyu and Da Ju to come to him, because he didn''t know what would happen here next.


    They quickly reached Li Xu''s side.


    Boom.


    The ground shook, and then the soil was crushed and the smoke rolled. Li Xu could be sure that something was going to come out on the ground.


    The violence continued, the crack continued to expand, and Li Xu and two women continued to retreat.


    With a bang, the ground in front collapsed, and then a temple appeared. The temple was pocket sized at first, but it grew bigger and bigger and grew continuously.


    Finally, it grew out of the size of the God Temple in Da Ji''s memory.


    The God Temple is shining, especially luxurious. It is a match with the legendary fairyland. The only pity is that the surrounding environment is somewhat dilapidated, which affects the aesthetic feeling.


    "I''ll come in first. You two wait outside."


    Li Xu said and walked into the God Temple. The two girls held hands and waited nervously outside. After about a incense burning time, they heard Li Xu''s voice.


    "Come in, there''s no problem here."


    They ran to the temple of the gods.


    The God Temple is even more majestic and spectacular than they imagined. The space inside is the same as that of a underground government. It is very broad.


    There are sculptures inside, which are very common gods and figures, including Nuwa, Fuxi, Xingtian, Jiutian Xuannv and so on.


    Many, many are characters in myths and legends.


    The sculpture is the same size as the hand-made sculpture Li Xu has seen on the earth. It stands in each frame and is lifelike.


    Standing here, it seemed as if three thousand gods were watching them, and an Zhiyu and Da Ji were sweating.


    It''s actually a psychological effect.


    The sculptures here don''t have any spirituality at all, just put them here.


    But they all know these gods. They naturally feel that these gods are particularly powerful, so they are afraid. They sweat when they are afraid.


    Keep going inside.


    Go to the hall inside.


    The fisherman told Da Ji that there was a bottle on the table in the center of the hall. This bottle of medicine could activate the blood of the emperor in her body and had supreme power.


    "Why does it feel unreliable?"


    Da Ju picked up the small bottle, looked at it carefully, and then handed it to Li Xu.


    Li Xu took it, opened the cork and looked inside. Suddenly, a pile of black blood came out of it.


    The black blood seemed to be active and rushed directly at the Da Ji, as if it had locked her.


    Li Xu rushed over and stood in front of her. The black blood covered Li Xu in an instant.


    "Master."


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu shouted.


    "It''s all right. You go away. The fisherman is really unreliable. There must be a problem with this man. Fortunately, against his hand, there is a huge life force in this blood, but mixed with other blood. If you come by yourself, you will be swallowed by this blood and become a puppet of the blood."


    Does the fisherman want to control Da Ji and let her be a puppet?


    It''s really possible.


    Li Xu wiped his sweat secretly.


    Immediately, he made a quick move to fully wrap the black blood, and then forcibly isolate the black blood from the life force inside.


    There are ten drops of blood containing the power of life.


    It''s perfect now.


    The black blood was on the other side, and Li Xu directly burned him to ashes.


    At the same time, in a terrorist area in Daozhou, the body in the deep ground suddenly vomited blood and turned pale.


    "My method has been solved." the fisherman was surprised.


    Suddenly, the fisherman seemed to hear a voice in his ear: "I finally know where you are hiding. You have nowhere to escape. I''ll find you later."


    The fisherman jumped up and began to run.


    Just now he heard right. At the moment when the law was broken, Li Xu sent him a word and positioned it on him.


    Then he took out more than a dozen paper men from his arms. Soon, the paper man left the God Temple and went to lock the fisherman''s position.


    Now, he has to study the authenticity of this blood.


    Is it powerful to be polluted?


    After staring at this for a long time, Li Xu suddenly realized and said:


    "It''s not powerful. It''s just a medicine introduction. It can only play the role of medicine introduction. Whether it can be activated depends on yourself. Sit down and try to see if you can refine it and see what effect it has."


    "Sure enough, it''s right to defend him. What does the fisherman want?" Da Chuo felt heavy.


    "Who knows? We''ll catch him and ask him later."


    "That''s right."


    Da Ji Road.


    She sat down with a cold sweat on her forehead. Even if she was the ninth grade, she felt the sudden outbreak of terror.


    Without Li Xu, she would definitely be controlled.


    It''s dangerous.


    Wipe the sweat off your forehead, sit on the ground and start refining the medicine introduction.


    Ten drops of blood revolved slowly around her side.


    Perhaps because she was strong enough, her blood was soon refined into flesh and blood, and nine tails appeared behind her.


    The furry nine tails were disorderly afraid of hitting the God Temple.


    It seemed that she didn''t listen to her control and bumped into her.


    Her cheeks were covered with sweat.


    "Something''s wrong with her." an Zhiyu was a little worried and poked Li Xu''s arm. "Master, don''t you go and have a look?"


    Li Xu glanced at the sitting little Da Ji and said:


    "Don''t worry, she has to pass this pass by herself. She is the daughter of the emperor of heaven. She can certainly activate the ancient blood of the emperor of heaven, but she has to suffer a little in this process."


    "You don''t look worried at all."


    "I have experience in this. Xiaoda''s state is similar to that when I became a half blood god. Naturally, I don''t worry."


    "Really?"


    An Zhiyu smiled. Obviously he was worried, but he said he didn''t worry. He nodded his sweaty forehead and said:


    "What about the sweat on your forehead?"


    Li Xu explained, "it''s hot."


    Indeed, he was a little worried, but it was useless to worry, because she couldn''t help herself, so she had to rely on herself.


    And this is just the beginning.


    Xiaoda machine is just refining medicine introduction. It will take time to get through.


    On his side, an Zhiyu was suddenly surprised: "master, look, she... Has changed..."


    7017k

 Chapter 303

    An Zhiyu''s words startled Li Xu.


    Li looked away.


    Da Ji''s forehead was full of sweat, his clothes were soaked, his body was surrounded by thunder, Ruixia was in bursts, Xianqi was diffuse, and all roads were singing together.


    The whole body is shrouded in divine brilliance, and the thin immortal spirit is constantly surrounded.


    As soon as Li Xu''s eyes coagulated, he saw that the blood in Da Ju''s body accelerated, and the Linghai boiled with the blood, like hot magma and volcanic eruption.


    The body rumbled like thunder.


    Vaguely saw that Da Ji''s spine turned into a dragon.


    Then the sound of dragon singing sounded, and a silver dragon rushed out of her blood. The silver dragon danced in front of her and roared in front of her.


    A moment later, the blood gradually returned to calm. Da Ji''s hands returned to the Dantian, adjusted his breath, opened his eyes, and was like being in the starry sky and on the avenue.


    The body is vaguely surrounded by Tao rhyme, which is very terrible.


    She stood up, stretched out her hands, turned her blood into a silver dragon, shrouded the God Temple, roared, the spirit surged between heaven and earth, spewed thin, and the surroundings shook violently.


    A moment later, Da Ji took a deep breath and completely recovered his calm.


    Just after recovering, Li Xu came up, grabbed her hand, examined it carefully and said:


    "What a powerful blood force. Now you are comparable to the master of the road. If you refine 3000 roads and master the way of heaven, I may be overwhelmed by you one day."


    Da Ju showed a faint smile. Now she felt that she had another means, the power of blood. Even if she met Daozu, she thought she could fight.


    In the past, the Nine Tailed Fox brought the power of the flesh. Now the blood of the Heavenly Emperor brings the power of Qi and blood. When the two are combined, the effect is naturally quite terrible.


    "Master, didn''t you lock the fisherman with a paper man? Now let''s go and see what the hell he''s doing. This time I''ll try my strength."


    Da Ji grabbed Li Xu and reached out to catch an Zhiyu.


    She disappeared with two people.


    The divine sense explored and kept covering up. Li Xu heard the sound of dragon singing in the wind. Is this the power of blood?


    It''s really strong.


    Let her strength increase like a reborn bone.


    The wind and the sound of the Dragon roared in his ears. The speed was so fast that he passed through time and space. It was about half a day. Da Ju stopped and released Li Xu and an Zhiyu.


    At this time, several paper men quickly slipped back to Li Xu.


    The fisherman is right in front of us.


    Da Ju walked forward, his face was cold and expressionless, and a silver dragon appeared behind him. The golden power was ejected and turned into two chains through the fisherman''s lute bone.


    The fisherman''s black blood penetrated out, mixed with black blood.


    Da Ju stretched out his hand a little, and the black blood appeared in his hand. After smelling it, the taste was the same as that of the fisherman. The two chains contracted and controlled the fisherman to his eyes, saying:


    "Why does the medicine that activates the blood of the Heavenly Emperor in the God Temple have your blood blessing? What do you want to do?" Da Ji''s eyes became cold.


    "Niece Xi, don''t get me wrong. I''m just trying to protect the medicine guide." the fisherman explained, "all I''ve done is for you."


    Da Ju stared at him: "then why attack me? If my master wasn''t there, I''m under your control now. What do you want to do?


    Didn''t you say you were my father''s best friend? That''s what a best friend does? "


    The more she said, the more angry she became.


    The fisherman said, "I really misunderstood. If I wanted to kill you, you would be gone. Believe me, you must be bewitched by someone. I will never hurt you."


    Da Ji again ejected two chains, which turned into two silver faucets and ran through his ribs.


    Someone he said must refer to Li Xu. He is connoting Li Xu.


    How can this be tolerated.


    Gritting his teeth, the tap broke the fisherman''s ribs.


    "Ah ah ah pain..."


    The fisherman screamed. This woman is really cruel.


    Thousands of calculations, I didn''t expect to be planted in my hand.


    All the plans are perfect, except for the uncertainty Li Xu.


    This man shouldn''t let him live.


    At first, he just thought that Li Xu could help Nu Xi at a critical juncture and finally ascend to heaven smoothly, and his goal was the way of heaven, which was not to control Nu Xi.


    Controlling nuxi is just a part of the plan.


    Too careless.


    The plan hasn''t come true yet. No matter what means you use, you must let yourself live.


    "If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll have to use extraordinary means." Da Ju looked at the fisherman. He thought he was a kind old man, but he didn''t expect it to be a good thing.


    "Pain, pain, I said, I said it all. In fact, I didn''t do it all for you. I also have a little selfishness. I added some materials to the blood of the emperor of heaven to prevent you from killing me after you successfully ascended to heaven. I''ve heard a saying that the cunning rabbit died and the running dog cooked. The people around the winner didn''t come to a good end. I just wanted to prevent you from killing me and leave a back hand for myself ¡£¡±


    The fisherman began to make up lies and had a strong desire to survive.


    Da Ju stared into the fisherman''s eyes, but he didn''t see anything in his eyes.


    But.


    There is an intuition that the fisherman''s goal is definitely not that simple, but now there is still a place for him to repair the road to heaven.


    He has to do it.


    "Do you have such a back hand? You''re trying to kill me." Da Huang stared into his eyes.


    I found the fisherman trembling. It turned out that people of this level would also be afraid. They left oil burning on the fire and said, "Why are you talking nonsense to him? Kill him directly."


    "Don''t kill me. I can help you repair the road to heaven. I''ll use this to pay my debt."


    "If it weren''t for your ability, I would have killed you." Li Xu stared at him and said, "hurry to the Fengshen platform and start repairing the road to heaven. How long will it take you¡°


    "In a month, I can re graft the channel between heaven and the world."


    In fact, he only needs to connect the broken part, and he just has the means to repair it.


    ¡­¡­


    Fengshen abyss, Fengshen platform.


    Da Chui and an Zhiyu wandered around and whispered, while Li Xu stared at the fisherman on one side and quietly recorded the fisherman''s repair memory.


    Prevent fishermen from tampering with the road to heaven.


    Sure enough, I didn''t rush to repair the road to heaven just now. In addition to building trees, I also need the grafting of connecting bridges.


    That is, the connecting bridge.


    Without this Taoist method, even the most powerful people can''t repair the road to heaven.


    Li Xu suspected that fishermen were involved in the construction of the road to heaven, otherwise it would be so clear?


    Questionable.


    Anyway, he plans to steal teachers. With his ability, it should not be difficult to steal teachers.


    ¡­¡­


    The fisherman''s face was expressionless and his forehead was sweating.


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    Although an Zhiyu and Da Ju are chatting in the distance, their eyes always sweep over intentionally or unintentionally, and Li Xu is even more excessive. He just stares at himself directly.


    An Zhi fish is a vegetable chicken and is not worth watching.


    But neither Da Ju nor Li Xu is fuel-efficient. Da Ju has just borne the power of the blood of the emperor of heaven and is vaguely approaching his peak level.


    He was at the same level as Da Ji before he was injured.


    However, now he is seriously injured.


    He was already injured. It was a backfire after breaking the road to heaven.


    Besides her, Li Xu is more mysterious.


    The two men stared at him, so that they didn''t dare to move and think carefully. Once they used their realm strength, they would certainly find it.


    At that time, it will really be a place of no burial.


    For the sake of the power of heaven, the fisherman plans to endure. As the saying goes, endure the calm wind and waves and take a step back.


    You can''t keep staring at me. There''s always a gap.


    As a result, he thought too much.


    They are in full bloom, but he himself is seriously injured. First of all, he has no spirit, but they are full of energy.


    But he couldn''t say anything.


    Can only endure.


    Silently repaired the road to heaven and began to graft. The fluctuation of power fluctuated layer by layer, and this fluctuation also spread to heaven.


    The countless strong men who startled heaven.


    Daozu, Immortal King and God King of Changsheng aristocratic family.


    Even the emperor of heaven came to the entrance of the ladder to watch.


    The emperor''s face was dignified and his clothes were half exposed. Just now he was playing games with several women in his bedroom, and suddenly there was a change.


    Such a big event has not happened in Tianting for many years.


    At the lower part of the Tongtian ladder, there are steps one by one. Each step is constructed from Tongtian Jianmu and connected by a special bridging method.


    This thing was made by people in the former heaven. These pseudo gods don''t know how to do it at all.


    Step by step steps are spreading, but half of them are broken. Since then, the passage between heaven and man has been cut off, resulting in the inability of the strong in heaven to come.


    The people below can''t come up.


    They have also tried to repair it, but no one will. This matter has been put on hold for hundreds of years.


    However, all of a sudden, there was a power fluctuation on the road to heaven, which everyone felt incredible.


    "What''s going on next?" the emperor asked.


    "I''m afraid of people going down to check. I believe there will be news soon." Xian Jun of Changsheng aristocratic family arched his hand.


    a little while.


    "Report." a heavenly soldier rushed up from under the ladder and said, "I have found the reason. Someone is repairing the road to heaven below. It is suspected that the felon notified by the heavenly court, fisherman."


    "Fisherman!" the people who heard the name took a breath.


    This name is very familiar. It was the one who robbed the ghost of nvxi and blasted the road to heaven. How can it be unfamiliar?


    I didn''t expect him to repair the road to heaven. He wants to go to heaven?


    This is the idea in the hearts of everyone.


    "Emperor of heaven, do we want to stop him?" the God King of Changsheng family arched his hands and asked.


    "Daozu, are you there?" the emperor looked at Daozu.


    The Taoist priest arched his hand and said, "I think this matter will be repaired by him. Once the repair is completed, the channel between heaven and man will be opened again. Then we can all come to the world and kill nvxi. Isn''t it easy for Li Xu? At that time, the world will continue to send talents to heaven, which can protect the foundation of heaven for all generations. It can be said that we can kill two birds with one stone."


    "Very good. The emperor agreed. You let Xiu. The moment he repaired the road to heaven, it was his death. At the same time, it was also the death of nvxi and Li Xu."


    The emperor of heaven said loudly.


    The voice resounded through the clouds, with a smile on his face and said, "keep your eyes on it, and I''ll go first."


    He has to go back and continue playing games with the twins and some young girls.


    Tianting is so boring that it''s the only way to pass the time.


    ¡­¡­


    Daozhou, somewhere, not far from Fengshen abyss.


    A beautiful woman stood on the top of the peak and looked into the distance. She was Liu Miaozhu, dressed in black clothes. The wind blew her hair up and looked ethereal.


    Originally, she was disfigured, but she repaired her face with Miao Dou''s skin making technique.


    Now, I have suffered more flesh and blood.


    She clenched her fist and looked into the Fengshen abyss.


    Where she used to occupy, especially familiar.


    "Unexpectedly, they took the initiative to repair the road to heaven. It was really beyond my expectation."


    At first, she wanted to know the way of heaven to chase the female emperor. Now it seems that she doesn''t need to know, because they are already in action.


    I knew I wouldn''t chase her at that time. If I didn''t chase her, I wouldn''t break into the mountain and sea boundary and waste my good time.


    He took back his eyes, looked up at the sky, bit his silver teeth and said:


    "Daozu, I''m coming to claim my life. Just wait for my revenge. You will die without a burial place."


    Daozu, who was watching in the heaven, suddenly sneezed.


    It''s always been like this lately.


    I sneeze suddenly. Who is scolding?


    Those who have enemies with him die one by one. Who else can scold themselves? The Immortal King and God King of the eternal family are obviously not, the emperor of heaven, of course not.


    The emperor of heaven scolded him directly in front of him.


    Who else?


    Li Xu, nvxi?


    Or her?


    Daozu suddenly thought of a person he shouldn''t think of. It was his younger martial sister Liu Miaozhu. It must not be her. How many years has this woman died.


    "Miao Zhu, you can''t blame me. Sooner or later, the zongmen will be destroyed. My existence is just accelerating."


    "It seems that next year''s Qingming Festival will give you more and less paper money. Please don''t read me."


    He looked down.


    In fact, what Daozu and Liu Miaozhu didn''t know was that they were looking at each other across the thick sky clouds.


    The former''s eyes were full of regret: "just killed your father, as for falling out with me?"


    The latter''s eyes are full of hatred. If he believes in him so much, the whole clan is not mean to his senior brother and even likes him. However, he is ungrateful and colludes with outsiders to destroy her clan and kill his whole family. How can he not hate him?


    The emotion in the eyes has turned into a raging flame, which is the anger accumulated for hundreds of years.


    Liu Miaozhu had nowhere to vent. Waiting for the moment when the road to heaven was repaired, she rushed up first and tore up the Taoist ancestor.


    Only in this way can she calm the anger in her heart for many years.


    Anyway, Daozu won''t die. She can''t sleep.


    Daozu, just wait for me to kill you.


    Hate and killing seemed to travel through time and space. They were conveyed to the heart of Daozu, and then shrouded all over his body. Suddenly, he found that he was a little cold and his body trembled.


    "It''s a little cold this year." Daozu couldn''t help sighing.


    "Is it cold?" Xianjun wondered. It''s warm. Tianting has this seasonal climate all the year round. If it''s cold, it should be a psychological effect.


    The God King interrupted, "maybe it''s kidney deficiency."


    7017k

 Chapter 304

    A month later.


    The fisherman is concentrating on the last step. Once this step is completed, the road to heaven will be connected. From then on, the passage between heaven and man will be unobstructed.


    He wants to do something.


    But Li Xu and Da Chong were still staring at him.


    Really.


    He''s on the verge of collapse.


    These two people are sick.


    He stared at him all the time. He didn''t leave his sight for a quarter of an hour. He couldn''t move anything at all.


    If you want to do something, it''s better than going to heaven.


    He was sweating because he was nervous.


    He is completing the last step. If he completes this step, he will lose value. At that time, it is really hard to predict life and death.


    If you start your feet now, I''m afraid it will be cool immediately.


    In the tangle, he was sweating.


    "Why don''t you start?" Li looked at the old man, and his eyes didn''t leave him for a moment.


    This month, he has copied all the steps of the fisherman into his mind. Even if he kills the fisherman, he can repair the road to heaven.


    But it''s just one step, only the last step.


    "I suddenly found that the road to heaven was connected. I was a little nervous and wanted to have a rest." the fisherman said.


    "Don''t play tricks on me, or you can''t escape." Li looked at him.


    Fisherman''s Road:


    "Don''t worry, my reputation is guaranteed and I promise to repair it."


    "Come on, don''t grind."


    Li xucai didn''t believe him. This month, if he hadn''t stared at him, how many small moves he had made in this process.


    Every time he did something, Li Xu threw his eyes like a knife, which scared him into a cold sweat on his back.


    "There seems to be no chance."


    The fisherman said in his heart that he was going to finish the last step.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianting, near the road to heaven.


    A large number of heavenly soldiers and generals are gathered. The first ones are Daozu, Xianjun, divine king and so on.


    They''ve been here for almost a month.


    The following changes are more frequent.


    It is estimated that the broken part of the road to heaven will be built soon. There are only a few processes. As long as it is completed, they will directly occupy the road to heaven and kill it.


    "It''s estimated that it will be one or two days before the complete completion of the construction. We all have to cheer up to prevent them from going to heaven and kill them all on the way to heaven. Did you hear?" a God King said coldly.


    "Yes."


    "Array, 20 people in each row. The array is behind me. Once it is completed, kill with me."


    The God King looked grim and cold, stared at the Taoist ancestor and said:


    "You useless waste. The emperor asked you to kill a girl Xi for so long. Now I''ll let you know what the power of the immortal family is. I''ll bring her head to the emperor later."


    "Ha ha."


    Daozu didn''t speak, didn''t hear at all, and didn''t know her terrible.


    I wanted to remind you. Forget it. It''s not necessary.


    Let''s wait until he''s dead.


    It''s still early.


    "There''s no way. After all, Daozu is not the blood of our immortal family, and his strength is inevitably a little weak." several immortal gentlemen laughed one after another.


    "Yes." these people are echoing, causing a lot of people to laugh.


    "A loser always has many reasons to hide his failure."


    "And the winner will always be our eternal family."


    They are all sarcastic voices.


    The Taoist ancestor turned a deaf ear to it. Except for blood, there is nothing to praise in the Changsheng aristocratic family. It may be that it has been obtained for too long. I don''t know that some mortals can go against the sky.


    However, over the years, he has heard too many voices in heaven, that is, the Changsheng family is self righteous and always thinks he is superior and awesome.


    I''ve thought about it for a long time, but I haven''t got the secret of their family yet.


    I''d better bear it again for the time being.


    This tone must be swallowed anyway.


    "I''ll wait and see how you lift up nvxi''s head?" Daozu smiled and couldn''t see any anger on his face. He always did. The smile on his face was very hypocritical.


    "Sure, when I lift his head up, you''ll look good."


    The God King''s eyes were cold, his smile was full of cold, and his eyes stared at the road to heaven.


    About half an hour later, suddenly, the golden light of the road to heaven exploded, and the alarm bell of Tianting was sounded, as if cheering that the channel between Tianting and the world was reconnected.


    Countless people in heaven are still very excited and look here one after another. This is a happy event.


    A big happy event.


    Lying in bed, the emperor of heaven, who was still playing games with the twins, got up, dressed and rushed here.


    The originally lifeless Tianting showed signs of being busy at this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom of the road to heaven, Li Xu captured the fisherman without any hesitation and imprisoned him.


    I''ve been guarding against him. I''m afraid he''ll run away.


    Just after he was controlled, suddenly there was a sound of fighting and killing on the road to heaven, and the sound shook on it.


    There are countless heavenly soldiers and generals on the road to heaven, as if they were thousands of troops.


    "Master, let''s go up too." Da Chuo said, "the road to heaven has opened. We have to work hard and rush up."


    "OK." Li Xu nodded.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow passed by at this time. It was so fast that it seemed to have been prepared for a long time. Just wait for this moment.


    "Liu Miaozhu." Li Xu saw the face of the dark shadow. She turned into a wisp of wind and rushed over the road to heaven.


    "Chase."


    Da Ji stepped on the road to heaven.


    Li Xu imprisons the fisherman, completely imprisons him, and then throws him into his secluded capital.


    Then follow Da Ji on the road to heaven.


    An Zhiyu followed behind him and could barely keep up with Li Xu, because Li Xu didn''t walk very fast.


    The front Da Ji was different. She turned into a wind and went to chase Liu Miaozhu.


    I want to blade her myself.


    Both women were fast and flew on the ladder, but suddenly Liu Miaozhu stopped and Da Ji stopped.


    Because they all met the heavenly soldiers and generals who rushed down from above.


    "Nu Xi."


    As like as two peas, the God of the sun recognized the female Xi. The portrait of the man was posted on the notice board of the heaven.


    Wonderful appearance, silver hair, beautiful.


    Because he had the blood of Nine Tailed Fox when he was reincarnated, he had two fox ears and the body of the imperial sister. He looked cute. He was his favorite type. Unfortunately, this man was a wanted criminal and couldn''t stay.


    Who''s the other woman? I haven''t seen her.


    "Get out of the way, Taoist priest is negative to me. I''ll go up and kill him." Liu Miaozhu suddenly burst into a powerful momentum.


    The God king planned to cut off the woman together, and suddenly noticed that the woman said two words: Daozu.


    significant.


    "Get out of the way quickly, let the girl go up and kill the Taoist ancestor."


    The God King made a gesture of invitation. Daozu was the right-hand man of the emperor of heaven. Although there were many problems recently, there had never been a problem before, and he couldn''t help it.


    I can only have a good time. Now I hear that someone has a grudge against Daozu.


    He was so happy that he was about to cry.


    The eyes are slightly moist.


    With a wave of his hand, thousands of troops made way.


    Liu Miaozhu felt very strange, but she didn''t think much. Now she just wanted to go up and kill Daozu. Everything else can be ignored.


    Along the way, it turned into a wisp of breeze and disappeared in an instant.


    "Let you live half an hour more."


    Da Ju looked at Liu Miaozhu, who had disappeared, and glanced at these heavenly soldiers and generals, because their goal was themselves.


    Especially the God King has taken out his big knife.


    The broadsword weighs thousands of kilograms, and there is a cold flash on it. Although there is no blood on it, it can smell a lot of blood. Obviously, it has killed many people.


    "So you''re the running dog of heaven." Da Ji looked up at a man.


    The God King shook his voice, his voice was loud and his saliva splashed, and began to introduce himself: "I am the God King of Changsheng aristocratic family, but my position in the aristocratic family..."


    "Pa!"


    The king of God did not speak, so he was slapped.


    It''s Da Ji.


    The sound is clear and loud.


    On the road to heaven.


    Very loud.


    The sound of slapping made everyone confused, including Li Xu and an Zhiyu who slowly followed up, but they were so handsome.


    Da Chuo said slowly, "can you keep your voice down? Saliva is about to float on me."


    "Is that why you hit me?"


    The God King thought the woman was unreasonable. He thought he heard something to stimulate her. He just thought this.


    It''s really crazy.


    Completely crazy.


    "Otherwise? What do you have to make me angry?" said Da Ji.


    "Die."


    The God King raised a big knife and jumped high.


    He needs a knife to break Da Ji into two parts in order to relieve her revenge of slapping herself just now.


    Bang.


    Da Ju stood in the same place without moving. A silver dragon spirit came out of her body. The sound of dragon singing thought of it and directly ran through the body of the God King.


    It''s that simple. She runs through it easily.


    The dragon head poked out from the other side, and then the Dragon roared again, and the fierce God King was torn to pieces by Da Ji.


    The body is torn apart.


    Because the God King was careless, he was killed in front of Da Ju.


    The great general of heaven and the capable cadre of Changsheng family were killed so easily.


    The heavenly soldiers who followed panicked into dogs. They had no desire to fight at all. They retreated one after another, but da Ju still a came up.


    She rushed up directly, and the power of the emperor''s blood burst out, forming a violent five element power, and all the heavenly soldiers around her really flew.


    The heavenly soldiers are like blooming flowers and bones, popping and popping.


    The blood mist formed bright flowers one after another.


    Panic came from the heavenly soldiers.


    The heavenly soldiers ran up like a tide.


    "Help, help..."


    The voice rises and falls constantly, coming from the road to heaven.


    Da Ji walked step by step, and the blood bloomed.


    Some heavenly soldiers were injured and didn''t die completely. These escaped fish were killed by an Zhiyu who followed them.


    Li Xu walked leisurely behind the two girls.


    At the entrance of the heavenly court, a voice of help came out suddenly. Several Xianjun and the Heavenly Emperor didn''t look right, while Daozu thought it was expected that he didn''t know whether the divine king had been killed at this time.


    Meet Li Xu, the God King will die, because the God King is not strong.


    Just when he prayed that the God King would die, suddenly a dark shadow came, and a strong killing intention approached, locking his position.


    Several Xianjun also felt the killing intention approaching, but they didn''t have a hard block and dodged one after another.


    After all, it''s not against him.


    Taoist Zu raised his eyebrows and shouted angrily, "how dare you want to attack me."


    Daozu slapped out.


    Bang.


    The loud noise was deafening when the afterwaves calmed down.


    The people found that the right hand of Daozu was gone. He was burst open by a strong force, and the blood continued to diffuse and drip on the ground of the heaven.


    "Funny, it hurt me." as soon as the power of Daozu came out, he solidified his blown up hand and recovered as before.


    "Suzanne!" the voice fell heavily.


    Hearing this name, Daozu was startled. For many years, no one has called his own name. Everyone calls him Daozu.


    He looked up when he saw the woman''s face.


    "Wonderful bamboo." the Taoist ancestor shouted, "so you''re not dead?"


    "I can''t die without killing you." Liu Miaozhu looked at the man coldly. "I''m here to kill you."


    "It turns out that you are acquaintances, so I''m relieved. Daozu, she''ll be handed over to you." the emperor smiled and looked at the woman. She was very good-looking.


    I just don''t know how Daozu provoked such a beautiful little sister. If it were him, it would have been him. Even if he was hard, he would have to go.


    Daozu is not as good as him for women.


    The emperor of heaven is very careful. He really looks good, but he is certainly not as good as his two twins.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and looked back.


    Suddenly, there were bursts of cries for help from below the road to heaven. The emperor of heaven turned to Xianjun and said:


    "Go and call out the immortal ancestors, and call all the war gods and fairy kings of the immortal world."


    "Is it necessary?" said the immortal gentleman on his side. "Our immortal family survived in the mythological age. Our blood is naturally strong. There are so many immortal gentlemen present. Can''t we deal with a female Xi?"


    "I always have a bad feeling, but I''d better go just in case."


    "Yes."


    Xianjun went to do what the emperor of heaven told him to do.


    The Heavenly Emperor looked calm and waved his hand. Then a maid moved a long dragon chair.


    He sat on the Dragon chair, and the two twins leaned against his side, slowly leaning against all this.


    The people below are destined to be clowns.


    Even if we can attack, there are 108 immortal kings here, who are the elites cultivated by Tianting in recent years.


    Even if Xianjun dies, there is an immortal ancestor.


    The ancestor of Changsheng aristocratic family can be said to have participated in nature. There are no people who can beat him, not one.


    So the emperor of heaven sat very steady.


    Don''t panic at all.


    "Your Majesty, have something to eat." the twins skinned the grapes and sent them to the mouth of the emperor.


    The emperor of heaven stuttered and held the woman''s hand. The corners of his eyes smiled and scolded at will:


    "Daozu, what do you say to her? Don''t kill her quickly."


    "OK."


    Daozu stopped talking nonsense with Liu Miaozhu and took action.


    7017k

 Chapter 305

    Daozu no longer talks nonsense. There is no need to mention the past. Now solve Liu Miaozhu as soon as possible.


    Even if I had a relationship with Liu Miaozhu, it wouldn''t affect killing him.


    In front of the secret of eternal life, those who stand in front of us are obstacles.


    He slapped it out, the fire in his hand was everywhere, and the flames were flying all over the sky.


    Liu Miaozhu didn''t dare to show weakness and went crazy.


    Now she is completely crazy. Her enemy is right in front of her. How can she not be crazy.


    Now she is like a madman, launching a crazy attack.


    "Exciting!"


    The emperor of heaven sat on the Dragon chair to watch the war. Two twin beauties on his side fed him fruit.


    He enjoyed the battle between Daozu and Liu Miaozhu leisurely.


    The power of Daozu was very strong and gradually gained the upper hand.


    Liu Miaozhu''s combat experience is still too little, and Liu Miaozhu''s cultivation is strange, which is different from orthodox practitioners.


    Power is bursting out.


    The power of terror crushed and killed them together.


    The power is running wild, layer by layer. There are terrible forces everywhere in the world.


    These two characters are at the level of Avenue controller. They fight very well.


    "Two little beauties, how many moves do you think that madwoman will die in the hands of Daozu." the emperor smiled and whispered.


    "You will die within ten moves." the woman on the left said.


    "What about you?" the emperor pinched the corner of another woman''s mouth and said proudly.


    "Twenty moves can win."


    The emperor said, "well, I''ll witness your bet with my own eyes. If anyone loses, punish her. I can only watch her at night."


    "Annoying."


    "Ha ha ha."


    The emperor laughed and looked at the two twins on his side.


    These are two twin furnace tripods given to him by Changsheng family.


    For his practice.


    The body structure of the two women is also very special. They have a steady stream of strength to absorb. The aristocratic family has really used a lot of means to consolidate his position as the emperor of heaven.


    He is also very happy. He is the one who practices this skill.


    However, these have seen many women, and the best is the two tool twins on the side of the body.


    In addition to these two, there is another person he wants in his dreams. Unfortunately, the person ran away. Naturally, she is the daughter of the mythical emperor, nvxi.


    As the saying goes, there is a very good saying. If you don''t get it, you will enlarge it infinitely in your heart. The same is true.


    The two women are really comfortable to sleep, but they are easy to get tired over time.


    He wants to taste slowly.


    But I''ve eaten it all.


    This time, the road to heaven was reconnected. He felt that he could go to the world to collect some beautiful women for his cultivation.


    I believe that soon, he will surpass his immortal ancestors.


    The emperor of heaven secretly said in his heart that he stretched out his big hand and hugged the two women in his arms, and touched them dishonestly.


    His eyes swept to Taoist ancestor and Liu Miaozhu.


    A monkey show.


    However, his eyes soon shifted to the entrance of Tongtian Road, where turbulence began and riots came out.


    A heavenly soldier rolled up from below.


    "Ah ah..."


    But these soldiers were soon hit by strange flames. They could only roar and burn to ashes.


    Gradually, the voice of shouting for help disappeared, and the "Deng Deng Deng" under the road to heaven came up with heavy and loud footsteps, and a strong killing intention appeared.


    Except Daozu and Liu Miaozhu, everyone''s eyes turned to this position.


    Then, a beautiful female filmmaker came into view.


    She is tall and has a natural appearance. Her skin is as white as lanolin jade. Her straight legs, proud chest, exquisite facial features and silver hair dance slowly.


    The fairy spirit is diffuse, and there is really a fairy temperament.


    The emperor of heaven saw his heart beat faster: "this girl Xi looks better than before."


    He swallowed.


    This appearance is even more attractive than before. It sounds that she has nine tail sky fox blood.


    If the tail leaks out while sleeping, the picture doesn''t dare to think about it at all.


    I can''t get it for hundreds of years. I must catch her alive this time.


    If you can''t get her heart, you have to get her body.


    The emperor of heaven secretly said, and his eyes were full of greed.


    Even the two twin women on his side were shocked. The woman''s figure was the best they had ever seen, none of them.


    Beautiful as a queen, but also as beautiful as a rose.


    There are many kinds of temperament in her body. Did it take three generations to bring it out?


    For the first time in my life, I saw a woman who was absent-minded.


    Soon, a woman emerged from behind Nu Xi. The woman had the same figure.


    Wearing a purple dress, with picturesque eyebrows, slender eyebrows and graceful figure, especially the contour in front of the chest, I feel that the dress can''t support, and I''m worried that it will burst at any time.


    Compared with nuxi, except for some temperament differences and not as strong as her, their bodies are absolutely unique.


    The two women, one front and one back.


    Constitute a beautiful scenery.


    Those girls think they are good-looking, not to mention the old color batch of the emperor of heaven. He is already swallowing his saliva.


    He must get these two beautiful women.


    If he could get it, he would sacrifice the twins on his side to heaven.


    "Bold girl Xi, you dare to break into heaven and deceive people too much. You really don''t pay attention to me, the emperor of heaven." the emperor of heaven sat on the Dragon chair with his legs cocked and said in a voice:


    "Don''t you know what''s wrong? Kneel down."


    Da Chuo''s eyes swept over and fell on the emperor''s face. He didn''t say a word and the murderous spirit condensed.


    "Fortunately, I am magnanimous, and I am not a person who remembers revenge. If you are willing to be my imperial concubine and take the woman behind you, I can kill you." the emperor said again.


    Suddenly, a cold voice came out.


    "Are you the emperor of heaven?"


    "Who?"


    The emperor''s eyes swept over. Just now he was looking at the beauty, but he ignored the man who appeared almost at the same time as an Zhiyu.


    The man is white and straight, but he is handsome and equal to himself.


    "Who are you?" the emperor asked.


    "Emperor of heaven, you are so brave."


    Li Xu''s voice suddenly magnified several times and echoed here, forming an echo and lingering constantly.


    The whole heaven seemed to fall into silence for a moment.


    For many years, no one dared to scold him like that.


    The world is really crazy.


    It''s the first time to listen, emperor of heaven. You''re so brave.


    This sentence is like a magic spell, constantly echoing and spreading.


    The emperor''s face was blue, and with a big hand, he said:


    "Give me a hand and kill him." the emperor of heaven flew into a rage. Why was he scolded like this.


    Hundreds of Xianjun all shot. Li Xu was preparing to explode. Da Ju said, "master, give me these smelly fish and rotten shrimp and let me kill them one by one."


    When Da Ju took his hand, two different attributes of yin and Yang appeared, such as the forehead like a grinding plate of heaven and earth at the same time, slowly surrounded, and he pulled all the immortal kings in.


    The battle is imminent.


    "Go and help, too."


    Li Xu bit his finger, pointed it on the forehead of an Zhiyu and said, "in this way, others can''t hit you, but you can hurt others."


    "OK, master."


    An Zhiyu hurried out to help.


    Li Xu walked over step by step, very fast, his figure seemed distorted, and appeared directly in front of the emperor of heaven the next moment.


    Punch out.


    Want to solve the emperor of heaven in an instant.


    However, the emperor pushed the twins out directly.


    Li Xu wanted to stop because his goal was the emperor of heaven. The two women had no hatred with him.


    But unexpectedly, the two women pushed out by the emperor of heaven did not panic, but took out a dagger.


    Stab it out.


    Keng!


    As like as two peas in the same direction, Li Xu''s heart was inserted. What the twins did not expect was that Li Xu was stiff as if he were a piece of iron, and the dagger could not move.


    That''s because Li Xu used the defense of half blood gods. If he didn''t have defense, the dagger could still pierce his flesh.


    "Since you are so loyal to the Lord, I have no choice but to send you an agenda."


    Li Xu shot at the same time.


    The twins tried to withdraw, but they couldn''t move.


    Li Xu''s hands ran through the twins'' chests, and their hands came out from behind them, dripping with blood. At the same time, Nanming was surging away from the fire, and they disappeared.


    Looking at the blood in his hands.


    "Dirty your clothes again."


    Li Xu shook his head and felt it was a pity. Just now he really exerted too much force and penetrated their bodies.


    He shook his head and sighed.


    Then he turned and looked at the emperor of heaven, but he was gone. He was shouting, "Daozu, save me."


    "Click."


    Daozu''s fist just pierced Liu Miaozhu, turned his fist into chaos, burst out uncontrollable power, and roared:


    "I''ll be right there."


    "You... You..." Liu Miaozhu''s eyes were lax and gradually lost consciousness. "Daozu, I won''t let you go if I turn into a ghost."


    "Then I''ll let you fly away." Taoist Zu''s strength burst and immediately shattered Liu Miaozhu and finally turned into powder. "Crazy woman, don''t provoke me. You''re killing yourself."


    Kill Liu Miaozhu, and the Taoist ancestor''s eyes are full of murderous Qi.


    Turning around, the emperor ran to the front.


    Li Xu also thought of the emperor coming step by step.


    "Kill him quickly." the emperor of heaven pointed to Li Xu. "This man wants to kill me, kill him quickly."


    "Emperor of heaven, you can kill him if you want me. I want your immortal family secret skill. If you tell me now, I''ll kill him immediately." Daozu said.


    "Are you a lion''s mouth?" the emperor looked at him.


    The Taoist priest said, "it doesn''t count. You have to give it to me many times, but after many years, you still haven''t given it to me. Do you think you can go? How many dirty things I have done for you. Now I just want the secret of longevity. Is it so difficult?"


    Seeing that they were excited, Li Xu asked, "please explain, what is the secret of immortality? Is it the secret of immortality I understand?"


    "Yes, it''s the secret of immortality. Behind their Heavenly Emperor is the Changsheng family. The Changsheng family has the secret of immortality. Think about how many years have passed since the mythological era, and the gods are about to die, but the Changsheng family still lives well because the Changsheng family has mastered this secret." the Taoist ancestor said.


    "There''s such a good thing. It''s numb. Take it out quickly. Solo music is not as good as public music. Let me also palm my hand and eye." Li Xu said.


    The emperor of heaven grabbed Daozu and shouted, "you kill him, I''ll give it to you right away."


    Daozu shook his head and said, "give it to me first and I''ll kill him for you."


    The emperor said, "no, you have to kill him."


    "Give it to me first."


    "Don''t quarrel, you go together." Li Xu didn''t have time to talk nonsense with them, so he killed them directly.


    As soon as the emperor pushed the emperor, he said, "he''ll give it to you. If you kill him, I''ll give it to you right away."


    Daozu had to bite the bullet because Li Xu had already shot.


    It''s really fast.


    Bang.


    Li Xu didn''t use any power, but just used the power of the flesh to directly bump the Taoist ancestor out.


    He continued to shoot, fist and foot at the same time.


    Bang bang, Daozu was kicked around by him, maybe hanging.


    Daozu was seriously injured when he killed Liu Miaozhu. Now he is beaten by Li Xu. Even the master of the avenue can''t do it.


    Crackling.


    Li Xu''s fist became more and more fierce.


    With both fists, the power runs wild, and the smell of terror is intertwined.


    Daozu could hardly breathe.


    Li Xu shot again and hit his fists at the same time. Hundreds of fists appeared in the air. It''s hard to imagine that Daozu was beaten into meat mud and blood mist by his fists.


    Strength poured out of the palm, the flame began to burn, and the Taoist ancestor turned into ashes.


    "Raise your hand and kill the Taoist ancestor. Who are you?"


    The emperor of heaven was really shocked. It was the first time he saw such a powerful figure.


    Can this be a normal person?


    This is not human.


    A fear was born in the heart of the emperor of heaven.


    How could such a strong enemy be born in the lower world? It''s incredible. It''s outrageous.


    "Impossible." the emperor shivered.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The emperor of heaven tried to chat with Li Xu and delayed for a while, so that the Changsheng ancestors and the Changsheng family could arrive.


    But Li Xu didn''t want to compete with him at all and hit his fist.


    Punch out.


    As a result, the emperor disappeared in the air.


    Li Xu turned and looked. At this time, countless light groups appeared in the sky. The emperor of heaven was pulled high into the sky by a force, and more and more people were in the sky.


    All in the sword, all at once occupied the sky.


    Hundreds of thousands of people came, what a powerful force surging in the sky.


    "Master."


    "Master."


    Da Ji and an Zhiyu rushed out at this time.


    The two of them have killed hundreds of immortal kings, and blood flows everywhere in the heaven.


    Bodies are everywhere.


    They have a bad feeling. The characters coming from a distance are very strong. They are certainly not opponents. They should come to Li Xu as soon as possible.


    It''s safer.


    "Are you all right?" Li looked at them.


    Both of them were covered with blood, especially Da''s white clothes, which were red with blood.


    It looks terrible.


    Anzhi fish is not much better. They are almost dyed into blood.


    "It''s not our own blood, it''s the enemy''s."


    They said.


    "That''s good."


    Li Xu breathed a sigh of relief. The wind lifted his bloody clothes, looked at the strong men in the sky, and said:


    "Today, no matter who comes, I will kill this heaven."


    7017k

 Chapter 306

    "Kill this heaven. You have great courage. Who gave you the courage?"


    A voice of indignation came from the sky.


    It was an old man in white.


    He is the ancestor in white robe. His eyebrows are very long and his eyes are deep.


    Although it looks very old, it is full of energy.


    There are three gods of war and nine fairy kings on his side.


    These are titles, but each of the forces is the top ranks, which is ridiculously strong.


    It is the inside information of Changsheng family, super inside information.


    Each is the master level of the avenue.


    The elder felt that someone was invaded by the enemy, so he mobilized everyone to go, because he had a bad hunch.


    "King Huoluo, get out of the line." the immortal father whispered, "go and kill this tease. If you can get it, you will be rewarded."


    "Yes."


    The fire rose fairy jumped out from behind.


    This is a woman. Her dress looks like a fire lotus. She looks very good.


    "Xiao Da Ju, kill him within five moves." Li Xu didn''t make his own move. He observed the woman and was certainly not da Ju''s opponent.


    "Yes, master."


    Da Ji swept out, like a silver dragon, rushed over and beat violently.


    Boom.


    Da Ju has no reservation. He takes the lead as soon as he makes a move. He has the blood of the emperor of heaven and the blood of Nine Tailed Tianhu. Although it is only nine grades, he can obviously compete with the master of the avenue.


    The speed of the motor is very fast, and the power hovers and runs away violently.


    Rolling.


    The two hands are condensed into yin and Yang, constantly breaking out, the sky fire is roaring, and the ice and snow world appears.


    The fire Luo fairy King completely didn''t understand the power of Da Ji. A person had two different attributes. Just when she was at a loss, Da Ji had incarnated the Tao.


    Ice and fire rioted at the same time and directly lifted the fire.


    Boom.


    The hands were fast and low. During the collision of spiritual power, Da Ji''s jade hands directly fell to the fire Luo and were crippled. They didn''t stop. Their hands began to run through and take out their hearts.


    Huoluo''s body is penetrated.


    "Choke..." Huoluo spits blood.


    Just after three moves, how did it become like this? Huoluo was completely at a loss.


    The immortal ancestor couldn''t calm down and shouted:


    "Earth River fairy king."


    A fairy king named tuhe came out and planned to suppress it together.


    Bang.


    Li Xu suddenly burst out and came to Da Ju. The passing fire rose fairy King took a faint look.


    The fire rose fairy king has a feeling of suffocation and strong eyes.


    Li Xu didn''t hit him. The target was not her. He just swept to the front, punched out and met the power of the earth River fairy king.


    The earth River fairy King met him fearlessly.


    "Danger!" shouted the elder, "come back quickly."


    But it''s too late


    Li Xu blew him up with one punch. Without any patience, he blew him up with one punch. It was very simple. Without any doubt, he blew him up directly.


    Blood filled.


    It''s simple. Kill one person.


    At this time, the Da Ju behind him also killed the fire Luo fairy king. The fragments on the ground used three moves to kill a person at the level of Avenue controller.


    The immortal ancestors and many strong men turned pale.


    The emperor on one side also shivered.


    Is this still a human category?


    This is too strong, especially Li Xu, who kills a master of the avenue with one punch.


    Since Li Xu opened all his secrets, he has become stronger than before.


    An Zhiyu in the distance was envious. Li Xu and Da Ju were really strong, and she could only look at them.


    But in the future, she will certainly become stronger.


    It will definitely catch up with Da Ji. Li Xu won''t say it. This is a monster level.


    Da Ju, she thought there was still hope to catch up.


    "Your name is Li Xu, right? I have to admit that you are very strong, but in front of the Changsheng family, you are not qualified enough. All the three war gods and all the fairy kings have shot."


    The immortal ancestor is no longer chattering and reserved. If he wants to kill this man, he has to do it himself.


    "You retreat to Zhiyu and I''ll take care of it." Li Xu said.


    Da Ji didn''t have to say more. The next battle was beyond her reach.


    Like an Zhiyu, she can only be a spectator.


    The God of war and the fairy king all surrounded Li Xu and shot at the same time.


    Li Xu is fearless.


    "..." An Zhi fish''s mouth grew up and could plug an egg. The master was too fierce.


    "Gulu." Da Ji was also surprised.


    In their eyes, Li Xu was like a chaotic God, with lightning in his spiritual power and sparks splashing all the way.


    Power runs wild.


    Terrible.


    It''s invincible.


    Who says two fists can''t beat four hands? Now.


    When a person sweeps, the place where he is is seems to be an epoch-making place. He is very strong and terrible.


    Seeing that Li Xu was so fierce, Changsheng couldn''t help fighting.


    At this time, Li Xu made thousands of fist prints, one fist after another, and even the fairy king and the God of war were crushed in front of the power.


    The God of war is stained with blood, and the fairy king has lost his flesh and blood.


    "Vertical son, you dare."


    The immortal ancestor just fell at this time. When he made a move, he was angry, and the power of heaven punishment was shining in the sky.


    Li Xu raised his head and folded his hands. The power of the surrounding space collapsed and the punishment disappeared.


    The immortal ancestor withdrew hundreds of steps and looked around Li Xu. The nine fairy kings had been killed and the three war gods had been maimed.


    It was only a short time. In a few seconds, it turned into white bones.


    This is not easy to cultivate the top combat power, which is the power of the master of the avenue. I didn''t expect to be killed by someone like this.


    "Come back quickly." the immortal ancestor reminded the wounded God of war.


    But they couldn''t come back, because Li Xu snapped his fingers. Suddenly, the flesh and blood of the three war gods began to be torn.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with my body?"


    The three gods of War didn''t know what was going on, so they found that there were cracks in their bodies.


    The crack is spreading.


    In the end, it''s like something exploding. It explodes directly. It''s bloody and dead.


    "This..."


    An Zhiyu didn''t know how to talk anymore. He could only say that Li Xu was really strong. He was so strong that he couldn''t see his actions clearly.


    I just know his actions are simple and rough.


    It''s not that an Zhiyu can''t see it, and Da Ji can''t see it. It''s too strong. It''s an outrageous level.


    Seeing Li Xu like this, he Laozu was a little flustered. He thought he was involved in nature, but he was also a little flustered when he saw Li Xu like this.


    Soon, however, he calmed down.


    "Next is your death."


    The immortal ancestor''s eyes are about to crack. This man has killed so many top talents of the immortal family. He can''t let go.


    With a wave of his hand, he offered a gourd from his robe.


    This is a gourd that existed in the mythological age. It carries a powerful chaotic fire that can pour down and burn everything.


    "Lao Zu even took out this thing." the emperor was surprised.


    The aristocratic family disciples behind him were also surprised: "this battle can finally end."


    "Even if this comes out, he will die."


    Suddenly.


    Li Xu felt bad secretly. The gourd may be a treasure of chaos. The flame inside must be very powerful.


    But the speed of the immortal ancestor was so fast that Li Xu had no time to stop him.


    Chaotic fire tilted and shrouded itself completely.


    "Master."


    Anzhi fish feel the extreme danger, which is likely to be fatal.


    "Don''t panic, trust him," said da.


    Although Da Ji said so, he was also a little nervous.


    be very upset.


    A bad feeling.


    Clenched his fist and sweat appeared in the palm. Suddenly, an Zhiyu was so nervous that he held her hand and said:


    "Sister, I''m nervous."


    Da Ju doesn''t speak, so does she.


    After a while, they were relieved at the same time, because Li Xu was bathed in the chaotic fire and had nothing at all.


    Seeing that Li Xu also did an operation, he opened his mouth, sucked the chaotic fire into his mouth, made a seal on his hands, and robbed the gourd of the ancestors of the Terran.


    Then spit out the flame soil from your mouth and put it into the gourd.


    "This is a good thing. We must not waste it."


    Li Xudao.


    Chaotic fire. This kind of flame can be refined into divine soldiers.


    If you''re lucky, fire can still melt in. It''s fun to create a chaos level magic weapon at that time.


    The people were not surprised by his surprise, but by his behavior of swallowing chaos fire.


    After chaos, you can swallow it and spit it out.


    This is... Unimaginable.


    The immortal ancestor has been confused. What''s the matter? This man doesn''t follow the routine.


    Suddenly, Changsheng Laozu heard Li Xu''s words and said:


    "Hey, please pass me the gourd stopper. The flame is easy to leak out."


    "I''ll give it to your grandpa."


    The immortal ancestor was furious. It''s too bullying. He took his own gourd and disliked that there was no gourd stopper.


    Is this a human thing?


    This is unreasonable.


    The immortal ancestor directly burned the gourd into ashes. Li Xu tightened the gourd in his spirit sea, became angry and launched a fierce attack.


    The next picture stunned the Changsheng family and petrified the whole family.


    They saw that Li Xu''s holding down the immortal ancestor was a violent beating.


    Press him to rub on the ground.


    Face to the ground, rubbing.


    "What''s going on? Lao Zu, fight back quickly. Don''t let him." someone was yelling.


    "Roar."


    The immortal ancestor roared. He was held down and couldn''t move.


    The immortal ancestor roared like a beast and finally broke free from Li Xu''s bondage.


    The people saw that the nose on the face of the immortal ancestor was missing and had been ground smooth.


    "Ah ah..."


    The immortal ancestor shouted, and a vertical eye appeared on his forehead with red eyes.


    But as soon as he opened it, he was punched by Li Xuyi, but his eyes were burst.


    And his head.


    But still not dead.


    "It''s really deceiving people too much."


    Lao Zu really didn''t expect that he had been beaten by pressure. He was so pressed that he didn''t have a chance to do it.


    "Boom!"


    Li Xu didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. He just beat him up.


    Fists came out, dense, and again.


    The immortal ancestor quickly retreated.


    Escaped.


    At this time, the head grows again.


    He can finally use his hands and feet to play the most terrible Taoist tricks, like the recovery of gods, the development of chaos, thousands of visions and boundless terror.


    There are cracks in the heaven.


    The void collapsed.


    Shaky, there is a feeling that the heaven is going to be broken.


    The two fought a fierce war.


    But it didn''t last long.


    Li Xu''s fist burst out, dense, like a mountain falling on the sea. Almost in an instant, the body of the immortal ancestor was exploded, and blood and flesh splashed everywhere.


    At the same time, without hesitation, beat out the chaotic fire and irrigate it directly.


    The immortal ancestor was killed.


    There''s not even ashes left.


    Although the aftermath of the battle here was terrible, it lasted only a few tens of seconds. After tens of seconds, it disappeared completely.


    Everyone felt numb when they saw it.


    Li Xu said again that the chaotic fire took back and urged the power. The gourd mouth blew away at the Changsheng family. Suddenly, the flame filled the air and the sky turned into a sea of fire.


    Li Xu rose into the sky and suddenly found that the emperor of heaven had not been burned to ashes by the fire.


    "I thought you were a vegetable chicken, but I didn''t expect to hide a certain strength." Li Xu began to fight.


    The Heavenly Emperor didn''t fight with Li Xu and began to escape.


    But Li Xu''s speed was not covered. He crossed directly and punched him violently.


    The emperor of heaven was forced to take action and offered to rush out a black dragon.


    But he was blown up by Li Xu''s fist.


    The fist spread again and hit him in the chest. The emperor of heaven hit him in the distance like a shell.


    Li Xu shot again, his strength went wild, one punch after another.


    He beat the emperor out directly. Finally, Li Xu picked up the emperor like a chicken and said, "what''s the longevity secret of your Changsheng family? Tell me."


    "Don''t think about it." the emperor bit his teeth. "You can''t get it."


    "Really?" Li Xu grabbed his neck and made a sudden effort, and Lingli began to bombard his viscera.


    The emperor''s eyes, nose and ears began to bleed.


    "I said."


    "I said."


    The emperor of heaven shouted in pain.


    "What is it?" Li Xu asked.


    "The Changsheng aristocratic family doesn''t have the secret of Changsheng at all. They are all deceptive. Only when the Changsheng aristocratic family is in a high position can we know that this is a fraud. There is no eternal secret to deceive people outside."


    The emperor of heaven said.


    The secret of longevity is a complete fraud. It doesn''t exist at all. It''s just to win over people''s hearts.


    For example, Daozu is controlled to death?


    This is the power of the secret of longevity.


    It is also the place where the Changsheng aristocratic family is brilliant. They make up a secret skill that doesn''t exist, so everyone can only work hard if they want to get this thing.


    Daozu is the best example.


    "What?" Li Xu was surprised. "Do you really don''t know, or do you really don''t have the secret of longevity?"


    "Really not." the emperor struggled, "I''ve told you the secret. Can you spare me..."


    "Bang."


    Without hesitation, Li Xu violently cut off the emperor''s head.


    The emperor died in peace.


    Two eyes wide open, boss.


    Li Xu skillfully manipulated the flame and burned everything, so the so-called immortal family emperor of heaven fell.


    Next, Li Xu, an Zhiyu and Da Ju continued to kill the people of the so-called Changsheng family in Tianting.


    Two days later, all the remaining forces in Tianting were eliminated.


    ¡­¡­


    Three years passed in a hurry.


    Tianting has taken on a new look.


    The heavenly court has a new ruler.


    This man is not Li Xu. He doesn''t do this kind of work because he is a salted fish. The heavy task naturally falls on Da Ju. An Zhiyu assists her.


    Da Chuo used to be the female emperor of Qingqiu, who ruled Qingqiu for hundreds of years. It is an old line to rule Tianting. Therefore, the Tianting has taken on a new look in just three years.


    Seeing her hard work, an Zhiyu also tried to learn and help her.


    Since then, the two of them have been in pairs. They seldom talk to Li Xu, which makes Li Xu think they are together.


    On this day, Li Xu was so bored that he went fishing in Tianting.


    Suddenly there was something behind him. The sound of footsteps was very light. I just wanted to turn around and see who it was. As a result, the other party covered his eyes.


    "Guess who I am?"


    7017k

 Chapter 307

    "Guess who I am?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Xu''s eyes were suddenly covered by one hand. Through the touch, Li Xu could guess that the owner of these hands should be a sister.


    Tianting, if you have the courage to tease him, it''s either Da Ji or an Zhiyu.


    Originally, you could tell who it was by listening to the voice, but the other party deliberately changed the voice, so that Li Xu couldn''t distinguish it.


    The sound can''t be distinguished, but there is another thing that can be distinguished, that is the taste.


    The smell of Da Ji and Anzhi fish is different.


    An Zhi fish has a faint lotus fragrance, while Da Ji has a refreshing fragrance.


    Two different flavors.


    However, the other party had expected that Li Xu might make such a judgment, and deliberately covered up the smell completely, so that Li Xu couldn''t smell any smell at all.


    So there''s no way to start.


    However, Li Xu still had a way. He reached out and gently touched the back of his hands.


    "Don''t move."


    "I know who you are? An Zhiyu." Li Xu said.


    "Master, can you guess that?"


    An Zhiyu was surprised. It was really powerful. Li Xu just touched the back of her hand and was guessed, "how did you guess?"


    It''s not the first time I pulled your hand. How can I not guess?


    Li Xu said secretly.


    Anzhi fish and Da Ji gave him different feelings. If you are careful, you will find it.


    "Just guessed." Li Xu smiled. "I guessed right. Is there a reward? Why don''t you kiss me?"


    Li looked at her.


    An Zhiyu looked around and didn''t find anyone. He kissed Li Xu''s face and said, "is this reward enough?"


    Li Xu grabbed her hand and said, "obviously not enough. Go, go with me everywhere."


    An Zhiyu said, "I still have something to do?"


    "It''s not urgent. We''ll talk about it later."


    "Where are you taking me?" an Zhiyu suddenly found that she had been hugged by Li Xu and disappeared in place.


    "You''ll know later."


    "All right."


    An Zhiyu let Li Xu hold her. She also held Li Xu. His arms were so warm.


    In the past three years, she has been very busy, helping Da Chong rule the heaven and practicing. Today, she is just relaxing and walking around with her master.


    Lean your head on Li Xu''s body.


    She narrowed her eyes and smelled the smell of Li Xu. She felt very quiet.


    Before I had a good feeling, I suddenly heard Li Xu''s voice and said, "here we are."


    An Zhiyu opened his eyes. Pedestrians in the street hurried to and fro. It was very lively. He looked puzzled: "where is this? What place?"


    "This is a floating farming town. Did you forget?" Li Xuyi pinched her waist.


    The sound of an Zhiyu attracted countless people to wait and see.


    Ann knew that the fish''s face turned red, lowered his head and looked bad.


    The street seemed to be quiet, and everyone''s eyes stared at her. A beautiful woman, rare in the world, suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    In particular, the shy appearance has attracted countless people into reverie.


    Some people have looked over, others have begun to act and want to chat up.


    How could Li Xu give them a chance? He took an Zhiyu and ran to the corner of the alley. He took out a green jade hairpin and said, "here you are."


    "What is this?"


    "A hairpin that can cover your face. Take it with you, just like ordinary people." Li Xu said.


    "No." an Zhiyu shook his head.


    Li Xu reached out to touch her face and said, "I haven''t seen enough myself. I can''t bear to let you be stared at."


    Hearing Li Xu''s words, an Zhiyu smiled like a flower.


    His eyes were shining with laughter. He quickly grabbed the hairpin in Li Xu''s hand, then scattered the waterfall like black hair and pulled the jade hairpin.


    An Zhiyu looked up, smiled and looked at Li Xu: "is it nice?"


    "It''s very nice." Li Xu touched her head, then bowed his head, kissed her forehead and said, "it''s really nice, just like a fairy."


    An Zhiyu chuckled.


    Li Xu pinched her face, then took her hand and walked slowly to the alley.


    Reappeared in the lively crowd. This time, in the eyes of everyone, an Zhiyu has become a lot more common, but Li Xu is prominent.


    He was good-looking and dressed in white.


    The two are in sharp contrast.


    Such a handsome young man is still criticized for pulling an ordinary woman at this time.


    An Zhiyu pinched Li Xu''s waist and said, "I suspect you did it on purpose. You hide my face and you show it yourself. You''re really a clever ghost."


    "Don''t care about the details." Li Xu took her and said, "let''s go eat. I''m suddenly hungry."


    Li Xu took her to a small stall and asked for a small bag of fried chestnuts.


    Hot fried chestnuts.


    Li Xu opened the shell, didn''t eat it, but sent it to an Zhi fish''s lips and said, "open your mouth."


    An Zhiyu opened his thin mouth, bit half of it, and his eyes lit up.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" Li Xu asked.


    "Well, it''s delicious."


    "Then I''m relieved." Li Xu suddenly said.


    An Zhiyu was stunned and looked at Li Xu: "are you trying to poison me?"


    "No." Li Xu said with a smile, "I just want you to taste it. If it''s not delicious, I''ll lose it."


    "Good guy, I won''t beat you to death." an Zhiyu jumped up.


    Li Xu ran forward.


    Li Xu ran for a while and stopped running. An Zhiyu had caught Li Xu at this time: "see how you run? I''ll bite you to death."


    She did so. In public, an Zhiyu opened his mouth and bit on Li Xu''s elbow. Suddenly, she found many people staring at them.


    An Zhiyu stuck out his tongue, pulled Li Xu and ran to the other side of the street.


    Stop, an Zhiyu keeps sticking out his tongue and sweating in his forehead.


    Li Xu wiped the sweat off her forehead and found that her face was red and her skin was very tender and beautiful.


    Next, they continued to wander around here, walking around from east to west. In fact, they didn''t do anything. They just kept eating, buying and playing.


    It was night before you knew it.


    At night, it is more lively here. At night, acrobatics and performances emerge one after another, which ignites the atmosphere of the whole night.


    At this time, Li Xu and an Zhiyu were in an inn.


    "Master, I want to drink." an Zhiyu suddenly said, because she smelled the smell of wine.


    "No."


    Li Xu knew Ann Zhiyu''s drinking capacity. If she had a few drinks, she might not get up until dawn.


    She drinks very little.


    Never let her drink.


    "Just taste a little." an Zhiyu said whistlingly, and his eyes waited until the boss, like selling cute.


    "Promise." Li Xu put his chopsticks mouth into the wine glass, stained it, then stretched out his chopsticks and said, "can you try it?"


    An Zhiyu was speechless, but he still opened his mouth, licked Li Xu''s chopsticks, and then sweet lips.


    Li Xu asked, "does it taste?"


    An Zhiyu narrowed his eyes and was intoxicated. A moment later, he said, "no, there''s only the taste of your saliva."


    "Do you still enjoy it?" Li Xu''s words came out, suddenly his eyes looked on his face and said, "I understand."


    Originally, the two of them were sitting opposite each other. Li Xu quickly sat next to her and whispered to her ear, "so you like this tone."


    An Zhi fish moved aside and said, "I didn''t. don''t talk nonsense."


    Li Xu moved over and clung to her.


    An Zhiyu still wanted to move inside. Li Xu put his arm around her shoulder and said, "don''t move any more. It''s the wall inside. Let''s eat first."


    "I don''t want to eat any more." an Zhiyu blushed.


    "Then I''ll feed you." Li Xu said.


    "OK." Anzhi fish opened his mouth directly, just like a lamb waiting for food.


    After a while, an Zhiyu touched his round belly and said, "I''m full."


    Li Xu added another piece of meat and said, "you have to eat more. It takes a lot of energy at night. I''m afraid you can''t keep up."


    An Zhiyu looked at Li Xu.


    Something''s wrong with you.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" an Zhiyu blushed.


    "Ha ha." Li Xu gave him a ha ha look and blinked one eye mischievously. He found that an Zhiyu''s face was more red. He pinched her face and said, "you must have thought too much."


    "I didn''t think of anything."


    An Zhiyu Dao.


    The mind simply didn''t know what mess Li Xu was talking about.


    After dinner, Li Xu took an Zhiyu for a walk. They walked on the busy street for about half an hour. At this time, it was very dark.


    Li Xu stopped, touched an Zhiyu''s arm with his arm and said, "let''s go in?"


    An Zhiyu blushed and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Go into the mountains and rivers to sleep. Why don''t you sleep at night?" Li Xu said.


    "HMM." an Zhiyu blushed.


    ¡­¡­


    Map of mountains and rivers.


    They walked towards the palace hand in hand, and soon passed the palace. Walking, an Zhiyu suddenly stopped.


    "Good night, master. I''ll go to bed first."


    Despite Li Xu''s reaction, an Zhiyu ran back to her own room. As soon as she went in, she slept with her head depressed.


    But she couldn''t sleep at all.


    After struggling for half an hour, my brain was very clear. It was really too much. How come my brain was full of Li Xu''s figure.


    She felt like she was going to be stunned.


    I can''t sleep over and over. I''m going to take a cold bath to calm down.


    She got up and secretly opened the door. She didn''t see Li Xu. It seems that he is also sleeping. Master, it''s really early to sleep every day.


    She ran to the lake alone and began to pour cold water on herself.


    It seems that cold water is useless.


    So she used her spiritual power to turn cold water into ice water and pour it on her body. This time, she was finally comfortable.


    After washing, I went back to my room, closed the door, sat by the bed, and planned to brew my mood before going to bed. As a result, I still couldn''t sleep.


    "I''m going crazy."


    An Zhiyu''s mind is full of Li Xu''s shadow.


    She slept with Li Xu many years ago, but she never had a chance. Today, she has a great chance. Why don''t she sneak into his room and sleep him.


    As soon as the idea comes out, the courage grows.


    However, I suddenly thought of another question. What if Li Xu didn''t follow?


    Why don''t you bring some medicine and knock him out?


    Then Li Xu woke up the next day. An Zhiyu smiled and said to him, "I slept with you last night."


    I don''t know what he looks like.


    I want to laugh when I think about this picture.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and couldn''t help laughing. Suddenly, the quilt behind her seemed to move. Something touched her waist.


    "What?" an Zhiyu was startled.


    Suddenly, an Zhi fish was dragged in by a big hand.


    "Li Xu." an Zhiyu saw the man clearly. "Why are you in my bed? When did you come? You climbed into my bed without my permission? Li Xu, you are so brave."


    "No big or small, call your husband."


    In fact, when Li Xu saw an Zhiyu running back to his room, he went to take a bath. After he washed, he came to an Zhiyu''s room and found that she was gone.


    As soon as God knew, he saw her bathing in the lake.


    So I waited here quietly and planned to surprise her.


    "I haven''t married you yet, my farting husband."


    "Soon, we are preparing for the wedding. It makes no difference to shout one day later and one day earlier."


    Li Xu dragged her into the quilt, hugged her waist and said, "can''t you sleep? I''ll sleep with you."


    An Zhiyu said, "when you come, I can''t sleep."


    "Then don''t sleep."


    Li looked into her eyes. The distance between them was getting closer and closer, and the hot breath hit each other.


    "Well, wash it in vain."


    An Zhiyu sighed, and his heart pounded.


    Li looked at her with a smile and said, "it''s not in vain."


    An Zhiyu''s body trembled.


    After a incense stick, Ann knew that the clothes on the fish were gone.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, about two o''clock.


    On the couch, an Zhiyu lay on Li Xu''s body, his eyes blurred, and his breath hit Li Xu''s chest.


    "How are you?" Li Xu asked when he saw that she was very tired.


    "Great." an Zhiyu suddenly perked up and said, "Li Xu, why don''t we stop sleeping?"


    "OK."


    Li Xu thought that her attention was really great. She was worried that Ann Zhiyu was tired just now. She was worried too much.


    Since she said so, Li Xu couldn''t make sense if he honed haw again.


    Then unconsciously, it was dawn.


    When the sun shines, it hits on the face of an Zhiyu. Her hair and cheeks seem to be covered with a hazy luster, which is particularly beautiful.


    Li Xu reached out and touched her face and her hair.


    "What are you looking at?" an Zhiyu nodded Li Xu''s forehead. "What''s good? Haven''t you seen it all?"


    "It''s so beautiful." Li Xu buried his brain under her neck and said, "are you hungry? Why don''t we get up and have something to eat?"


    An Zhiyu shook his head and said, "I''m not hungry. I''m not hungry at all."


    They have become true immortals, can open up valleys, and can always keep a state of not eating.


    "If you''re not hungry, why don''t we continue?" Li Xu asked tentatively. He felt energetic and energetic.


    "OK." an Zhiyu smiled, which meant that.


    That''s it


    Three days later.


    7017k

 Chapter 308

    "Where did the water come from? How could the map of mountains and rivers seep?"


    Li Xu stared at the ground and felt incredible. The map of mountains and rivers is the treasure of chaos and seeps water.


    If it breaks down, the consequences are hard to imagine.


    "Shut up."


    An Zhiyu blushed and turned his eyes:


    "Can you talk less and clean this place quickly.


    When you''re done, hurry out. We''ve been in there for a few days. They''ll be happy. "


    She thinks she''s really degenerate.


    Why don''t you go out for three days and nights in the picture of mountains and rivers?


    Remember, do you have something to do, or do you have Da Chong''s orders? How do you explain when you go out and meet her?


    Excuse me, Li Xu and I play in the picture of mountains and rivers?


    She wants a face?


    Although everyone knows that he and Da Chong are about to become Li Xu''s wife, are you still embarrassed?


    Seeing that an Zhiyu was stunned, Li Xu said curiously, "what are you doing? Let''s take a bath first and deal with it later."


    He directly picked up the meticulous Anzhi fish.


    "What do you want?" an Zhiyu was surprised.


    "What do you think? Let''s take a bath." Li said nothing.


    "You let go of me, I can walk by myself." an Zhiyu said.


    Li gave her a false kiss on the forehead, put her down and said, "OK, go by yourself."


    I don''t believe it. She can walk.


    I don''t believe she''s nothing.


    Sure enough, as expected, Ann knew the fish was lame after a few steps.


    "How could this happen?" an Zhiyu was surprised. It is reasonable that her body has been tough to a certain extent.


    "I don''t know." Li Xu smiled and looked at her.


    An Zhi fish bit his silver teeth and said, "it''s all your good deeds."


    Li Xu does not deny it.


    "What are you looking at? Come and hold me soon."


    An Zhiyu saw that Li Xu was still smiling and had a proud face. He really wanted to slap him to death.


    Call him booser.


    Li Xu walked over, picked her up, looked at her again and said, "it''s really good..."


    "Shut up." a knock on Li Xu''s head, "laugh at me again and bite you to death."


    "Why did you suddenly become fierce?"


    "Who told you to talk so much." an Zhiyu lay in Li Xu''s arms, holding his nose.


    Li Xu stopped talking, just hugged her and went to take a bath.


    ¡­¡­


    "Comfortable."


    An Zhi fish lay in the water and felt alive.


    An Zhiyu washed comfortably. Finally, the whole man lay on the water and said, "Li Xu, come and help me."


    "OK." Li Xu ran over.


    "Li Xu, I have a question."


    "Call your husband."


    "Don''t shout." an Zhiyu glanced at Li Xu.


    Li Xu lowered his head and said, "what do you want to ask me?"


    "Forget it, don''t ask."


    An Zhi swallowed the fish when it reached her mouth. Originally, she wanted to ask when Li Xu was with Da Chuo... But how could she say such words.


    She''s just curious.


    No wonder Da Ji doesn''t like reading very much.


    It turned out that she played in person.


    Careless.


    "Ask if you have anything." Li Xu said, "there''s nothing to ask?"


    "Nothing."


    "It''s all right?"


    "No." an Zhiyu fell in love with his eyes and planned to enjoy Li Xu''s technique. Suddenly, he found that Li Xu''s hand began to be dishonest again.


    She slapped her face and said, "be honest with me."


    "I just massage, but I don''t do anything." Li Xu said.


    "Ghosts believe." an Zhiyu no longer lay down, but began to take a bath by himself.


    They don''t talk anymore.


    After washing, Li Xu and an Zhiyu began to deal with the strange things in the room and opened the window for ventilation.


    It''s finally done.


    It''s really hard.


    An Zhiyu was so tired that she was sweating. Li Xu wiped the sweat off her forehead with his hand, and then held her waist.


    "What are you going to do?" an Zhiyu wondered.


    "Nothing, just want to hug you." Li Xu said.


    "I really convinced you." an Zhiyu thought Li Xu was very boring. He didn''t get rid of him enough. He just let him hold him and said, "husband, do you think I will be pregnant?"


    Li Xu said, "it''s still necessary to ask, isn''t pregnancy sooner or later?"


    An Zhiyu asked, "do you like boys or girls?"


    "They all like it." Li Xu hugged her.


    "Then I''ll go back and see what the name should be if it''s a boy and what the name should be if it''s a girl?" an Zhiyu said.


    Li Xu took an Zhiyu''s hand and said, "it''s not urgent. I have a more important thing to do?"


    "What''s the matter?" an Zhiyu asked.


    "Let''s go back to heaven."


    An Zhiyu was even more curious. He couldn''t suppress his curiosity and asked, "what is it?"


    Li Xu said, "it''s confidential for the time being."


    An Zhiyu said, "God, see what tricks you can play."


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven.


    Li Xu and an Zhiyu appear at Da Ju''s residence. She is picking leaves in the back garden.


    Absent-minded, pieces of green leaves were removed by her, and the corners of her mouth murmured, "smelly master, smelly master!"


    Originally, she had something to tell an Zhiyu to do, but she disappeared. Finally, she found that Li Xu was also gone.


    Da Ju knew that these two people must not know where to go crazy.


    It''s hard for me to leave myself here.


    She thought absently.


    Thinking, even Li Xu and an Zhiyu didn''t find them behind her.


    "Xiao Da Ju, what are you thinking? Why are you so distracted?" Li Xu stretched out his hand to hold her back and put his head on her shoulder.


    "Miss you!" said da Chuo. Suddenly Yu Guang found that an Zhi fish was also there. Two fox ears stood up and said with a red face, "why don''t you say where you go? I''m worried. Let me go first."


    An Zhi fish is still watching. It''s not proper to hug.


    Da Ju broke away from Li Xu''s arms.


    Just after he broke free, Li Xu took her in his arms. At the same time, he stretched out his other hand and took an Zhiyu into his arms.


    "What are you doing?" they looked blankly. What was he doing.


    Is he too brave to hold them at the same time and not afraid of being beaten?


    Li Xu kissed Da Ji''s forehead and an Zhiyu''s forehead, saying:


    "I will marry you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    An Zhiyu and Da Ji were stunned.


    "It''s settled. I''m optimistic about auspicious time. It''s the 9th in three months. I''ll marry both of you at that time, and you''ll be my real wife in the future. Don''t go back. It''s settled. I''ll prepare for the wedding."


    Li Xu loosened them and left here. He also said, "don''t fight."


    The two women reacted.


    However, Li Xu didn''t know where to go?


    ¡­¡­


    Three months later.


    The heaven became very lively, because Li Xu wanted to marry Da Chuo and an Zhiyu today. The whole heaven was boiling, even the lower world was boiling.


    Li Xu, I won''t say more. He has always been a man of the moment. The Taoist palace was destroyed by him, and the heaven was also bloodwashed by him.


    Da Ju''s identity is also very scary. She is the daughter of the mythical emperor of heaven and the female emperor of Qingqiu.


    Na''an knows that fish is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It is said that the daughter country wants her to be king. As a result, she doesn''t want to do it, but she can''t help her because there is Li Xu on her.


    This name can frighten heaven and man.


    Today, many familiar old friends appear in heaven, some through the road to heaven, and some through the flying rules.


    yes:


    The national teachers and priests of the daughter country are less in charge of orders. The national teacher is obviously not in a good mood. She is cold. Only she knows what will happen.


    The imperial censor and sacrificial wine of Zhuanxu state.


    There was also the empress Zhuanxu. Her mood was very complicated. At that time, she was a little princess in the palace and was saved by Li Xu. Maybe he had forgotten about it.


    The narcissus in the flash building was closed all day and broke free from the small bottle. Her accomplishments reached Jiupin. She was only one step away from the master of the avenue. She came with yunxiangyi, huaxiangrong and Zibuyu.


    The head of Tiangou mansion.


    The sword gods and sword immortals of the sword Pavilion also appeared together.


    The demon king of the devil''s cave and the third childe of the devil''s cave.


    The king of huangquan road.


    Miao Dou''s Princess Miao Dou.


    Buddha Zi Mu I of Buddha capital.


    On an Zhiyu''s side, her elder martial brother Tang Sheng and master Qinglian Dean also appeared. These are her only two relatives.


    On the side of Daju, King Qingqiu ascended to heaven with many demon kings, such as Ruo bamboo and so on.


    At this time, in the festive room, there are two women in red robes. On the left is an Zhiyu, on the right is Da Ji, and the king of Qingqiu and ban Ruo bamboo are helping Da Ji.


    The national master and Shao Siming are helping an Zhiyu to comb and dress her up.


    In fact, both the national master and the Shao Si Ming are from the daughter country. Anyway, it''s definitely impossible for an Zhiyu to be the king of the daughter country. They plan to talk to an Zhiyu and say that they have a daughter in the future. Can they keep a daughter as the king.


    Hearing this, an Zhiyu had a headache. The children didn''t come out. Why did someone rob the children.


    Da Ju, who was listening nearby, almost laughed at the sound of pigs.


    An Zhiyu glanced at him.


    Da Ji is serious again. Well, she doesn''t seem to have the right to laugh.


    She seems to be in this situation at present, because her mother makes her children king of green hills; She also wants to have a child and let the child manage the heaven.


    But there must be another child.


    Because her mother told him that the dead brought out of the underworld seemed unable to adapt to the life on the ground, she wanted to recast the underworld and rebuild the six samsara.


    But she doesn''t want to.


    If you think about it like this, you have to have at least three children, one in charge of Tianting, one in charge of underground government and one in charge of Qingqiu.


    Where did she get so many children?


    The key is that these children are not tool people, and those who don''t like management can''t be forced on them.


    In this way, there are more than three children.


    I''m not a pig. How can I have such a child?


    Ah ah


    Her heart kept growling.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of Tianting, Li Xu is talking to Dean Qinglian, next to Tang Sheng.


    In these short years, they have made progress again, and Tang Sheng has gradually become famous. He is called the little sword God in the Jianghu. He must be very promising in the future.


    But suddenly think about it, Da Ji is still smart. No matter how powerful a person rises, he has to work for her.


    Because she made the iron law of flying.


    Fortunately, she is not a capitalist, otherwise, she must be very blood sucking.


    "After today, I''ll give you the Zhiyu. You must not let her be wronged." President Qinglian looked at Li Xu, "otherwise, I''ll chop you."


    "Well, I''ll take good care of her." Li Xu said, "don''t worry."


    "That''s good."


    "Then go and be busy. It''s estimated that you''ll be busy today." Dean Qinglian said.


    Li Xu nodded. Sure enough, an old friend soon came to the door. The censor doctor and the wine offering. After dealing with it, someone came. It was the sword God of the sword Pavilion who came with his apprentice.


    Cope, cope, the auspicious hour has arrived, and the bell in the heaven rings.


    Li Xu took two brides, an Zhiyu and Da Ji, one left and one right, on his side, walking on the red carpet.


    Then began a series of rites, and finally sent the two girls to the bridal chamber.


    He went out again and came back in a few hours.


    I found that two women in the room were lying on the bed. They were so bored. They were reading on their stomach. The title of the book was "my master became my brother and later became my husband".


    "What are you looking at?" Li Xu asked.


    Da Ji quickly threw his hand into the ring, shook his head and said, "nothing?"


    Li Xu stared at them, their cheeks were very red, and they didn''t know what they were looking at.


    But it''s not important. Li Xu closed the door, formed a defensive barrier and isolated the sound. In this way, no matter what he did, no one outside heard.


    He smiled and looked at them without talking. His eyes gradually became bold.


    "I told you not to mess around." they panicked. "Come and shout again."


    The next day, I didn''t know what had happened, but someone heard that the female emperor and an Zhiyu were hoarse at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    Years later.


    It''s really what you want.


    There was a new ruler in Tianting. The new Tiandi was the first son of Da Chuo and Li Xu. He integrated the way of heaven and recast the hell. The six reincarnations appeared, and the world operated according to a certain order.


    There was also a new ruler in the underground, a young man, the second son of Li Xu and Da Chuo.


    Qingqiu also had a new king. She was a woman. She was as domineering as her mother during the period of the female emperor Daju.


    As for the daughter country, there is also a new king, the daughter of Li Xu and an Zhiyu. This daughter is too powerful. She changed the ancestral law handed down from generation to generation in the daughter country, abolished the unreasonable law, abolished the inability to marry and allowed free love. At the beginning, of course, she was opposed, but she persuaded her one by one. One of the most famous words is: "The destiny is not afraid, and the ancestors are not law. I am a new king, and I have new rules!"


    Li Xu and an Zhiyu''s first son, aged 15, is currently nine grades and is impacting the level of master of the avenue.


    These are the stories of the next generation.


    Of course, there are a few children, but they are too young.


    And the mothers of these children.


    Da Zong, the master of the avenue and the God of ice and fire, created the cultivation system of integrating Taoism, that is, no matter who can cultivate the power of a variety of Taoism in the future.


    An Zhiyu, the master of the avenue, the peerless green lotus, created three thousand circles of lotus, and the palm breeds the world. Each lotus is a world.


    After Da Ju and an Zhiyu finished their creation, Li Xu took them away from Daozhou and traveled to the starry sky.


    Their story is not over, it continues.


    ¡­¡­


    The book is completed, with a total of 1.1 million words.


    7017k